Buddha Tailor

BUDDHA TAILOR PURVI MEHRA Delhi ki 1 aalishan shopping complex mai aapne 7ve aasman wale gusse ko lekar enter karti hai. purvi mehra , ek 24 saal ki shaddishuda aurat. uski shaddi ek saal pahale arun mehra se huvi thi.arun mehra us area ke mla aur famous businessman kantisheth mehra ka eklavata betha tha.arun aapne pitaji ke saath business sambalata tha aur politics mai bhi involve tha. kantisheth us area ka naami businessman cum rowadi politician tha. sab lok usse darate the. kantisheth ko do aulad thi, ek arun aur dusari aulad pooja purvi ki shaadi ek saal pahale arun mehra se huvi thi. purvi kamaal ki khoobsurat aurat thi. age 24 aur figure 36-28-36. Ekdam model jaisa figure, rang gora, lambe baal .Jitane khoobsurat thi utani hi gussel thi. aapne maa baap ne bade laad-pyar se paala tha use.Ghar mai ek hi ladaki hone ki vajase aur ghar mai sabse choote hone ke karan uske ghar mai use uske ghar mai sab use bahot pyar karate the.Use sasural bhi utana hi accha mila tha. uska pati aur in-laws usse bahot pyar karate the.purvi ki sabase achhe banati thi aapne nanad (sister-i-law) pooja se. pooja ek 21 saal ki ek engg college ki student thi . uska figure 34 - 26- 36 tha. wo aapni bhabhi itani hi khoobsurat thi but wo bahut shaant kisam ki ladaki thi. use gussa bahot kam aata tha. wo ek chubhuli ladki thi Aab story pe aata hoo purvi aur arun mehra ke shaadi ki saalgira kuch hi dino me thi.us program ke liye purvi bahot achhe tarike se sajna - savarna chahati thi.shaadi ke baad se wo jada tar saadi hi pahanati thi.marrige anniversery ke liye ussne khoob shooping ki thi. wo jis aalishan mall me shooping kar rahi thi wo mall uske father- in- law ka tha. wo mall south delhi ka ek famous mall tha . usne bahut ki khoobstrat saadi purchse ki thi lagbhag 75 thousand ki. saab shooping hone ke baad usne usi maal ke ek bade aur famous beautiq mai blouse daala hoo tha. aab kuch hi dino mai uske shaddi ki saalgira thi. us beautique wale ne kuch din baad purvi ka blouse uske ghar mai bhej diya. Jab purvi ne wo blouse try kiya tho uska gussa 7ve aasman wala ban gaya tha.wo blouse backless,sleevlesstha aur deep neck wala tha.lekin jab beautiq wale ne jab purvi ko diya tha wo pura bigada hua tha. uska deep neck bahot loose hone ke wajase uske 36' boobs bahar se saaf dikh rahe the. us blouse ki fitting bahot loose ban gayi thi. is gusse ke sath purvi us shooping maal me enter karati hai aur beautiq mai gus jati hai

1

purvi- yaha ki owner kaha hai ladki- madam, hamne aap ka blouse aapke ghar bhej diya hai purvi- firse puchati haiowner kaha hai ( wo bahut guse mai thi) ladaki- madam problm kya hai, blouse mai kuch gadbad huyi hai kya purvi-( wo gusse me bahot jor se bolati hai) mera blouse kis haramkhor tailor ne mera blouse stitch kiya tha. usne isse pahale kabhi blouse stitch nahi kiya tha kya ye sunkar shop ki owner aa jati hai owner- sorry madam , kya hua humse kuch galati hui thi kya purvi- ye blouse dekh lo aur mera measurement dekh lo , aap ko pata chal jayega tab owner measurement dekh leti hai. tab use pata chal jata hai ki record ki measurement aur blouse ke measurement mai bahoot gadbad hai owner- madam , i am extermally sorry, wo tailor ne gadbad ki . hum aap ko dusara blouse stitch karke de denge purvi- kya , isko aur bigadoge owner - nahi madam, hum aapko naya blose stitch karke de denge purvi- iss saddi wala blouse uniq tha, dusra blouse aapko kahase milega aapko mai aab pappa ko hi phone lagati hoo aur aap ka shop is mall mai se baand karathi hoo owner- madam , i am extermally sorry, wo tailor ne gadbad ki . hum aap ko dusara blouse stitch karke de denge purvi- kya , isko aur bigadoge owner - nahi madam, hum aapko naya blose stitch karke de denge purvi- iss saddi wala blouse uniq tha, dusra blouse aapko kahase milega aapko mai aab pappa ko hi phone lagati hoo aur aap ka shop is mall mai se baand karathi hoo ye sunate hi shop owner ki hava gool ho jati hai kyon ki wo shop bhi usne rent pe li thi purvey ke father - in-law se tab tak phone lag chuka tha kantisheth ko, purvi ne sab baat bata di thi tab kantishethpahale to purvi ko samaja rahe the ki dusri sadi le lo aur baad me blouse stitches ke liye daal do lekin purvi maan nahi rahi thi .Tab kantisheth ne shop owner ko bahut bhalla bura kah kar takit di ki purvi ko us saadi wala hi blouse piece purchase karva do nahi to tumari khair nahi.

2

kantisheth se darr kar shop owner ne purvi ko promise kiya ki wahi blouse piece unko lakar ghar pe bhijva denge. Tab phir se pappa se baat karne ke baad hi purvi shant ho kar ghar jane ko nikal gayi lekin jate- jate apne husband arun ko phone laga kar saara waakiya bata diya tab uske husband ne shop owner ko call karke phir ek baar dhamakaya. kuch der me purvi ghar pe pahunch chuki thi.Ghar par aate hi pooja- bhabhi blouse dikhavo na , ho gaya na thik purvi- jale pe namak mat chidkao aap pooja- kya hua bhabhi purvi- (gusse se ) kya hona tha , wo kharab ho gaya tha na , us shop wale ne dusara blouse piece deta hoo aise bola hai pooja. aab wo kapda kab aayega aur aap kis tailer se usko stitch karvavoge purvi- aap mujpe hasiye mat Tab tak arun ghar par pahunch jata hai lata( purvi ki mother- in - law )pooja usko chidana mat , wo pahale se hi upset he aapne bhabhi ko help kar, ek accha sa tailor search karne me madad kar arun- tum ek acche sister-in-law jaise behave karo purviaur aap ek husband jaise behave karo arun- aab maine kya kiya purvi- aap muje pahale nahi bata sakate the us tailor ke baare mai , aapne hi muje us beautiq ke baare me bataya tha arun- muje kya pata tha purviarun-aab ro mat pooja dondh lengi, usko dusra kya kaam hai..... hamesha market mai hi ghumate rahte hai pooja- sochate hui aur confuse hote hue. lata- pooja tum aab kya soch rahi ho pooja- aapne shakal choti karati hue ek aadmi hai , mere ek friend ne bola tha, uski bhabhi us aadmi ke yaha se aapna blouse stitch kiya tha.............. par........

3

lata aur purvi ek hi baar bolati haipar kya??????????? pooja- wo ek slum area mai rahata hai ..... 50 saal ka buddha hai.......uska koi shop nahi hai ....... aapne ghar par hi ho ladies tailoring karata hai ...... purvi - ( choota sa moo karate hui) wo kya modren tarike se blouse stitch karega pooja- aisa mat kaho bhabhi....... mere friend kah rahi thi ki uska modern tarike ke sab style pata hai, aap jaisa chahoge waisa blouse sila dega ......... but........... purvi - aab but kya hai pooja- bhabhi waha jane ke liye ek gandi naali se jana padata hai....... waha bahoot saari gaandgi hai arun- to kya hua use yaha bula lete hai pooja- bhaiya wo bahot ghamdi hai ..... wo yaha nahi aayega arun- uska baap bhi aayega.... kantisheth mehra ka naam sunke har ghunda -daku aayega wo kyon nahi aayega pooja- wo to hai bhaiya.... arun- tum muje uska naam aur area batao mai usko yaha bula lunga , aapne pyare wife ke liye eetana to mai kar sakata hoo purvi- thanks pooja- mai aapne friends se call karke uska naam aur number lati hoo arun- jaise hi naam ur number milega muje bhijava do......... mai aab ja raha hoo .... muje kaam hai Tab lata aur purvi aapne room mai chale jate hai pooja aapne friends ko call karke us tailor ke baare mai pata karva thi hai aur purvi ke room chali jati hai pooja- ( thodasa mayus hote hui)

4

purvi- kya number nahi mila kya pooja- bhabhi number mila purvi- phir ye choota moo kyon kar rahi hoo pooja- mere friend kah rahi thi ki aap uske paas mat jao...... wo accha nahi hai purvi- abhi tak to aap kah rahi thi ki wo achha tailor hai pooja- bhabhi wo tailor achha hai lekin aadmi achha nahi hai..... muje pahale mere friends ne uske baare mai bataya tha par maa aur bhaiya ke saamne mai aapko bata nahi sakati thi purvi- kya????????? pooja- bahbhi mai kaise batau aab aapko purvi- jo bhi hai wo pooja- mere friends ko lagata hai ki us tailor aur mere friends ki bhabhi ke beech kuch tha purvi- kya???????? pooja- haa bhabhi..... aur uske baad wo tailor karim ne mere friends ko bhi try mara tha purvi- wo kaise pooja- mere friends ko dress stitch karne ke liye aapne shop bulaya tha aur measurement lene ke bahane use seduce karna chahata tha Aab purvi thodi confuse ho gayi . pooja- ha bhabhi .... is liye mere friends kah rahi thi ki wo tailor ek number hai lekin aadmi ek number ka kamina hai.... thodi der purvi sochati hai aur toilet chali jati hai..... bahar aane ke baad wo pooja se bolati hai -- jane do... dusara koi doondh lenge pooja apne room mai chali jate hai. evening tak purvi aur pooja dono aapne friends aur relative ko call karke kuch 2- 3 tailors ka address le late hai aur waha dono chali jati hai. Lekin wo dono kahi satisfy nahi hoti hai... kahi jag par time ka problem tha to kahi jag par style ka problem tha . Aakhir pooja aur purvi pareshan hokar aapni car mai baith jate hai. Wo ek aalishan benz car thi purvi- mai soch rahi hoo ki...... pooja- bhabhi aap socho hi mat

5

purvi - agar hum acche hai to hume aage wala kaise bigad sakata hai pooja- bahbhi aap sach bol raho hoo, lekin risk lene ke liye mera mann nahi kar raha hai purvi- agar wo suchmuch ek accha tailor hai to hum jada risk nahi lenge pooja- matlab????? purvi- usko hum aapne ghar bula lenge, aapne ghar me kuch karane ki uski himat nahi hogi aur mai aapna readymade blouse de denogi, measurement lene ka sawal hi nahi aayega pooji- bhabhi jo bhi karana hai wo aap soch samaj kar kariyega, mai issme kuch nahi kahongi purvi - tho thik hai us tailor ko bula lenge pooja- thik hai Aab wo ghar aa jate he ghar me aa jane ke baad wo dono pooja ke room mai baith kar baate kar rahe the purvi- uska naam karim hai na pooja- ha bhabhi, jaise mere friend ne bataya purvi- aap ne kabhi unko dekha hai kya pooja- kya bhabhi, mai kaise aur kyon milungi use purvi- mera matlab kabhi aapne friends ke saath ya photo ya aur kuch pooja- nahi bhabhi, aur uske dikhane ka hame kya karna hai aur mere friend ne bola tha ki lagbhag 50 saal ka hoga purvi- to darne ki kya baat hai, 50 saal ka buddha hamara kya bigadega pooja- bhabhi budde hi jyada kamine hote hai, bahut tagurba hota hai une purvi- bahot experience lagta haia aapko buddho ka pooja- kya bhabhi , mai to aise hi bol rahi thi purvi- mai bhi majak kar rahi thi pooja didi pooja- ha ha ha. purvi- wo kaha rahata hai pooja- wo aapne maal ke side se ek chotisi gali jati hai waha ek slum area hai , karimnagar, waha rahata hai purvi- aapne ghar mai he uska shop hai kya pooja- bhabhi, muje utana jada pata nahi hai , aane ke baad taasaalise usko puch lena

6

purvi- ha punch lungi lekin aap naaraj mat hoo muj par pooja- mai kyon naraj hogi aapko purvi- jada der tak usko ruka liya tho pooja- jada der tak ruka logi to aap ko hi problem create hogi purvi- jada information lene hogi to usko jada time rukana hoga na tab dono haas padti hai tabhi pooja aapni kaamwali padma ko aawaj de deti hai padma EK 40 saal ki aurat thi, ekdam bhari hue badan ki maalkin thi. Raang sawala tha, height 5'6 thi, figure 36-34-38 thi , ekdam chuulbul kisma ki aurat thi pooja- padma , paani aur chai lana padma- ji didije thodi der mai padma paani lati hai, tab wo karim kai baare mai hi baat kar rahi thi thodi der baad padma chai lati hai purvi- wo blouse acche se sila dega na pooja- ha bhabhi tabhi purvi padma ki taraf dekh kar kahati hai purvi- tum bhi karimnagar mai hi rahati ho na padma- ha bahuraniji pooja- to karim tailor ko janati hogi na karim tailor ka naam sunate hi padma aapne jagah pe uchhal jati hai wo sochti hai ki us kamine se inn dono ka kya kaam pad gaya hoga wo karim ko acche tarike se janati thi, wo uske ghar ke pichali gali mai hi rahati thi. karim ne use bhi ek do baar thoka tha padam- ji mai janati hoo na purvi- uska naam sunate hi itani uchali kyon tum padma- wo kya hai na , mai samaj nahi paayi ki aap jaise bade logo ka us mamuli tailor se kya kaam aa gaya hoga ( actually wo samaj chuki thi ki us tailor se unka kya kaam hoga. usko bhi bahut dino se karim se milana tha lekin iss bunglow mai bahot kaam hone se wo karim kai paas ja nahi paa rahi thi. wo tabhi samaj gayi thi ki jab wo paani dene aayi thi tabhi usne karim tailor aur karimnagar ke baare mai suna tha. usko bhi ek baar karim se chudane ki ichha ho rahi thi, uska 10' louda use yaad aa raha tha) purvi- wo accha tailor hai na

7

padma- ha bahurani, wo bahut accha tailor hai pooja- wo aadmi kaisa hai padma- didiji , aab hum kya bole accha hi hai..... purvi- thik tarike se batao padma- aisa hai bahurani wo bahut achha tailor hai, aap ke bade se bade beautiq mai jo blouse stitch nahi kiya jayega utana achha aur modern tarike se wo stitch karega. wo kya bolate hai na........................................................ deep neck, sleevless sur backless wo stitch karega ..... lekin bahuraani ( wo sochati hai batao ki nahi pooja- lekin kya..... padma- humane aap ke yaha ka namak khaya hai , hamari roji roti aap ke wajase chalti hai.... purvi- baate mat banao..... jo sach hai wo batao padma- wo hamare karimnagar mai bahut badnaam hai...sharab aur aurat ki wajah se................................ utana hi kamina bhi hai, aap jara sambhal ke rahiye nahito aap ko bhi barbaad kar dega ......... jada bola hoga to maaf kar dena Aaab purvi aur pooja dono aur jada confuse ho jhati hai thodi der bad pooja- bhabhi aab kya kare, isne thi jada dara hi de diya purvi- kuch nahi hoga.... hamara kaam thode der ka hi hai ... aap muje uska number de dejiye ga , hum aapke bhaiya ko call karke bata denge aab pooja ne karim ka number purvi ko de diya purvi arun ka number laga rahi thi lekin uska mobile switch off aa raha tha tab pooja ne hi try kiya lekin mobile switch off hi aa raha tha 1 hour try karne ke baad dono ne socha ki agar arun ka phone nahi lagata to khud hi karim ko call karati hai Raat ke 8:30 baj chuke the karim aapne mahol mai tha. Is time karim har roj daru chadaye hota hai aur aapne kisi item ke ghar me hota hai ya full daru chadaye hota hai. Karim ek nehati bigada hua sharbhi aur shbab ka shouck rakhane wala aadmi tha, aapne yaha aane wale bahot saare aurat aur ladki ko seduce karke usko chodna aur unke paise pe aayashi karana uska kaam tha usne abhi tak 4 shadiya ki thi usmese do bibiya gujar chuki thi aur 2 uske sath rahati thi. Wo do bibibi kuch nahi bol sakati thi karim ke saamne.

8

uski umar 50 thi, height- 6'1 thi , uski body average thi, iss umar mai bhi uska peth bahar nahi nikala tha. aab wo bahut nashe mai tha purvi ne aapne mobile se 2-3 baar call kiya karim ko lekin uska phone bhi switch off hi aaya tha purvi- lagata hai aaj ka din hi kharab hai pooja- bhbhi ji , upset mat ho , thide der ke baad try karo call lag jayege mai jara bahar jake aati hoo purvi 10- 15 minute ke baad karim ko call karti hai is baar call connect ho jata hai purvi- hello karim- bol raand ...... kya chal raha hai purvi- mai purvi mehra bol rahi hu karim- to raand kaha chodne aaho tume, tumare ghar aa jau ya kise hotel mai purvi- tum kya baat kar rahe hooo, mai purvi arun mehra bol rahi hoo,MLA kantisheth mehra ki bahu bol rahi hoo ( kantisheth ka naam sunte hi karim ki aadi sharab utar jati hai,.... tab wo samj jata hai ki wo koi naya custmer hai ur wo kantisheth mehra ke ghar se. wo aapne jagah se khada ho jata hai.... karim- ha to bolo na.... purvi- aap kaise gandi baat kar rahe the karim- wo maine aap ko paihachana nahi... mai aapko dusra hi koi samaj baith gaya ......... aap ka kaam kya hai purvi- muje ek sleevless, backless, deep neck wala blouse stitch karna hai karim- kaal aa ke maap de dena purvi- aap hamare ghar aa kar measurement leke jana karim- mai kisike ghar aata nahi hoo .......agar aap ko jarurat hai to mere yaha aakar maap de jana purvi- tume pata hai na tum kis se baat kar raha hoo.....

9

mai agar ye baat mere pati ya husband se bol du to kya hoga pata hai na karim- mai nahi aa sakata...... koi bhi hoga tho purvi- to tum nahi aaoge na karim- ha ha tabhi purvi bahar apne husband arun ki aur aapne sasur kantisheth ki aawaj sunati hai........... aur gusse se mobile cut karate hai udar karim sochta hai jane do koi bhi hoga tho............ mai kise se nahi darata aab purvi bahar gusse haal me chali aati hi. uska chera dekhkar kantisheth samaj jate hai ki blouse ka matter abhi tak solve nahi hua hai kantisheth- kya hua purvi.... tailor nahi mila kya pu- mila papa, lekin wo measurement lene yaha nahi aa raha hai kanti- mere ghar aane ko kon mana kar sakata hai arun- mai usko dekhta hoo kanti- aru tum ruko, kon hai wo tab tak paani leke padma aa jati hai padma- bade sahab, wo hamare karimnagar ke karim chacha hai.... thoda thede hai kanti- uska number de do mai dekhta hoo purvi tab tak kantisheth ko number de deti hai kanti us number ko aapne phone se call kartha hai kanti- mai MLA kantisheth bol raha hoo karim- hello, shethji kanti- karim tailor, tu mere bahu ko kya bola re ( karim aab sochane lagta hai ki lagata hai us raand ne sab kuch bata diya kya ..... aab kanti ke gunde maar denge shayad ... daaru kuch jada hi ho gayi shyad...) karim- kuch nahi shethji, mai tho aap ka naukar hoo, jo aap kaho wo kar doonga kanti- kya kuch nahi..... tu yaha aane ko nahi bol raha tha na .... haramkhor waha mere aadmi bhej do kya ( aab karim ki jaan me jan aa gayi.. wo samaj gaya ki us raand ne aadha hi bata diya hai.... achha hua ... wo utani bhi buri nahi hai ... thodi ghamandi lagati hai.... dekhate hai kal kaishi dikhati hai raand) karim- nahi sheth ji mai kal subah aap ke ghar aa jaunga kanti- tho thik hai kal aa jana aur mere bahu purvi jaise kahe waise hi blouse bana dena ....... gadbad mat karna .... muje koi complan nahi chahiye... samaje

10

karim- ji , waise hi hoga jaise purvi madam chahegi kantisheth purvi ko bolata hai wo kal morning aa jayega purvi aab khush ho jati hai

next day next day karim ki morning jaldi hi ho gayi thi.uska pehrav normal hi tha, baath karne ke baad ek blue shirt usne pehan liya tha, wo jada maile bi na thi na jada clean bhi nahi thi. uppar ka frist button wo kabhi nahi lagata tha. uski pant ek purani white pant pahan leta hai. aur sar par ek typical muslim cap pahan lata hai.uske paas ek purani black java wali bike thi , jo use bahot pasand thi, uspe se wo kantisheth ke ghar pahunch jata hai, morning ke 9:30 ko kantisheth ka ghar ek bada sa bunglow tha. uske watchmen bade sakt nature ke the . watchmen- kaha ja raha hai aandar , budhe karim- buddha hoga tera baap...............

11

muje sheth ne bulaya hai..... karim tailor naam hai hamara watchmen- thik hai punch leta hoo watchmen ander call lagata hai, padma call uata lete hai padma- use aander bhej do karim aander aa jata hai . porch mai he use padma mil jate hai karim- aare raand tu idar kaise pad- mai yaha kaam karati hoo yaha jara dhire bol..... jara achhe boli bol...... ye aapna karimnagar nahi hai karim- muje kuch farak nahi padata ......... tu to bahot fataka ban gayi hai ...lagata hai ek baar chodana hi padega pad- itane din yaad nahi aayi kya mere ( tab karim padma ke paas aa jata hai aur uske piche khada ho jata hai...) karim- yaad to bahot aayi raand....lekin kya karo tu kaha kaam karati pata hi nahi tha ( tab pichhe haat daal ke karim sadi aur blouse ke uppar se hi uske aam ko jor se daba leta hai) padma- aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhaaa ..... jara dhire se kamine.... koi sun lega yaha tab karim ek tarak dono hato se dono aam daba tha hai aur dusari aur uske peth ko chum leta hai padma- karim yyyyyyyyyaaaahaaaaa nahi..................pppppllllllzzzzzeeee.........ddddddddddhhhhirrrrre seeeeee...... koi dekhhhh lega tab karim ek haath sadi ke uppar se choot ke uppar le jata hai karim- yee purvi kon hai pad- hamari choti malkin hai karim- kaisa maal hai padma- tu aapne aadat nahi chodega na wo bahot achhe hai.. karim- maal kaisa hai padma- dikhane me bahot khubasurat hai..... jo bhi karna hai soch samaj ke karana .... nahi to sheth ke hato se bahot maar kayega tab karim padma ke choot ko jordar masal deta hai saadi ke uppar se......

12

tabhi padma ki jordaar chikh nikal jati hai padma- uuuuuuuuuuuiiiiiiiiiiiiiii......... mmmmmaaaaaaaaaaaa.... ye seen ghar ke entry wala jo haal ke bahar ek chitasa porch tha uske darwaje se thode door par chal raha tha. Tabhi kisi kaam se lata waha aa jati hai ye aawaj sunate hi lata padma ko aawaj de deti hai

lata- padma... kon he bahar

13

badi maalkin ki aawaj sunate hi lata karim se door hat jate hai padma- koi nahi maalkin ------- wo karim tailor aaya hai lata- usse bahr koi khada kiya hai.... use aander leke aa jao.. padma- ji maalkin karim dhire se pasma ko puchata hai kon hai padma- hamari badi maalkin , lata ji, kantisheth ki biwi tab padma aur karim bada darwaja open karke aander aa jate hai aander aate hi karim ek khoobsurat aurat ko dekh leta hai

14

usse dekh kar hi wo paagal ki tarah us model ko dekhta rahta hai aur sochta hai-- yaa aalaa..... ye kanti sheth ki biwi hai ... ye to 30-35 ki lagati hai... ye agar saas hai to bahu kya maal hogi..... lagta hai karim tere yaha lottery lagege..... saas yaha bahu... usse dekhte hu dekhakar lata bolati hai lata- tu achheese blouse sila dega na karim jat se bolata ha- silyne me mera hath koi pakad nahi sakta madam....... konsi chijha kaha isstemaal karna muje achhese pata hai... madam lata.... hasate hui bolti hai- thik hai , mere bahu purvi abhi naha rahi hai, thodi der mai aayegi , tum haal mai jake baith jao karim- ji madam aab karim aander chala jata hai aander jane ke 4-5 minute baad ek mast ladki us haal me seede se utarate hui aa jati usse dekhate hui hi rah jata hai, jab wo frist step pe thi tab se leke last step par aati hai tab tak wo usse dekhata hi hai ek pal ke liye bhi wo aapne aankh niche nahi karata pooja- kon ho tum..... aur aise ghoor ke kya dekh rahe ho tab padma waha aa jati hai padma- didiji, ye karim tailor hai pooja- wo hooo to tum ho karim ---- ji.... madam iss nachhis ko katim tailor kahate kai pooja karim ka dress aur gandagi dekhkar thoda side wo jati hai padma- tailor ji aapko udhar bahuraani ne bulaya hai ( tab karim ko pata lagata hai ki ye purvi nahi hai) karim-kaha jana hai... padma- mere pichhe aa jao padma karim ko ek dusare room ke taraf le jati hai jate jate wo puchata hai karim- ye kon thi pad- ye didiji hai, pooja didi. ye sheth ki beti hai karim- yaha to ek se ek badkar maal hai pad- chup kar aur bahuraani ki taraf chal us room mai karim padma kai saath entry karatha hai..... aur padma karim ko waha chod kar aapna dusara kaam karane chali jati hai waha ek aurat baath kar make up karathi hui karim ko dikhati hai

15

wo karim ko dekhati hai Karim ek blue shirt mai tha, wo bhi thodi gandi thi . uski white pant bhi ghandi ho chuki thi. Shirt ka upar wala button khula tha, karim kabhi shirt aur pant ke aander kuch pahenta nahi tha, us wajah se uski chest purvi ko khuli dekh rahi thi. Padma ke saath aate waqt usne aapne moo me paan toos liya tha, us wajah se uske lips par paan ka red juice aa raha tha. Karim ke saawale colour par wo paan ka red colour aur saath mai gande dress dekh kar purvi ko bahut ghin aa rahi thi. Aur us time karim usse ghorta hi jaa raha tha.uske kaale baal jo baath ki wajah se aur hi jada sexy lag rahe the. Uske red lips ko dekh kar to uske

16

moo ko paani aa raha tha. Uske niche jate hue wo purvi ke mamme dekhta hai, wo laghbagh bahar aane ko tadap rahe . karim ke control se aab ye bahar ho jaha raha tha . uske niche jate hui karim purvi ki patali kamar dekhata hai. Kamar ko sochate hui wo janana chahata hai ki isski gaand kaise hogi.. Purvi ko laghbhag karim aise kuch minute tak dekhata hai aur dhire se bolata hai Karim mashha aalla!!!! Kya khudrat ne karigiri ki hai !!!!!!! lagata hai bahut hi fusrat se banaya hoga iss mohatarama ko!!!! Salaamm iss khoobsurti ko karim ke taraf se!! Iss dhire se hue aawaj ko purvi sun leti hai. Use lagata hai ye jada hi ghoor raha hai. Karim se aise ghurane ki wajah se use bahot ghussa aa raha tha.Aab wo sochati hai Isko rokana hi padega Purvi- ho gaya kya ghurana muje Karim- nahi mohatarama , iss khoobsurati ko dekhne ke liye to saare jindgi kaam pad jaye shyad!!!! Purvi- kya!!!!! Tumahari ye nautanki yaha nahi chalegi, jo kaam yaha karane ko aaye ho wahi kaam karo, idhar udhar jhako mat nahi to mujse bura koi nahi hoga, papa ko bula logi. Tum janate hi ho pappa aane ke baad kya hone wala hai ( uppar se usne bahot gussa dikha diya tha lekin khud ki tarif sun kar aander thodi khush ho gayi thi) Karim- mai to us kaam mai bahot kabil ye tarif hoo mohatarma ( ye double meaning sentence tha) Pu- kya???????? Kar- tailoring ke baare me bol raha hu, madam pu- ha ha !! mai janati hu, wahi karo jo karne aaye ho ka- yes, ofcourse madam tabhi padma aander aate hai padma- shethji ne bulaya hai bahurani chalate hui paurvi kahatr hai- chalo papa ne bulaya hai karim - chaliye bahu......RAANI ( bahu dhire se bolta hai aur rani word pe jada jor deta hai) padma- gusse se karim ki aur dekha ti he karim- (hasate hui )ha aata hu aab kantisheth ek room mai baithe the sofe pe , karim unke ek side ko khada ho jata hai aur purvi dusare baju wale sope pe baith jati hai ekadam karim ke opposite side aur shethji ke saamne wale sofe pe lata baith jati hai. karim ek corner me khada hone ki wajah se karim ki najar kaha ja rahi hai wo kantisheth nahi dekh paa rahe the na lata madam kanti- to tum ho karim tailor

17

karim - ji malik kanti- tailoring achhe se karta hai na karim - jo bhi kaam karta hoo wo achhe se karata hoo ( purvi ki taraf ghurate hue) kanti tho thik hai hamare yaha tumare liye bahot sara kaam hai, lekin sabase pahale purvi ka kaam achhe se karava lo , baad mai bakhi ka kaam milega karim- bahurani ka kaam to mai achhe se karva dunga shethji lekin dusare ka kisika kaam hai to jaldi bata dijiyega wo bhi kara dunga ( ye double meaning baat wo purvi ke aam dekhate hui wo kaha raha tha, aur purvi wo samaj chuki thi iss wajah se usne aapna paloo thoda thik kar diya) kanti- wo kam to lata madam aap ko bata dengi Lata- hamare ghar me chote chote bahut saare kaam hai tailoring ke liye, sab ghar ko padne karne hai, ye parade purane ho gaye hai. Suna hai tumari choice bahot achhe hai Karim- ha madam , mere choice to bahut achhe hai, mai aise waise chejo ko haath bhi nahi lagata madam ye baat wo lata ke aam ko dekh kar bol raha tha, us time lata ke saari ka pallo thoda niche chala gaya tha aur lata ko wo samaj nahi aaya tha lekin purvi sab samaj gayi thi. Purvi samaj chuki thi ki ye aadami bahot kamina lag raha hai mere mother – in – law ko bhi nahi chod raha hai…. Ye sochate hui uske chere par thodisi halkisi smile aa jati hai… ye smile karim dekh leta hai. ….. usko lag raha tha ki agar try kiya jai tho jaal mai fas sakati hai purvi …. Usne aapne mann me thaan liya tha ki agar ek bhi pat jai iss ghar ki tho aapni life ban sakati he kanti- lekin iss ke liye kuch dino tak tuje yaha rahana hoga, dinbar yaha kaam kar ke raat ko aapne ghar ja sakata hai tu, tere kaam ke liye yaha aapne paas do machine hai wo store room mai agar wo nahi chal sakati hai to tere machine yaha uta la sakate hai , hamari gadi me …. Dekh tu final kar kaise kar sakata hai…. Agar tere ghar se kaam karoge to tuje bahot takalif hogi… bahut vhote mote kaam hai to us wajah se tuje bahot sare round lagana padenge…… tu final kar ye baat sun kar karim bahot khush ho gaya tha… use to yahi chahiye tha…. Wo aab soch raha tha ki jis kaam ko 1 din lagana hoga use mai 2-3 lagaunga… aab to mere lottery lag gayi kantisheth ki ye baat sun kar purvi ke chere par ki smile ghum ho gayi …… wo to aisa nahi chahati thi …. Wo to use jald se jald yahase bhagana chahati ti .. wo kuch bolana chahati thi.. usse pahale hi karim bol pada--karim- ji malik…. Jaisa aap aur badi maalkin chahe waisa hi hoga… mai yaha rook jaunga… jitane din aap chaho aur jitana kaam aap mujse karavana chahate ho wo mai kar dunga…….

18

( aise kahate hui wo katil hasi aapne chere par lata hai aur purvi ki taraf dekhane lagata hai….. purvi samaj chuki thi aab kuch fayada nahi hai) Kanti- tum aapna kuch tailoring ka kaam agar pending pada hai wo bhi yaha se karava lo….. aur jitana kaam achhe se karoge utana hi achha amount milega …. Kisiki koi takalif nahi honi chahiye … samaj gaya Karim- ji sheth ji mai bahot aaram se aur bahot pyar se kaam karonga … kisiko koi takalif nahi hogi… mai aapna ghar samaj kar hi aapna kaam bade hi pyar se kaam karoonga… ( aaise kahate hui wo purvi ki taraf hasate hui dekhata hai) Purvi ke chere par ek baar phir halkise hasi chut gayi thi…. Kanta- h purvi beta … sab thik hai na Purvi- papa aap chahate ho to achha hi hoga Kanti- tho thik hai , aaj purvi ke blouse ke dekh lo, purvi beta use wo store room aur waha ki machine dikha do wo aaj se kaam suru kar dega… mai abhi office ja raha hoo….. pooja kahi dekh nahi rahi hai Lata- wo koi aapne friends ke ghar gayi hai … koi prograame hai waha Kanti- thik hai mai aab ja raha hoo…. Karim tum kaamachhe se karana Karim- ji shethji Tab kanitsheth chala jata hai….. aur thodi der mai lata wahase ye kahate hui chali jati hai ki usko aapna ek achha sa fitting blouse do … wo aaj hi stitch kara dega Purvi- ji mamm i ji karim aab purvi ki tarf bahot lalachi najar se dekh raha tha..... wo jis tarah dekh raha tha usse to aise lag raha tha ki aab karim directly purvi ko chod hi lega.... purvi aab thodisi khul rahi thi lekin uska pura gussa chala abhi tak nahi gaya tha..uske chere par thodisi smile thi ... thodisi blushhing thi..... karim uske badan ko dekhte hui hi dhire dhire uske paas aa raha tha.. jaha thodi der pahale kantisheth baithe the waha tak karim aa chuka tha .... karim ko najdik aate hui dekh kar aab purvi ki najar nichhe juk chuki the.... aab karim ko lag raha tha ki purvi aab sharma rahi hai.... thodi der ke khamoshi ke baad karim kahata hai karim- kaha se shuru karana hai madam... purvi- ( upper ki aur najar karate hui aur thoda gussa dikhate hui) jada smart mat bano... yaha koi chalaki nahi chalegi...... mai tumare baare mai saab janati hu kar- kya janati ho madam mere baare mai aap purvi- tume jo buri aadat hai.. wo mai sab janati hu kar- konsi bhuri aadat.......bahu...RAANIII( ...... mere....... aadat) raani word aise pronounce kar raha tha ki jiase bol raha hai MERE

19

RAANI purvi- mai janati hoo ki tum aapne ladies customer ke saath kya karate hoo tab tak wo samajata tha ki PURVI KO USKI SHARAB KI AADAT PATA HAI LEKIN AAB LADIES CUSTOMER ke baare mai purve ne jab baat ki to usse laga ki padma ne sab kuch bata diya hoga. aab wo padma ko man hi mann me gaaliya dene laga tha aab wo dusara daav chalana chata tha karim- RAANI JI... aab padma ke baat me mat aao... wo aise hi mere baare mai bol gayi hogi.... uske pati ka aur mera ek baar jagada hua tha... to uska gussa nikalane ke liye mere baare mai chhueth bol gayi hogi... mai aisa nahi hu raani ji sunate hi wo toda chouck jatehai... itane jaldi iski ye himmat ki muje raani bolne laga ye..... iss baat pe usse gussa bhai aaya tha.. lekin saat me use thoda achha hi laga kyon ki uske husband ne bhi abhi tak use raani kah bulaya nahi tha ..... wo banawati gusse se kahati hai purvi- mera naam rani nahi hai .... ek tho muje purvi madam bolo ya bahurani bolo.... rani muje sirf mere husband hi bol sakatehai.... tum nahi karim ko laga jara jaldbaji ho gayi shayad karim- ji madam, aap jo hi kahenge waise hi hoga ..... lekin mai utana buara hi nahi hoooo ..... maohatarmaji purvi- phir se tum suru ho gaye... only purvi madam ya bahuraani karim- ji bahuraniji purvi- waise muje padma ne nahi bataya yesaab... karim- to kisane bataya purvi- priya ne .... priya patel karim- ye priya patel kon hai.. mai nahi janata hoo use.. purvi- wo mere nanad pooja ki friend hai.... uske bhabhi ke saath aapka kuch tha... aab karim sochane lag gaya ki ye priya patel kon.... wo sochta hai jane do muje kya karana hai..... lekin wo thodi hi der mai wo samajane laga ki iss patel ke baare me baat kar ke purvi ko thoda khulana to padega hi.. aab wo muje tum se aap par aa gayi thi karim- waise bahurani, mai iss priya patel ko nahi janata na hi uske bhabhi ko nahi janata aur aap jo bol rahi hai na ki uske bhabhi ke saath mera kuch tha ...tho iss kuch ke baare me

20

mai nahi janta mera kya tha uske saath aap hi bata do to achha rahega purvi aab sharma jati hai aurnicche dekhane lagati hai purvi- tumara uske saath lafada tha karim- lafada matlab ... mai kuch nahi samaja bahurannniiiiii purvi aur jada sharma jati hai aur niche hui muu ko aapne dono haato mai chipa lete haii aur bolati hai purvi- mai kuch nahi janathi.. aur waha se uth khadiho jati hai aur uppar wale floor ko jane ke liye nikalati hai aur jaldbaji ne karim ke thode paas se jati hai.. ske saadi ka udata hua paalu karim ke chere ko ghiste hui jata hai karim--- waaa kya aada hai ...... mere bahuranni ki... kya khushaboo hai .... maja aa gaya tab purvi kahati hai- jada smart mat bano-- mera blouse le jake mera naya blouse stitch kar do aur mere naajdik aane ki koshish mat karo.... nahi to pappa ko bol dungi ( aapne chere par gussa dikhate hue bol ti hai) step ke najdik jate hue purvi kahati hai- uppar aa jao mai tume mera blouse dete hoo .... baad mai store room mai ja kar use stitch kar dena step ke najdik jate hue purvi kahati haiuppar aa jao mai tume mera blouse dete hoo .... baad mai store room mai ja kar use stitch kar dena karim aab ghum kar purvi ke picche aa jata hai aur tab purvi step chadana shuru kar dete hai aab karim kai saamne purvi ki nangi peeth aur uski 36' ki gaand dikh rahi thi karim aab dhire dhire purve ke picche chala jata hai aur purvi ye jaan chuki thi ki wo kya dekh raha hai... wo sharmakar apni peth aapne saadi ke palu se chipa lete hai.... karim mann hi mann kahta hai- sali najara bhi nahi dekhne dete hai aab purvi uske master bedroom mai thi . uske piche karim aa jata hai. wo badi hi badiya room thi.... ac chal raha tha purvi- baith jao us chair me karim ek chair mai baith jata hai. thodi der ke baad purvi ek blouse dete hai... purvi- iss blouse ka measurement leke naya blouse sila dena karim thoda sochane ke baad bolata hai karim- are u sure ??? pakka na madam ....

21

purvi- sure... sure..... pakka ... pakka.... kuch problem hai kya????/ karim- muje kuch problem nahi hai madam, agar blouse loose ya tight ho gaya tho muje nahi bolana baad mai pu- problem kyon ho ga, achhe se measurement loge to loose ya tight nahi hoga ka- mai to yahi bol raha hoo..... achee se measurement lene do ... blouse achaa hi aayega pu- mera matlab tha ki iss blouse ka hi measurementle lo ... achha aa jayega ka- mai to le lunga madam... lekin agar measurement change hua hoga to tight ho jayega pu- change kyon hoga ka- madam aapki shaadi hui hai na... aur ye pahela hi saal hai to aap ke aam ka size change ho ga hi na pu- kya ???/ aam ..... tab karim uske boobs ke taraf ishra karata hai pu- mere saath gaandi language bolana nahi hai ka- kya gaandi language ... aab aam ko aam nahi kahenge to kya kahenge purvi- use boobs ya chest kahate hai ka- english mai kahoge to achha aur hindi me kahoge to gaandi language purvi samaj gayi thi ki aab ye aapne aukad me aa gaya hai.... subject change karana hi bheter hai... nahi to ye aur aage badega purvi- muje wo pata nahi .... tum iss blouse ke measurement par hi naya blouse stitch kar dena kar- thik hai madam aap jaisa chahoge waisa hi hoga.... jo bhi hoga aapki responsibility aab purvi samaj gayi ki agar blouse bigad gaya to wo muje kuch bolane nahi dega thodi der tak wo soch rahi thi ki tabhi karim bolata hai karim- kya hua bahuraani... kya soch rahi ho.... measurement lene do.... kuch nahi hoga

22

purvi ko pata tha ki agar isko measurement lene diya tho ye kuch na kuch chalakhi karke mere nazdik aane ki koshish karega ..... lekin dusare taraf sochati hai ki agar measurement bigad gaya ki blouse firse bigad jayega ka- bahurani batao na .... kaya hua.... mai kuch nahi karunga ( ye baat wo purvi ka confidence badane ke liye bolta hai... wo janta tha agar measurement lene diya to hi aage badaya ja sakata hai) pu- mai janati hu.... tum measurement lene ke bahane mere nazdik aaoge.... aur.... kar- aur... kay bahuraani pu- aur muje seduce karoge ka- aisa kuch nahi hoga ... mai ne kisi ko abhi tak seduce nahi kiya hai pu- tum jhuth bol rahe ho ( thoda bada moo karke wo bol rahi thi ) aab karim ko pata chal gaya tha ki usse pahale confidence mai lena padega aur baad mai hi chodne ko milega. Karim chodne ke liye kitana hi jhooth bol sakata tha ka- mai aisa kuch bhi nahi karunga, jab bhi mai ne aisa kuch kiya hai to usme us lady ki razamandi thi.. jabardasti kuch bhi nahi ki hai purvi thode sochane ke bad bolati hai pu- promise , tum aisa kuch nahi karoge ( roti hue surat banate hue) ka- pakka promise , mai aisa kuch bhi nahi karonga ( apni surat serious banate hue, jis se purvi ko yakin ho jaye) pu- pakaa na... mai shadhishudha hoo..... mai aapne husband se bahut pyar karati hoo.... nahi to mai barbad ho jaongi

23

ka- madam, mai kaise aap ke saath kuch karonga..... nahi to kantisheth muje jaan se maar denge ( ye to100% jhut tha)

24

kanti sheth ka naam sun kar purvi laga ki ye pappa ko dar gaya hai... iss wajah se wo measurement dene ke liye ready ho gayi purvi aab khadi ho jati hai..... cot ke bagal mai wo khadi ho jati ye karim- madam aage se suru kiya jai aa piche se purvi- tum ne phir se double meaning baate suru kar diye na ka- madam mai kuch double meaning nahi bol raha hoo.... aap hi uska galat matlab nikal tahe ho... mai to sirf itana hi kah raha hoo ki measurement aage se le jana hai ya pichhe se tabhi thoda piche khum kar kasim ki taraf dekhate hui kahate hai purvi- mai kaha khadi ho jau kasim- yaha mere samane lekin measurment back ka lena hai ya boobs ka wo ye baat kahate hui boobs bar thoda jada hi stress de raha tha purvi phir ek baar ghumate hui gusse se karim ke aur dekhati hai.... bada sa chera banakar karim purvi ki taraf aisa dekhata hai jaise kuch hua hi nahi aur usne kuch alag boila hi nahi purvi- phir se gaandi language ( aab wo puri tarh ghum chuki ti aur uska chera karim ke saamne tha aur dono ka distance bahot kam tha ) karim- kya madam aap ne hi kaha ki aam ko aam mat bolo aur use boobs bolo ( wo ye kahate kui boos ki taraf aapna haat uta le liya aur halke se use touch karane ki koshish ki, thodasa touch hote hi purvi pichhe hat gayi aur jordar chilayi) purvi- heeeeeeee!!!!!!!!! don"t touch me !!!!!!!!! how dare you to touch me??????? aab purvi kuch jada hi gusse me thi, use ye aandaja nahi tha ki kasim itane jaldi uske boobs ko touch karega ya touch karane ki koshish karega uska chera bahot red ban gaya tha. uske chehare par se gussa dekha ja sakata tha. Aab kasim ko bhi pata chal gaya tha ki todi jaldbazzi ho gayi, muje thode dhire jana padega kasim- madam, i am extremely sorry madam, mai aisa kuch karana nahi chata tha, wo galathi se hatth lag gaya purvi- galathi se kaise haath lag gaya, tum ne delibrately waha haath lagaya hai karim- nahi madam, wo mai hatth utake sirf hatth se dikhana chata tha ki aam ko boobs kahane ke liye aapne hi kaha tha , iss wajaha se maine

25

haath utaya tah lekin hamare dono ke bech mai itana kam distance bacha hai ye mai samaj nahi paya aur haath utane ke wajaha se hatth laga gaya ( jab ye baath karim kah raha tha tab wo sirf uske boobs ko dekhe ja raha tha aur thodi der baad uske aankho me dekhe ja raha tha ki uski aankho se pata chal jai ki wo jab uske boobs ko dekhega to wo bura maan rahi hai ya nahi wo continously aankh aur boobs ko dekhe ja raha tha. ye baat khatam hone ke baad mai bhi wo aise hi dekhe ja raha tha Aab purvi ka gussa uske chere se thoda kam hote hui ja raha tha, ye baat bhi karim ko pata chal chuki thi. dusari aur paurvi ko thoda aander se gussa aa raha tha lekin use bhi ye accha lag raha tha ki koi ek buddha uske boobs ko ghurate ja raha hai use aapna pura gussa kam nahi kiya tha, abhi usne aapne chere par banavati gussa banate hui kaha purvi- haath se dikhane ki kya jaroot hai, moo se pahale hi etani gaandi baat bejhijhak khate hoo......... ................ phir haath se kyon dhikhate hoo unke ye batchit chal rahi thi tab karim ka phone lagatar bahj raha tha, uske pant ke pocket mai ye phone tha ..... us phone ki taraf purvi dekhati hai.... shayad wo smart phone tha purvi se aise dekhate hi karim bolta hai ka- shyad kisi custamer ka hoga aur wo phone pant se nikal kar cot pe rakh de deta hai unke ye batchit chal rahi thi tab karim ka phone lagatar bahj raha tha, uske pant ke pocket mai ye phone tha ..... us phone ki taraf purvi dekhati hai.... shayad wo smart phone tha purvi se aise dekhate hi karim bolta hai ka- shyad kisi custemer ka hoga aur wo phone pant se nikal kar cot pe rakh de deta hai tab purvi karim ke taraf dekhati thi karim- haath se nahi dikhayenge to aapko samjega kaise aur phir aap dusara hi matlab nikaloge..... pahalese aap ko hamare bare mai bahot saari galat phaimiya hai jab ye baat karim kahata hai tab purvi ke chehare par halkisi smile aa jathi hai aab karim dhire se sab chije handle karana chahata tha, wo samaj chuka tha ki ye maal dhire dhire khulega. Baaki ke item jaise isse directly seduce karke yaha chodana possible nahi hai. ye bahot bade ghar ki laadli bahu hai. iss ghar mai aate hui wo samaj chuka tha ki agar jindagi aaram se katwani hai to isse patana padega aur iss khi koi bhi baat kantisheth

26

talatha nahi hai. aur agar isse pathana hai tho bahot dhire se jana padega. Batchit se hi usse thoda open kar sakate hai, directly gaandi baat karonga to ye bura maan jayegi aur aage badane nahi degi. pur- muje kuch galat phaimi nahi hai aap kai baare mai ( chere phar thoda banavati ghussa aur bahot saare nakhare dikha kar ) karim samaj gaya ki aab iss ke nakhare shru ho gaye hai, aab wo sochta hai ki aab isske nakhare aur thode badate hai, dekhate hai ye kitani open ho sakhte hai karim- purvi bahuraani aapko mere baare mai bahot kuch galat bataya gaya hai..... mai to ek sida sada tailor hu..... chota mota tailoring ka kaam karke aapna aur aapne biei- bachho ka peth bharat hu purvi- to tum shadhishuddha ho ka- kya bina shadishudda itane din jindagi kaise kaat sakata hoo............ (thodi der pause late hui)....... BAHURAAANIIIIJIII Bahurani iss word par jada hi jor dekh bolata hai aur aapne chere par katil hassi lata hai purvi- tume kya jaroort hai shaddi ki ( purvi bhi aab thodi khul rahi thi) ka- matlab kya hai aapka ............ BAHURAAANIIIIJIII purvi kuch nahi bolati aab kamosh khadi rahati hai karim- bata ye na BAHURAAANIIIIJIII ..... muje kyon jaroot nahi hai shadi ki purvi thodi sharmate hui kahati hai , aapna face niche jhukate hai , use ye baat kahate hui sharam aa rahi thi , aise baat usane aapni jindagi me pahali baar kisi mard ko kah rahi thi, aise baat to usne aapne husband se bhi nahi kahi thi pu- tume to aise hi ladies kahi bhi mil jati hogi na...... ye kahate hui bahot sharmate hai na ka - wo to mil bhi jayegi lekin aapne joru ke saath jo maja aayeg awo dusare kisi aurat kai saath nahi aata hai BAHURAAANIIIIJIII purvi ko lag raha tha ki aab ye aage badega iss topic ke uppar to phir se subject change karana chahati thi

27

pu- to kitane bachhe hai tume karim- waise to 2 ladkiya thi, dono ki shaddi ho gayi hai .... aab mai aapne 2 biwi ke saath rahata hoo... pu- to tume 2 biwiya hai..... haaa yaad aaya tumare me allow hota hai ka- 2 nahi bahuraani 4 biwiya thi lekin abhi 2 hi hai pu- kya ..... 4 .... kaise possible hai ... kaise manage karate hoge tum ( ye baat karake wo samaj gayi ki aab wo iss baat ka galat matlab nikalega ..... wo aapni tonge daba deti hai ) ka- kya bahuraani mai kya aise waise aadmi hu kya ..... karim naam hai mera ... 4 aurat ko manage karna mere liye to mamule hai.... purvi aab baat badlana chahati thi..... usne ki hui galati aab wo sudarna chahati thi...... purvi- mera matlab hai ki 4 wife , tum aur do bacche enka kharcha ke baare mai mai baat kar rahi thi... tumari aamdani to utani jada nahi hogi na.... wo tum kaise manage karoge .... wo mai ye kahana chahati thi.... karim samaj gay ki issne baat badal di ...... karim- mai bhi to yahi baat bol raha tha... mai aapni biwi aur bachho ka peth achhe tarike se paal sakata hoo ... ye hi mai bol rahata tha... mai koi aise waise baat nahi kah rah tha kya bahuraani purvi- haaa mai samj gayi ....... tabhi karim ka phone baj gaya tha, wo ek bada sa chinese wala smartphone ka model tha.Aaab wo mobile cot pe rakha hua tha. purvi cot ke saamne hi khadi thi, use us mobile ke screen par se dikh raha tha ki wo call kisi lady ka tha , uska photo use dikha de raha tha aur naam RAANI aise save kiya hua tha purvi us mobile ki taraf dekh rahi thi , ek baar ring bajate hue band ho gayi pu- call kyon nahi uta rahe hoo ka- jane dijiyega koi imp kaam nahi hoga pu- itane baar call kar rahe hai TUMARI RAANI , koi imp caal hoga tumari raani ye word par stress dekhe aapne katil adda dikhate hue purvi kahte hai.. uske chere par thodi smile se thi karim- to tumane naam dekh liya purvi - kya tum muje aap se tum par aa gaye karim ne ye daav khela tha.... shyad use lag raha tah ki aab purvi khul chuki hai .... lekin purvi abhi tak puri tarah se khulana nahi chahati thi....

28

wo jo kah rahi thi us par uska abhi tak control tha karim- sorry madam..... jaldbaaji mai nikal gaya... purvi.... ---- thik hai us raani ka call phir se karim ke mobile pai aa jata hai..... pu- uta lo caal ... koi urgent kaam hoga kar- nahi bahuranniji ... aap bura maan jaoge pu- mai kyon bura manu bhala????? ka- kya hai madam , hum ek gaandi basti mai rahte hai... to hamari bhasha thodi gaandi hai... ek do word gande niukal jate hai ya ye kaho ki kabhi kabhi galiya nikal jate hai..... to iss baat ka aap bura manoge..... waise aapne mere baare mai bahot ssari galat baate suni hai ya ye kaho ki aap ki mere baare mai bahot saari galat phaimiya hai.... ye galat phaimeya bad na jaye...... aur ye achha sa moka mere haath se nikal na jaye ye phone pe baat karane ke wajah se... purvi- maine tumare barre mai jo bhi suna hai hai wo sab sach hai... meri kuch bhi galat phamiya nahi hai tumare baare mai.... aur ye achha moka kya hai.... tum kuch galat to nahi samaj rahe wo na mai jo ye tum se thoda open baat kar rahi hu iss wajah se.... aapne man mai kuch galat mat sochana mere baare mai ... yaha koi moka nahi milega ... mere pappa aur husband ko achhe tarike se janate ho na.... bahot bura haal hoga tumara ( ye baat karate hui purvi ke chere par kaatil hasi dikh rahi thi) karim bhi aab uske raang mai raangana chata tha karim- bahuraanii jiiiii aap bahot jaldi bura maan lete ho ... aap baat ko bahut galat tarike se lete ho.... shyad aap ke mann mai hi mere bare mai kuch galat panap raha hoga pu- aisa kuch bhi nahi hai... mai kyon bura sochungi... aur tumari mere saamne kya haiseyat hai.... mere ghar mai tumare jaise 10-12 naukar hai... aur tum aapne aap ko samjate kya ho... tumare baare me main kyon bura sochungi... mai aapne husband se bahut khush hu.. karim ko laga tha ki purvi ka daav purvi par hi khel liya jai... par wo janata nahi tha ki purvi kitani gusse waali hai karim- madam aap baat ko samaj nahi rahi hai... baat ko dusaari taraf le ja rahe hoo ye baatchit chal rahi thi tab call continous baj hi rah tha purvi- mai kyon baat ko dusari tarf le jao... tumane mokha nahi bola tha kya karim uska gussa thoda kam karana chahata tha

29

karim- madam maine mokh bola tha .... aap sochiye mai ek chota sa tailor hu... sheth ji ne kya kaha tha ki yahha tumare liye bahot saara kaam hai.. agar ek mere jise choote tailor ko ek jagah par itane dino ka kaam mil jai to uske liye to ye bada mokha hi hoga na... paisa kamane ke liye .... iss liye maine bola ki mai ye mokha aapne haath se jane nahi dunga purvi samaj gayi ki bbat ko usne bahot gaandi tarike se liya hai... aisa kuch karane ka ye sochega bhi nahi... uske aamdani ka sawal hai tab ek baar phir mobile ki ring bajati hai. purvi aab bahot irritated feel kar rahin thi purvi- wo call uta le lo nahi to wo bajata hi rahega ka- wo aap mere baat k bura manoge aur muje bhala bura kahoge purvi aab bahot gusse mai thi, gusse mai hi bol padi purvi- jo bhi baat karni hai wo kar lo mai kuch nahi kahongi.... aur blouse ka measurement leke mere room mai se dafa ho jao karim to pahale se hi bahot hi kamina tha.... purvi ke gusse mai bole hue sentence ka wo puri tarike se fayada utana chata tha.... usne aab soch liya tha ki aab wo raani se bahot gaandi baat karega aur us raani se hue baat ka fayada leke iss rraniii ko chodane ke liye rasta banayega dusari location par chalte hai jaha Pooja aapni friend Priya Patel ke yaha hai Pooja aaj morning mai hi aapni friend Priya Patel ke yaha aayi thi, aaj yaha Priya ke Sab friend gettogther karne ke liye ekkate hui the. Thodi hi din mai Priya ki engagement honi wali thi issliye Priya ne Aapne sabhi friends ko invite kiya tha. Pooja yaha aane ke baad Kuch comman friends ko mili Kuch idhar Udhar ki batchit ki.. abhi yaha aake use kafi samay hua tha, bahot saare friends chale gaye the abhi Kuch 2-3 friends hi bache the. itane samay yaha hote hue bhi Pooja Priya se aise khaas koi batchit kar nahi pai thi. aab use samay Mila tha ki wo Priya se khul ke batchit kar sakate thi Pooja - to kaise chal rahi hai engagement ki tayyari Priya - kafi acche , tum to dekh hi rahi ho poo- rajiv kya kah raha hai pri - wo to mar raha hai kab shaadi hogi aur mai uske paas aati hoo poo - aur tum pri - Mera bhi haal wahi hai, Mera wo pahela pyar jo hai poo- by the way mai tume batana bhool gayi ki tumara aashik Mila tha aaj muje morning Priya chok te hue Kahate hai pri - Mera konasa aashik poo - Aapne aashik ko itane jaldi bhool gayi tum pri - kon aashik, kiske baare mai Tu baat kar rahi hai

30

Pooja - are baba Karim...... Karim tailor priya us kamine ke paas tum log gaye the kya... wo aadami thik nahi hai poo- uske yaha ham log nahi gaye the , usko aapne ghar bula liya hai pr- wo aaya kya... wo bahut ghamandi hai poo- aaya pr- shyad uncle ki wajah se aaya hoga poo- papa ne use bahot danta hai pri- wo to thik hai lekin muje nahi lagat wo sudrega kabhi.... tum logo ne use bulana nahi chiyetha .. wo bahut kamina hai poo- haa bula liya ... ha lagata to hai bahot kamina hai pr- kyon bulaya .... mai ne bataya tha na wo aadami safe nahi hai poo- ha maine bhabhi ko bola tha ... lekin hamare paas dusara option bhi nahi tha... aur hum log sirf use ek readymade blouse de denge us par hi wo naya blouse banayega ... body measurement nahi lene denge pr- to thik hai pooja- lekin muje jara batana ki exactly kya hua tha aur kaise hua tha... jara detail mai bata na priya- tu mere kajal bhabhi ko janati hai na poo- nahi pr- wo waise to mere saggi bhabhi nahi hai, lekin saggi se badkar hai... mere cousin brother rahul bhaiyya- mere buka ka ladka- uski biwi hai. waise tu janati hai ki bua muje kitane pyar karate hai. kajal bhabhi se bhi mere achhe jamati thi poo- unke saath kya hua pr- us harami ne unki jindagi barbaad ki poo- kaise... matlab unka us kajal bhabhi se affair tha ye to tune bataya tha lekin sab logo ko kaise pata chala... aur tuje bhi kaise pata chala priya - batati hooo..... ye baat kuch 1- 1.5 year pahale ki hai...Hua aise tha ki us tumare mall ke baju me ek gali jati hai na waha uska ek chotasa shop cum ghar tha... bhabhi us mall me blouse dalane gayi thi.. waha ka tailor unko pasand nahi aaya ... to ghar jane k liye nikali thi to koi waha ek shop mai kaam karane wale ladki ne unko bataya ki waha us gali me ek achha tailor hai..

31

wo paas mai hi tha issliye bahbhi waha wo blouse daal diya... usne bahut achha stitch kiya aur bhabhi ko bahut achhi service de di. uske baad bhabhi ne waha 1- 2 blouse daale , unke friend ne bhi waha blouse daal diya... aise hi usne achha relation bhabhi se bana liya... aur iss time mai bhabhi ke karib wo aata gaya... aur jab bahbhi ne dress stitch kiya tha tab us kamine ne bhabhi ko seduce karna suru kiya.. wo baat bhabhi ko us waqt samaj nahi aayi..... baad me unko pachtana pada.... aise unka relation banta gaya.. ye saari baat bahbhi ne baad me muje bataye poo- unka relation achha bana tha to usne aisa kya kiya tha pri- ek din bhabhi aur wo bhabhi ke ghar me hi sex kiya . usne bahot voilent sex kiya tha us din aise bhabhi bol rahi thi.... bhabhi ke boobs ko usne bahot jagah katta tha aapne teeth se... waha black aur red daag ban gaye the... ye to bhabhi ko pata tha.. lekin jab bhabhi sex ke bad so gayi thi taab usne aise harkat kar di ki us wajah se uski jindagi tehas nehas wo gayi thi . wo sign ek to husband laga sakata tha ya boyfriend ... wo sirf sex ke doran hi koi kar sakata hai... poo- aisa kya kiya tha usne pr- usne bhabhi ke inner thighs par , vagina ke niche ek love sign banaya tha aur usme k word likha tha poo- kya pr- aur ye baat bhabhi ko pata nahi thi... us time bhabhi soyi hui thi bhaiya aane se pahale breats par ke daag bhabhi ne mita diye lekin jab thighs ke baare mai unko pata hi nahi tha tho wo kya kar sakati thi... bhiaya ne sex karate doran wo dekh liya....aur waha se mamala bigad gaya poo- unka jagada hua hoga us baat par pr- baat divorce tak gayi... poo- kai ... itana aage pr- haa pooja... ye baat koi husband sahan nahi kar sakata hai poo- wo to sahi hai pr- k word dekh kar bhaiya ko laga ki bhabhi ka ek friend hai kamal ... hi hai wo ... dusare din koi 4- 5 ladake leke bhaiya ne usko khoob maara pita.... bahbhi ne bahut samajaya ... lekin baat nahi ban payi... bua bhi bahot gusse me thi.... ghar ka saara economical decision and power bua ne bhabhi ki taraf diya tha... bua bhaiya ka nahi sunathi thi lekin bhabhi ka sunati thi.... lekin ye baat sunkar aur dekhkar bua ne divorce lene ka tay kiya... court mai file kar liya tha ... bhabhi ne bahut minate ki lekin wo bhi ess k ka sahi tarah se jawab nahi de payi thi... wo samj rahe the ki wo kamal hi hai... sirf bhabhi hi janati thi ki wo kamal nahi to wo kamina tailor hai... bhabhi ye baat bata bhi nahi sakati thi poo- phir kya hua.... divorce ho gaya

32

pr- bhabhi ko uske ghar walo ne - mom and dad- bhi accept nahi kiya... unki jindagi to taha nahas ho gayi thi.... wo akale rahane lagi... ek bank mai job kar rahi thi.... unke saath unki bacchi bhi thi.... shyad wo bachhi bhi us kamine ki hi thi poo- kya pr- haa pooja... shadi ke baad 1 saal baad unka affair suru ho gaya aur us affair ke baad 3 mahine ke baad hi bhabhi pregent ho gayi..... affair 3-4 saal chala hoga... muje to last mai pata chala affair kai baare mai... poo- ha bahot kamina lagata hai..... baad mai kya hua pr- alag rahane ke kuch dino baad bhabhi ka muje call aaya.. wo bol rahi thi ki mera bhaiya aur bua sunati hai to wo unse baat kar ke sab bata de.... maine bola ki mai kaise bol sakati hoo... wo sab baat batani lag gayi... jo maine abhi tuje bataye... lekin mere daring nahi hui bhaiya ya bua ko batane ki... indirectly maine batane ki koshish ki lekin wo bolane lag gaye tum abhi bachhi hoo-- wo muje call karati rahi... bahot bar ro rahi thi... mai bhi kuch kar nahi paa rahi thi... bahot baar maine unka call avoid kiya.. wo sms kar rahi thi.. mai kuch reply nahi de pa rahi thi...ek baar wo muje college mai milane aaye thii... aise ek do baar hua.. phir maine unke saath jane ka tai kiya... usne sab baat detail mai muje bataye... phir kuch dino baad maine directly bhaiya aur bhua ko bataya... ek do baar bataya ... piu ke liye ek wo jao aisa bola...wo dono baat nahi mani... phir mere mammi and pappa ko bataya... bhabhi bhi ek do baar mere mammi aur pappa ko mile... apani galati maan li... bahot ro rahi thi...phir mammi ne piu ke khatir kuch karane ke liye bhaiya aur bua se baat khi.. pappa ne bhi bhahot baar un dono ko samajaya.... aakhir wo maan gaye ... kuch term aur condition par.. shyad piu ke liye bhaiya aur bua raji hui.... bhaiya ne bola ki us kamal ke saath kuch bhi rishta nahi rakhana hoga, job chodani hogi, unka mobile pe band kiya .... wo pahale 1 mahena to bhabhi se baat bhi nahi karate the... ek room mai sote bhi nahi the... aisa hi kuch 6 month chala.... abhi kuch normal hua hai poo- matlab abhi sab sulaj gay hai kya pr- haa... abhi ek saath sote hai... pahale jaisa hai... poo- tho thik hai.... pri- uske liye hamme bahot kuch karana pada...

33

poo- tu kaise uske changul mai fas gayi pri- mai fasi nahi bhaag a gayi... usne muje fasane khi bahot koshish ki lekin mai bhhag aa gayi poo- kaise pr- actually bhabhi ke saath mai ek baar uske ghar gayi thi...tab muje thoda sa shak hua tha ki yaha kuch gadbad hai... lekin yakin nahi tha... lekin ek bar mai aur bhabhi market mai shooping karane gayi thi tab wo mila tha tab wo bhabhi se jis tarah baat kar raha tha ya unke boobs ko dekh raha tha tab mera shak badne laga tha.. po- phir kya hua pr- kuch dino baad muje jab ek salwaar kamiz stitch karna tha tab bhabhi ne muje uske yaha bheja tha... mai darte hui gayi... usne aada measurement to achha liya.. shoulder ko touch kar raha tha.. baad mai back side ka measurement late time wo dhire dhire muje seduce karanae laga tha.. dhire dhire uska haath piche se niche ja raha tha... maine kuch bola nahi tha... muje laga wo measurement lene ja raha hai ... mai koi opposite nahi kah rahi to uska hossala bad gaya.. usne mere bump ko jordar masal diya... mai waise hi waha se bhaag aa gayi.... aur bhabhi ko sab bataya.... wo bahot kamina hai pooja- kamina tho hai he- morning mai jab mai step se niche utar rahi thi tab wo aisa dekh raha tha jaise wo muje kha jayega... pr-- us se bach ke rahh aur bhabhi ko bata dena poo- bata doongi... itana details agar kal hi tu batati to hum usko bulate hi nahi pr- sorry for that... lekin muje laga rum log use bulaoge hi nahi poo- ha ye baat to hai pr- tere room to niche hai tu upar kya kar rahi thi

SHETAJI KE GHAR PAR tab ek baar phir mobile ki ring bajati hai. purvi aab bahot irritated feel kar rahin thi purvi- wo call uta le lo nahi to wo bajata hi rahega ka- wo aap mere baat k bura manoge aur muje bhala bura kahoge purvi aab bahot gusse mai thi, gusse mai hi bol padi purvi- jo bhi baat karni hai wo kar lo mai kuch nahi kahongi.... aur blouse ka measurement leke mere

34

room mai se dafa ho jao karim to pahale se hi bahot hi kamina tha.... purvi ke gusse mai bole hue sentence ka wo puri tarike se fayada utana chata tha.... usne aab soch liya tha ki aab wo raani se bahot gaandi baat karega aur us raani se hue baat ka fayada leke iss rraniii ko chodane ke liye rasta banayega Tab phir se ek baar phir karim ke mobile ki ring bajati hai….. karim call uthata hai wo ek chinese model tha issliye normal aawaj bhi ek room mai aas paas baithe log sun sakate the Caller- hello mere raja … kaha ho …. Call kyon nahi uta rahe ho Karim- haa….. thoda busy tha…. Caller- kyon… mere yaad nahi aa rahi he kya… Karim- bol kya kaam hai… Caller – kyon.. mujase baat nahi karani hai kay… Karim- thoda busy hu…. customer ke saath hoo caller- musy bhool gaye.. nayi choot mili ki purani choot ki yaad nahi aati na tume karim- aise baat nahi hai mere raani..... tu kya bhulane waali chiz hai kya ( iss baat par choukate hui purvi karim ke taraf dekhati hai) caller- to itane din hui muje yaad kyon nahi kiya... mai to tumari yaad mai mari jha rahi hu karim- waise baat nahi hai.. aaj kal thoda kaam bad gaya hai.. isliye milane ka time nahi mila tha caaler- kaam.... kaisa kaam.... choot ka kaam ya gaand ka kaam karim- mere chhamchaalo.... aise baat nahi hai... tailering ke kaam ki baat kar raha hoo... caller- muje lagata hai tum mere choot ko bhul gaye ho... iss choot ne kitani tumari seva ki hai... lagata hai koi badi soft aur maaldaar memsahaab mil gayi hai... iss liye tum muje bhool gaye ho mere raja.... karim- tu to mere raand hai... mai kaise tume aur tumari choot ko bhool sakata hoo ... tumare choot mai jo swad hai aur kaha milega mere ....... raani ( karimne jab ye baat boli thi tab wo purvi ko dekh raha tha... aur last mai jaab wo raani word jab prounce kiya tab dhire se bahu bola tha.... mobile se aapna moo dhire le jake... wo baat to caller se kar raha tha lekin aise dikha raha tha ki purvi ke choot ke baare mai bol raha hai... purvi ye baat samaj gayi ki wo kya kah raha hai aur kisko... ye baat sunke usne aapne chere par bahoot gussa dikha diya... karim samaj kar anjana ban raha tha... usne caller se batchit

35

aur jada aage badayi) caller- tum aise hi bol rahe ho... agar aisa hota to tum mera phone jaldi uta lete the karim- nahi mai madam ka measurment le raha tha caller- measurement le rahe the ya aam dabha rahe the katim- nahi.... tu galat samaj rahi hai raand call- phir kya choot mai laand dale hui khada tha... koi bade ghar ki bahu hogi tho tere 10' laude se mar jayegi... jara dhire se kar ... ye bade ghar ki aurat bahot najuk hoti hai... unke mard ke laude tere jaise bade bhi nahi hote hai... aur tera jaisa stamina bhi nahi hota karimchup kar raand ... mai yaha sirf measurement lene aaya hoo.... raand caller- tune abhi tak kuch nayi kiya kya us madam ke saath..... shyad tu buddha ho gaya kya... waise tera lund to mere jaise garib aurat hi le sakati hai ... koi naajuk bade ghar ki bahu nahi le sakati.... waise tune abhi tak kuch bhi nayi kiya kya ( karim aab sach much gusse mai aa gaya tha... uski beizzati ho rahi thi aur wo bhi purvi jaise maal ke saamne .. wo gusse mai bol hi pada) karim- saali .... chinaal ... chup kar ... haramzaadi caller- mere raja... sachmuch abhi tak tune kuch nayi kiya kya.. karim- saali abhi tak usne body ko haath bhi nahi lagaya diya hai... aur tu uske choot ki baat karati hai ( YE baat sunkar purvi aab bahot hi jada gusse mai aa rahi thi ... ) caller- ha ha ha.... wo bahut jada hasati hai thu tere jindagi par karim- saali harami.. chinal ... muje gussa mat dila saali caller- waise wo dikhane mai kaise hai ( wo purvi ki taraf dekhata hai) karim- ha dikhane mai bahot khoobsurat hai ( purvi ke chere ke bhaav thoda change hua ) caller- kaise hai

36

karim- ekdam maal hai.... fataka hai ( purvi ki nazar aab badalane lagi thi.... uske chere par ka gussa thoda kam hua tha... gussa tha lekin thoda kam hua tha) caller - waise maine ek baat batane ke liye call kiya tha karimkonsi baat ( aab karim purvi ki taraf dekh raha tha ... wo uske aankho mai jhankh raha tha... use pata chal raha tha ki aab gussa thoda kaam hua hai... wo purvi ki tarif uske saamne kisi dusari aurat ko kar sakta tha... wo shyad jada bura bhi nahi manegi aisa karim ko lag raha tha... wo samaj raha tha ki try to karane mai kya jayega... jada se jada bhura manegi... bura manegi to maffi maan lenge... maafi maangne mai aapne baap ka jata hai... waise baap kaha jinda hai ki wo bura maan jayega) caller- mai tumare bachhe ki maa banane waali hoo karim- kya ... kuch bhi mat bol call- sach tu hi mere bachhe ka baap hai karim- saali mai kya tera pati hu... ya tu meri begam hai call- muje chodate waqt ye dhyan nahi aaya kya ... tab to raat raat muje chodata tha.... aur abhi aise baat kar raha hai karim - jordar hasta haihaa.. haa.. haa.... haa.... haaa ( ye hasate hui karim purvi ko dekhta hai .... uske chere par abhi smile aa gayi thi... wo karim ko lagatar dekhti ja rahi thi ... chere par smile saaf dikh rahi thi) caller- sach tu hi mere bacche ka bap hai karim- saali.... kitane jano ke niche chud chuki hogi.... kitane ka lauda aapne choot ne daala hoga ... aur muje kah rahi hai... mai baap hu ( jab ye baat karim bol raha tha tab karim purvi ke aam ko dekhe jaa raha tha aur purvi uski aankho mai dekhe ja rahi thi... purvi aab aapne control se baahar ho ja rahi thi..... jab karim ne lauda word prounce kiya tab purvi ke saamne hi karim ne aapna tent sa bana lauda masal dala... tab purvi ki nazar karim ke aankho se niche jate hui uske laude par aatak gayi... wo wahi kuch der tak dekhati hi rah gayi... wo samj nahi paa rahi thi ki itana bada pennis kya ho sakata hai... uske husband ka karim se aada bhi nahi hoga.... thode der wahi dekhate rahane ke baad wo karim ke ishaare se jag jati hai.... karim usske boobs ki tarf ishara kar raha tha.. wo isshare se purvi ke boobs ki tarif kar raha tha aapne fingers ki jariye.... purvi aab sharma jati ye .. uske chere ke bhhav abhi sexy ban gaye the... wo pahale se jada sexy lag rahi thi... uske aankho mai aab pura ka pura sex dikh raha tha... karim aab uske aam ko hi dekhe ja raha tha.... purvi use isshare samaja rahi thi ki phone pe baat karo yaha mat dekho...tab karim uska mobile aapne ear aur shoulder ke beech mai le leta hai uar dono aapne hato se

37

aam dabane ka isshara karata hai... ek hi saath dono haato se.... purvi aab puri tarah se sharma jati hai.... aapne dono haato ko aapne chere se dakh leti hai.. ) caller- sach mai tu hi baap hai.... tera siva kisi ka lauda mene aapni pyaaari chut mai nahi liya hai.... mere pati ko chod ke karim- to jane de ... mai hi tera aasali pati hua... ( aab karim ishaare se purvi kho kah raha tha ki aapne aam ke uppar saadi ka jo paalu hai use jara side mai hata naa... to purvi nakhara karate hui aapne sir ko nahi kah ke hilati hai... karim phir ek baar kahata hai hata na plz ... ye baat karim mobile ko dur le jate hui dhire se purvi ko kahata hai.... purvi bhi aapne sir se na kahate hai aur dhire se kahte hai... NAHIII..... NAHIIII... NAHIIII.... jaise koi tv serial ki heroine bol rahi ho phir ek baar kahate hai... NOOO NOOO... NEVERRRR NAHIIIII HATAAAUNNNGEEEEEEE karim aapne hatto se ishhare karate hui aur dhire se bolata hai jo mobile dur karate hui ek hatho se..... KYONNN aise bolate hui karim thode aage aata hai purvii bhi bol padatiii hai NNNNAHIIIIIII MUJEEEEEE..... SHARAMMMM AAAAAAA RAHIIIIIIIIIII HAIIIIII ye kahate hui aapne chere ko aapne dono hathho se dakh lete hai karim thode der baad kahta hai... dhire se ..... MAI HATA LOO KYA purvi... NAHIII karim- MAI AAPKE PAAS AA JAO KYA purvi...NAHIII..... MERE PAAS MAT AAHOOO... MUJE DARRRR... LAG RAHAHHAA HAIIII karim... KIS BAAT KA DARR purvi ka chera sharam se laal pad jata hai aur wo kuch nahi bolati hai karim.... BOL NA MERE RAANI..... PURVII RANNIII... MERE DARLING BAHUUURANII..... MERE

38

CHUDDAKADDD PURVI BAHURNIIII .... BOL NA KIS SE DARR LAGATA HAIII .... MERE SE YA MERE ISS LAUDE SE ... tab karim aapne pant kholani ke liye ek hatth niche le jate hui aapne panth ke naade pe le jata hai caller- mai tumare bachhe ki maa banane waali hoo karim- kya ... kuch bhi mat bol call- sach tu hi mere bachhe ka baap hai karim- saali mai kya tera pati hu... ya tu meri begam hai call- muje chodate waqt ye dhyan nahi aaya kya ... tab to raat raat muje chodata tha.... aur abhi aise baat kar raha hai karim - jordar hasta haihaa.. haa.. haa.... haa.... haaa ( ye hasate hui karim purvi ko dekhta hai .... uske chere par abhi smile aa gayi thi... wo karim ko lagatar dekhti ja rahi thi ... chere par smile saaf dikh rahi thi) caller- sach tu hi mere bacche ka bap hai karim- saali.... kitane jano ke niche chud chuki hogi.... kitane ka lauda aapne choot ne daala hoga ... aur muje kah rahi hai... mai baap hu ( jab ye baat karim bol raha tha tab karim purvi ke aam ko dekhe jaa raha tha aur purvi uski aankho mai dekhe ja rahi thi... purvi aab aapne control se baahar ho ja rahi thi..... jab karim ne lauda word prounce kiya tab purvi ke saamne hi karim ne aapna tent sa bana lauda masal dala... tab purvi ki nazar karim ke aankho se niche jate hui uske laude par aatak gayi... wo wahi kuch der tak dekhati hi rah gayi... wo samj nahi paa rahi thi ki itana bada pennis kya ho sakata hai... uske husband ka karim se aada bhi nahi hoga.... thode der wahi dekhate rahane ke baad wo karim ke ishaare se jag jati hai.... karim usske boobs ki tarf ishara kar raha tha.. wo isshare se purvi ke boobs ki tarif kar raha tha aapne fingers ki jariye.... purvi aab sharma jati ye .. uske chere ke bhhav abhi sexy ban gaye the... wo pahale se jada sexy lag rahi thi... uske aankho mai aab pura ka pura sex dikh raha tha... karim aab uske aam ko hi dekhe ja raha tha.... purvi use isshare samaja rahi thi ki phone pe baat karo yaha mat dekho...tab karim uska mobile aapne ear aur shoulder ke beech mai le leta hai uar dono aapne hato se aam dabane ka isshara karata hai... ek hi saath dono haato se.... purvi aab puri tarah se sharma jati hai.... aapne dono haato ko aapne chere se dakh leti hai.. ) caller- sach mai tu hi baap hai.... tera siva kisi ka lauda mene aapni pyaaari chut mai nahi liya hai.... mere pati ko chod ke karim- to jane de ... mai hi tera aasali pati hua... ( aab karim ishaare se purvi kho kah raha tha ki aapne aam ke uppar saadi ka jo paalu hai use jara side mai hata naa... to purvi nakhara karate hui aapne sir ko nahi kah ke hilati hai...

39

karim phir ek baar kahata hai hata na plz ... ye baat karim mobile ko dur le jate hui dhire se purvi ko kahata hai.... purvi bhi aapne sir se na kahate hai aur dhire se kahte hai... NAHIII..... NAHIIII... NAHIIII.... jaise koi tv serial ki heroine bol rahi ho phir ek baar kahate hai... NOOO NOOO... NEVERRRR NAHIIIII HATAAAUNNNGEEEEEEE karim aapne hatto se ishhare karate hui aur dhire se bolata hai jo mobile dur karate hui ek hatho se..... KYONNN aise bolate hui karim thode aage aata hai purvii bhi bol padatiii hai NNNNAHIIIIIII MUJEEEEEE..... SHARAMMMM AAAAAAA RAHIIIIIIIIIII HAIIIIII ye kahate hui aapne chere ko aapne dono hathho se dakh lete hai karim thode der baad kahta hai... dhire se ..... MAI HATA LOO KYA purvi... NAHIII karim- MAI AAPKE PAAS AA JAO KYA purvi...NAHIII..... MERE PAAS MAT AAHOOO... MUJE DARRRR... LAG RAHAHHAA HAIIII karim... KIS BAAT KA DARR purvi ka chera sharam se laal pad jata hai aur wo kuch nahi bolati hai karim.... BOL NA MERE RAANI..... PURVII RANNIII... MERE DARLING BAHUUURANII..... MERE CHUDDAKADDD PURVI BAHURNIIII .... BOL NA KIS SE DARR LAGATA HAIII .... MERE SE YA MERE ISS LAUDE SE ...

40

tab karim aapne pant kholani ke liye ek hatth niche le jate hui aapne panth ke naade pe le jata hai purvi aab samaj chuki thi ki aage kya hoga agar wo kuch nahi bolegi to. Purvi ko pata chal chuka tha ki aab agar wo kuch nahi bolegi to karim samjega ki uski haa hai karim bolata hai karim--- BOL NAIII MERI RAANI….. MAI AA JAU KYA …. TERE PAAS…. TERE AAM DABANE KE LIYE….. BOL NA MERE CHUDDDAKAAD PURVI …. BAHURAANIII PURVI….. NOOOOOOOOO……. YAHAAAAA….. MAT…… AAHOOOO…. Karim--- TO AAPNAA PALOOOO HATA LOOOOO Karim- TO PANT KHOL DU KYA ….. TUJE MERA LAUDA PASANT HAI NAA…. TU ISSE KAB SE DEKHE JA RAHI HAI….. PANT KHOL DUA…. KYA … Purvi sharma jati hai aur niche dekhane lagati hai. Wo kuch bol nahi paa rahi ti, uski wish to thi itana bada louda dekhane ki lekin sharam ke maare wo kuch bol nahi paa rahi thi…. Karim phir se bolta hai.. Karim….. KHOL DU …. KYA…. Aab wo aapna dusara haat jis haat mai mobile pakada hai wo bi pant kholane ke liye niche lata hai…. Karim pant mai kuch undergarment kabhi nahi pehanata tha… aur ye chiz purvi upar se hi samaj chuki thi…. Purvi ko aab pata tha ki agar pant khool gayi tho uska kya hoga….. wo janati thi ki aab wo khud pe control nahi kar payegi….. issliye jab karim aapne dono haat pant kholane k liye jab ekhi jagah pe lata hai to wo jordar chilati hai….. PurVi….. PLZZZZZZZZZ……… NAHIIIIIIIIII…….. ISSEEEEEE……… KHOLOOOOOOOOOO…… MATTTTTTT…… MAI AAPNEEEE… AAP…… KO…. CONROL….

41

NAHIIIIIIIIIII….. KARR…. PAUNGEEEEEEE….. Aab ye kahate hui… purvi ne aapne aap ko karim ke saamne ye Kabul kar liya tha ki aab aage karim jo bhi kuch karega usko purvi opposite nahi kar payegi Udhar itane der tak kamosh rahane k baad caller kahati hai Caller – kaha ko gaye mere raja…… kya chal raha hai… waha.. Karim – kuch nahi kaam kar raha hoo…. Aapne madam ka Aapne madam ka jab karim kahta hai tab purvi ka chehara khilata hai…. Karim aapani aankho ke isshare re se purvi ko aapni madam kahata hai… purvi ki taraf dekhate hui…. Tab purvi karim ko haato se isshare se aur dhire se kahati hai… Purvi … TERE MADAM MAI NAHI HU……. TERE RANNI TO PHONE PAI BAAT KARANE WALI HAI….. Aur purvi hasate hui ye kahate hai… Purvi ye kahate hui madhosh ho rahi thi…. Uski aankho mai sirf aab sex tha…. Aab wo bhul chuki thi ki wo kisake saamne khadi hai…. Karim ki kya haisuyat hai…. Thode der pahale use karim par kitana gussa use aa raha tha… aur aab sirf hawas aur sex tha Caller- aapne maal madam ka kaam kar raha hai ya kaam tamam kar raha hai.. Caller ke yese kahane par purvi has padati hai… aab use khud ko maal kahate hui naa hi gussa aa raha tha na sharam aa rahi thi….. use to aab bahot aachha lag raha tha…. Iss liye ho hasati hai… Caller- arre mere raja….. thodi der pahale wo hasani ki bahut badi aawaj aayi thi… aur saath mai kuch baat karane aawaj aa rahi thi…. Karim – aare mere priyanka chopra maal ki madhosh hassithiii….. wo aab bahut jada muj par fida hai… Khud ko priyanka chopra kahate hi aab purvi has padati hai… aab wo wall ke side pith touch kar khadi thi…. Aur uska ek pair upar le ke modate hui wall ko touch kar raha tha… uski ye aada bahot hi jada sexy lag rahiii thiiii….. aab wo kuch kah nahi rahi thi… sirf karim ke aankho mai dekhe ja rahi thi aur karim ke 10’ loude ko de ke ja rahi thiii… Caller- mere raja…. Tumne aapne maal …. Fataka… madam ke bare mai …. Kuch nahi bataya..

42

Karim- batao kya aapne fataka maal madam k bare mai Karim ye baat to caller se kar raha tha lekin purvi ki tarf dekhate hui kah raha tha…. Jaise puch raha ho ki bata de do kya tere bare mai ….. Karim - batao Purvi ki taraf dekahte hui kahata hai ….. Purvi dhire se kahati hai… Purvi…. PLZ …. NAHIII……..AISA MAT KAROO… Karim … TO PHIR AAPE AAM PAR KA SAADI WALA PALU HATA LO… Purvi…. NAHII…… HATAAA…. SAKATIIIII….. PLZZZZZ……. SAMAJOOOOOO…… NAAAA…. MERE……

MAJBOOOOORIIII Karim….. TO MAI ISS KO BATA DUNGA…. Tab purvi aapne gale ke mangalsutra ko toda bahar nikalate hui kahati hai…. Purvi ….MAI SHADI SHUDAA HOO.. … MAI AISA NAHII KAR SAKATI….. MERE MAJBURI HAI Aab purvi ki majburi karim janata tha lekin wo us tarf nazar aandaj kar deta hai…. Caller – batao na mere raja… Karim – MERI RAANI KYA BATAO MERE RAANI KE BAARE MAI Ye baat to karim kah raha tha to caaler se lekin purvi ki taraf dekhate hui kah raha tha.. Purvi – PLZ…. NAHIIIII……. NAAAA.. Karim- ( dhire se purvi ko) – KYON NA BATAO MERI RAANI KE BAARE MAI Purvi – MAI NAHI HU TUMARI RAANI…. WO HAI TUMARI RAANI ( caller ke taraf ishara karate hui ) Karim – TUM HI MERE RAANI HO … WO AAM MERE HE HAI…. WAHA PE KA PALLU … HATA LOO…

43

Purvi… NAHII… HATAONGIII…… Karim- HATAO PALLU..MUJE DEKHANE HAI YE RASELE AAM .. Purvi.. USKE DEKHO… MERE MAT DEKHOO…. AAM Karim… USKE ACHHE NAHI HAI…. YE BAHOT RASSBHARE HAI… PURVI…. TUME KAISE PATA … KARIM… UPPAR SE DIKHATE HAI NA PURVI … AUR YE DEKHANE KA HAKK SIRF MERE PATI KA HAI….

TUMARA NAHI HAI.. KARIM… TO AAJ K DIN MUJE AAPNA PATI BANAO PURVI…. MAI EK DIN KISKO AAPNA PATI NAHI BANATI.. KARIM… TO ROJ ROJ BANAO… MAI TUMARI ACCHE SE SEVA KARONGA

PURVI AAB JORDAR HASTI HAI. PURVI… CHAL …HATTTT KARIM…. PLZ DIKHAO NAA… YE BAHUT RASABHARE HAI ……

UPPAR SE DIKH RAHA HAI.. PURVI… TO UPPAR SE HI DEKHO… PALLU KYON HATANE K LIYE

BOL RAHE HO.. KARIM… AAB UPPR SE MAJHA NAHI AA RAHA HAI… PALLU

HATAO AUR MUJE NAJARA DIKHAO.. PURVI… MAI KYA YAHA MAJHE K LIYE KHADI HOO…. MAI KYA NAJARA DIKHANE WALI ITEM LAG RAHI HU TUMME KARIM… TUM TO ITEM HAI HI HO…. EK MAAL DAR ITEM HOO…. LEKIN SIRF MERE LIYE WALI ITEM HO…. PURVI….. NAHI MAI KOI ITEM NAHI HU… AUR TUMARI ITEM TO

44

NAHI HOO…. KARIM…. TO KYA HO.. PURVI… MUJE NAHI PATA… KARIM…. MERE ITEM NAHI HO TO MERE RAAND BAN JAO… MAI TUME KHUSH KAR DOONGA… PURVI HASTI HAI AUR GARDAN KO JATAKA DETE HUI KAHATI PURVIICHAL…HATT…. AAPNI AUKAT DEKHI HAI KYA( HASATE HUI) … AUR MUJE AAPNI RAAND BANA RAHA HAI… KARIM…. EK BAAR RAAND BAN K TO DEKH … MERE AUKAT TUJE PATA CHAL JAYEGI… TERE CHOOT KA BHOSADA NA BANA DIYA ISS MERE 10’ LOUDE SE NA TO KARIM NAAM NAHI LAGA DOONGA …. PHIR JINDAGI BHAR MERE RAKEL BAN K RAH JAYEGI Ye baat sun kar purvi sharma jati hai Aab karim dhire dhire purvi ki taraf chalate hui caller se baat kar raha tha…. Waise distance jada nahi tha….

KARIM- WAISE MERE PRIYANKA CHOPRA TO UPPAR SE NICHE TAK KAYAMAT HAI…. USKA RAANG TO DOODH MALAI JAISA HAI….. USE KOI DEKHE TO KHADE KHADE HI CHODANE KA MANN KAREGA USKA USKI YE AAPNI TARIF KARATE DEKHKAR PURVI SHARMA JATI HAI… AUR AAPNE DONO HAATO SE MOO KO CHIPA LETE HAI….. ITANI TARIF USKE SAAMNE ABHI TAK KISI NE NAHI KI THI ….. USKE HUSBAND NE BHI NAHI…. KARIM K GAANDE WORDS BHI AAB USE ACCHE LAG RAHE

45

THE…........... ISS WORD PAR USE GUSSA NAHI AA RAHA THA TO SHARAM AA RAHI THI AAB KARIM PURVI KE PAAS PAHUNCH CHUKA THA KARIM – USKE BAAL KALE AUR GHANE HAI…. Ye baat jab karim kaha raha tha tab purvi ne aapne dono haato se aapne moo ko dhak liya tha…. Karim purvi ke jo saamane chehare par jo ek baal ki but aayi thi usko hath mai lete hui piche baalo mai daalta hai….. phir karim purvi k sar ke baalo mai aapna haat daal deta hai… ek haat mai uska mobil tha aabtak.. lekin aab usko ek haath se ye chiz karana mushkil ho raha tha… issliye jaha purvi wall ko touch karke khadi thi wahi baju mai ek window thi… karim us window k paas aapna mobile rakhata hai… speaker on karke … Aab karim ka ek haat uske sar wale baalo mai tha aur dusara haath pichhe le jate hui….. hair pin tak le jata hai……. aur hair pin nikhal deta hai….. aab purvi k baal sab khul gaye the….. Caller- aur batao na Karim- uske baal jab khul jate hai tab wo aur hi jada khoobsurat lagati hai… aur hi jada sexy lagati hai… ............. kya batao uske sexy adda k bare mai… mai to pagal ho gaya hoo… aaj tak itane unginat aurat aur ladkiyako chodi hai lekin aaj tak itani khoobsurat aur sexy aurat maine dekhi nahi ........ .….................

46

ji karata hai ki iss ko dekhate hi rah jao …. ......................... Iske khoobsurati ka to mai kayal ho gay hooo Caller - itane jada pasant aa gayi hai kya tume Aab purvi aapne chehare par se haat hata lete hai … aur karim ke chehare ko dekhati rahati hai….. Aab karim purvi ka haath aapne haato mai leta hai…. Aur pahale ek haat ko chumta hai baad mai dusare haato ko chumata hai….. Karim - puchhh.... ummmaaa...... puuuchhhhhh..... purvi - aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa..... Chumane ki wajah se thodi aawaj aati hai…… Aawaj ke dar se purvi mobile ka speaker off karati hai Aur ek hath se wo mobile uta leti hai Aur karim aur khud ke moo k beech mai mobile lete hai Karim- bahut jada pasant hai muje ye…. Iska ka madmast badan… Iski har ek adda…. Mai aab iss madmast maal madam ka kayal ho gaya hoo.. Karim ye baat kahate hui purvi k dono hatto ko chum raha tha… Karim - puchhh.... puchhhh........ aaaaaahhhhhaaaaa... .......... puuuuccchhhhhh... purvi - a aaaaaahhhhhaaaaa ........ chumane ki aawaj na aaye iss wajah se purvi mobile ek haath mai leke wo haath door le jati hai…. Aab karim k chumane k wajah se purvi garam ho rahi thi Caller – itani pasant hai mast madam to uske saath kuch karata kyon nahi..

47

Karim- kya karoo…. Kuch karane hi nahi deti hai…. Ye baat sunate hi purvi karim k taraf aacharya se dekhati hai… aur dhire se kahati hai Purvi …. MAI KUCH KARANE NAHI DETE…................ AUR TUM MUJE JO YE CHUM RAHE HO YE KYA HAI…....... MERE SAATH ITANE TIME SE HO YE KYA HAI ....... SAB KUCH TO KAR RAHE HO AUR KAHA RAHE HO KUCH KARANE NAHI DETI HOO......... thode der shannt rahane ke baad kahati hai purvi - AAB ISSE JADA KUCH AUR NAHI MILEGA ( gussa dikhate hui kahati hai) purvi ke iss baat par Karim haas padata hai Ye baat karate hui purvi bahot nakhara dikhate hui aur banavati gusse se Karim ke chest par pyar se gusa lagati hai AAB KARIM AAPNE JEEBH SE PURVE KE HAATH KO chat raha tha …. Karim - aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaas .... purvi - aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa.. Uske finger se chatate hui wo purvi ke shoulder ko chat raha tha…. Hath k dono side ko chat raha tha…. Thode der pahale usne paan khaya tha… us wajah se purvi ka pura haath aur bahe laal ho chuke the Karim – bahot nakhare karati hai ye aapni item….. Ye kahate hui karim purvi k baalo k taraf aapna moo karata hai… aur baalo mai aapni naak ghusata hai……. Aur dhire se bolta hai… Karim…. KYA KHUSHABOO HAI YAAR TERE BAALO KI PURVI RAAND

48

…. Purvi phir ek baar nakhara dikhate hui kahati hai…. Purvi….. MAI NAKHARE DIKHATI HU NAA… TO MERE PAAS SE DOOR HATO … AUR AAPNE WO ( Phone ki taraf isshara karate h) RAANI KI TARAF JAO NA….. Aur aapna moo dusare taraf ghuma lete hai… caller - aur batana tere item ke baare mai Karim uske chehere ko ek haath se aapni taraf bahot pyar aur nazuk tarike se ghuma leta hai…. Aur dusare hatto ke fingers bade pyar se ek gaalo par ghumata hai…. Aur kahata hai…. Karim..... ( phone par baat karate hui) .... iske gaal to madhuri dikhshit jaise hai... ekdam laal hi laal..... isko to hamesha chumane ka Mann karata hai.. sirf chumane se Mera Mann nahi bharega to isska raas pi Jane ka Mann karta hai.... caller - to isko chum.... to isska rasspan kar..... jaisa Mera raaspaan karata hai hamesha..... tu issme to Kamal hai mere raja purvi banavati gussa dikhate hui kahati hai.. purvi - Chup karo aab ..... aab bahot Jada tarif mat Karo.....

49

mai itane Jada khoobsurat nahi hoo Karim... kon kahata hai tum khoobsurat nahi ho... koi aandha bhi tume dekhega to tumari khoobsurati mai doob jayega.... purvi aab bahot Jada Sharma jati hai Karim….. AAB TUM HI MERE RAANI HO…. AAB MAI HI TUMARA RAAJA HU…. AAB TUM HI MERE ITEM HO…. AAB TUM HI MERE PURVI RAAND HO.. AAJ SE TUM HI MERE SUB KUCH HO …. AUR MAI HI TERA SUBKUCH HU Ye kahane baad karim purvi k 1 gaal ko chum leta hai.. Karim - puuuuccchhhhhh ..... puuuuccchhhhhh ........................................ aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa... Phir dusare galo ko chum leta hai …

Karim - pppppuuuuuucccchhhhhh ,....................... aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa... ppppppuuuuunnccchhhh ............ Dhire dhire pure chere ko chum leta hai… Karim - ppppuuunnnchhhh .......... ppppuuunnnccchhhhh... aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaas... ............. maza aa gaya..... bahot hi nazok gaal hai..... phoolo jaise......

50

Wo purvi k mathe ko chum leta hai…. Karim - puuuuccchhhhhh ............. puuuuccchhhhhh....... aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaas Purvi waha ek modern stylish bindi lagati thi… aapne suhag ki nishani k roop mai Wo bindi karim nikhalata hai….. Purvi aachrya se karim ko dekhate hai… Karim …. Puri tarah se mathe ko chumata hai ppppuuunnnccchhhhh.. ....................... ppppppuuuuunnccchhhh.. ............ hhhhhhaaaaaaammmmm .......... Purvi… wo bindi koi nikali tumne … wo mere suhaag ki nishani hai.. Karim…. Aab mai hi tumara suhaag hu…. Mai tume nahi bindi lakhe dunga…. Wahi lagana …. Aab karim pure mathhe ko chatne lagata hai…. Iss harkat se purvi madhosh ho jati hai…. Niche aakar purvi k gaal ko karim chumata hai aur chatne lagata hai… Karim - ppppppuuuuunnccchhhh ...................

51

ppppppuuuuunnccchhhh hhhhhaaaaammmmm ............ Purvi aab karib karib paagal ho gayi thi… Aise hi karim lagbhag 5 minute chumata hai mathe ko aur gaal ko…. Thodi der chumata… thodi der chatata… Phir thode der rukata hai.. Wo aab purvi k taraf dekhane lagata hai.. those der Waha shanti thi caller - aur Kuch batana na Karim purvi se thode pichhe hatata hai aur kahata hai Karim uske oonth to bahot pyare hai.... usme to shahed hi shahed hai.... ek dam raasgoola hai........... sirf choosane ka maan kar raha hai.... bahot raas hai isske oonth mai... ek baar issko koi taste kar le to jindagi bhar wo issko koi bhulega nahi ...... caller - tho choose na issko.... raaspaan kar le isska......... Karim - choose lu issko... ........... raaspaan kar lo issko... Karim baat to caller se kar raha tha lekin aankho se purvi se puch raha tha ........... purvi nahi mai gardan hilati hai.... bahot hi sexy aandaz mai..

52

aankho se aise dikha rahi thi ki wo Karim ke liye Kuch bhi karegi aur ishhare se na kar rahi thi.... Karim aab confused ho gaya tha..... Karim aab thode aage aate hui purvi ke karib khada ho gaya.... wo Dhire se aapna right hand upar utata hai aur ek finger purvi ke pyase oonth par rakh deta hai... purvi Jataka dete hui Aapne haat se Aapne hoonth par rakhe haat ko hatate hai... aur hasane lagati hai.... aab purvi aapani har aada mai sexy look dikha rahi thi.. Karim Phir aapna haat purvi ke hoonth par rakhata hai... purvi Phir use hatati hai.. aab Karim Aapne kaale hoonth purvi ke hoonth k paas latha hai .... aab dono ke hoonto ka Milan hone ja raha tha ki ............. purvi ek jatka Karim ko dekhe Waha se door hat jati hai aur room ke dusare side mai khaddi ho jati hai aur jordar hasati hai... purvi - haa.. haa haa aur door se hi aapna thumb no mai hilati hai......... aur kahati hai.. purvi - nahi lene doongi..... haa.... haaa.... haaa purvi aab hasane lagati hai aab purvi Karim ko tadpana chahati hai.... koi bhi chhej easily wo Karim ko nahi dena chahati hai..... Karim ko tadpane mai aab purvi ko maja aa raha tha..... thode der Karim shaant ho jata hai aur purvi haste hui aur ishhare se Karim ko tease kar rahi thi dono ke hoonto ka Milan hone ja raha tha ki

53

purvi ek jatka Karim ko dekhe Waha se door hat jati hai aur room ke dusare side mai khaddi ho jati hai .. aur jordar hasati hai... purvi - haa.. haa haa aur door se hi aapna thumb no mai hilati hai.. aur kahati hai.. purvi - nahi lene doongi..... haa.... haaa.... haaa purvi aab hasane lagati hai

aab purvi Karim ko tadpana chahati hai.... koi bhi chhej easily wo Karim ko nahi dena chahati hai..... Karim ko tadpane mai aab purvi ko maja aa raha tha..... thode der Karim shaant ho jata hai aur purvi haste hui aur ishhare se Karim ko tease kar rahi thi tab caller bolati hai caller - uske aam ke baare mai jara bata na.... Karim -uske aam ka to kya kahana.... uske aam to Kamal kehai...

54

jis din se issko dekha hai tab se iss ke aam ka kayal ho gaya hoo....... iss ke aam itane sudol hai ke agar mai isko chusunga to shyad shahad hi shahad milega…. Is ke aam se he iss ke chut ka rasta milega….. ( aab karim purvi ke taraf dekhata hai) muje to lagata hai mere purvi madam ke aaam ki malish shyad uska pati ache se nahi kar pata.... iske kamar aur aam ka size ekdam ideal hai... jaise south ke sexy heroine ho. Ye baat sunate hi purvi ander se bahot garam hoti hai…. Lekin aapane aander ki garmi aapne chehare par nahi lana chahati thi. Aab dono hi ek dusare k taraf dekh rahe the. Cot k ek side mai karim tha aur dusare side ko purvi thi. Aab karim aapna mobile cot k uppar rakhata hai. Mobile ka speaker on tha. Caller- uske gaand k bare mai kuch batao na mere raja.... Ye baat sunate hi purvi bahot dhire se bolati hai.. Purvi- mere bare mai sabkuch janane ki bahot ichha hai tumari rani ki….. Thode smile ke saath purvi aisa kahati hai. Ye baat karate hi karim thoda hasta hai… aur ishaare se purvi ko ghum jane ko kahata hai… purvi aapna nakhara dikhate hui … aapani garden se aur dhire se aawaj karate hui nahi kahati hai….. Karim phir kahata hai.. Karim- ghum jao ( dhire se kahta hai…) Purvi- nahi… ghumungi….. Karim- plz…. Ghum jao na .. meri RAANI..... PURVII RANNIII... MERE DARLING BAHUUURANII..... MERE CHUDDAKADDD PURVI BAHURNIIII... purvi- mai kya tumari …..raani hu..kya… tumari raani… to wo …hai… ( mobile ke taraf ishhara karati hai).. karim- are tum hi mere raani ho…. Wo nahi…. Wo to aise hi hai….

55

Purvi aab aapne chehare par katil hasi lati hai… aapane sexy ada ke saath... Purvi- aab mai yaha hu .. iss liye aap bol rahe ho… ( shyad purvi karim ko aab respect dene lagi the… iss liye wo use aap kahane lagi thi) Karim- aise koi baat nahi hai.. Purvi- aise hi baat hai….… mai kuch bhi nahi hu tumari… tumari raani to wo hai… tum to har aurat ko aise hi bolte honge …. Purvi aapana nakhara dikhate hui kahati hai... Karim- mere bahuranni… aisa kuch bhi nahi hai…. Ghum jao na … muje tumari gaand dekhani hai.. Purvi- aise bol rahe ho jaise abhi tak dekhi hi nahi ho….. Karim- achhe se dekhana chahata hu… nazzdik se etanimam se dekhana chahata hu purvi raani.. Purvi- hum jab niche se upar aa rahe the tab… tum kitane gande tarike se muje piche se dekh rahe the…aise bhi koi dekhata hai kya..( bahut sharamate hui purvi kahati hai ) Karim- purvi darling tumari gaand hi itani pyari hai ki… mer nazar hi waha se hat nahi rahi thi…. Aab karim thode aage chal aata hai… Purvi- jao bahot Gandhi tarike se dekhoge to mai nahi aage se kuch dikhaungi…. gussa aur sharam ek saath hi purvi ke face par tha. Karim- plz… purvi raani bura mat maano…. Aab ghum bhi jao ek baar... Purvi—nahi mai ghum sakati…. NNNNAHIIIIIII MUJEEEEEE.....SHARAMMMM AAAAAAA RAHIIIIIIIIIIIHAIIIIII.... Aab karim chalate chalet purvi k paas chala aata hai…. Aab karim aur purvi ekdam najdik aa chuke the. Aab purvi aur karim aamane saamane khade the.. Caller- batao na… tumari item ke gaand ke bare mai.. Purvi aab bahot gusse se mobile ki taraf dekhati hai… ishaare se karim ko kahate hai… iss ko band kar do..

56

Kari m aab aapane dono haath purvi ke shoulder par rakhata hai…aur purvi ko bade hi pyar se ghumata hai . aab karim ke saamane purvi ki nangi peeth aur 36’ gaand thi.. Karim- mere purvi raani ki gaand shilpa sheety ki gaand jaise hai… agar koi dekhe to dekhata hi rahe… uske gaand ki size shayad 36 hogi. Purvi nakhara dikhate hui kahati ha.. Purvi-- uppar se size pata chal gayi kya… bahot tajoorba lagata hai... Aab karim purvi se chipak ke khada tha.. wo purvi ke naangi peeth ko aapne ek haath se bahot hi halke tarike se touch karata hai… uske touch karane se purvi ke badan mai ek aag lag jati hai… karim ko pata tha ki aurat ko kaha aur kaise chuna chahiye jis wajah se wo bekhabu wo jai…karim dhire dhire uske naangi peeeth se wo haath niche kamar tak lata hai… Purvi- aisa mat karo naaaaa….. karim ji... Karim- kyon .. achha nahi lag raha hai kya tume …. Purvi.. raani.. Purvi- wo baat nahi hai…. Karim- to kya baat hai…. Purvi- mai.. bahak … jahungi… Karim- to bahak jao na…. Purvi- plz mujpar rahem karo…. Mai shadishudda hu… Karim- to.. Purvi- to… kya… mai kahi ki nahi rahungi… Karim- tum kya pahele shadishudda aurat ho… jo use mai pahale baar chodane jaa raha hu.. Purvi- plz.. muje aise baat mat karo..mai tume aisa kuch nahi karane dungi..

57

Tabhi caller bolati hai…. Caller—aur kuch bolo na... Karim—uski naangi peeth dekh kar to lagata hai ki isse aab chum hi lu.... Caller- to chum lo na… tume kis ne roka hai… Jaise hi caller chumane ko kahati hai waise hi karim purvi ki peeth ko chumata hai… Karim pppppuuuuuucccchhhhhh ,.......................aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa...ppppppuuuuunnccchhhh Karim - ppppuuunnnchhhh.......... ppppuuunnnccchhhhh... aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaas... .............maza aa gaya... purvi - aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa.. aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa.. Karim - ppppuuunnnchhhh.......... ppppuuunnnccchhhhh purvi - aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa.. aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa aaaaaiiseeeeeeee ………… jjjaarrrrraaaaaa…… ddhhhiiireeee… ddddhhhhiiiireee…… peeth se chumata hua uppar baaalo tak chumata hai… aapne dusare hato se baal aage purvi ke aam par daal deta hai… aab karim purvi ke neck ke backside.. ko chumata hai… Karim - ppppuuunnnchhhh .......... ppppuuunnnccchhhhh ... purvi - aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa.. aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa aaaaaiiseeeeeeee

58

………… jjjaarrrrraaaaaa…… neckkkkkkk…. Ke…Backkkside.. …. Parrrrrrr….. haaaaaaaa… wwwaaaiseeeeee …….. dhiiiiiiireeeeee … dhhhiiiireeee ... Karim - ppppuuunnnchhhh .......... ppppuuunnnccchhhhh…… kaaaisaaa…. Laggg… rahhhhhaaa….. haaaaaiiiiiiiiiiiii… purvi - aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa.. aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa…..bahhhoooot……… accchhhaaaaa….. aab karim purvi ke peeth ko chumana bahot hi nazuk tarike se shuru karata hai… karim ke chumane se ek aalag hi feeling purvi ko milati hai.. wo feeling kabhi uske pati ke saath nahi mili thi. Karim jab purvi ke peeth ko chum raha tha tab aapane dono haath aage le jake uske naval par rakhata hai… karim aab uske peeth ko chum raha tha… peeth ko chumate chumate wo purvi ke neck ke backside ko kiss karata hai.. uske shoulder ko bhi chumana shuru kar deta hai… karim aab chumate chumate hi chatana bhi shuru karata hai..aur uske hath purvi ke naval ki maalish kar rahae the….dhire dhire purvi ke peeth ko chumate hui karim aapane dono haath naval se uppar uske aam ke taraf le jaana shuru karatha hai… jaise hi uske dono haath naval se thode uppar aate hai.. waise hi purvi aapane dono haath uske haatho par rakh dete hai… Purvi-- plz…. Karim…. ji..Uppar nahi….waha hi rahane do.. Karim- kyon….. mere puuuuuuuurrvviiiii bahuuuuraniiiiiiiiii... Purvi- itani jaldi nahi… use mere naval par hi rahane do... Karim—isse tumaare aam ka mazza bhi lene do na…. purviiiii... Purvi- nahii…. Ye tumare haath bahut chalu hai….. inko bahut jaldi hoti hai har chiz mai.. Ye kahate hui purvi thodi has padati hai… Karim- mere haat ko jara tere aam ka measurement lene de na…. tere naye blouse ke liye.. Purvi- har baar measurement aise hi lete ho kya… Karim- haa….. mere chuddakaad bahuraani ... Purvi- to bahot saare aurat ke saath relation rah chuka hoga tumara..

59

Karim- relation matlab.. Purvi- abhi jo mere saath karane ki koshish kar rahe ho wo.. karim- koshish... mai to kar raha hu.. anu hasate hui kahati hai... anu- ha... wahi.. Karim- ha.... hai.. Purvi- to batao na… kitane aurat ke saath relation tha.. Karim- mai ..kyon batao… Purvi- batao.. bhi do na abhi.. Karim- muje kuch karane nahi de rahe ho.. to mai kyon batao… Purvi--- abhi itana kuch kar rahe ho…na.. Karim- muje tere aam ka measurement lena hai… wo lene dogi to bataunga.. Purvi- wo nahi milega… jo mil raha hai us mai satisfy raho… jada maangoge to jo mil raha hai wo bhi nahi milega...

Tabhi caller bol padti hai Caller- batao na mere raja…. Kaha kho gaye.. karim- kya bolu... bolane se kuch hoga to nahi... caller- matlab... karim- ye ... item kuch karne nahi de rahe hai... ( purvi gusse se karim ki taraf dekhate hai)... purvi- ( dhire se ) itana kuch to kar chuke ho.. karim- ( caller ko bolata hai) tum kuch batao na..iss mere naye maal ko.. caller- mai kya bolu..

60

karim- yahi.. muje chodane do ... aise caller- mere baat wo kaise sunegi.. karim- tum bologi to wo sunegi na.. caller- pagal ho gaye ho kya..wo badi maalkin hai... aur mai ek maid.. mere baat kyon sunegi... karim- tum detail mai bata na.. mera sex ka style aur mere lund ke size ke baare mai... caller- haaa.. haaa.. haaa.. kuch bhi mat bolo... ye baat sunate hui purvi sharmati hai ... karim ek taraf caller se baat kar raha tha aur dusari taraf purvi ke badan ke saath khel raha tha.. karim- batao na.. mere raani... purvi raani ko... muje chodane ke liye.. aise kahate hui karim ek haath se cot pe rakha hua mobile uta leta hai.. aur purvi ke ear ke paas rakhata hai.. karim- maine aab mobile purvi madam ke paas diya hai... tum baat kar lo... caller- mai kaise baat kar sakate hu.. karim- batao na purvi madam ko.... aab dono aurat shaant thiii... kuch 1-2 minute ke baad karim bolata hai.. karim- batao na.. purvi madam ko... caller- mai nahi bata sakati... purvi ishhare se kahati hai... baand kar lo isse.. karim- batao na.. isse caller- nahi bata paunge... aise kahate hui caller phone katati hai..ga karim hasate hui mobile cot pe fek deta hai...

61

Karim aab thoda niche aata hai …… aab karim purvi ke peeth se hote hui thoda niche aata hai.. Karim--- mere purvi raani ke patali kamar ne to muje paagal kar diya hai... Aise kahate hi karim purvi ke patali kamar ko chumata hai… aura age uske dono haath the.. us haath par purvi ke do haath the.. purvi karim ke haato ko uppar nahi jaane de rahi thi… karim ke haath aab naval se thode uppar aur blouse ke thode niche the purvi ke peth par… karim purvi ke pet ki maalish kar raha tha aab.. Purvi… TUMARI RAAND TO WO HAI…. TUM HAR AURAT KO AISE HI KAHATE HOGE… Karim…. NAHI… AAJ SE TUM HI MERE HO… Purvi…MAI KUCH BAHI NAHI HU TUMARI… karim- NAHI PURVIII ... DARLING.... TUM HI MERA ITEM .. HO... MERA CHUDDAKAD .. ITEM.... HO... ( purvi thodi sharmati hai) purvi - AAJ TAK KITANE AURAT K SAATH RAH CHUKE HO....... Karim…. KUCH COUNT TO NAHI KIYA HAI.. Purvi… PHIR BHI KUCH PATA TO HOGA HI KARIM… KARIB 15-20 PURVI…. KYA…. BAHOT TAJURBA LAGATA HAI.. Purvi… AUR KITANE KE SAATH KIYA Karim… KYA KIYA .. Purvi… us tumare khambe ko use kiya... Karim ke Laude k taraf ishhara karate hui kahate hai.. Karim… USE KHANBA NAHI LAUDA KAHATE HAI Purvi… pata hai…

62

Karim… to bolo na Purvi… Us tumare penis ka use kitano k saath kiya hai.. Karim … use penis nahi lauda kahate hai... …. Use lauda bolo… to hi bataunga.. Purvi…. Muje sharam aa rahi hai…. Mai nahi bol paaungi…. Karim… to thik hai … mai nahi bataunga... Thodi der dono shaant hote hai… Purvi niche garden kar ke sharmate hui kahati hai…. Purvi… us laude ka use kitano k saath kiya.. Karim bahot kamina tha… use to aab purvi ko raand banana hi tha.. Karim… laude se kya kiya mere pyare bahuraani... Ye kahate hui ek haath se purvi k sadi ka paalu niche gira deta hai…. aur anu ko ghuma leta hai.. Aab usk saamne sirf blouse aur bra mai aam the…. Wo bahot pyar se us aam ko dekh raha tha… wo jis tarike se dekh raha tha use purvi Sharma jati hai….. Wo aankho se aur haato se isse yese mat dekho kah ke ishara karati hai ….. Purvi……. Batao na... Tab karim dhire se aapna right hand uske ek aam par rakhata hai…. Tab purvi nakhara dikhate hui us hath ko jhataka dete hui karim k us haath ko waha se hatate hai.. Purvi k ek haath se karim k haato ko jo aapne boobs par tha use hatati hai.. Karim phir wahi haath aam par phir se rakhata hai.. Purvi phirse hatati hai Purvi kahati hai…. Purvi…. WAHAA NAHIIII

63

Aise hi 2- 4 baar hota hai.. Karim phir aapne dusare haath se purvi k ek haath ko pakad leta hai… Aur aapna dusara haath purvi k aam par rakhata hai… Aur dhire se us par bade pyar se ghumata hai.. Purvi… batao na…. kitano ke saath kiya… Aab karim dhire se uska ek aam daba deta hai….. bahoot pyar se….. Purvi……. Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh……. Karim….. kaisa lagh raha hai meri raaniiiiii…… Purvi… bahot sharmate huii kahati hai… achaaaaaaaaii………. Aaaaaaaahaaaaaaaiiiiii Aiiiiiiiiisssssssssssseeee hhhhhiiiiiiii Karim……… bahottttttttttt hiiiiiiiiiii Nazoooooooookkkkkkkkkkkkk Hhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiii ttttttrrrrreeeeeee yyyyeeeeee aaaaaaaaaaammmm baahhhotttttttttttt hiiiiiiiiiiiiii mmuuuuuuulayaaaammmm phuulooooooooooo jaiiiiiiseeeeeee laggggggggg raaahaaaaaaa haiiiiii iiiiiiisssssssssmeeeeeeeeeeee baaaahooooooootttttttt rasssssss laggggggg rahaaa haiiiiiiiiii rrrrraaaassssguleeeeeeeee jaisaaaa...

64

aapne is boobs ki tariff sunkar purvi Sharma jati hai…. Aise tariff uske boobs ki kissine nahi kit hi…. Uske husband ne bhi nahii ki thi… karim jis tarh se us aam ko handle kar raha tha use to purvi ko bahot achaa fil ho rahaa tha…. Karim dhire se purvi k kano k paas jakar puchata hai.. Karim…. Tere pati ne kabhi tere aam ki maalish nahiii ki kya... Purvi kuch nahi bolati hai… Madhoshi mai uske aankh band ho gayi thii… Karim phir se ek baar puchta hai.. Karim…. Bata naa…. Mere purvi raani …. Tere aam ki maalish tere pati ne nahi ki ti kya …. Purvi…. Dhire se bolati hai.. Purvii……… kabhiii……….. kabhiiiiiiiiiii Tab karim purvi ke kaano ko chumata hai…. Kanooo k bitch mai ek baar jordar chumata haii Purviiiii…….. aaaaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaa Karim…. Mere jaisa ……

Purvii……… tumare jaisaaaaaaaaaaa Pyarrrrrrrrrrr koiiiiiiii

65

Nahiiiiii karrrrrrr sakkkkatttaaaa Mereeeeee rajaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Tummmmmmmmmmmmmmmm Tooooo lajwabbbbbbbbbbbb Hoooooooooooo Karim…… tumare jaise aam ko sahi dang se pyar karna chahaye………. Mere raani Purvi….. haaaaaaaaaaa mereeeeeeee Raajjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjaaaaaaaaaaaaa Karim purvi ke kaano ko chumata hai…………chatata haiiiii… Phir dhire se purvi k kaano mai jo hire ki ring thi wo chupake se nikal leta haiii Aur aapne jeb mai rakhata haii.. Purvi to sex mai madhosh ho chuki thi

Karim waha se purvi ke saamne aakar khada ho jata hain.......dono ek dusare ki taraf dekhane lagate hai..purvi ke saadi ka paalu gira hua tha… karim uske hi taraf dekh raha tha…karim purvi ke aur nazzdik aa jata hai… karim bade gaur se uske badan ki khusboo ko apne ander sametney ki koshish karta hain....is waqt purvi ke badan se perfume ki halki si khusboo aa rahi thi.......karim ki nigaah is waqt purvi ke bade bade aam par thi......is waqt wo itna kareeb tha ki wo aasani se apna ek haath aagey badhakar uske aam choo sakta tha......lekin karim aise nahi karta hai..aur purvi ke bade bade aam ki taraf dekhane lagata hai wo bade aaram se puchate hai.. purvi- aise kya dekh rahe ho karim- tere ye bade bade aam purvi- pahale kabhi dekhe nahi kya.. purvi ke aise kahate hi karim purvi ke ek aam par aapna haath rakhta hai …aur use bade aaram se dabata hai..

66

purvi- ouchhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaa Karim- itane bade bade..round shape … …aur mulayam …gore gore kabhi dekhe nahi hai… Purvi- aap jhoot bol rahe hai…( nakhara dikhate hui) ..kitano ke dekhe honge.. Karim bahut pyar se purvi ke ek aam ko dabata hai …. Karim- nahi bahu … raaniiii…..aisa maal mere haath mai is se pahale kabhi nahi aaya tha…. Aur aise kahate hi karim purvi ka pura aam aapne haath mai le ke jor se dabata hai… Purvi- ouchhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…. ek baar fir se purvi ka dil zoron se dhadkney lagta hain......saansein fir se tezz hone lagti hain........karim ki ye harkat uske jism mein mano ek aag ka kaam kar rahi thi....... karim bade aaram se apne dono haato se purvi ke dono aam ko masal raha tha….... uska majha le raha tha…purvi na chahtey hue bhi ek baar uski aankhein lajjat se band ho jati hain aur wo sisak padti hain....... purvi- aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhaaaaa….. uski siskari bahut dheemi thi magar karim uske itna kareeb tha ki wo usey asani se sun sakta tha......aab tak karim ke haath purvi ke boobs ke uppar hi the.. ...... karim- purvi… tera jism bahot mulayam hai… tere saath khelane se bahot maza aayega… uff kitna mulayam hain purvi bahu rani tumara.. jism.....kisi phoolon ki tarah najuk........aisa lagta hain jaise main koi haseen sapna dekh raha hoon...... purvi ka chehra sharam se laal padh jata hain karim ki aisi baateion ko sunkar......karim aapna chehara purvi ke chehare se ekdam nazdik laata hai......uska ek haath purvi ke sar ke piche tha aur dusara haath uski kamar ke thoda uppar tha.......purvi ke chehrey par durr aur ghabrahat saaf chalak rahi thi........wo apni aankhien darr se band ki hui thi........aur karim bade pyaar se uske chehrey ko dekh raha tha.......purvi ki sansein upar neechay ho rahi thi jissey uske boobs bhi upar neechay ho rahein they.... magar dusari taraf karim ka lund aab puri harkat mein aa chuka tha......wo kisi rod jaise bana hua tha… wo aab purvi ko touch kar raha tha..wo aab sakt ban chukka tha…purvi ko bhi pata chal chukka tha ki wo kya hai.. uske sakt touch ki wajah se purvi ke aander ki garmi aab bad rahi thi… purvi ko bade gaur se karim dekhney lagta hain........aur sochta hin aaj inhi haathon se purvi ke saath khelunga…....karim bahut deer tak inhi sab khyalon mein khoya rehta hain…

67

udher purvi ka dil fir se zoron se dhadak raha tha.......wo bade mushkilon se apne aap ko sambhalane ki koshish kar rahi thi lekin khud ko sambhal nahi paa rahi thi........sharam uske chehrey par aabh bhi saaf dikayi de rahi thi........ek baar fir se uske jism mein mano ek aag si lag gayi thi....uska jism ke har royein puri tarah se khadey ho gaye they.......pata nahin jo kuch bhi tha magar ye purvi ke liye ek naya ehsaas tha............ karim aapne hoonth purvi ke hoonto par rakhata hai..

bahot pyar se… karim ek bada khiladi tha iss khel mai …. Wo bahut hi pyar se purvi ka chehare ko piche se push karta hai ..aur dusara haath se karim ne purvi ke taange thode se utaye hue the....jaise hi dono ke hoonto ka Milan hota hai… matlab ek dusare ke hoonto par aapne hoonth wo donno rakhate hai.. purvi ne tho sharam se pahale hi aankhe band kiye hue the hi…taise hi karim aapna peeth wale haath se purvi ke peeth par chalana suru karta hai..aab karim purvi ke hoonto ko kiss karne wala tha hi ….. tabhi ek aawaj aati hai… BAHURANI….KAHA HOOO….. Wo aawaj purvi ki mother in law – LATA kit hi…. Wo sidiya chad kar uppar aa rahi thi… aapne sasu ma ka aawaj sunate hi purvi karim ko piche push karte hai aur aapni sadi thik karti hai…aapne baal jaldbaazi mai thikthak kar leti hai…. Purvi- haa.. mummy.. mai yaha uppar aapne kamre mai hu… Aise kahate hui door ke paas jake khadi ho jati hai…

Tab tak purvi ki sasu lata door tak aa jate hai...purvi ne to kapde pahane hue the lekin karim ne aapna shirt sahi dang se pahana nahi tha..uske shirt ka ek button khula tha...lata jaise hi door tak aate hai waise hi room mai ghus jati hai.... purvi ko sharam aa rahi the sath mai dar bhi lag raha tha..lata purvi se puchate hai blouse ka measurement diya kya..to purvi aapne gardan niche kar ke haa bolti hai...karim iss batchit ke douran lata ke taraf hi dekh raha

68

tha.purvi dar kar niche chali jati hai..usko dar lag raha tha ki lata kuch aur na puch le... sasu aur bahu ki baatchit chal rahi

thi tab pure der tak karim lata ki aur hi dekh raha tha.. lata karim ke taraf dekh kar puchate hai.. lata- mere bahu ka achhe se measurement liya na...karim miya.. karim- haa... badi maalkin... achhe se le liya.... lata- blouse mai koi gadbadi nahi hone chahiye.. karim- aapke bahu ka measurement ekdam perfect hai..koi gadbadi nahi hogi.. ye baat sun kar lata ko thoda dhakka lagata hai... kis tarah se ye aadmi baat kar raha hai...us se jada use iss baat ka aachraya tha ki itane der tak ye aadmi muje hi dekhate ja raha hai..ye pure baatchit ke douran karim lata ki taraf hi dekh raha tha... lata sochati hai iss aadmi ko thoda bhi dar nahi lag raha hai aise harkat karke aur aise baate kar ke.... lata- aisa kya ghoor raha hai... karim- dekh raha hu aur soch raha hu.. lata- kya soch raha hai.. karim- mai soch raha hu...ek itana bada beta aur beti ki maa aap nahi lagati ..koi 25-30 saal ki aurat lag rahi ho aap.... kisi hi angel se aap sasu maa nahi lagati... lata ke chehare par thodi smile aa jati hai...

69

lata- shukriya.. tarif karne k liye.. karim- aapne achhe se khud ko maintain kiya hai

karim ke aise kahate hi lata aapne baalo ko saawarane lagati hai.. use aapni tarif achhi lag rahi thi... uski ummar jada thi..lekin yoga aur jym ki wajah se thodi kam lag rahi thi..karim achhe se janata tha ki aurat ki kis tarah se tarif ki jati hai... karim ki baato se lata thodi pigal rahi thi... karim- aapke liye bhi blouse bana deta hu.... aabhi tak kisi ne nahi banaya hoga itana achha bana dunga..

70

lata aapni gardan side mai ghuma lete hai...use aab thodi sharam aati hai....lata aab ghum jati hai..karim ki taraf pit kar kar.. lata ki aadhi open pit thi aab karim ke saamne...... aapne baal usne aab saamne liye hue the... lata- mere paas bahut saare hai... karim- usse achha bana dunga.... lata- baad mai dekhenge.. lata karim ke tarf pit kar ke hi bolati hai..

lata ki gore gore pit aab karim ke saamne thi... uske moo se dhire se aawaj nikalati hai.. karim- mashaa..aalaaa.. lata ye aawaj sunati hai.. karim iss umar mai bhi muj par latto ho raha hai ..ye samajkar lata ko bahut achha lag raha tha... use khud par garv mehsoos ho raha tha.. aab karim ke saamne lata ki gaand thi.. karim uski gaand ko dekhkar dhire se kahata hai.. karim- wahh..masha..aalla... iss umar mai bhi kya gaand hai sali ki... iss ki gaand maarne mai bahot maza aayega.. karim ye bahut dhire se bolata hai..lekin wo dono jada door nahi the iss wajah se lata sun lete hai.. wo aapni gardan piche ghumakar karim se kahati hai.. lata- tum subah jaldi aaye ho..niche jao aur naashta kar lo .. baki ka kaam baat mai kar lena...

71

yaha abhi aur bahot kaam karna hai tume.... karim- haa... kar dunga.... sab kuch kar dunga.... ( bahot dhire se kahata hai... tume bhi kar dunga... tum chaho to tume aapni raand bhi bana dunga) lata sun to nahi payi ki karim ne kya bola lekin wo janati ki kuch ganda hi bola hoga mere baare mai.... bahot gand insaan hai ye.... lekin daringbaaz lagata hai.. mere ghar mai mere saamne hi itana ganda bol raha hai..dhire awwaaj mai kyon ho lekin bol raha hai.. aise soch kar lata waha se niche chali jati hai... karim sochata hai ki yaha ke sab ka kaam tamam karna hi padega....lata ja rahi thi karim uske gaand ki taraf hi dekh raha tha..aur lata ke baare mai kuch sochata rahata hai ki use kaise pataye jai...aise sochate hue karim niche chala jata hai..

Niche jane ke baad karim thode der naste ka wait karta hai… kitchen mai to wo nahi jata hai..lekin thode der baad wo aapni purani item aur ghar ki maid padma ko dhudane lagata hai…us bade ghar ke ek corner wale room mai use padma mil jate hai.. wow aha kuch kaam kar rahi thi.. Padma karim ko dekhakar kuch kahati hai.. Pad- time mil gaya kya… Kar- ha.. mere… raani… mil gaya na.. Pad- bahot der tak purvi madam ke saath rahe… blouse sila rahe the ya aur kuch..

72

Kar- tere madam to hot item hai… haat mai aa jaye to maza aa jaye…. Pad- maroge ek din… ek to madam aise waise nahi hai aur dusare baat ki agar bade sahib ko pata chal gaya to tuje maar dalege ye log… bahot khatarnak hai ye log.. Karim- tu tension mat le..lagbhag tere purvi madam haat mai aa chuki thi… leekin beech mai hi wo tere badi malkin ne aawaj de di is wajah se use jana pada.. Pad- kya bak rahe ho…. Haat mai aa gaye thi matlab.. Karim- sahi..bol raha hu..lekin us lata raand ne sab maja kirkira kar diya.. Padma sochane lagate hai.. ye sach bol raha hai ya galat

Udhar dusari taraf : Purvi niche aa gayi thi.. purvi ne thanda paani fridge main se nikala aur table par beth kar glass main daal kar peene lagi. Thaanda paani uske andar gaya to aik sukoon sa mila tha usko. aur purvi waha chair mai beth kar us sb ke baare main sochne lagi ..jo ki usne abhi abhi kar ke aai thi … karim ke saath Purvi sochane lagi ki aapne itne khoobsorat, gore chitte ,pyare, decent, smart handsum aur highly educated attractive husband ko chor kar main kaise aik gande galeez, kaale badsoorat aur itne low standard muslim..aadmi… ko kaise apna hassen aur komal badan soup diya tha. Aab purvi ko apne aap se ghin si aa rahi thi … wo soch rahi thi ki main ne kaise apne high society ke standerd se itna neeche gir sakti hoon. Aaj tak main ne kabhi kisi bhi insan ko apne body ko choone ki ijazaat nahi di thi. Kabhi apne husband se bewafaai karne ka nahi socha tha aur na hi kisi ko apna badan sounpa tha… na hi kabhi kisi doosre insaan ko dekh kar us se physically relation banane ki wish mere dil main paida hoi thi. Magar ab agar main ne yeh sab kiya bhi tha to wo bhi kisi hifi aur handsom rich aadmi ke sath nahi balki aik itne bade umar wale ek ghatiya aur gande insan ke sath… job hi ek tailor hai.. kisi gandi basti mai rahata hai.. aur wo bhi ek lafadebaaj hai..jis ke bare mai mere sister –in-law ne muje sab kuch bataya tha.. wo mere saamne kitane gande language mai kisi dusare aurat se baat karta hai…aise aadmi se mai physically relation rakhane ki koshish ki… Jis se main kuch ghante pahle itni nafrat kar rahi thi aur aab uske saath sex karne ki koshish ki.. achha hua aage kuch nahi hua..bhagwan ki hi marzi hai ...beech mai hi mummy ji ne aawaj di..nahi to mai aaj kahi ki nahi rahati… aage se us kale buddhe ko mai aapne paas nahi aane dungi… aisa purvi sochate hai..

73

purvi ko aab buddhe pe gussa aa raha tha.. aur khud par bhi aa raha tha.. thoda Paani purvi ne aur piya..aur aapne aankhain band kar lee. Thodi der waise hi chair ko sir rakh kar aankhe band kar ke waha padi rahe…aab purvi ke aankho ke saamne karim ka kala jism aa gaya.. karim ka ganda badan jo ki purvi ke saaf suthre mulayam khusboo daar badan par chahya hua tha aur karim ke badboo daar hont purvi ke hontoo par the, jin se wo purvi ke gulab ki pankhdyoon kai jaise naram aur mulayam hontoo ko choos raha tha.iss wajah se aik baar phir purvi ke badan main aik lahar doud gai. use aik baar phir apni choot ke andar khuch geela pan aur khujli si mahsoos hony lagi. Ye sab baat soch kar purvi ke chehare par aik halki si muskrahat phail gai… wo aankhe kholati hai tab jab us ki mother in law aawaj deti hai.. Lata- purvi beta.. wo padma maid kaha hai dekh lo..us tailor ko nashta dene ko bol do.. Hadbadi mai purvi haa kahati hai.. purvi ko aab lata par gussa aa raha tha.. dono baar bhi lata ne uska maza jo kirkira kar diya tha… use abhi ajeb se bechane ho rahi thi.. wo karim ke bare mai sochana nahi chahate thi lekin wo uske hi bare mai soch rahe thi.. use karim par gussa aa raha tha aur agar karim ke bare mai sochane mai usko kisi ne disturb kiya to us par bhi use gussa aa raha tha… wo ajeeb situation mai thi... Aab purvi padma ko dudane lagate hai… use 5 minute dundate hai..padma use nahi milate hai…iss liye wo sochate hai ke mai hi us kale budhhe ke liye nasta banate hu… subah se bahot kaam kiya hai usne aaj.. aisa soch kar khud par hi hasati hai.

Idhar karim aur padma ki aur Padma sochane lagate hai.. ye sach bol raha hai ya galat… Pad- kya matlab hai tera… Karim- matlab uska aam bhi.. dabaya aur usko chuma bhi… Pad- bakwaj mat karo … madam aise nahi hai.. aur itane samay mai itana kuch nayi ho sakata tha… Kar- aare tere badi malkin nahi aati to aaj use chod hi deta tha.. Pad- chup.. kar..budhhe… Karim- raand.. wo jane de .. us purvi ne muje bahut garam kar diya hai aaj.. us ko too chod nayi paya tu hi chodane de aab…

74

Pad- pagal ho gaya hai kya..yaha ghar par sab hai… agar kisi ne dekh liya to mere naukari chali jaye ge…

Karim- kuch nayi hoga , dar mat.. Aisa kahate hui karim padma ke paas aa jata hai.. aab padma khadi ho jati hai.. karim us ko pakadata hai aur cot par bita deta hai.. padma karim ka hath pakad ke khud ke uppar khinchti hai... tabhi dusare taraf nasta bana kar karim ko dhudate hui purvi usi room ke darwaje par aa jate hai.. padma aur karim ko us halat mai dekh kar use bahot gussa aa jata hai.. wo janati thi ki karim aisa hi hai..lekin usne pahale baar kisi dusare aurat ke saath karim ko dekh liya tha... padma aur karim ko abhi tak paurvi waha aaye hai ye pata nahi tha.. wo aapne khel mai mast the.. karim aab padma ko cot ke uppar gira deta hai..

75

aur padma ke badan ko karim chumane lagata hai....iss wajah se padma ahhhhhhhhh ke sisak ke sath sahem jate hai....

karim apna hath dhere dhere padma ke pet pe pherne lagta hai.. padma;sirf sisak rahi thi aur deva apna kaam karne mein laga hua tha padma apne badan ko dhela chor deti hai wo chahate thi ke aaj khul ke karim ke saath pyar kare.. karim ke pakad pet pe badhne lagte hai aur wo apne munh ko padma ke kaano mein dalke uski kaan chumne lagta hai.dhere dhre padma ke peth pe apni zubaan pherane lagta hai.. usse paseene ke khushbu bahut pasand thi.. padma sirf sisak rahi thi aur karim apna kaam karne mein laga hua tha. karim padma ko ghuma ke gol gol mote mote naram breast ko blouse ke upar se chumne katne lagta hai padma-ahhhhhhhhhhh ..ppyeeee maaaaaaaaa... ahhhhhhhhh jaldi kar na mujhe wapas kaam bhi pura karna hai. karim- mereeee..raaanii..thoda time to lagega na.. padma- jaldi..kar ..koi.aa jayega... shyad darwaja open hi hai... jab wo aise kahate hai tab us ki nazar darwaje par jate hai ..use waha purvi dikhate hai...jaise hi purvi ko padma dekhate hai waise hi padma karim ko aapne se door karate hai...aur wo cot se niche aake khadi ho jate hai.. purvi un dono ki taraf gusse se dekhate hai.. purvi- rook kyon gayi... aise hi chalu rakh sakate thi... padma- galati..ho gayi..bahuraanii.. purvi- kyon.. ye to tere baap ka hi bunglow hai.. yaha randikhana bana hi diya hai tune... padma- galati ho gayi.... iss..nee..hiii..

76

padma kuch bolane se pahale hi purvi bol padi.. purvi- ye to pahala se hi lafade baaj hai... aisa kahate hui purvi gusse se waha se nikal jate hai..

PURVI gusse mai us room se chali jati hai.. us ko karim par bahot gussa aa raha tha.. thode der pahale mere saath itana kuch kiya aur ek maid ke sath 15-20 minute ke aander ye sab kar raha hai.. pooja aur uski friend jo bol rahi thi wo sab sahi hi hai.. muje aab uske piche nahi padana chahiye … wo aadmi hi kamina ha.. gandi naali ka kida.. aakhir aapni aukat dikha hi dega.. Maine ek itane ghatiya aadmi ke liye khud nasta banaya.. us maid ko nahi banane ko bola.. wo raand bhi nahi mil rahi thi.. kaha mar gayi thi.. kaha marege mere karim ke saath maze kar rahi thi… mera kahi ka karim.. wo to kisi ka bhi nahi ho sakata… usko kya kahi bhi koi mil jai us ke saath moo kala karega.. us ka moo to pahale se hi kala hai waise...kala aur mota ganda aadmi .. iss se mera husband kitana achha hai.. wo muje chod ke kisi ki taraf nahi dekhata.. aur ye gandi nali ka kida muje chod ke us maid ke saath..chiiiiii..kitana ganda hai… kitane gandi choice hai iski..mera aur us maid ka kya muqubala hai.. mai kitane beautiful hu.. mere figure kitane ache hai.. aur wo ..maid.. moti.. kali.. saali.. chinal.. kahi achha aadmi dika ki nahi waha dore daalane suru kar deti hai.. ye maid log aise hi hote hai.. aur karim ko kya ho gaya tha.. thoda sabra nahi kar sakta hai kya.. mummy ne disturb kiya… nahi to mai aapna sabkuch usko dene wali thi hi na… thoda bhi sabra nahi hota hai.. use… aab maine soch liya hai.. us karim ke bachhe ko paas nahi aane dungi.. jaha jak marane hai waha mar ne do.. mai usko aapne badan ko haat nahi lagane dungi…. Mai aapne husband ko dokha nahi dungi… mai aapne husband ko bahut pyar karati hu… usko dhoka nahi dungi.. Idhar dusari taraf padma ko bahut tension aaya tha.. usko lag raha tha ki aab uski naukari gayi.. bahuraani badi malkin ko bata degi… iss wajah se wo rone lag gayi… Karim uske taraf dekhata hai.. Karim- ro mat..kuch nahi hoga..

77

Padma- kuch kya nahi hoga.. aab bahot kuch hoga.. bahuraani badi maalkin ko bata degi… mere naukari chali jayegi… aur marr bhi milega.. Karim- dar mat.. mai purvi madam ko bata dunga.. wo kisi ko nahi batayege… Pad- wo tumari baat sunegi Karim- sunegi.. Karim ne to over confiedence mai kah to diya tha ki wo kuch nahi karegi ..asal mai use bhi nahi pata ki purvi kya karegi aur kya nahi karegi.. Pad- wo bahut gusse wali hai….. tum nahi janate Karim- tum muje nahi janate .. mai kya chiz hu… aur mai kya kya kar sakata hu.. Tu dar mat aab mai uske paas hi jar aha hu.. usko samajane.. tu sirf ek hii kaam kar.. Pad- kya Karim- wo kaha hai wo dekh le… aur uske saath kon kon hai ye pata laga.. aur koi hai uske saath to un logo ko uske paas se bhaga de.. Padma ha kahate hui bahar bahurani ko dudane chali gayi.. thode hi der mai wo wapas aa gayi.. dara hua chehara leke… Karim- kya hua aab.. Padma- wo kitchen mai hai… Aise kahate hui wo rone lag gayi.. Karim- ro kyon rahi hai.. Pad- wo kaha hai ye dekhane chali gayi.. jab wo kitchen mai dikh gayi to mai wapas tume batane aane hi wali thi ki usne muje aapne paas muje bula liya… Karim- phir.. Pad- phir..kya ..jis ka dar tha wahi ho gaya.. usne muje mara.. 2-3 thappad lagaye.. bahot jor se mare.. bahut gussa tha uske aankho mai.. muje kya kya nahi kaha.. Karim- kya..kya..kaha..

78

Pad- muje raand kaha… chiinal kaha.. tume wahi hi mil gaya kya.. aayashi karne mai..dusara koi nahi hai kya..basti mai..aise kah rahi thi … Karim- aur kya kaha.. mere bare kuch kaha kya.. Pad- muje bahhut bhala bura kaha… tera pati tuje santusta nahi karta kya kah rahi thi.. aur maze ki ye baat thi ki tume kuch bura nahi kaha survat mai.. sirf itana kah rahhi thi ki maine hi tume phansa hoga aisa kah rahi thi.. baad mai kah rahi thi ki wo karim aisa hi hai… usko har pal ek aurat chahiye…… kamina kahi ka…. Thoda bhi sabra nahi hota us gande nali ke kide ko ..aisa kah rahe thi tumare bare mai.. pahale to muje hi bhala bura kah rahi thi baad mai tuje bhi bhala bura kah rahi thi.. mai to confuse ho gayi thi… galati hum dono ki hai lekin survat mai sab ilzam muj par hi laga rahi thi.. baad mai tuje bhi dosh de rahi thi…. Tumare bare mai us ki kya rai hai muje kuch pata nahi chal raha hai.. Aab karim ko thoda vishvas aa gaya ki uska jada gussa nahi hai.. usko control kiya ja sakata hai.. Karim- us ke saath kon hai.. Pad- koi nahi hai.. Karim- aur bahar haal mai.. Pad- koi nahi hai.. Karim- mai aab uske paas jar aha hu… tum hamare paas kisi ko aane mat do.. us tumare badi maalkin ko bhi nahi… Pad- tum uske paas mat jao.. baat bigad jayegi.. usne muje kaha hai ki tume yaha se bhejane ko bola hai.. aur muje bhi kaha hai ki mai aapna moo usko nahi dikhao.. karim- kya kaha mujako.. pad- kah rahi thi ki us kale saand ko kaho ki yaha se dafa ho jao.. aur phir se yaha mat dikhana.. nahi to bade papa ko bata dungi.. ye baat sunkar karim ke chehare par hasi aa gayi.. Karim- tu dar mat.. mai sambal lunga.. tu sirf hamare paas mat aa.. hame durase dekhana bhi mat.. nahi to baat bigad jayegi.. usko thoda bhi aandaja hogaya ki tu dekh rahi hai to sab bigad jayega… Pad- nahi… nahi.. mai nahi aaungi ..tum logo ke paas.. aur us naagin ke paas to tum bulaoge to bhi nahi aaungi..tume jo karna hai kar lo… sirf rape mat karna.. bahot tikhi mirch hai wo… jo bhi karna hai pyar se …

79

pahale uska gussa dur kar… muj pe daal de sab kuch Karim- chinal..muje mat sikha… tere umar itane aurato ko mai chod chukka hu…. Tu sirf hamare beech kisi ko aane mat de… Aise kahate hui karim waha se chala gaya.. karim purvi ke room mai aa gaya tha… purvi bahot gusse mai thi.. wo gusse se hi karim ho dekh rahi the…. Dono ek dusare ki taraf hi dekh rahe the.. purvi ke chehare par gussa tha to karim ke chehare par thodisi smile thi..

Gusse mai hi purvi kahate hai Purvi- yaha se chale lao.. Karim door se thoda aander aa jata hai.. purvi aab thode jor se bolati hai.. Purvi- aander mat aao… bola na yaha se chale jao.. Karim kuch nahi bolata .. aur thoda aur aander aa jata hai.. purvi ke paas… Purvi- tume ek baar bataya .. samaj nahi aata hai kya.. tum aapne aap ko kya samajate ho.. yaha se chale jao.. mere nazdik aane ki koshish mat karo. Jab purvi ye baat kar rahi thi tab karim purvi ke bahot nazdik aaya tha..

80

Karim- purvi .. baat to sun lo… Purvi- kya sunana.. baaki hai…sabkuch dekh to chuki hu aapne aankho se… aur kya sunana chahate ho Karim- dekh ..ek baar mere baat to sun..jara.. Aise kahate hui karim purvi ke nange kamar par haat rakh deta hai.. Purvi- mere body ko haat mat laga… tu.. kamine insaan… Aise kahate hue karim ka aapne kamar par ka haath hata dete hai.. Karim- aare jara dhiraj rakh.. aur mere baat sun.. Purvi- mai janati hu.. tu kya kahega.. Karim- kya kahunga… Purvi- yahi ki ye sab galati se hua… us chinal padma ne hi muje aapne par khinch liya… aur fir mera control chala gaya.. aur sab kuch ho gaya… jo tumane dekha wo… Purvi jab ye kah rahi thi tab karim usi ke hi aankho mai dekh raha tha aur purvi bhi ye sab baate karate hui uske hi aankhoo mai dekh rahi thi.. Purvi- yahi bolana chahata tha na tu … Karim purvi ki aankho mai dekh kar kahta hai.. Karim- nahi…

81

Purvi- to kya kahana chahata tha tu Karim- thode der pahale hamane jo bhi kuch kiya tha us wajah se mai garam ho gaya tha.. muje lag raha tha ki mai tume aab choudunga.. lekin beech mai tumari wo raand mummy aa gayi.. us ne sab khel bigad diya.. mera lund ko control nahi ho raha tha.. niche tum bhi kaha dikh nahi rahi thi.. us mai wo padma mil gayi.. usko hi mai chodane wala tha.. tere par ki sab garmi us par hi utaarane wala tha ki tu beech mai aa gayi.. saala aaj ka din hi kharab hai.. ek bhi choot aaj haat mai nahi aa rahi hai.. aaj.. Karim ne itana sabkuch ek hi jatake mai bol diya..Aab dono ek dusare ke aankho mai dekhane lag gaye the.. Purvi- kamine kahi ke… aurat se kis tarah se baat karate hai ye bhi tume pata nahi hai.. Karim- to tum hi bata do .. Aise kahate hui karim apna lund pent ke upar se masal deta hain.. purvi wo dekh lete hai.. aur kahate hai.. Purvi- kamina kahi ka.. Purvi ka gussa aab thoda kam hua tha. karim aapne dono haath purvi ke kamar ke baju se hote hui piche le jake purvi ko piche se pakadata hai..aur purvi ko aapne paas khinch leta hai .. aur kiss karane ki koshish karta hai.. tabhhi purvi use piche dhakel dete hai..

Purvi- ye kya kar rahe ho… Karim- aapne item ko gale laga raha hu..

82

Purvi- us chinal ke paas jao… Aise kahate hui purvi ghum jati hai.. aur kitchen mai kuch kar rahi hote hai.. Karim- us ke saath hi to chudai karne wala tha to tum beech mai aa gayi.. aur sara maza kirkira kar diya… Purvi- door khula chodoge to koi na koi aayega hi na.. karim- tumane muje padma se chudai karne se roka hai.. aab tu hi muje aapni gulabhi choot de.. padma ki kaali chut se tere gulabhi chut mai mera kala lund dalane mai bahot maza aayega.. purvi- kuch nahi milega.. yaha se chale jao..tum.. kale gende.. aise akhate hui purvi thodi smile late hai aapne face par.. lekin uska face dusare taraf hone ki wajah se karim wo dekh nahi pata hai.. Karim- us ko jane do.. aab thode der pahale bachha hua kaam aab pure karne do…. Purvi- tumane wo moka aab gama diya hai.. aab tum yaha se chale jao..

iss waqt purvi ki peeth karim ke saamne thi......karim bade gaur se purvi ki gand ko ghoor raha tha.......ek baar to uska jee karta hain ki wo jakar uski gand apni haathon mein kaske masal dein magar wo aab koi jaldbazi nahin karna chahta tha.......wo wahin purvi ke peechay jakar ussey sat kar khada ho jata hai.......is waqt uska lund purvi ke gand se puri tarah se sata hua tha.........wo jhat se purvi ke haathon mein apna haath rakh deta hai.. is waqt uska mooh purvi ke garden ke ekdum kareeb tha......wo uski badan ki khusboo aache se mehsoos kar raha tha...... purvi karim ko apne itna kareeb khada pakar mano chounk si jati hain aur wo jhat se apni garden peechae ghuma kar karim ki ore dekhti hain.....karim use hi dekh raha tha....... purvi- ye kya kar rahe ho karim....... karim – bahuraanniii… aap sach mein bahut khubsurat hain.......mujhe aapki khusboo apne ander sametne do na bahurani.......mujhe bahut khusi hogi........

83

purvi ek nazar karim ki ore dekhti hain magar wo kuch nahin kehati.. wo janati thi ki isko kuch nahi bolana hi behatar rahega nahi to ye aur kuch jada bolega.. ganda bolega.. wo janati thi ki karim kitana kamina hai.. wo janati thi ki karim aise baate kar ke hi karim dusare aurato ko patata hoga.. ye sab janate hui bhi karim ki baate purvi ko achhe lagane lagi thi.. uske baato se hi karim par ka gussa kam ho raha tha..

karim jhat se apna ek haath purvi ke kandhe par rakh deta hain aur use dheere dheere sarkante hue neeche ki ore le jata hai aur jhat se apna honth purvi ke garden par rakhkar uski garden ko bahut dheere se choom leta hain......karim ke is harkat se purvi ko mano aisa lagta hain jaise kisi ne use 440 volt ka current chu diya ho......wo karim ke is harkat se mano chunk si padti hain.......uska dil fir se zoron se dhadkaney lagta hain........saansein ek baar fir se bekabu hone lagti hain........tabhi wo jhat se apna dusara haath bhi purvi ke dusarey kandhey par rakh deta hain aur uskey bhi dheere dheere neechay ki ore bahut ahista se sarkaney lagta hain........purvi ke mooh se ek lajjat bhari siskari nikal padti hain........... purvi -aaaaaaaaa..ssssssssssssssss......ye kya kar rahe ho karim......ye sahi nahin hain .......please leave me.......... karim- bahuranii..tera pati sach mein bahut khusnaseeb hain jise tere jaisi biwi mili.......aur main bhi bahut khusnaseeb hoon jise tere jaisi item mili.....jis tarah tu khubsurat hain usi tarah tera dil bhi khubsurat hain....... bahot bada hai.. nahi to itana kuch hone ke baad mai bhi tu mujase chudane ke liye ready ho gayi.. ye bahot badi baat hai.. purvi – kamine karim …mujhse door hato......mujhe kuch ho raha hain.....try to understand......chodho mujhe ...... aur purvi jhat se peechay mudkar apne dono haathon ko karim ke seenay par rakh deti hain aur ussey aapne se door karti hain........karim bhi jhat se purvi se door ho jata hain..

Purvi karim ko gusse se dekh rahi thi… aur karim purvi ko hawas ki nazar se dekh raha tha… purvi janati thi ki karim use aise kyon dekh raha hai…

84

Purvi- yaha se chale jao… kamine buddhe.. Karim- nahi jaunga… muje Buddha kah rahi hai.. ek baar tere choot to de ..dikha dunga Buddha hu ki kya hu.. tere pati se achha tuje chod ke dikha dunga… chinal.. … tu hi bolegi.. mere karim.. muje aaj tak itane ache se kisine nahi choda… mere raja.. Aise kahate hui wo phir se purvi ke paas chala jata hai aur use aapne baho mai bharane ki koshish karta hai.. purvi use piche dhakel deti hai.. aur chehare par thode smile late hui sochati hai ki kitana kamina insaan hai .. aabhi aabhi ek aurat ke paas se aaya hai aur phir mere piche pada hua hai..aur muje rizane ke liye gandi gandi baate kar raha hai.. Purvi- aisa kuch hoga nahi.. aur aisa mai kuch kahugi bhi nahi Karim- ek baar chodane te do.. phir tuje samaj mai aayega sabkuch… Purvi- mai kuch karne nahi dungi…. Itana hi tadap raha hai to us chinal ke paas ja.. mai kya aise waise hu kya.. ek bade ghar ki bahu hu.. koi bazaru aurat nahi hu.. tere aise gandi baate sun ke pigal jai.. tere ye baate sun ke bhi tuje yaha kahada rahane diya hai yahi badi baat hai.. warna paapa ji ko bol diya to tere khair nahi.. karim thode der ke liye dar gaya tha aab purvi ke aise baate sun kar.. lekin thode hi der mai baat ko thoda palat deta hai.. Karim- us se itana kyon jal rahi ho… us se tuje ache se chounduga.. Purvi- mujase baat mat karo.. aur yaha se chale jao…. Karim- sirf ek baar chodane de.. Purvi- kitana kamina insaan hai tu.. abhi abhi uske saath sab kuch karke aaya hai…aur aab mere piche pada hai…. Karim-- uski chut nahi maari hai maine… Purvi- muje tumase koi baat nahi karne hai.. tu yaha se chale jao… tumari gandi baate bhi muje nahi sunanae hai.. Aise kahate hui purvi kitchen ke dusare side chali jati hai…aur kuch kaam kar rahi hote hai… aab karim usko hi dekh raha tha.. uski gaand.. uske peeth.. uske patali kamar.. isko hi karim ghur raha tha..

85

Thode der ke baad purvi kitchen mai niche juk kar kuch kitchen ka saaman ek drawer mai rakh rahi hote hai.. jukane ki wajah se uske gaand thode uppar utaati hai.. ye najara dekh kar karim uske nazdik aa jata hai.. aur uske piche se ekdum karib aake khada ho jata hai…. Pahale se hi uska lund pure shape mai aa chukka tha.. itane der dono ek dusare se kuch baate nahi kar rahe the… jaise hi karim ka lund pant ke aander se hi purvi ke gaand ko touch karta hai to wo samaj jati hai ki ye kya hai.. Purvi- tum aabhi tak nahi gaye ho kya.. piche hato..mere body ko touch mat karo.. Karim- haaa…. Mereeeeeeee….. item….. Kya… gaand.. hai..teriiiiiiii…… bahut..mastttt… lag.. rahaaa… hai.. lagata.. hai…tereee…chut..seee… pahale.. tereee… gaaandd…. Marneee…. Padegeee…. Aise kahate hui karim ek haat se karim purvi ke kamar ko jor se pakad leta hai aur dusare haath se pant ke uppar se hi lund ko pakadate hui purvi ke gaand par aapna lund karim daba deta hai…. Purvi niche juki hui thi… uska moo aage se jhuka hua tha.. drawer ke aander thoda mu tha.. wo upper khade nahi wo sakati thi… use agar khada hona hai to use pahale use thoda piche jana padega.. lekin piche to karim khada tha… usne ek haath se purvi ke kamar ko jakad liya tha.. wo hil nahi paa rahi thi.. aage nahi ja sakate the.. aur piche uske gaand ko saate hui karim khada ta iss wajah se piche bhi nahi ja sakati thi… Karim ke iss double hamale ke liye purvi taiyaar nahi thi… use kya karu aur kya na karu ye samaj mai nahi aa raha tha.. us aasamanaj mai wo wahin kisi buth ki tarah khadi apni aankhein band ki hui thi........ Purvi- aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaa.. Karimmmmmmmmmmmmm…. Chodddddddddddd… doooo… Aiisaaaaaaa…….. matttt…. Karoooooo……. uske mooh se halki halki siskari nikal rahi thi..... uski sansein aur bhari hoti jaa rahi thi.......badan kisi aag ke bhattey ki tarah tapp raha tha...

86

tabhi karim jhat se apne dono haath purvi ke naram boobs par rakh deta hain aur is baar wo puri taqat se usey masal deta hain.......karim ke is harkat se purvi ke mooh se ek tezz siskari foot padti hain...... purvi -aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....sss.....asssss …….. please karim… ruk jawo.......ye tum kya kar rahe ho.......bhagwaan ke liye ruk jawo........main behak jawongi.......please aisa mut karo......... ek taraf to purvi inkaar kar rahi thi magar aab uski baateion mein koi zor nahin tha......karim aachey se samajh raha tha ki purvi usse safed jhoot bol rahi hain........wo is waqt apne dono haath aabh bhi purvi ke seene par rakha hua tha aur usey badi hi bedardi se masal raha tha....... iss waqt uski aankhien surkh laal ho chuki thi aur unmein hawas saaf jhalak rahi thi......wo aabhi kisi madhoshi ke alam mein thi....... wo thoda bahot karim ko oppose kar rahi thi lekin usme utana jor nahi tha.. karim - tere doodh kitne naram hain purvi .....kab se main inhein apne haathon mein lene ke liye taras gaya tha......aaj to main isse jab tak mera jee nahin bharta tab tak main inhein aise hi apne haathon se masalta rahunga...... aur fir se karim ek baar purvi ke dono boobs ko zor se masalne lagta hain.......purvi apna haath dono neeche ki hui thi aur apne peeth karim ke seene par rakhkar uske sahare tiki hui thi......wo bhi is waqt pure madhoshi ke alam mein thi.....is waqt uski pante poori gili ho chuki thi......is samay use apne badan ki aag ke samne kuch hosh nahin tha ki kya sahi hain aur kya galat hain......... idher karim pure taqat se purvi ke dono boobs apne kathor hathon mein thama hua tha aur bari bari uske dono nipples ko apni ungali mein dabakar badi hi bedardi se masal raha tha....... purvi- aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhaaa… jjjjjjjjjjjjjaaarrraaaaaa…. Dhireeeeeeeeee…. Dabaoooooo…naaaaaaaaaa…… Dard..hotaaaa… haiiiii… Karim- to purvi dabau naaa….. ya isse bhi oppose karegi.. Purvi- mere oppose se tu manane wala thoda hi hai.. tuje jo karana hai wo yu karega hi na…. Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhaaa….

87

Purvi ne aab lagbhag aapna aatma samarpan kiya tha karim ke saamne…. Karim- to daba hu na tere ye doodh.. Purvi kuch nahi bolati hai.. Karim phir se puchata hai.. Purvi- haaa.. dabao… lekin dhire.. se.. Karim- kyon… dhire..se.. dhire.. se muje .. maza nahi aata hai.. Purvi- jor se dabane se muje dard hota hai… Karim- jaise tere marzi… meri..item… Aur dusri taraf uska lund to mano tann kar is kadar khada tha ki aabhi uska lund pent faad kar bahar nikal padega......uska lund is waqt purvi ke gand par chubh raha tha.....magar purvi ko kahan is samay hosh tha....wo to bus karim ko apni manmani karane de rahi thi.......kareeb 5 minute tak karim purvi ke dono boobs ko aise hi masalta rehta hain….. Fir karim aapna ek haath piche le jata hai..aur aapne pant ki zip kholata hai… uska lund bahar nikalata hai.. uske usi haat se purvi ke gaand par sadi ke uppar se hi masalata hai….

Purvi- aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhaaaa….. fir apne ek haath se uske gaand ke upper masalate hui dusara haat uske aam se thoda dheere se neechae ki ore sarkane lagta hain........is waqt uska haath uske navel tak aa chuka tha aur bus kuch hi door ka fasla tha uske choot tak ka......aur fir karim dheere dheere apna haath purvi ke sadi ke upar se hi neeche aur neeche ki ore sarkane lagta hain........purvi samajh rahi thi ki karim ka haath kahan jaa raha hain magar is waqt wo aisi halat mein thi ki wo aab inkaar karne ki stithi mein bilkul nahin lag rahi thi..

Waise purvi pahale se hi karim ke taraf aakarshit ho gayi thi.. subah jo bhi karim ne uske saath uske bedroom mai kiya tha us wajah se wo usi time bahot garam ho chuki thi.. us time karim ko jitana time laga tha utana time aab nahi laga tha tha purvi ko garam karne mai ya

88

use aapne baho mai lene se.. waise dekha jai agar koi lady kisi dusare ladies se jalate hai to us lady ko garam karne mai jada time nahi lagata.. aur karim jaise chalbaaz ko to jada time to lagega hi nahi…. Karim bade der se purvi ke gand ko ghoor raha tha.......uski nazar uski gand se hataye nahin hat rahi thi...... jab se wo kitchen mai aaya tha tab se… lekin aab wo purvi ki sirf gaand ke taraf dekh hi nahi raha tha.. to hawas uski aankhon mein bhi saaf chalak rahi thi....... aab uski aankhein surk laal thi....... Karim jhat se apna honth purvi ke garden par rakh kar uski garden dheere se choom leta hain...... Purvi- ahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa….. purvi ke jism ke royein ek baar fir se khadey ho jate hain . ek baar wo fir se machal jati hain......... purvi ahhhhhhhhh ke sisak ke sath sahem jate hai…

karim apna hath dhere dhere purvi ke pet pe pherne lagta hai.. purvi sirf sisak rahi thi aur karim apna kaam karne mein laga hua tha ..aab uska ek haath uske peth ke uppar tha aur dusare taraf dusara haath peeth se niche ki taraf jar aha tha.. purvi janati thi ki ye haath kaha jane wala hai.. jaise hi karim ne peth par ka haath thoda niche le jate hui us haath ko naval ke thoda niche le gaya tabhi purvi bol padi… purvi- plz………… isse.. aur …niche mat le jana.. lekin karim uske koi baat sunane wala nahi tha aab.. wo jaise hi aapna haath thoda niche le jata hai .. laghbagh sadi ke paas waise hi purvi aapna ek haath se karim ke haatho ko pakad lete hai..lekin karim ke takat ke aage purvi ki takat chal nahi sakati aur dusari taraf purvi ko aapna balance bhi karna tha.. iss wajah se purvi karim ko rok nahi paayi.. karim purvi ke haath ko leke hi uske chut ke jagah par aapna haath leke gaya.. purvi ko aab tak to maza aa raha tha lekin aab wo darne lagi thi.. wo janati thi ki aab karim kya karne wala hai.. karim jaan chukka tha ki purvi dar rahi hai… iss liye wo aapna moo purvi ke kaan ke paas le jata hai … aur dhire se bolta hai.. karim- dar..mat.. mere .raand… mai tuje..nanga..nahi karunga..

89

aise kahate hi wo purvi ke shoulder ko chum leta hai… karim ki baat sunkar aur uske kiss ki wajah se wo aapni aankhe band karti hai… aur aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa karke sisak padati hai…. Aankhe band karte hui hi wo bol padti hai.. purvi- plz……. Karim… muje ..chod..do…. karim hasate hui kahta hai.. karim- ha.. tuje.. aab chodana hi hai.. karim ke iss baat se purvi has padti hai.. … aur Purvi ke honto par muskan phel jati hai …. Purvi- badmash..kahi ..ke…

Purvi ke aise kahate hi karim hasta hai..aab karim ka lund poori tarhan tana hua tha… tabhi achank karim ne purvi ke choot ko apni mutthi main bhar kar jor se masal diya….. sadi ke uppar se hi… purvi ek dum se sisak uthi…………. Itane der tak purvi apni gaand dikha kar karim ko tadhpa rahi thee…. Purvi - ufffffff hat haramiiiii… ohhhhh karim…chacha… Purvi ne jaise hi karim ko chacha bola to use aur jada gussa aa gaya .. aur dusare taraf purvi ko maza aa raha tha aur wo karim ko bhi thoda tadpana chahati thi..iss liye usne karim ko chacha kaha.. Purvi- aaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa….. Ohhhhhooooooooooooooooho…………………… Marrrrrrrrrrrr.. gayyyyyyyyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. Jaise hi karim ne uske choot ko jor se dabaya to purvi tadap uti… Purvi-- aaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaa…chod……..dooooooooo… ………………………………………… Nahi…..naaaaaaaaaaa…… koiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa……. Jayeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee……

90

Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…………………….. Kaaaaaaaaaminnnnnneeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee………………. Budheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee……. Is situation mai bhi purvi karim ko gussa lana cha rahi thi…. Is se pehale ke purvi kuch aur bol pati……karim ne apni dono haato se purvi ki sari aage aur piche se thodi uppar ki aur pichala wala haath uske gaand ke niche se lete hui uske panty ke aander daal diya… aab situation ye thi ki purvi ke chut mai karim ka ek haath tha aur dusare haath se.. jo aab tak uske chut par tha us haat se uske kamar ko jor se pakada hua tha.. purvi ko ye sab samaj aane se pahale hi karim ne aapni do unglyon ko ek sath purvi ke choot main pel diya……purvi buri tarhan chatpatane lagi..…………par karim apni unglyon ko teji se purvi ke choot ke ander bahar karne laga…….…aur ek hath se purvi ke nazuk kamar ko pakad kar dusre hath peeche se uski choot main unglyon ko ander bahar kar raha tha……purvi karim se chutane ke kosish kar rahi thee….jisse wo agge ke aur jhukane lagee…..aur uski gaand peeche se aur bahar ko aa gaye… Purvi-- aaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaa…chod……..dooooooooo… Yahaa..koi.. aa..jayegaaa… ye jagah theek nahi haiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii………… Ohhhhhoooooooooo…. ,…. Lekin karim aapna kaam karne mai hi waist tha.. wo purvi ki taraf dhyan nahi de raha tha.. use bahot maza aa raha tha… purvi : ohhh….. ruk jao naaa…. ….kya kar raha haiiiiii………… budheeeeeeeee……… Ohhhhhhhooo….. maaaaaaaaaa…… ruk……… naaaaaa……. …ahhhhh ahhhhhhhhhh….. Sunn naaa chal room mai…. chalte hainnnnnn….. yahan koi dekh legaa………………………………. Bbbbbbb…..uuuudhhhhee………. Karim purvi ke baat sun kar khus ho gaya, aur usne purvi ke choot main se apni unglyan nikal lee aur piche hat gaya…Jaise hee purvi karim ke girift se bahar hui, wo hasti hui kitchen mai dusari taraf bhag gayi…… purvi- tum aab jaa apni raand ki taraf…padma ki taraf..

91

purvi ne haste hue kaha…aur agge badhane lagee……karim ka para sataven assmaan par ja phuncha..aur teji se bhaag kar purvi ko peeche se pakad liya……

karim : ohhho to accha ye baat hai….tumhen mere padma se jalan ho rahi hai naa…… purvi : jale mere jooti……….tu jaa yahan se….. karim ne purvi ko peeche se bahon main bhar laya…..aur uske pait ko sahlate hue uske peeth par apne honto ko ragaden laga…..purvi ke badan main masti ke lehar doud gaye…….par phir bhee apne par kabu karte hue boli…… purvi- nahi yaha nahi.. tu …jaa abhi……….…….muje abhi bhot kaam hai… karim - abb gussa choro bhee na… purvi….. ye kehate hue karim ke hath purvi ke chuchyon par phunch chuke thee…….. Aur usne dhire-dhire purvi ke chuchyon ko dabana chalu kar diya….purvi ke ankhen masti main dhere-dhire band hone lagee…….karim ne purvi ko apni taraf ghumya……aur uski ankhon main dekhate hue bola Karim - abb aur mat tadpao …. …… purvi….bahuraaannniiiiiii………...ye dekho mera

92

lund kaise tere chut main jane ke liye taras raha hai.. ye keh kar karim ne purvi ka hath pakad kar apne lund par rakh diya…….aur phir karim ne apna hath purvi ke chut ke uppar sadi ke uppar se hi rakh diya ..

Jaise hi karim ne purvi ka haath aapne lund par rakha waise hi purvi jhat se use piche aapni aur khinch liya. Purvi ki iss harkat se karim thoda dar gaya lekin us ne daring kar ke purvi ka haat aapne haat mai le liya…. Purvi aapni aankhe band karte hui kaha.. Purvi--- nahiiiiiiiiiiiii……………plzzzzzz……… Karim- kyonnn……..dar……rahiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…….ho… mereeeeeee……..raaandddddd……. Purvi- dar……lag raha haiiii……. Karim – mat dar kuch nahi hoga.. Aur purvi ka haat aapne haat mail eta hai… aur phir se aapne lund par rakhta hai… aise karte hi purvi dhadakane tej ho gayi… ……baar baar wo apna ek haath kabhi apne aage le jat to kabhi apna wahi haath apne piche le jati.. kabhi aapne jaanghon par bhi fira deti........purvi ki bechaini saaf uski harkaton se pata chal rahi thi … aur dusare ki aur karim bhi aab purvi ke liye bechain tha.......uska lund bhi aab dheere dheere harkat karney laga tha…….usey to ek pal ke liye mano ye sab sapna sa lag raha tha…magar jo bhi tha wo sab sach tha…….ek khubsurat sach........wo apne ander is ufantey hue aag ko badi hi mushkilon se apne bus mein kar paa raha tha…….magar har baar ye aag utani hi bhadakti jaa rahi thi…..udher kuch aisa hi haal purvi ka bhi tha……uske shareer mein bhi ek ajeeb si sirhaan daud rahi thi….….... purvi ka chehra sharam se is waqt puri tarah laal tha…….wo chaah kar bhi ek shabdh karim ko kuch nahin keh pa rahi thi…….karim to munn hi munn muskura raha tha wo aab samajh chuka tha ki bahut jald use purvi ki choot ek saugaat ke roop mein milne wali hain......……purvi aab nakhra nahi kar rahi thi… sirf wo dar rahi thi…purvi na chahate hue bhi ek baar uska dhyaan karim ke lund ki ore chala jata hain…..karim ke pent mein is waqt ek tamboo ki tarak uska lund khada dikh raha tha……ye nazara dekhkar purvi ek baar fir se sihar uthathi hain…..uski saansein fir se zoron se chalney lagti hain…… wo na chahate hui bhi karim aur aapne pati ke lund ki comparision karne lagi thi.. aur wo aapne man hi man mai soch rahi thi ki karim ka kitana bada hai…. Wo sochane lagi ki ye kaise mere aander jayega… wo lagbhag karim se chudane ke liye taiyar ho gayi thi.. iss wajah se purve ka dil is waqt zoron se dhadak raha tha kuch durr ki wajah se to kuch karim ke lund ki wajah se.........magar wo chaah kar bhi karim ko ek lafz kuch nahin keh paa

93

rahi thi.......thodi deer tak yu hi khamosh rehne ke baad aakhirkaar karim apni khamoshi todta hain...

Is waqt purvi ka dil zoron se dhadak raha tha.......aabhi tak uske aankhon ke samne karim ka lund ghoom raha tha...... purvi ke dimag mai sirf karim ka lund aur uski lambai aur motapa hi tha aab tak… wo ye soch rahi thi ki itana bada aur itana mota mere aander kaise jayega aur jab jayega to mera kya haal hoga.. nahi.. nahi mai ye nahi le sakate…. Mere chut itana bada lund aapne aander nahi le sakata… mere husband ne mere chudai ki hai lekin uska tho iss karim ke saamne ek choote bachhe jaisa lag raha hai.. suhagraat ke din mere husband ne hi mere halat kharab ki thi to iss se mera kya haal hoga .. mai nahi le sakati … iss karim ko yaha se bhagana hi padega… Karim purvi ko aise soch mein dooba hua dekhkar muskura padta hain....... karim- kya hua meriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii……………bahu.raaaniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…… Mera…..lundddddd…………….bahotttttttt……..pasand…………… aa….gayaaaa……….. kyaaaaaaaaaaaa….......... karim ki baat sunkar karim ke lund ke khyalon se purvi bahar aati hain… Purvi- nahin.......nahi…….aisi koi baat nahin hain..... Karim- dar mat mere raaand….. aab ye tera hi hai.. tu jaha chaye aur jab chahegi iss ko paa sakte hai….. Aise kahate hui karim has padta hai…. Aur purvi ke dono haato ko aapne dono haato mai thaam leta hai… purvi aab darane lagati hai.. wo jan chuki thi ki aab kya hone wala hai aage…. Karim ko aab purvi dekhna nahi chaha rahi thi.. wo na chahate hui bhi uski nazar karim ke lund ko hi dundh rahi thi… isliye dar kar aur sharmakar purvi ghum jati hai… aur dhire aawaj mai darte hui kahti hai… Purvi- aap..yaha se chale jao…. Koi aa jayega.. Purvi itane dhire se bolate hai ki uska koi oppose hi na ho.. aur thodi aage ho jati hai…. Karim bhi thoda aage ho jata hai.. aur apne dono haathon ko purve ke haathon mein tham leta hain .......purvi chup chaap wahin khamosh si khadi hui thi......karim apna chehra purvi ke garden ke paas lata hain aur bahut dheere se apna jeebh aagey nikalkar purvi ke kaan ke neeche apna honth rakh deta hain.......karim ke is harkat se purvi ek baar fir se bechain ho uthathi hain........uske jism ke royein ek baar fir se khade ho gaye the....na chahte hue bhi purvi ke mooh se siskari foot padti hain......

94

purvi- aaa...ssssssssssssssss..hhhhhh.... ye kya kar rahein ho karim......please mere itne kareeb na aawo....... karim jhat se apna ek haath purvi ke galon par rakh deta hain aur use apne chehre ki ore ghoomata hain......purvi ek nazar karim ke chehre ki ore dekhti hain aur fir apni nazrein neeche jhuka leti hain........ aur aaapni garden ghuma leti hai… karim jhat se apna honth purvi ke garden par rakh deta hain aur bahut ahista se wahan par choom leta hain.........purvi ke mooh se ek baar fir se siskari foot padti hain...............karim jhat se apna ek haath purvi ke navel ke paas le jata hain aur wahin apne ungliyon se bahut halke se wahan par firane lagta hain.......purvi ki is waqt lajjat se ankhein band ho chuki thi.........wo kuch deer tak apne ungliyon ko purvi ke navel par ghumata hain fir wo dusara haath bhi wahin rakh deta hain........ fir karim aapne dono haathon se apne unglion ka kamal dikhata hain.......purvi ki sansein ek baar fir se tezz ho gayi thi.......tabhi karim apne dono haathon ko dheere dheere upar ki ore purvi ke boobs ki taraf le jata hain......isse pehle ki wo apne dono haathon se purvi ke naram boobs ko tham leta purvi jhat se uske badhte hue haathon ko tham leti hain aur uspar apne dono haath rakh deti hain.......... purvi- ye kya kar rahe ho aap.........ye sahi nahin hain......... karim - .........darrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr… mat mere pyari bahuraani…. Kuch nahi hoga…. ek baar inhein apne haathon par mehsoos karne de.......kab se mere ye haath taras gaye hain inhein apne haathon mein thamne ke liye...... purvi jhat se karim ki oreghumati hai aur dekhne lagti hain.......is waqt uski aankhien surkh laal ho gayi thi........magar kahin bhi uske aankhon mein inkaar ke bhaav nahin the........ purvi - aacha to aab tak is ko kabhi haath nahi lagaya aise bol rahe ho.. subah se kitane baar iss ko aapne kathor haatho se dabaya hai…. Aise kahate hui aapne chehare par nauntsnki gussa lati hai.. Karim- man hi nahi barata hai.. jab bhi haat lagata hu to lagta hai pahali baar hi daba raha hu.. Purvi hasate hui kahate hai… Purvi- ye chaal mere saath nahi chalegi… har lady ke saath aise hi pesh aate hoge…. Karim- nahi.. mere… raand… tum to special ho….. Purvi- mai aapki raand ho to wo maid kon hai.. Karim- tum special .. raand..ho…..

95

Purvi jhatke se kahate hai.. Purvi- aise kitane special raand hai…. Karim- ek hi hogi.. special to ek hi hoti hai… aur wo tum ho Purvi- aur wo kajal kon thi…. Konsi raand thi special ya aise waise hi thi.. purvi ke chehrey par ek sharati muskaan thi........ Karim – kon kajal… Purvi- aab natak mat karo …kajal…… jis ka divorce aap ke wajah se hut ha.. Karim- us mai mere kuch galati nahi thi…. Purvi- to kiski galati thi.. Karim- tuj ko kis ne bataya … Purvi- kisi ne bhi bataya ho.. sach hai ya jhoot.. Karim- pahale bata tuje kis ne bataya .. kajal ne.. Purvi na mai garden hilati hai.. Purvi ko aapne taraf ghuma leta hai.. aab purvi ke chehare par muskan thi.. Purvi- aap dono ke beech kya kya hua tha.. Karim- tu bata kis ne bataya to mai bata dunga….. Purvi- pooja ne….. Karim- kon pooja.. Aise kahate hui karim purvi ki hoonto par aapni ungali ghumata hai….purvi jhatke se uske ungali ko hata dete hai….. Karim waise hi purvi ke kamar mai haat daal deta hai aur aapne aur jor se khinchta hai…. Purvi- ouuchhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…. Aur dusare haat se uske baalo ko piche se jor se khinchata hai….. Purvi ke baal jor se khinchane ki wajah se dard hota ha.. Purvi- aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa….

96

Dhireeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.. naaaaaaaaaa… Dardddddddddddddddddddddd……………..ho……….rahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa..haiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. plz……….mereeeeeee..baalllll… tooth ..jayenge…… Karim- bol….. raanddd….. kon…poojjjjaaaaaaaaaaaaa………. Aise kahate hui baal jor se aur ek baar khinchata hai… Purvi-- merii..sister in law….. Karim- usko kaise pata…… Purvi dard se tadap rahi thi….. Purvi- kajal ki sister in law priya hai na,. priya patel karim - haa.. janata hu.. purvi – wo pooja ki friend hai usne pooja ko bataya aur pooja ne muje aise bataya….. karim- kya bataya .. purvi - yahi ki aap ke wajah se uske bhabhi ka divorce hua tha.. aab karim ko saab baat pata chal gayi .. karim purvi chod deta hai…. Purvi thode der mai thik ho jate hai.. Purvi- kitana jor se khinchate ho aap.. kitana dard hota hai…. Karim- mard ka haat hai… kisse bachhe ka nahi…. Aise kahate hui hasta hai.. Purvi – aab bata do na …aap ka aur kajal ka kya tha.. Karim aapne hoonth purvi ke hoonto ke paas le jata hai aur kahta hai..

97

Karim- ek do baar choda tha…… Purvi ki aankho mai dekh kar kahta hai… Purvi kuch reaction de iss se pahale hi karim aage badhkar jhat se purvi ke honton ko choom leta hain aur badi hi pyaar se uske honton ko haule haule choosne lagta hain....... purvi to kuch aage kehna chahti thi magar honton mein honth hone se wo kuch nahin keh pati aur uski awaaz ander hi ghut jati hain.........wo apni aankhien jhat se band kar leti hain aur karim ka haath se apna haath turant hata leti hain.........karim samajh jata hain ki aab purvi ki ore se use poori choot mil gayi hain.......wo fir apne dono haathon ko fir se upar ki ore dheere dheere badhane lagta hai aur kuch hi palon mein uske dono haath purvi ke naram boobs par hote hain..........purvi ke mooh se lajaat bhari siskari nikal padti hain magar ye awaaz bhi uske ander hi ghut jati hain.......

98

kuch deer tak wo aise hi apne dono haath uske boobs par rakhe rehta hain aur idher uske honton ko bhi chuste rehta hain..........purvi ek baar fir se madhoshi ke alam mein doob chuki thi.......aab use kuch bhi dhyaan nahin tha ki wo is waqt kiske saath ye saab kar rahi hain........ karim poore zor shor se purvi ke naram honton ka rus pee raha tha........aaj uski murad puri ho rahi thi........wo fir dheere dheere apne dono haathon par dabav dalna shuru karta hain aur fir apne dono haathon se kaskar purvi ke dono boobs ko apni mutthi mein zor se bheech leta hain.......purvi ke mooh se ek baar fir siskari foot padti hain magar uski awaaz bahar nahin nikal pati.........tabhi wo apne dono haath purvi ke boobs se hata leta hain aur apna honth bhi alag karta hain......... Jaise se karim alag hota hai waise hi purvi jor jor se saanse le rahi thi….. Purvi- bahot bedardi ho aap… muje to laghbhagh maar hi daal tha aapne… kitane jor se daba rahe ho mere boobs .. kitana dard ho raha hai.. Karim- kya daba raha hu.. Karim aab purvi ko besharam banana chahata tha.. Purvi aapni boobs ki taraf ishara karte hui kahati hai.. Karim- is ka kuch naam hoga ..na.. Purvi hasti hai .. purvi- kamine ho aap bahut…. Karim- bol na phir…. Purvi- mere liye boob aur aap ke liye aam … Karim wo dono aam aapne kathor haath mai lekar use jor se dabata hai… purvi dard se tadap utati hai…… Purviahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…………. Mereeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee………………… raaaaaaaaaaaaaaajjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… Jjjjjjjjjjjjjjarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr………..ddhireeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee………………..dabaooooooo o.

99

…… naaaaaaaaaaaa…………darddddddddddddddd……………… hotttttttttttttttttttttaaaaaa… Haiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…………….na……………….aapkiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii………. Pyariiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii………………….bahuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuraaniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… …kooooooooooooooooooooooo…. Karim aur jor se dabata hai…… Karim- kis ko dard hota..haiiiii… Purviaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa….. Aapki bahuraaaniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…………………..ko……………. aapkiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…… Speciallllllllllllllllll…… raaaandddddddddd……………….. kooooooooooooooooo… Purviiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…..raaaaaandddddd……………… koooooooooo…. Aab karim purvi ke blouse ke aander niche se haat dalata hai…. Bra ke aander se … aur jor se dabata hai…… Purvi-- aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa… Karim- too.. meriiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.. special raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaandddddddd………………. Purviiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…raaaaaaaaaaaandddddddddddddd…….. Bahuraniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii……………..raaaanddddddddddddddddddddddd………………. Aaj se isko aam kahana hai…boobs…. Nahi…… hindi hi bolana hai… aab karim purvi par aapna aadhikar jatana shuru karta hai... Purvi aapni katil hasi ke saath kahti hai… Purvi- jaise…………… mereeee… raaajaaaaaaaaaaaaa……

100

ki…….ichhha….

karim-- zara ye apna sadi ka pallu apne seene se hata de na........main acche se tere aam ko apne in hathon mein mehsoos karna chahta hoon....... use dekhana chahata hu… purvi ka sharam se bura haal tha.......uski choot is waqt puri tarah se gili ho chuki thi........aab uske chehre par inkaar ke koi bhaav nahin the........ purvi - mujhse ye nahin hoga.......mujhe sharam aati hain......aap hi ise hata do........ karim - theek hain main hi hata deta hoon ........ fir karim apne dono haath purvi ke kandhe par le jata hain aur sadi ka pallu nikalata hai.......thodi deer mein purvi ke seene par laga uska sadi ka palllu jhat se neeche gir jata hain.........kuch hi palon mein karim ke aankhon ke samne purvi ke do bade bade boobs poore shape mein dikhayi dene lagte hain........karim bade gaur se unhein dekhne lagta hain.......purvi ki sadi ka pallu is waqt uski kamar se niche gira hua tha........ is baar karim purvi ke aam ko dekhate hi rahata hai.... karim ke aise dekhane ki wajah se purvi ko aab sharam aa rahi thi.... purvi- mere taraf aise mat dekha karo ..... karim- kyon..raani.. purvi- muje aap jab aise dekhate ho to bahot sharam aate hai.. karim- aab hamse kya sharmana mere raani.... purvi- dhattt..... kah ke sharmate hai karim se aab sabra nahin ho raha tha aur wo fir se apne dono haath jhat se purvi ke aam par blouse ke uppar se hi rakh deta hain aur apne dono haathon se buri tarah se purvi ke dono aam par toot padta hain........wo is waqt uske dono aam badi hi bedardi se masal raha tha........purvi ke mooh se bus siskari nikal rahi thi aur is waqt uski aankhien band thi.........purvi ke mooh se ek baar fir se siskari foot padti hain......aaj purvi kisi madhoshi ke alam mein thi.......usey aaj kuch bhi hosh nahin tha............ karim fir se apna honth purvi ke kaan ke paas le jata hain aur apne jeebh ko bahut dheere dheere neeche ki ore firane lagta hain uski gardnen tak.......... is waqt purvi ka bahut bura haal tha.......wo fir se hawas ki aag mein tapp rahi thi.......uski sansein puri tarah se bekabu thi......uska badan fir se kisi aag ke bhatte ki tarah tapp raha

101

tha........aab karim poore dus minute tak purvi ke dono aam ko buri tarah se masal chukka tha. karim jhat se purvii ke garden ke paas apna honth lata hain aur ek baar fir se purvi ki garden choom leta hain......magar apne haathon ko wo purvi ke aam par se nahin hatata.......uski is harkat se purvi fir se madhosh hone lagti hain......lajjat se uski aankhein ek baar fir se band ho jati hain........ ........iss waqt purvi ki choot se pani lagatar beh raha tha jo uski panty ko aab puri tarah se bhigo chuka tha.....tabhi karim apna ek haath purvi ke peeth par le jata hain aur apna haath bahut dheere dheere sarkate hue neeche ki ore le jata hain purvi ke gand ki ore.........jaise jaise uske haath neeche ki ore badhte hain waise waise purvi ki sansein aur tezz hoti chali jati hain........aab karim ka ek haath purvi ke gand par pahunch gaya tha.......wo apna haath wahin purvi ke gand par rakh deta hain aur use kaskar masal deta hain.......purvi fir se ek baar bechain ho jati hain........ purvi- ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa……… Karim- kya makhhan jaise gaand hai..tereiiiiiiiiiiiiii……… Aise kahate hui purvi ki gaand ek haat se aur jordar dabata hai…. Purvi- uiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….maaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… Karim – dard.. ho..rahaaa… hai kya ..raaaaniiiii….. Purvi ha mai garden hilati hai… Karim- itane se dard ho raha hai to ye mera lamba lund aapne nazzuk chut mai kaise legi…. Iss baat par purvi sharmati hai…. Lekin uske chehare par hasi aa jati … thodisi…. karim ke iss harkat se purvi ka chehra ek baar fir se sharam se laal padh gaya tha.......wo apni nazrein jhat se neeche jhuka leti hain..........purvi ko iss waqt bahut sharam aa rahi thi......karim ke mooh se choot shabdh sunkar purvi hairat se uske ore dekhne lagti hain ............... thodi der k liye .. lekin phir niche dekhane lagati hai.. wo janati thi ki karim kitana ganda inssan hai aur uski bhasha kitani ghatiya hai.. lekin use nahi lag raha tha ki karim itane jaldi chut word use karega.. tabhi karim apne ek haathon ko lejakar purvi ke aam par rakh deta hain aur unhein masalne lagta hain........purvi aab fir se karim ko dekhane lagathi hai .....karim apne puri sharaada se us aam ko daba raha tha .. daba bhi aise raha tha jaise purvi aur garam ho.. tabhi dusare haath se purvi ke nazuk gulabhi hoonto par aapne kali ungaliya ghuma raha tha..

102

.........uski aankhein is waqt surkh laal ho chuki thi........ ........purvi iss waqt kisi madhoshi ke alam mein karim ko dekh rahi thi........ purvi aabhi bhi karim ko dekhate jaa rahi thi........ .. ........ agle hi pal purvi wo harkat karti hain jisse karim khushi se uchal padta hain....... purvi iss baar khud aage badhti hain aur apna honth karim ke lab par rakh deti hain.......aur fir dheere dheere uske labon ko choosne lagti hain.......karim aab aache se jaan gaya tha ki purvi aab bahut garam ho chuki hain......dono ke honth ek dusare mein hone ki wajah se karim purvi ke garam sanseion ko pal pal mehsoos kar raha tha............... karim apna ek haath mein purvi ka boobs thame hue tha aur dusare haath ko wo purvi ke haathon mein rakh deta hain aur uske ek haath ko dheere dheere aage badhate hue neeche apne pent ki ore le jata hain..........purvi ke ander aab koi bejijak nahi thi... aur na hi use ye sab kuch bura lag raha tha.........wo to ye sab kuch bhool chuki thi ki wo itne bade ghar ki bahu hai aur is waqt wo sab kuch wahi karna chahati thi jo karim karwayega.. aab wo laghbagh karim ki raand ban gayi thi..........is waqt uske mooh mein karim ke mooh ka thook tha jo dheere dheere uske mooh mein jaa raha tha...... is waqt uspar ek madhoshi si chayi hui thi........choot to uski itni gili ho chuki thi ki uski panty puri bheeg chuki thi........tabhi karim apna haath purvi ke haathon mein lejakar apne lund par rakh deta hain........ek baar to purvi chonunk si padti hain magar fir wo bhi agle hi pal uske pent ke upar se hi uske lund ko apne komal haathon mein tham leti hain........karim bhi is waqt pure madhosh mein tha........wo badi hi bedardi se disha ke boobs ko masale jaa raha tha wahin purvi bhi har baar sisak rahi thi........ is waqt purvi ke haathon mein karim ka lund tha aur wo apni honto se karim ke honton choosate jaa rahi thi...............kuch deer tak aise hi ye khel chalta hain ... aab khud purvi karim ke lund ko pant ki uppar se hi haat mai leke uske saath khel rahi thi...

103

ye dekhar karim jhat se apna ek haath fir se purvi ke peeth par rakh deta hain aur use dheere dheere sarkate hue neeche ki ore le jata hain purvi ki gaand ki taraf.......purvi ka is waqt bahut bura haal tha......ek taraf to uski excitement badh rahi thi wahin karim ki baateion se wo baar baar sharam se pani pani bhi ho rahi thi......magar jo bhi tha aaj purvi ke ander inkaar ke koi bhaav nahin the.......karim apna haath sarkate hue neeche ki ore le jata hain aur jab uska haath purvi ke gaand par rakhata hain to purvi ek baar to mano uchal padti hain.......na chahte hue bhi purvi apne mooh se sisakri bahar aane se nahin rok paati....... purvi- aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…

104

aab karim ko control nahi ho raha tha .. wo purvi ke gardan ke piche ek haath dalata hai .. aur uske gulabhi hoonto par aapne kaale hoonth rakh deta hai.... kiss karate karte hi dusara haath uske gaand se thoda niche daal deta hai aur purvi ko dinning table ke paas le jata hai.. Karim purvi ko bade dinning table pai bitha deta hai… uske sari ka pallu kamar se niche gira hua tha aur upper sirf blouse tha…. Blouse ke uppar se hi ek haath se karim uske aam ko dabata hai aur fir wo apna dusara haath purvi ke kamar par rakh deta hain aur use dheere dheere sarkate hue neeche ki ore uske pawn ki taraf le jata hain....... saath mai wo purvi ko kiss karta jar aha tha…jab karim ka ek haath purvi ke pawn ke paas aata hain wo jhat se apna ek haath saadi ke ander dal deta hain aur use bahut dheere dheere upar ki ore le jane lagta hain.........fir wo purvi ko apne dono tangon ko pura failane ko kehta hain aur purvi bina kisi jhijhak se waise hi karti hain .......... ek taraf wo uske honton ko choos raha tha wahin dusari taraf apne haathon se uske naram aam ko bari bari se masal raha tha.....aur dusari taraf karim apna ek haath dheere dheere badhate hue saadi ke ander upar ki ore le jane lagta hain.......purvi aab puri tarah se madhosh ho chuki thi.......ek baar fir uske jism se uska control puri tarah se khatam hota jaa raha tha.........is waqt karim ka haath purvi ke janghon par tha bus kuch hi faasley ki doori thi uske choot ki...... aab dono ek dusare ke aankho mai dekh rahe the…. Aankho aankho se hi purvi karim ko aage badane ki permission de dete hai.. waise purvi aagar permission nahi deti to bhi karim aage badane ko rukane wala nahi tha.. karim – mere pyarri purvi raand…. Mai tere choot ko apni haathon mein mehsoos karna chahta hoon....... Purvi ka chehra ek baar fir se sharam se laal padh jata hain aur wo jhat se apni nazrein neechi kar leti hain........ Aise baate kar kar karim purvi ko sachmuch mai aapni raand banana chahata tha…. Purvi kuch bol pati iss se pahale hi karim jhat se apna haath karim purvi ke choot par rakh deta hain........ waise hi purvi ek baar fir se machal jati hain.......uski siskari fir se uske mooh mein hi ghut kar reh jati hain....... karim is waqt use kiss bhi kar raha tha ….iss waqt karim bahut dheere dheere purvi ke choot ke upar apni ungali fer raha tha.........wo jaise hi purvi ke choot par apni ungali ferta hain uski ungali gili hone lagti hain .......ek baar to wo ye dekhkar karim muskura padta hain........ Karim- mere………..raaand…………………tu…tooooo..paaniiiiii….. chodane lag gayi….

105

purvi ka iss waqt bahut bura haal tha.......wo lajjat ke mare apni aankhein nahin khol paa rahi thi........ karim- mere..raand…to chudane ko ready ho gayi hai… aisa lag raha hai…. Karim ne aise bolate hi purvi jhat se aapne garden upper karti hai.. thode der k liye aankhe kholate hai.. aur na.. na.. mai garden hilate hai…. Karim- lagta hai mere purvi raani ko aur thoda maza dena padega .. tabhi aapni gulabhi chut degi muje… Karim aise kahate hi purvi ke chehare par hasi aa jati hai…. Aur karim uske gaalo ko chumane lagta hai.. ye dekhkar kariim ke chehare par sharati muskaan tair jati hain.......wo bhi apne haath ko aur sarkate hue neeche purvi ke choot par rakh deta hain aur use apne haathon mein zoron se purvi ki choot ko bheench leta hain.......purvi ki lajjat se dubara aankhein band ho jati hain wo bhi jhat se apne dono pawn thoda sa faila deti hain taki karim ko zyada mehnat na karni pade........ udher karim dheere dheere apne ungali ko wahin purvi ke choot par ferne lagta hain.......purvi ki sansein is waqt bilkul bekabu thi aur uski dil ki dhadkanein bahut zoron se dhadak rahi thi........uski choot bhi aab gili ho chali thi........karim bade haule haule se apne ungali ko aage peeche kar raha tha.......purvi ke mooh se aab dheere dheere siskari footne lagi thi......uske mooh se aaaaaa....s.sssssssssssss...hhhhhhhki aawazein lagataar nikal rahi thi......aab wo puri madhoshi ke alam mein thi......thodi deer tak karim uske choot ko apne haathon se aache se masalta hain iss waqt uske choot ko sehla bhi raha tha.......aur beech beech mai aapni sabse choti ungali thode aander daal bhi raha tha.. jiase hi karim ki ungali aander jati waise hi purvi uchala padti aur uske moo se aawaj nikal aati…purvi is samay kisi nashe ki halat mein thi......purvi kisi laash ki tarah wahin baithi hui thi aur karim ko apne jism ke saath puri manmani karne de rahi thi......... kuch deer tak karim wahin apne haathon se purvi ki choot masalta hain aur dusare haathon se uski nipples ko bhi apni ungali ke beech dabakar masalta rehta hain.......fir wo turant apna haath purvi ki saadi se bahar nikal leta hain aur purvi ki taraf dekhata rahta hai.. ........ .jaise hi karim ka haath hatata hain purvi jhat se apni aankhein khol leti hain aur fir se karim ki ore dekhne lagti hain...... purvi aab madhoshi ki halat mein the.. aur wo karim ki ore ek tuk dekhne lagti hain.......is waqt uski aankhein surkh laal thi...... iss waqt purvi ki sansein bahut zoron se chal rahi thi jiske wajah se uske boobs upar neece ho rahein the........aaj uski aankhon mein hawas saaf dikhayi de rahein the.......... wo is waqt kuch bhi sochne samajhney ki halat mein bilkul bhi

106

nahin thi.........kisi nashe ki tarah aaj uske upar sex ka khumaar puri tarah se chaya hua tha........ karim kuch deer tak purvi ko aise hi ghurtaa hain fir wo thoda aage jhuk kar apne honthon ko purvi ke aam ke paas le jata hain… blouse ke upper se hi…. aur ek baar bahut ahista se apne jeebh aage badhakar uske nipples par bahut dheere se uspar ferta hain.....karim ke is harkat se purvi ke tann badan mein mano ek aag si lag jati hain aur uske mooh se zoron se aaaaaaaaaaaaa.........sssssssssssssss ki siskari foot padti hain......... purvi- aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa karim- - tu to sach mein kayamat hain.....tu ek poora nasha hain purvii raanii........ purvi iss nashile tariff ki wajah se chaah kar bhi kuch nahin keh paati aur turant apni aankhein band kar leti hain... karim bade gaur se purvi ke aam ko dekhney lagta hain.......purvi ki sadi ka pallu is waqt uski kamar par tha........wo jhat se apna dono haath aage le jata hain aur blowse ke upar se hi wo purvi ke dono boobs ko apni mutthi mein tham leta hain.......purvi ke mooh se ek baar fir se siskari foot padti hain......aaj purvi kisi madhoshi ke alam mein thi.......use aaj kuch bhi hosh nahin tha............ PURVI ko kitchen table par karim ne bitaya tha… karim uske paaon ke paas baith jata hai….paanv se thoda uppar jaha se sadi start hooti hai waha karim kiss karta hai… jaise jaise wo saree thodi uppar karta hai waha wo kiss karta hai.. saree ke saath wo petocot bhi wo uppar le raha tha… aab tak knee tak karim aa chukka tha.. purvi aab bekabu ho gayi thi.. karim waise hi uppar aa raha tha.. wo purvi ki saree aur peticot uske theigh tak uppar la chukka tha .. aab karim thoda khada hua tha.. aur waha purvi ko kiss kar raha tha….. jaise hi karim thoda uppar aata hai wahi karim ka haath purvi pakad leti hai.. aur garden se na kahate hai…… Karim aab rukha hua tha… wo aapne haath uppar nahi le ja raha tha… purvi aapni aankhe kholate hai… karim - purvi ..... mai tere doodhwon ko apne honton mein lekar inhein choosna chahta hoon.......main inka rus peena chahta hoon........ purvi ko karim ki baateion se sharam bhi aa rahi thi magar karim ki aisi baateion se uski choot bhi gili ho rahi thi....... karim- aab mai tera ye blouse nikalane wala hu..... karim purvi ki izzazat nahi le raha tha to usko sirf bata raha tha.. .......purvi ek tuk karim ki ore dekhti hain fir wo apni garden haan mein hila deti hain......karim jhat se apne dono haath purvi ke blowse par rakh deta hain aur dheere dheere uske blowse ke button kholne

107

lagta hain.......jaise jaise blowse ke button ek ek kar khulte jate hain purvi ke saath saath karim ki bhi dil ki dhadkanein tezz hoti chali jati hain............ kuch hi palon mein purvi ke blowse ke sare button khul chuke the......is waqt usne ander ek safed rang ka bra pehna hua tha.......karim bade gaur se purvi ke aam ki ore apni aankh faade dekh raha tha......fir wo purvi ke blowse ko dheere dheere sarkate hue uske jism se alag kar deta hain........aisa pehli dafa tha jab kisi dusare mard ke samne purvi is haal mein thi.......purvi jhat se apne dono haath bra ke upar rakh dete hain.... use bahot sharam aa rahi thi ..aise karim ke saamne khada rahane ki wajah se..... karim- bra ki uppar se haat hata . purvi- nahi..... muje shram aa rahi hai. aab karim purvi ke dono haat hata deta hai aur fir badi hi berahami se unhein masalne lagta hain........ purvi bus karim ko ek tuk dekhe jaa rahi thi aur sisak bhi rahi thi............karim to aaj bahut khus tha usko mano janaat mil gayi thi....... karim - purvi..raannd.. apne ye bra utar de........ karim har baar raand bol kar use zalil kar raha tha saath mai use order bhi de raha tha.. uska yahi tarika tha pyar karne ka.. wo aapne partner par havi ho jata tha hamesha...purvi ek nazar karim ki ore dekhti hain.............wo kuch deer yu hi khamosh rehti hain fir wo apne dono haath peeche le jati hain apni peeth ke taraf..........fir wo dheere se apne bra ko unhook karti hain........jaise hi bra ka hook khulta hain purvi jhat se apne girte bra ko apne haathon mein tham leti hain......uske chehre par sharam ek baar fir se jhalak padte hain........sansein ek baar fir se zoron se chalne lagti hain........tabhi karim apna ek haath aage badhata hain aur dheere se purvi ke haathon mein apna haath rakh deta hain......... fir wo purvi ke haath ko wahan se hatata hain aur bahut dheere dheere uske bra ko uske jism se alag karne lagta hain........purvi ka bahut bura haal tha wahin karim ka lund itna akad chuka tha mano aabhi uska lund pent fad kar bahar nikal padega......wo dheere dheere purvi ki bra ko sarkate hue neeche ki ore le jata hain aur kuch hi palon mein karim ke aankhon ke samne purvi ki dono aam nange the.. ........purvi jhat se apne dono haath apne seene par rakh leti hain........aur turant apni nazrein neeche jhuka leti hain......ek pal ke liye to karim purvi ki khubsurati mein kho sa jata hain........ karim purvi ki haato ko kiss karta hai.. kiss karte karte uppar ki ore chala jata hai ... jaise hi karim purvi ke neck ke niche kiss karta hai ..jo part open tha.. tabhi purvi madhoshi ki halat mai aapna ek haat karim ke sar ke ooper rakhti hai.. tabhi achanak purvi ke ek aam haat nikalane ki wajah se khula tha usi aam ko karim aapne haath mai pakad leta hai........is waqt purvi kamar ke upar se puri nangi thi......sharam se uska chehra laal padh gaya tha........

108

karim phir purvi ko waise hi piche thoda push karta hai jis wajah se purvi table par gir jati hai pit ke bal.karim purvi ka haath jo dusare aam par tha use hi thaam leta hai aur use baju mai karta hai. Aab karim purvi ke uppar thoda juk kar ke uske aam ko dekh raha tha… sharmakar purvi aapne dono haath leke aapne aankho par rakhati hai ….. purvi ko bahot sharam aa rahi thi…. Karim ek tak purvi ki body dekh raha tha.. karim thoda uppar ho jata hai….. purvi kamar se uppar nangi thi aur uske sari aur peticot uske jhangh tak aaya hua tha… matlab purvi laghbhagh nangi thi.. sirf uski chooth ke uppar sari thi.. purvi haatho mai se hi dekh rahi thi… wo dekhh rahi thi ki karim kya dekh raha hai… use aur hi jada sharam aa rahi thi….. purvi- muje…sharam aa rahi hai.. aap aise mat dekho…. Karim- kyon na dekhu.. Purvi- aap bahot badmaash hai.. Karim- kitana gora badan hai tera … raaand…… aur kitana mulayam hai… Aise kahate hi wo purvi ki peth aur jhangh par haath rakhta hai aur waha maalish karne lagta hai… Purvi tadap utati hai.. Purvi- ooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Karim- kitana mulayam hai…. Ye tere aam to kitane gore hai….. Aise kahate hui uske naange aam par aapna haath rakhta hai…. Purviaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…….. Pllllzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz…………………. Aaaaaiseeeeeeee……………..naaaaaaaaaa……….chuooooo….. Karim- tere ye nipple kitane gulabhi hai… Lagata hai tera namard pati iss ke saath kabhi khela hi nahi….. Purvi- aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… Karim- aaj to asali maja aayega… karim fir aage badhkar purvi ke najuk aam par apne haath rakh deta hain aur apne dono haathon se uske gulabhi nipples masalta hain.....purvi ki ek bar fir se siskari nikal padti hain........ ........ purvi to tadap uatai hai ..

109

purvi- ouchhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh……… aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa apne dono unglion ke beech dono nipples ko bari bari maslane lagta hain........ har baar jab nipple masalata hai tabhi purvi aapne kamar ko jordar jhataka deti hai… aur uppar ut jati hai..purvi ki choot to itna paani chodh rahi thi ki uske panty puri tarah se uske choot rus se bheeg chuki thi...... karim jhat se purvi ka ek haath apne haathon mein leta hain aur use dheere dheere sarkate hue apne lund par rakh deta hain.......purvi bhi apne haath wahan par rakh deti hain aur karim ke pent ke upar se hi uske lund ko ek baar zoron se masal deti hain........ karim purvi ka haath apne pent ke hook ki ore le jata hain aur uske hook ko ek ek kar kholne lagta hain.........fir wo jhat se apna haath wahan se hata leta hain.........purvi kuch pal tak apne haathon ko wahin rok kar rakhti hain fir wo dheere dheere apne haathon ko aage badhakar karim ka lund fir se sehlane lagti hain........tabhi karim thoda sa aage jhuk kar jhat se apna underwear bhi turant apne gutnon tak sarka deta hain.........karim ka lund fanfanata hua purvi ke aankhon ke samne aa jata hain......wo turat apna haath wahan se hata leti hain.... purvi ne itana lamba , mota aur kala lund pahali baar dekha tha.. wo jhat se aapna haath piche le leti hai… wo thodi dar jati hai… sharam se aapne aankhe band kar dete hai purvi

purvi ki choot is waqt is kadar gili thi ki uska aab control ho paana namunkin sat ha.. ........aur upar se karim ka lund uski aankhon ke samne tha jisse uska aur bura haal ho gaya tha........tabhi karim fir se apna ek haath purvi ki saadi ke ander dal deta hain aur turant uski choot par apna haath le jata hain aur dheere dheere uske choot ke danon ko sehlane lagta hain......purvi is baar apni sisakri nahin rok paati aur turant zoron se cheekh padti hain...... purvi -aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...sssssssssssssssssss.hhhhhhhhhhhhhh aaaahhhhh aur turant lajjat se dubara apni aankhein band kar leti hain........karim fir se apna haath purvi ki choot se bahar nikalta hain aur jhat se apni aankhon ke samne apni ungali rakh deta hain.....is waqt uski ungali purvi ke choot rus se puri tarah gili thi.....wo turant apni ungali ko apne mooh mein lekar use choosne lagta hain....... purvi bade gaur se karim ko ye sab karta hua dekh rahi thi............wo tab tak apne ungali se apna jeebh nahin hatata jab tak purvi ke choot ka pura rus uske ungali se nahin saaf ho jata......fir se wo apni ungali jhat se purvi ke honton par rakh deta hain aur purvi bhi bina ek pal ke deer kiya uske ungiyon ko choosne lagti hain........................................................ AAB PURVI KARIM KI RAAND BAN CHUKI THI….. WO AAB MEHRA FAMILY KI BAHU NAHI THI TO KARIM KI RAAND THI

110

karim kuch deer tak purvi ko aise hi ghurtaa hain fir wo thoda aage jhuk kar apne honthon ko purvi ke aam ke paas le jata hain aur ek baar bahut ahista se apne jeebh aage badhakar uske nipples par bahut dheere se uspar ferta hain.....karim ke is harkat se purvi ke tann badan mein mano ek aag si lag jati hain aur uske mooh se zoron se aaaaaaaaaaaaa.........sssssssssssssss ki siskari foot padti hain......... ye dekhkar karim fir apna honth turant purvi ke dono nipples par bari bari se ferta hain aur use dheere dheere apne mooh mein lekar choosne lagta hain.......purvi ki ek baar fir se lajjat se aankhein dubara band ho jati hai.....karim apne haathon se disha ke aam ko masal raha tha aur wahin uske aam ko apne mooh mein lekar choos raha tha.......purvi apne dono haath karim ke sir par rakh deti hain aur uske sir ko bade pyaar se sehlane lagti hain.........karim bade haule se uske dono aam ka rus bari bari se pee raha tha use dekh kar aisa lag raha jaise koi chota baccha apni maa ka doodh pee raha ho.......... kuch deer tak wo purvi ke dono boobs ko baari baari choosta hain......purvi ke dono nipples is samay puri tarah tan kar khadey the.......... karim - kasam se meri raaaniiii…. tere doodh bahut bhare hue hain......jee to karta hain ki main humesha aise hi inka rus peeta rahun....... aaj tak kitano ko choda aur kitano ka raas piya lekin tera jaisa maza muje aaj tak kisi ke saath nahi aaya…. Mereeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee….. raaaaaaaanddddddddddddddddd……………………………… bahuraniiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… purvi kuch nahin kehti is waqt uske mooh se dheemi dheemi siskari nikal rahi thi....... jhat se karim neeche ki ore jhuk jata hain aur purvi ke pet par kiss karta hai …. Tabhi purvi uchal padati hai .. karim kiss karte hui thoda nichae aata hai… purvi ke jangh par.. waha kiss karta hai .. purvi aab tadap rahi thi…. Sadi aur peticot thoda uppar karta hai …purvi ke kamar tak… aur uske naval ko chum leta hai…. Purvi aahhhhhhhhaaaaaa karke sisak padati hai…. Karim purvi ke aankho mai dekhata hai….. wo bhi karim ke aankho mai dekhati hai.. aab purvi aankhe band nahi kar rahi thi… dono ek dusare ke aankho mai dekhate hai.. dono kuch bolate nahi hai…. Sirf dono ek dusare ke aankho mai dekh rahe the… aab dono ke aankho mai hawas thi…thodi der baad purvi hi bol padti hai.. Purvi- kya….. Karim aapna chehara purvi ke chehare ke paas lata hai aur purvi ko ek jordar kiss karta hai… uske gulabi hoonth choosta hai..

111

Aur dhire se uske kaano mai bolta hai…. Karim- nikal do kya …raand…….. Purvi jhat se bol padti hai.. Purvi- kya.. Karim hasta hai Karim- tere saree aur peticot …. Purvi sharmati hai aur aapni garden dusari ore ghumati hai…. Purvi- muje nahi pata… Iss baar purvi ne aankhe band nahi kiye the… Karim aapne ek hhath se uska face aapne taraf ghumata hai aur use ek baar fir uske hoontto ko raas pita hai … aur bol padta hai… Karim- tune kya samja tha… mere… raaand… Aab purvi ke chehare par katil smile aati hai … thode sharmate hui aapne donno haath se aapna chehara duk llete hui kahate hai.. Purvi- mai ne kuch nahi samja tha….. Karim- to nikal du …. Purvi- kya…. Karim- tu jo chahati thi wo… sadi aur peticot ke saath.. Purvi- mai kuch nahi chahati thi.. Karim- thik hai.. raand…. Saree aur petticoat nikalo kya… Purvi- muje kyon puch rahe ho.. Karim- tu itane bade ghar ki bahu hai.. MLA kantisheth ki bahu hai.. sara shahar jis se darta hai us ghar ki akeli bahu.. tera pati itana bada businessman hai..tera sasur itana bada city ka gunda hai… to tere ko puchana padega hi na…. merii..raand… Purvi aapni aankhe kholati hai … aur aapni dono haath thode uppar karke karim ke garden ke piche dalati hai aur karim ko aapni taraf khinchati hai….aur usko jordar kiss karti

112

hai..aapni phoolo jaise komal hoonto se karim ke kathor kale mote hoonto ko chusate hai.. aur dhire se karim ke kaano mai kahate hai… Purvi- mai sirf aab mere karim ki SPECIAL………… ( thodi der rukati hai… chehare par smile late hai.) …RAANDDDDDDDDDDD…… HU…… PURVIIII..RAAAND…. aab aapko job hi karna hai kar lijiyega.. Purvi ke aise kahane se karim bahot khush hota hai.. Karim- ye hui na baat…. Aab dekh mai tuje kaise maja deta hu… Aise kahate hui jorse usko kiss karta hai.. uske hoonto ko chus raha hota hai… aur kiss khatam hote hi wo purvi ke dono aam ek saath hi jordar daba deta hai.. Purvi jor se chilla padati hai…. Purvi- mummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii……………… Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa….. Uska aawaj itana jor se tha ki kya hua ye dekhane ke liye maid waha kitchen ke door par aa jati hai.. lekin karim haatho se ishhara karke usko jaane ke liye kahta haii.. waise wo maid waha se chali jati hai..

saadi kamar ke uppar thi.. karim ek haath se purvi ki sadi nikal deta hai .. aur saath mai hi uske jhaang par kiss karta hai… phir peticot ka nada kholata hai …. Aur uske panty ke uppar …chut ke paas .. ek jordar kiss karta hai….. purvi sisakti hai… Purvi- aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa….. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… .. karim aab purvi ke panty ke uppar… chut ke paas …. aapna naak leke jata hai.. aur waha jor se khushabhu le leta hai … purvi ye dekhkar haule se muskura deti hain........ Purvi ka ye pahala aanubhav tha oral sex ka .. us se pahale to usne sirf aapne husband ke saath sex hi kiya tha… uska husband oral sex kabhi nahi karta tha.. Karim uska peticot nikal ke niche fek deta hai… aab purvi ke badan par sirf ek panty hi thi… purvi us kitchen table par baithi hui thi… karim uske pairo ke paas khada tha.. uske dono pairo ko aapne paas karim khinchata hai.. uske hoonto ko ek baar phir se chus leta hai.. aaur purvi ko kahata hai..

113

Karim- tere panty nikalu..kya..raand Purvi sharmati hai … aur karim ke peth par ek kiss karti hai.. karim ka shirt jo aadhe se jada nikala hua tha usko karim ke badan se nikal ke fek dete hai.. Karim fir se puchata hai.. Karim- bata.. na.. raand… Purvi sharmati hai… aur aapana sar karim ke peth mai chupa deti hai… Purvi- muje nahi pata… Karim- tu bata … tu jaise bolege waise karunga.. Purvi karim ke peth ke paas aapna sar chupa kar hi dhire se kahate hai Purvi- nikal do….. Karim – jaise .. teri marjee...... meri….special….raaand….. aur dono hasane lagate hai.. karim purvi ki panty nikalta hai.. purvi aapni gaand uppar uta kar panty nikal ne mai madad karti hai… aur jaise hi panty nikalata hai aapna chehara uske chut ke paas karim leke jata hai.. wo jaise hi uske choot ke paas jata hain wo jhat se apna jeebh purvi ke choot ke danon par rakh deta hain aur bahut ahista se apna jeebh uspar ferta hain.........karim ke is harkat se purvi mano uchal padti hain........uska jism kanpne lagta hain........ purvi na chahte hue bhi cheekh padti hain.......uski aankhein lajjat se ek baar fir se bund ho jati hain.......wo bhi kuch deer baad tezi se apni gand aage peeche karne lagti hain jaise jaise karim ke jeebh uske choot par harkat karte hain.......purvi is waqt bilkul hosh mein nahin thi use to ye bhi hosh nahin tha ki wo sab ek lower class ke ghatiya aadmi ke ke saath ye sab kar rahi hain....... jo aadmi aabhi tak kitane aurarto ke saath ye sabkuch kar chukka tha… aur karim ke ye aadat purvi janati thi..purvi ye sab janate hui hi kar rahi thi..magar uska jism aaj uska saath nahin de raha tha.....is waqt wo kuch bhi sochne ki halat mein nahin thi.. use bus kaise bhi apne ander uth rahe is jism ki aag ko thanda karna tha chahe iske liye use jo karna pade.......kuch hi palon ke ander wo zoron se cheekh padti hain............. purvi hhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa...sssssssssssssssssssssssss.....hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.....aahhhhhh hhhhhhhhbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbb............suuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.sssssssssssssss aab............aaur......................nahin............... aur itna kehte hue wo jharne lagti hain.....karim bhi jhat se apna sir uske choot se hata leta hain aur wahin purvi ko apni god mein uthatha hain aur jhat se use apne seene se laga leta

114

hain........purvi bhi jhat se uske seene se lag jati hain.......is waqt wo bahut zoron se saans le rahi thi......uski dhadkanein bahut zoron se dhadak rahein the.......wo kisi buth ki tarah apni aankhein band karke wahin karim ke bahon mein simat jati hain.......aur apni bekabu saanson ko sambhalne ki koshish karti hain.................. aab karim purvi ko kitchen room mai hi ek side mai niche parsh par rakh deta hai.. uske niche purvi ki saree aur peticot rakh deta hai… uske uppar purvi baith jati hai.. itane bade ghar ki maalkin.. aapne hi ghar mai .. kitchen mai.. nangi.. baithi thi.. wo bhi farsh par.. ek loafer ke saamne…

Karim purvi ko aab farsh pe rakh deta hai… dono us room mai nange hi the… ek tha kaala … aur ek thi gori.. makhhan jaise badan ki maalkin … naazuk si… … Karim kuch deer tak aise hi purvi ko ek tuk dekhta hain.. fir wo apni ek ungali purvi ke chehre par le jata hain aur uske galon se lekar uske garden tak apni ungali dheere dheere ferne lagta hain.........fir wo apne ek ungali purvi ke lab par rakh deta hain aur use apne mooh mein lekar choosne ka ishara karta hain........purvi bhi bina kisi virodh ke apna mooh haule se khol deti hain aur karim ki ungali dheere dheere apne mooh mein lekar choosne lagti hain...... Karim fir jhat se apni dusari ungali bhi purvi ke mooh mein dal deta hain aur purvi bina kisi virodh ke uski dono ungli bari bari chusne lagti hain....... Karim fir se purvi ke aur kareeb aata hain aur ek tuk uske khubsoorat chehre ko dekhta hain .. fir wo apna honth purvi ke honton par rakh deta hain aur use bade haule haule choosne lagta hain.........purvi bhi jhat se apne mooh khol leti hain aur wo bhi karim ke honton ko dheere dheere choosne lgti hain......... Purvi kisi madhoshi ke alam mein apne honton ko karim ke honton par rakhkar use haule haule choos rahi thi........karim ke mooh se paan aur bidi ka swaad dheere dheere uske mooh mein bhi jaa raha tha.......magar aaj use ye sab kuch bilkul bura nahin lag raha tha......ek nasha ek khumaar sa aaj uspar chaya hua tha......karim dheere dheere apne haathon ko bhi harkat kar raha tha.........wo dheere dheere kabhi apne ungaliyon ko purvi ki nangi peeth par ferta to kabhi uske chehre par........ Karim fir apna ek haath purvi ke right boobs par rakh deta hain aur use ek baar haule se masal deta hain........purvi ke mooh se ek dheemi si siskari foot padti hain.......fir wo apna dusara haath bhi wahin purvi ke left boobs par rakh deta hain aur use bhi dheere se masal deta hain......purvi bhi apna dono haath apne seene par rakh deti hain karim ke haathon par........aur fir wo karim ki ore apna chehra lejakar uske honton ko dubara choosne lagti hain........

115

Karim ek nazar purvi ki aankhon mein dekhta hain fir wo purvi ke hoton ko apne jeebh mein lekar fir se choosne lagta hain aur dheere dheere apne dono haathon par dabav bhi banane lagta hain.........kabhi wo purvi ke dono boobs ko apne haathon mein lekar masalta to kabhi uske dono nipples ko apni ungali ke beech lekar dabata........ tabhi karim use niche peeth ke bal sulata hain . karim fir uske upar aata hain aur apne poore jeebh purvi ke peeth par ferne lagta hain.......purvi ka is waqt bahut bura haal tha.......baar baar uske mooh se sisakri nikal rahi thi........ karim - purvi....... raani …tera jism bahut khubsurat hain........ purvi ek nazar karim ko dekhti hain fir wo jhat se apne dono haath apne seene par rakh leti hain aur wahin uth kar baith jati hain.........is waqt uska chehra sharam se bilkul laal padh gaya tha...... karim jhat se apna ek haath purvi ke pawn ke pass le jata hain aur fir apna wahin haath dheere dheere upar ki ore yani purvi ke janghon ke taraf badhane lagta hain......jaise jaise karim ka haath upar ki ore jate hain waise waise purvi ke chehre ke bhi bhaav badalte jate hain.......aaj uski aankhein surkh laal ho chuki thi.......vaasna uski aankon se saaf chalak rahi tha........karim ka haath jaise hi purvi ke chut ke kareeb jata hain purvi jhat se apni aankhein band kar leti hain.......ye dekhkar karim muskura padta hain........ karim jhat se apna haath purvi ke choot par rakh deta hain aur wahan par apni ungali dheere dhere ferne lagta hain.......purvi ka is waqt bahut bura haal tha.........wo hi samajh rahi thi ki aaj uspar kya beet rahi hain.......thodi deer tak karim uske choot par aise hi apni ungali ka kamal dikhata hain . purvi aab aise baithe the ki uske dono ghutane usne aapne aam ke saamne khade kiye hui thi… aur us ke beech aapna chehara chupa liya tha.. aur karim ne bhi uske dono ghutano ke neeche se aapna ek haat daal ke purvi ke chut tak leke gaya tha.. aur waha aab wo purvi ke chut ke saat khel raha tha.. aab karim fir se purvi ko peeth ke bal sulata hai .. waise purvi jhat se apne dono haath apne seene par rakh leti hain aur apni aankhein dubara band kar leti hain............karim apni aankh faade purvi ke khubsoorat badan ko dekh raha tha....... karim fir apna haath aage badhakar purvi ke seene par se uska haath hata deta hain.........purvi ke dono boobs aab karim ke aankhon ke samne be-parda the........wo jhat se purvi ko wahin letata hain aur turant apna honth purvi ke ek nipples par rakhkar use bade aaram se apne mooh mein lekar choosne lagta hain........karim ke is harkat par purvi mano uchal padti hain.......uske mooh se aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa................sssssssssssssssss ki siskari foot padti hain..........................

116

karim – tere doodh kitne mast hain........mera to kabhi isse munn nahin bharega.........jee to karta hain main inhein apne mooh mein lekar aise hi choosta rahun....... purvi - aaahhhhhhhhhhhh.......sssssssss....karim .......... purvi chaah kar bhi kuch nahin bol paa rahi thi.......ek taraf uski choot gili ho rahi thi wahin uski sansein bhi aab puri tarah se bekabu ho chuki thi.........aab dheere dheere uske jism se uska control pura khatam hone laga tha........wo jhat se apna ek haath karim ke sir par rakh deti hain aur bade pyaar se uske sir par apna haath ferti hain.......karim kabhi uske left nipple ko apne mooh mein lekar choosta to kabhi right nipple ko........kabhi kabhi wo apne halke danton se use kaat bhi leta........aur wahin apne haathon ko purvi ke jism ke har hisse par firata......... purvi ne aapne dono paanv naazdik lekar rakhe the… aapni chut chupane k liye.. aab karim purvi ke dono paanv ko dur karta hai … waise karim ke saamne purvi ki pink chut aa jati hai… karim bahut gaur se purvi ki chut ko dekhane lagta hai… jab purvi ki choot par uski nazar jati hain wo wahan par apna haathon ko le jane se nahin rok paata......uske choot par thode thode baal the … purvi ki chut karim ki aankhon ke samne aab be-parda ho chuki thi.......purvi jhat se apni aankhein band kar leti hain.........karim kareeb 2 minute tak purvi ko ek tuk dekhte hi rehta hain........ karim- aare mere raani.. tere chut to shadishudhha aurat ki to lag nahi rahi hai… lagta hai tere shouhar ne isski ache se nahi li hai.. aabtak.. us se purvi ko sharam aate hai… fir purvi aapni chut par haath rakhti hai.. karim- aare kya hua mere purvii raani…dekhne de na mujhe.. main aaj tuje sir se lekar pawn tak nanga dekhna chahta hoon.........main dekhna chahta hoon ki kya tu bin kapdon mein bhi itni hi khubsoorat lagti hain........ purvi ek nazar karim ki ore dekhti hain fir wo jhat se apna haath wahan se hata leti hain......aaj purvi ke aise gore badan ko dekhkar karim ki aankhein chamak jati hain....... aaj pehli baar tha jab purvi kisi paraye mard ke samne is haal mein thi......uske husband ke baad karim pehla mard tha....... karim - meri raanii......kamal ki khubsoorat hain tu........maine jaisa tere bare mai socha tha usse bhi badhkar nikali tu ........ aur karim jhat se purvi ke choot par apna ek haath rakh deta hain jisse purvi sisak padti hain..........

117

karim fir se purvi ke upar aata hain aur apna honth purvi ke aam par rakh deta hain aur use fir se choosne lagta hain.........karim ki har harkat par wo bar bar tadap uthathi hain.... iss waqt uska ek haath purvi ke ek aam par tha jo wo use badi hi berahami se masal raha tha wahin uska dusara haath uske gand par sarak raha tha........purvi ke ander aab kisi baat ka koi virodh nahin tha ya yu kaho ki aab virodh puri tarah se khatam ho chuka tha....... aab karim purvi ke garden se apni jeebh ferte hue dheere dheere neeche ki ore sarkane lagta hain.........purvi jhat se apni aankhein band kar leti hain........uske mooh se dheemi dheemi siskari nikalne lagti hain.........karim fir dheere dheere badhte hue purvi ke dono aam par aata hain aur apne mooh mein ek baar fir se lekar purvi ke dono nipples ko bari bari se chusne lagta hain....... purvi ka jism se aab uske control dheere dheere khatam hote jaa raha tha........karim bade aaram se apne jeebh ka jaadu purvi ke sare badan par chala raha tha..........purvi ki bekarari aab uski harkaton se pata chal rahi thi........thodi deer baad wo apne jeebh purvi ke navel par rakh deta hain aur wahan bhi bade haule haule chatne lagta hain........purvi ki siskari ek baar fir se tezz hone lagti hain......aab karim ke jeebh aur purvi ki choot ke beech kuch hi doori ka faasla tha........ Purvi aache se janti thi ki karim kuch hi deer mein uski choot par bhi apna jeebh firayega.........uski choot aab hudd se zyada gili ho chuki thi........aankhein surkh laal ho gayi thi.........jaise jaise karim ke jeebh uske navel ke neeche ki ore jaa rahein thi waise waise purvi ki sansein dheere dheere bekabu hoti jaa rahi thi........aane wala pal uske liye excitement se bhara tha........karim ka aisa uke jism par jeebh ferna use mano pagal karta jaa raha tha........ aab wo pal bhi aa gaya tha jab karim ki jeebh purvi ke choot par pahunch gayi thi.......karim thode deer wahin ruk jata hain … aurr purvi ki chooth sungata hai… karim – purvi raaniii.. tere choot ki khusboo bahut aachi hain......jee to karta hain ki main is khusboo mein humesha humesha ke liye kho jawon........ aur aise hi tere chut ki khushaboo leta rahooo… purvi - aap sach mein bahut gande ho........aap ko zara bhi sharam nahin aati......... karim ye sunkar muskura deta hain… karim- maine kya galat kaha ........ mere raand… aise kahate hui purvi ko kiss karta hai… karim- - aap kitne gande language use karte ho........aap ko zara bhi sharam nahin aati ki ek aurat ke samne kya bolna chahiye..........

118

karim - maine to bilkul sahi kaha hai meri raand.......agar choot ko choot nahin kahunga to aur kya kahunga........ purvi ka chehra ek baar fir se sharam se laal padh jata hain. Purvi- aap nahin sudhroge......... karim- tere jaisi meri raand ho to bhala kaun sudharna chahega ........ aise kahate hui usko kiss karta hai aur dono haato se uske aam dabata hai… karim purvi ko ek nazar dekhta hain fir wo purvi ko wahin uth ke baithne ko kehta hain........purvi jhat se wahin baith jati hain apni dono tangein poora failaye....... karim – meri….chinaal… raand…. Tuje mera bada kaal lund chahiye na… Purvi sharmate hui kuch nahi kahati.. karim jor se uske baal pakadata hai.. aur jor se use khinchata hai..us wajah se kuch baal tooth bhi jate hai…. Karim- chinal… aab tu mujhe aise hi dekhti rahengi meri inhi aankhon mein........ek pal ke liye bhi aapni aankhein band nahin honi chahiye jab main teri choot chatunga.......agar tu apni aankhein band ki to main turant teri choot chatna band kar doonga........ aur tuje aisa hi nanaga uta kar bahar gate par tere naukar ke paas chod dunga.. yaad rakh ..chinaal…

wo pal bhi aa gaya tha jab karim ki jeebh purvi ke choot par pahunch gayi thi.......karim thode deer wahin ruk jata hain aur purvi ko ek nazar dekhta hain… fir purvi haan mai aapni garden karti hai.. purvi- mai aaj aapki har baat maanoogi… aap jaisa chahoge .. waisa hi hoga mere raja… purvi ne ye baat keh to di thi magar aaj tak uski choot kisi ne nahi chati thi.. uska ye pahaela anubhav tha… usne iss se pahale sirf aapne pati ke saath sex kiya tha aur uske pati ne kabhi uski choot nahi chathi thi.. magar aaj na jane kyon use karim ki har baat aachi lag rahi thi......na jane kyon wo har baat uski maan rahi thi........ karim- apni dono tangein poora faila.. de … chinal… tabhi karim waha ek chair kheench leta hai aur uspar purvi ko baithane ka ishara karta hai… purvi us chair par baith jati hai… chair ko thoda piche karim karta hai… wall tak… karim wahin jameen par baith jata hain aur purvi wahin apni dono tangein poora failakar chair par baith jati hain aur apni choot karim ke mooh ke samne rakh deti hain.......aur karim ki ore ek tuk dekhne lagti hain aur use aagey badhne ka ishara karti hain.........uska dil bahut zoron se dhadak raha tha......choot to hudd se zyada gili ho chuki thi..........

119

tabhi karim dheere se apna mooh purvi ke choot ke paas le jata hain aur bade gaur se purvi ke choot ko dekne lagta hain.......fir wo purvi ke dono choot ke fankon ko alag karta hai…........karim ko uske choot ke ander gulabi lips saaf dikhayi dene lagta hain........purvi ki poori choot uske kaamrus se buri tarah se bheeg gayi thi....... karim jhat se apni jeebh aage le jata hain aur wahin purvi ke choot ke danon par apna jeebh rakh deta hain aur bahut dheere se wahan choom leta hain.........purvi ke mooh se ek zoron ki siskari foot padti hain...... aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh......sssssssss..i.iiiiiiiiiii......aaaaaaaaaaaaa ........ karrrrriiiiiiiiiiiiiiimmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…. karim fir dheere dheere apne jeebh ka kamal dikhata hain aur bahut aaram se purvi ke choot ko chatna shuru karta hain......purvi ki lajjaat se uska mooh pura khul jata hain.........is waqt use saans bhi lene mein bahut dikkat ho rahi thi.........jaise jaise wo apni jeebh uske choot par fer raha tha waise waise purvi ki bekarari badhti jaa rahi thi.......baar baar uski aankhein band ho rahi thi magar wo jhat se apni aankhein khol leti thi......... dar kar... karim ke jeebh aab uske choot ke danon se sarakte hue uske cheed mein aa chuki thi......wo apni jeebh dheere dheere use choot ke ander dalne ki koshish kar raha tha........purvi is waqt jaanat mein thi use is waqt koi hosh nahin tha................aaj ek loafer se wo apni choot chatwaa rahi thi.......uski siskari itni zoron se nikal rahi thi jis se poore kamre mein uski aahein goonj rahi thi........aur ye aawaj sunkar darwaje par maid aayi hui thi… wo chup chup ke ye sab dekh rahi thi.. karim beech beech mein purvi ki ore bhi ek nazar dekh raha tha......... karim- aankhe.... band..mat...kar...raand..... aise kahate hui uske jhanng par ek baar jordar marta hai... purvi- aaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaa.......... nahi band karungiiiii..... mere ..rajjjaaa... kabhi kabhi to wo purvi ko dekhkar hi uski choot chaat raha tha.......purvi ki aankhein is waqt poori tarah se laal ho chuki thi.......aaj uske ander is hawas ki koi seema nahin thi.......karim beech beech mein purvi ke choot mein poori gehraai tak apna jeebh dalta to purvi wahin uchal padti........aab uske ander sharam dheere dheere khatam hoti jaa rahi thi.........aab wo apne charam sukh ke behad kareeb thi.......... karim lagaatar bina ruke purvi ki choot chate jaa raha tha aur beech beech mein wo purvi ki choot ko poora apne mooh mein bhi lene ki koshish karta jis se purvi aur uchal padti...........karim in sab mein manzha hua khiladi tha… wo aache se janta tha ki is waqt

120

purvi ki kya haalat ho rahi hogi.......wo bina ruke aur tezi se apni jeebh aage peeche karta rehta hain aur purvi use hi ek tuk dekhte rehti hain.........kuch hi palon ke baad wo ghadi bhi aa jati hain jab purvi apne charam par pahunch jati hain.......... wo jhat se karim ke sir par apne dono haath rakh leti hain aur apni kamar ko aage peeche karne lagti hain.........aur kuch hi deer mein wo lagbhag wahin cheekh padti hain....... purvi aaaaaaaaaaaa......uuuuuuuu..s.sssssssssssssssss...iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii........ooooooooooooooooooo oooo....mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmma.........aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aur itna kehkar wo tezi se jharne lagti hain.......aur wahin jhat se chair par peeth ke bal wall ke sahare jo uske peeth ke pechethi padi rahati hain.........is waqt uski saansein bahut zoron se chal rahi thi........saansein puri tarah se bakabu ho chuke the...........jism poora kaanp raha tha.........karim aabhi bhi purvi ke choot se nikalte uske kaam rus ko chate jaa raha tha.........purvi jhat se wahin neeche baith jati hai… aur farsh par kisi laash ki tarah padi rehti hain........aab uske jism mein koi harkat nahin thi.......uske jism ki sari garmi uske choot ke raste kisi laava ki tarah foot kar bahar nikala gaya tha......... karim bhi wahan se uthatha hain aur jhat se purvi ko apni baahon mein leta hain aur uske labon par apna lab rakhkar use choosne lagta hain.......is waqt karim ke mooh mein purvi ke choot ka rus laga hua tha jo aab dheere dheere uske mooh mein bhi jaa raha tha.......magar purvi ko aab ye sab aacha lagne laga tha........wo bhi bina kisi jhijhak ke karim ke honton ko choose jaa rahi thi..........kaafi deer tak wo dono ek dusare ke honton ko chooste hain......... kariim fir turant uthatha hain aur wahin purvi ke bagal mein aakar baith jata hain.......aur ek baar fir se uske jism ko sir se lekar pawn tak dekhne lagta hain......... purvi ek nazar karim ko dekhti hain fir wo use dekhkar dheere se muskura deti hain........fir wo jhat se karim ke paas aati hain aur turant wahin khadi hoti hain aur karim ko ek dhaaka deti hain........karim jhat se wahi parsh par gir padta hain.........purvi jhat se uske upar aakar baith jati hain aur fir jhuk kar uske honton ko choom leti hain....... purvi fir aage badhkar karim ke paas jati hain ….....fir wo bade gaur se uske jism ko ek tuk dekne lagti hain.......karim ka kala jism par kale kale ghane baal the........purvi uske nange badan ko bade gaur se dekh rahi thi........karim ka jism kisi patthar ki tarah thos aur mazboot tha........is waqt karim ke jism par kuch bhi kapada nahi tha...... purvi bade gaur se dekh rahi thi....... karim ke kale lund ko wo soch rahi thi ki karim ka lund wakai mein bahut bada hai.......wo bade mushkion se apna thook nigal paa rahi thi.........ek taraf fir se uski choot gili hone lagi thi wahin uske dil mein karim ke lund ka khyaal aate hi durr bhi lag raha tha........pata nahin wo itna bada lund apne ander le bhi payegi ya nahin........pata nahin aane wala waqt uspar bhari padne wala tha ya maja denewala tha… purvi wahin kuch deer tak aise hi khamosh baithi rehti hain use bilkul bhi samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki wo ye sab kahan se shuru karein........uske munn mein kahin na kahin

121

armaan jag rahein they ki wo karim ka moosal dekhein magar aabhi bhi uske ander kafi jhijhak thi.......karim munn hi munn bahut khus tha aur hota bhi kyon na aaj uski sari ichha jo poori ho rahi thi........purvi ko aise khamosh baitha hua dekhkar karim dheere se muskura deta hain........... karim – raand ........ ruk kyon gayi........aage badh aur mere is pyare se munne se khub pyaar kar........dekh kab se ye tere liye tadap raha hain........ purvi ek nazar karim ki aankhon mein dekhti hain sharam to use aab bhi aa rahi thi magar wo bhi aab is hawas ki aag ke samne bilkul mazboor ho chuki thi....... karim purvi ke baalo ke pichhe se haat dalata hai aur use aapne aur khinchta hai… . aur apne hotho ko purvi k hoth par rakh deta hai..purvi k garam hotho ka sparsh hote hi karim pagalo ki tarah uske gulab si pankhudiyo jese hotho ko pura muh me bharkar chusna suru kar deta hai...purvi to jese kaam vasna me bah rahi ho wo bhi ksrim ka ab khul k sath dene lagi thi...usne bhi apni jibh se uske muh me dalkar chusne lagi...dono k muh se ghuti ghuti si siskari ki awaj naikal rahi thi...uuuuuuummmmmhhh uuummmmm.....hhhhhmmmmmmmwwww.... Dono ek dusre ki pith ko kas k sahlate huye hotho ki chusai ka maja le rahe rhe...purvi ki ab saans phulne lagi thi wo apne hotho ko ksrim k hoth se alag kar rahi thi lekin ksrim use kas k pakde huye tha...purvi ko saans lena muskil ho raha tha...usne puri taakat se karim ko dhakel diya aur karim thoda piche hat gaya ...purvi bahot joro se haanf rahi thi...uski saanse bahot bhari chal rahi thi...aur karim bhi niche jamin par pada haanf raha tha..jab dono ki najar aps me takrayi to dono hans diye...ab dhire dhire dono ki saanse samanya ho gayi thi... karim khada hua...aur wapas purvi ke pas aake khada ho gaya...purvi apni taango ko mod k bethi huyi thi...karim purvi ke ekdam karib aa gaya uski jangho ke bitch uska mast lund jhul raha tha...jis par najar padte hi purvi k gaal sharm se laal ho gaye...wo ektak karim ke tantanaye lund ko dekh rahi thi...uski chut me khujli machne lagi thi..purvi se raha nahi ja raha tha........purvi ne jab dekha ki karim ka lund ka supada upar niche apne aap ho raha hai…ye dekh ke sharm se uske gaal laal laal ho gaye..karim ne purvi ke samne hi apne lund ko apne hath me tham ke hilane laga.. ye dekh ke purvi ka aur bhi jyada bura haal ho raha tha..uski saanse bhari hone lagi thi...chut me halchal badh gayi thi...kya kare use samajh me nahi aa raha tha..wo khud karim ke lund ko pakadna chahti thi..uski garmi ko mahsus karna chahti thi..lekin use sharam aa rahi thi… thodi der shaant rahane ke baad purvi ek nazar bhusan ki aankhon mein dekhti hain… sharam to use aab bhi aa rahi thi magar wo bhi aab is hawas ki aag ke samney bilkul mazboor ho chuki thi.......

122

kuch deer tak yu hi khamosh rehne ke baad wo neeche ghutnon ke bal wahin farsh par baith jati hain aur ek tuk karim ke lund ko dekhane lagti hain.......fir wo himmat karke apna ek haath aage badhati hai…jaise hi uska haat karim ke lund ko touch karta hai waise waise purvi ki dil ki dhadkanein bhi badhti jaa rahi thi.......uske dil mein ek taraf bechaini thi wahin dusari taraf use durr bhi lag raha tha......aab wo bahut karib se karim ka lund dekh rahi thi…karim ka fanfanata hua lund purvi ke aankhon ke samne be-parda tha........itana bada lund dekhkar purvi ke hosh udd jate hain......itna bada lund usne kabhi kalpana bhi nahin ki thi........karim ka lund kareeb 10 inch lumba tha aur kareeb 3.5 inch ki motai mein kisi naag ki tarah bilkul kala sa tha.......wo bade mushkilon se apna thook apne gale ke neeche utar paa rahi thi......ek baar fir se uske choot mein gilapan badh gaya tha.......aur wahin dusari taraf dil mein dur aur ghabrahat bhi...... karim purvi ko aise apne lund ki ore ghoorta hua pakar wo muskura padta hain...... karim- kyon … raand . kaisa laga mera hathyaar.......pasand aaya ki nahin......... purvi aabhi bhi apne khyalon mein gum thi.......wo bus apni aankhein faade karim ke lund ko ek tuk dekhe jaa rahi thi.......use kuch samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki wo karim ki baateion ka kya jawab dein........uske husband ka bhi lund aacha tha magar itna mota aur lumba to bilkul bhi nahin tha......is waqt purvi ke chehre par pasine ki kuch boondein saaf dikhayi de rahein the ........wo yehi soch rahi thi ki pata nahin wo itna bada lund kya apne ander le payegi......itna to pakka tha ki wo agar is moosal ko apne ander legi to uski choot ko fatne se koi nahin rok sakta.......magar aaj usne karim ko kuch bhi karne ki izaazat de di thi… ......magar yahan to uski hi shamat aane wali thi........ karim - tune kuch kaha nahin chinaal.......mera ye hathyaar tere ko pasand aaya ki nahin.......... purvi jaise apne khyalon se bahar aati hain purvi-- aaa.....hhhhmmmmm itna bada........patan nahin main ise apne ander le bhi pawongi ya nahin?????? purvi ke munn mein uth rahein bhaav uske chehre se saaf chalak rahein the jismein kuch durr aur ghabrahat bhi the........ karim – meri ..chinaal raaand…. Purvi… ye choot aisi hoti hain jis mein bada se bada lund bhi asani se sama jata hain......tu chita matt kar…tere chut mai bhi ye aaram se poora sama jayega.......aur tune to mujhse kaha hai kuch bhi kijiye mere saath.. purvi- wo to theek hain .. magar meri ye to puri fat jayegi....... karim- kya.. purvi- muje nahi pata…

123

karim- wo tu mujhpar chodh de...... agar tuje help chahiye to mai aapni padma raani ko bulata hu… padma ka naam sunate hi purvi mayus ho jati hai.. aur chota sa mu banati hai… karim- tere help bhi ho jayegi..aur eksaath maalkin aur maid ko chodana bhi ho jayega… ye sunkar padma khush ho jati hai.. karim ne chup ke dekha tha ki padma ye sab kuch dekh rahi hai lekin aab tak purvi ko kuch pata nahi tha… purvi gusse mai bol padti hai.. purvi- uski koi jaroort nahi hai.. karim- to thik hai tu bus aab jaldi se mere pappu ko pyaar kar.. na jane kitne dinon se ye tere liye taras gaya hain........ ye baat sunkar padma thodi mayus ho jati hai… purvi fir bahut dheere se apna ek haath aage badhati hain aur karim ke lund ko apne haath mein tham leti hain ......... bahut mushkilon se karim ka lund uske hatheli mein poora sama raha tha ...... purvi ke haath rakhne se karim ke mooh se lajaat bhari siskari foot padti hain ....... purvi wahin apne komal haathon se karim ke lund ko dheere dheere aage peeche karna shuru karti hain......... dheere dheere uski haathon ki raftaar bhi badhne lagti hain......karim apni aankh khole purvi ke chehre ko dekh raha tha aur wahin dusare haath se uske nipples ko bhi masal raha tha....... karim- purvi raand… ise apne mooh mein lekar thoda ispar apne jeebh bhi firawo naa........ purvi - aapka dimag kharab ho gaya hain kya .....bhala itne gande chiz ko mai aapne moo mai kaise le sakate hu.. aur ye kitana mota hai mere mooh mein kaise jayega......main ise apne mooh mein nahin le pawongi....... bhusan- meri khatir raand… purvi- nahi.. le paungiii.. karim- thik hai kam se kam iss ko aapne jeebh se chaat to le… chinal.. purvi ek nazar karim ki ore dekhti hain fir wo aage sarak kar apne jeebh karim ke kale lund par rakh deti hain.........aur bahut dheere se uspar apna jeebh ferti hain........karim na chahte hue bhi zoron se sisak padta hain......uske mooh se aaaaaaaaaaaaa...hhhhhhhhhhh....s.ssssssssss ki awaaz foot padti hain....

124

Karim - haan aise hi......tu ise aur aache se mera supade ko apne mooh mein lekar choos ......mujhe bahut maza aa raha hai...... purvi jhat se ek nazar karim ko dekhti hain fir wo bina soche apne jeebh bahar nikal kar karim ke lund ke supade par rakh deti hain........jaise hi wo uske lund par apna jeebh ferti hain karim ki halat kharab hone lagti hain.....wo jhat se purvi ke sir par apna haath rakh deta hain aur uske balon se khelne lagta hain.......dheere dheere purvi aab apni jeebh aage peechae nikal kar aache se karim ka lund chat rahi thi.......ek taraf karim lajjat se sisak raha tha wahin purvi ki bhi choot puri gili ho rahi thi......... karim - aaaa....hh.h....aise hi....purvi........zara ise apne mooh mein aur ander tak lekar choos na......bahut maza aa raha hain......... aur karim jhat se apni aankhein band kar leta hain......... purvi ek nazar karim ki ore dekhti hain.. karim is waqt jannat mein tha.......uske mooh se sikari bar bar nikal rahi thi......purvi thodi sochati hai ki iss ko aapne moo mai lene ko lekin uski gandgi ki wajah se wo sochana chood deti hai.. karim- kyon..raand nahi choosegi kya.. purvi- sorry…. Mujase nahi hoga… karim sochata hai pahale hi din itana kuch karvana thik nahi rahega.. karim- thik hai.. zara mere aandon ko bhi apne jeebh se chaat na......... purvi fir se aage badkar apna jeebh karim ke bade bade dono balls par rakh deti hain aur wahan par bhi dheere dheere uspar apna jeebh ferne lagti hain.......karim is waqt maze mein apni ankhein band kiye hue tha........purvi dheere dheere ek ek kar uske dono balls par apna jeebh fer rahi thi........karim ke kale kale ghane jhantein uske mooh mein jaa rahein the.....magar is waqt usey koi hosh nahin tha.......thode deer tak aise hi karim ke dono aandon ko chusne ke baad wo turant wahan se apna mooh hata leti hain..... karim purvi ko dekhkar muskura deta hain aur jhat se purvi ko apni bahon mein leta hain aur uske honton ko choosne lagta hain........is waqt purvi ke honton par karim ke lund ka rus laga hua tha jo aab dheere dheere kuch purvi ke mooh mein aur kuch karim ke mooh mein bhi jaa raha tha........thodi deer tak honton ko chusne ke baad wo purvi ko jhat se wahin farsh par sula deta hain aur uske dono pawn uske kandhe par rakh deta hain......... is waqt purvi ki choot aur gand karim ke aankhon ke samne puri khul gayi thi.......wo jhat se wahin farsh par neeche baith jata hai aur purvi ke choot par apna honth rakh deta hain aur fir se uske choot par apna jeebh ferne lagta hain........purvi ki lajaat se aankhein ek baar dubara band ho jati hain aur wo zoron se sisak padti hain......

125

karim apne ek haath se purvi ke nipples ko masal raha tha aur wahin dusara haath wo turant neeche purvi ke choot par rakh deta hain aur use bahut dheere se apni ek ungali purvi ke choot mein ander dal deta hain........karim ke is harkat se purvi wahin zoron se sisak padti hain........ lajaat se uska mooh ek baar fir se poora khul jata hain.......magar is baar karim nahin rukata aur apna jeebh purvi ke choot par rakhkar chatne lagta hain aur ek taraf se uske choot mein ungli dal kar ander bahar karta hain......... dheere dheere wo apna jeebh purvi ke gand ki taraf le jata hain aur apna honth purvi ke gand ke ched par rakh deta hain aur bahut halkse se wahan par chat leta hain......karim ke is harkat se purvi mano uchal padti hain.......is waqt purvi ki halat fir se kharab ho chuki thi........karim fir apne ek aur ungali purvi ke choot mein dal deta hain aur tezi se use bhi aage peeche karne lagta hain aur wahin dusari taraf uski gand ke ched ko bhi apne honton se chatne lagta hain........ purv ke mooh se aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa....ssssssssssss...hhhhhhhhhh....iiiiiiiiii ki aawazein bar bar nikal rahi thi .......fir se wo ek baar janaat mein thi......aisa pehli baar tha jab kisi ne uski gand par apna jeebh fera ho........uski choot ek baar fir se bahut hudd tak gili ho chuki thi.......karim lagataar aise hi bina ruke purvi ke gand ko chate jaa raha tha aur wahin apni dono ungilyon se uski choot mein apni ungali aage peeche kar raha tha.......kareeb 5 minute ke ander hi purvi aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.....ssssssssssssssssssssss....hhhhhhhhhhhh ek baar fir se cheekhte hue jharney lagti hain......aur ek baar fir se wahin farsh par kisi laash ki tarah thandi padh jati hain......... sex ka aisa maza use aaj tak kabhi nahin mila tha.......aaj wo do baar jhad chuki thi.......aabhi bhi uske jism mein kankapi ho rahi thi use aisa lag raha tha mano kisi ne uske jism se poora khoon nichod liya ho.......wo bahut mushkilon se apne bekabu sanson ko apne vash mein karne ki nakam koshish kar rahi thi.......... karim wahin chup chaap purvi ko ek tuk dekhkar muskura raha tha.......... aabhi tak purvi do baar firag ho chuki thi wahin karim ka ek bhi baar cum nahin nikla tha......wo is waqt bahut bechain sa lag raha tha.......aab use aur intezar nahin ho raha tha.....wo kaise bhi karke apne ander is aag ko shant karna chahta tha....... karim- purvi aab wo waqt aa gaya hai… iss waqt se tu meri raand…. Banegi…. Mai jab chaunga.. tab mai tere choot marunga… purvi haa mai garden hilati hai…. Karim- bata na..tu taiyar hai na….

126

Purvi- haaa…. Karim- kis ke liye tayaar hai… Purvi- aapki raand banane ke liye… Karim- raand kaise banati hai.. Purvi- jab aap muje karoge tab mai aap ki raand banugi… Karim- kya ..karoge.. jara vistar se bata… Purvi- muje sharam aati hai gande word bolane ke liye.. Karim- chal ..chinal ..bol..nakhara mat..kar… aab tak bahot ..nakhara .. kar chuki hai.. Purvi jijakate hui kahate hai…. Purvi- aap meri chut jab maroge tab mai aapki raand banungi… Karim- kis se.. Purvi- aap ke lund se…. Karim- achhee se bol… jada nakhara mat kar… tere aadi baat sunane ke liye mai tera pati nahi hu… Purvi- aapka ye musal lund se jab aap mere nazuk si gulabhi chut maroge tab mai aapki raand banungi… Karim- ye hui na baat… Karim thodi der tak uske chut aur gaand ko aise hi dekhata hai…. Purvi chudane ke liye tadap rahi thi… wo dar dar kar bol hi padi… Purvi- plz meri chut maro na… Karim purvi ki taraf dekhate hui uske gaand ke ched par aapni ungali rakhata hai… aur bol padta hai.. Karim- muje tere chut se pahale gaand marni hai.. Aise kahate hui uske gaand ke ched mai ek ungali daal deta hai..iss wajah se purvi uchhal padati hai.. Purvi- aaahhhhaaaaa….

127

Nahi…plz…. Aise mat kijiyega… mai mar jaungi.. aap ke musal lund se… aaj tak mere gaand kisi ne nahi maari hai….. mere pati ko to sadi ke uppar se aapne gaand ko haat bhi mai lagana nahi deti… Karim- to achhi baat hai na… muje seal pack maal bahot pasand hai… chut to tere pati ne already mari hai… muje gaand sealpack milegi.. Purvi- aisa julum mat kijiye muj par… aaj gaand nahi de sakati mai.. waise mere chut to seal pack hi hai na.. aap hi kahate ho na ki mere pati ne mere ache se nahi le hai… iss wajah se wo seal pack hi hai… Karim- wo thik hai…lekin muje tere gaand hi chahiye.. Purvi- plz iss baar chut mar lo.. agale baar mai promise karte hu aapko mere gaand jaroor dungi… Karim kush hota hai… Karim- promise…. Purvi – ha… baba.. Karim – thik hai… mai tere chut marta hu lekin padma ko bulana padega… Karim phir ek chaal chalane ki koshish karta hai.. Purvi- wo kyon.. Karim- mera itana mota lund aur tere chut jab marunga to tu control nahi kar payegi … tere madad ke liye mai use bulata hu… Purvi- nahi..nahii.. use nahi…. Mai aapke paanv padati hu.. wo mere maid hai.. uske saamne ye mai nahi kar sakati… mai sahan kar lungi.. muje kuch nahi hoga.. Karim- tu royegi nahi… Purvi- mai contol kar lungi… aap tension mat lo.. Karim ko purvi ko bebas karna tha.. iss liye wo ye sab kuch bol raha tha…use aaj purvi ke saath tabadtob chudai karni thi.. Karim jhat se purvi ko apni bahon mein leta hain aur apna lund purvi ke choot par tika deta hain........aab uska lund poora taiyaar tha purvi ke choot mein ander jane ke liye........

128

karim purvi ke ankho mai dekhata hai.. wo bhi usi ke hi aankho mai dekhane Iagati hai.. Karim- aaj mai shahar ke MLA kantisheth mehra ki bahu ko uske hi ghar mai uske hi kitchen mai farsh par chodane jar aha hu… itane bade rais gahr ke itane khubhasurat aur unchue maal ko… unke purvi bahuraani ko aapni raand banana jar aha hu… Purvi karim ke aankho mai hi dekh rahi thi…. Karim- tu taiyaar hai na… Purvi ha mai garden hila rahi thi… Karim us ko jalil karke chodana chahata tha…. Karim- bol na….. purvi….. meriiii… purviiii…. Rannndddd….. Purvi- haaa… mai… taiyaar.. hu… ap se chudane ke liye….

karim jhat se apna lund purvi ke choot par rakh deta hain aur fir jhat se purvi ke upar let jata hain..........tabhi karim purvi ke dono haath sarkate hue upar ki ore uske sir ke taraf le jata hain aur apne mazboot haathon se kaskar use jakad leta hain.......aur apna ek haath neeche apne lund par le jata hain aur wahin purvi ke choot par rakhkar apne lund ka supada wahin tika deta hain....... karim jaise hi purvi ke choot par apna lund rakhta hai aur tabhi tezi se wo ek karkara dhakaa marta hain jis se purvi ke aankhon se aansu behte hain.......uska lund tezi se purvi ke choot ko cheerta hua ander ki ore kareeb 4 inch tak sama jata hai.......purvi wahin cheekh padti hain...... purvi- nooooooooooooooooooooo……. Karimmmmmmm….. isseeeeeee….. baharrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr……….. nikaloooooo…… bahottttttt…. Darddddddd…. Ho .. rahaaaaaa…hai…… karim jhat se purvi ke honton par apna honth rakh deta hain aur uske labon ko apne mooh mein lekar choosne lagta hain......... karim- padma ko bulao kya… purvi- nahi.. nahiii..use…. mat… bulao… aaaaaaaahhhhhaaaa… purvi ki is waqt halat kharab thi.......karim ka moosal jo aab lagataar uske choot ke gherai mein dheere dheere utarta jaa raha tha........purvi dard se bahut cheekh rahi thi magar karim

129

lagataar uske honton ko apne honton mein lekar choose jaa raha tha........jis se uski cheekh uske ander hi ghutati jaa rahi thi........ karim tezi se apna lund ek baar bahar nikalta hain aur dubara utani hi tezi se purvi ke choot mein poora utarta chala jata hain........ purvi- aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaa……. Jaraaaaaaaaaaaa…. Dhireeeee..naaaa…. Bahot.. takaliffffffffff…. Ho… rahiiii… haiiiiiiii…… purvi ke aankhein us dard ko saaf bayan kar rahein the ki is waqt uske choot mein karim ka poora lund sama chuka hain..........karim wahin bina ruke tezi se apna lund aage peeche karne lagta hain........ purvi- plzzzzzzzzzzz…. Thode……….. derrrrrrr.. rukoooooooo..naaaaa….. aab bardast… nahiiiiiii..ho.. raha hai… is waqt wo karim ke samne bilkul bebus thi.........baar baar wo karim se apne aap ko chudane ki koshish kar rahi thi magar har baar use nakami hi hasil hoti.......... karim aab purvi ke nipple ko aapne moo mai lekar chus raha tha.. uske aam ko kaat raha tha… purvi ko is waqt aisa lag raha tha jaise kisi ne uske choot mein koi garam loha ka sariya pura ghusa diya ho........karim ka poora lund aab purvi ke choot ke ander tha.........karim ne purvi ko is tarah se pakad rakha tha jisse wo thodi bhi hil nahin paa rahi thi........idher karim tezi se apna lund aage peeche karna shuru karta hain......... purvi ki choot kafi hudd tak tight thi........aur use bahut maza aa raha tha......wahin purvi har pal tootati jaa rahi thi......uske aankhon se aansoon nahin ruk rahein the aur idher karim lagatar uske honton ko chusse jaa raha tha........takleef to usey bahut ho rahi thi karim ka lund apne ander lene mein....... karib 10 minute purvi ki chudai karne ke baad aab purvi ko maza aa raha tha… wo aab karim ka saath de rahi thi… wo aahhhaa… kar rahi thi .. usne aapne dono taange utai thi aur karim ke kamar par lappet li hui thi.. karim ne haath chodate hi wo karim ke baho mai haath daal ke karim ko kiss kar rahi thi… use aab bahot maza aa raha tha… p- aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaa… mereeee… rajaaaaaaa… aise…. Hi…chodooooo..mujeee…….

130

k- maza… aa rahaaa.. hai kya raand… p- haaa.. mazaaaa… aa raha hai… k- to ro kyon rahi thi.. p- pahale bahot dard ho raha tha aab maza aa raha hai.. aab room mein fanch fanch ki aawazein goonj rahi thi.......karim ke har dhaake se purvi tadap rahi thi........karim lagataar apne lund ko aage peeche kar raha tha........ kareeb 30 minute ki chudaai ke baad karim ka cum nikal jata hain aur wo purvi ke choot mein hi apna lava tezi se nikalne lagta hain.........karim jhat se uske upar gir padta hain aur wahin hafne lagta hain........kareeb 5 minute tak wo purvi ke upar waise hi pada rehta hain fir wo jhat se apna lund purvi ke choot se bahar nikalta hain.......is waqt uske lund par purvi ke choot se kuch khoon ke boondein uspar saaf chamak rahein the....... purvi is waqt poori nangi halat mein wahin farsh par gum sum si leti hui thi.......uski choot mein bahut dard ho raha tha........aisa lag raha tha jaise kisi ne wahan par blade se cheer diya ho........wo kafi deer tak wahin farsh par aise hi padi rahati hai...... tabhi maid padma chilate hui waha aati hai… .. kitchen mai .. waha dono necked ek dusare ke baho mai the… karim aur purvi.. padma- bahuraani.. bahuraani… sorry sorry …. us ko dekh kar purvi aapne badan par waha padi sari daalti hai.. aur uspar chilati hai.. purvi- tu yaha kyon aayi .. bahar se aawaj nahi de sakati kya... manners nahi hai kya tuje… padma - emergency thi memsaab P- itani kya emergency thi.. Padma - wo aapki bhabhi aayi hai .. Purvi chilate hue P- kya Wo jhat se uta kar baith thi hai ... Iss wajah se uski sari uske badan se niche gir jati hai … uske aam padma dekh rahi thi.. purvi jhat se ye dekh kar sari thoda uppar khinch leti hai.. iss wajah se uski chut open ho jati hai.. padma ko waha khoon dikhaye deta hai.. wo man hi man mai sochati hai lagata hai aaj bahuraani ki kichen mai suhagrat ho gayi hai..

131

P- bahar jaa... usko haal mai ruka do.. yaha mat aane do...tuje dimag hai kya.. muje yaha aise situation mai dekhenge to kya haal hoga pata hai.. padma- dariye mat .. maine already unko uppar bedroom mai beetha diya hai… don’t worry..aap aab utiye… aab pyar bahot ho gaya.. fresh ho jayeye.. nahi to aapki bhabhi niche aa jayegi… purvi- tu jada chalak mat ban.. bahot smart mat ban... waha jaa... unka timepaas kar... unko niche mat and de... aur ye baat kisi ko mat bata... samaji.. padma – konse …. Dono hasati hai.. aab wo dheere se uthane ki koshish karte hain magar uth nahi pati to padma usko sahara dete hai aur ladhkhate hue kadmon se bahthroom ki ore jati hain...... padma- bahot jor se chudai ki kya karim ne… purvi- tu chup bait… padma- sahib bhi aise aapko chodate nahi hoge na… bahurani.. purvi- tu jada shahani mat ban.. muje yaha chalana nahi ho pa raha hai aur tuje masti suj rahi hai… padma- shyad ye aapki suhagraat hai… purvi padma ko halke se chapat marti hai gaal par smile dete hui… padma- maine dekha hai.. purvi- kya… padma- aap ke chut se khoon aa raha tha.. purvi- chup kar….. padma- lagta hai.. aap ki seal karim ne hi todi hai aaj.. sahib itane dino mai jo kaam kar nahi sake wo karim ne ek hi din mai kar dikhaya… wa maan gaye … karim.. miyya.. purvi sharmati hai …

132

padma- sahab ne bhi aap ko aise suhagraat mai choda nahi hoga na bahurani.. purvi sharmate hui aapni garden niche karti hai.. padma- batai na… purvi- tu chup baithane ka aab kya legi.. padma- batayena… aapko aapne pati arun sahab se maza aaya ya ye nahe shohar karim se… purvi Sharma rahi thi… purvi- tuje pata hai.. padma- phir bhi mai aap ke mu se sunana chahati hu.. purvi- karim se… padma – muje pata tha… karim bahot ache se chodta hai.. iss liye to jo bhi aurat us se chudati hai wo har baar us se phir se chudane ki ichha rakhati hai.. purvi- chup kar … tu bahot gandi hoti ja rahi hai.. padma- mere dono bachhe karim ke hi hai… mai to ye bolati hu bahurani aap bhi karim se aapna pahala bachha …. Padma kuch bol pati iss se pahale padma ke hoonth par purvi aapna haath rakh deti hai.. Purvi- chup kar… aur yaha se bahar ja.. aur bhabhi ko dekh .. wo neeche na aa paye… samaji…. Padma- jiii… Padma phir ghum kar wapis aati hai… Padma- aap ki seal aaj toothi na…. Purvi- tu firse aa gayi kya… Padma- bataye na.. Purvi- tuje pata hai to fir se kyon puch rahi hai… Padma- plz.. bata do.. Purvi- haa…. Sharmate hui..

133

Padma- to muje bakashish chahiye… Purvi- haa.. dungii.. tu aab yaha se jaa.. Padma waha se chali jati hai.. uski choot poori tarah se sooj gayi thi......aur neeche wahin farsh par khoon ke kuch boondein aur karim ka cum ka mila jula rus bhi saaf dikhayi de rahein the.......wo dheere dheere padma ki help lete hui bathroom mein jati hain aur wahin shower on karti hain aur uske neeche jakar khadi ho jati hain.......... shower ka thanda pani uske badan par kisi sui ki tarah chubh raha tha.........badan ke har hisse mai dard kar raha tha.......wo ek baar apne choot ki ore dekhti hain aab uski choot puri tarah se fail gayi thi.........aur side side se kai jagah karim ke lund ki ragad se chil bhi gaye the..............

thode deer baad wo wahin rakha towel apne nange badan par lapetati hain fir wo jhat se apne bedroom mein aakar nayi saree pahan leti hai..

Purvi aapni bhabhi se milane ke liye uppar aapne bedroom mai chali gayi .. Purvi aur uski bhabhi baatchit karti hai thode der tak … tabhi purvi ko call aata hai uske husband ka.. unko kuch document ke details dene the iss wajah se wo thoda niche aa jati hai … tab uski bhabhi balcony mai chali jati hai… wo waha thandi hawa ka maza le rahi thi.. aapne baalo mai haath dalke wo waha maze le rahi thi.. tabhhi usko dekhane ke liye karim uppar balcony mai chala jata hai… bhabhi ko dekh kar karim mast ho jata hai… k- aap ne bahot achha kaam kiya.. muje bahoot pyas lagi thi…

134

shalini us ko pani ki bottle de deti hai… k- aap jitane dikhane mai khubsurat hai utane hi aap ache bhi hai… shalini sirf muskura deti hai… k- shyad aap make up karke aayi ho na.. madam.. s- bahut smart ho… tuje pata kaise laga.. k- aap ke badan ke khushabu se… shalini Sharma jati hai..aur railing ke paas khadi ho jati hai.. karim ke taraf peeth karke wo khadi thi... aab railing pe haat rakh kar shalini juice pete hai… karim railing ke paas chala jata hai… us ke thoda karib k- aap hame juice nahi denge kya.. shalini niche dekh kar hi bottle karim ki tarf karti hai… karim wo bottle se thoda juice pita hai…aur phir bottle shalini ko de deta hai… shalini thoda piti hai… aur bottle karim ki taraf deti hai.. aab karim jaha se shalini ne juice piya tha.. waha aapne jeebh se chatata hai… wo shalini dekhate hai ..sharmakar thoda ghum jati hai.. aab karim ki taraf us ki peeth thi… karim aab uske paas aa jata hai…uske shoulder ke uppar se ek haath daal kar wo shalini ko juice pilata hai… shalini sharmate hui juice pee rahi thi.. ye nazara dekh kar purvi khud ko hari pati hai… aab mera itana aalishan flat chala gaya…. Bhabhi aap itani jaldi kyon maan gaye… aise aapni man hi man mai kahti rahti hai…. Karim shalini ko ek haat se juice pila raha tha aur dusare haat se uske kamar mai daal kar aapne kharib khinchata hai… aab karim ke haath se bottle niche gir chuki thi… aur use haat se wo shalini ke komal lips par ghuma raha tha.. s- karim muje chod do… ye sab tik nahi hai.. k- kyon… kya ho gaya.. s- mai shadishudda hu… ye sab karna thik nahi hoga… k- mai to sirf tuje chodana chahata hu… tere saath nikah thoda hi karna chahata hu….. s- phir bhi ye galat hai… k- kuch nahi hoga…ek din ki to baat hai…

135

s- purvi uppar aa gayi tho …gazab ho jayega.. karim uske neck ke pichhe aapne jeebh se chatane lagta hai… s- aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaa……. Aisa mat karo….. k- purvi nahi aayegi… hamre beech… s- tuje kaise pata…. Wo nahi aayegi .. karim uske baal thoda uppar karta hai aur waha chatane lagata hai… s- batao na… kya tumare aur purvi ke beech mai kuch hai kya…. Karim aapni garden thede kar ke purvi ki taraf dekh raha hota hai.. jo window se ye sab kuch dekh rahi the…wo na na kahke aapne garden ghuma kar karim ko bata karne se mana kar rahi thi… s- batao… na… karim aapne dono haath uske haatho se niche se le jake us ke aam par rakh deta hai… aur ahista se use daba raha tha… s- aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaa…. Aiseeee…hiiiii….dhireee…. dhireeeeee…. Karimmmmm….. Udhar dusari aur wo uske peeth ko, shoulder ko , neck ki backside ko kiss karte ja raha tha…. s- batao na…. karim… tumare aur tumare purvi madam ke beech kuch hai kya… k- haa… hai… na…. udhar purvi darr jati hai.. s- kya… k- haa… friendship hai na…. s- sirf friendship hai…kya… aage kuch nahi..kya.. k- tum kyon puch rahi ho.. tuje lagata hai kya hamare beech mai kuch hai.. s- muje nahi lagata tum dono ke beech kuch hoga.. aab karim usko ghumata hai aur window mai use bitha deta hai…

136

balcony ki taraf wali side mai…. Usko kiss karna suru kar deta hai..tabhi shalini ka mobile bajta hai… wo uske pati ka tha… shalini utana chahati thi aur karim usko utata hai.. shalini no no kar rahi thi.. karim usko speaker mode pai rakh deta hai.. shalini ka husband- hi..shalu darling…. s- hi.. janu h- kaha ho.. s- purvi ke yaha… h- waha kaise.. s- aap ko bataya tha na..mere friend aditi ki choti bahan ki rasam hai na… waha jane ke liye aayi hu… purvi aur mai jane wale hai na waha .. h- wo.. I see… s- kya hua… h- mai soch raha tha… last kuch mahine se mai aapko time nahi de saka tha.. aaj hum saath time spend kar sakate the… muje lagata hai last 6 month se hum sex kar nahi paaye the.. aaj mere paas time tha .. to mai soch raha tha… ( karim shalini ki taraf dekh raha tha..) s- wo to sahi hai… lekin kya kare aaditi hamare aur purvi ke shadi ke time 10-10 din hamare ghar aayi thi…. Tho hum logo ka hi farz banata hai na ki hum bhi unke yaha iss time pe attend kare.. h- ha..janu u r right… ok ..enjoy… s- ok..janu..sorry..this time.. h- waise kitane din lagega.. s- 5-6 days .. h- ok… bye.. shalini phone rakh deti hai… k- mujase jhoot bol rahi thi.. 15 days.. aur yah to 6 mahine…. Shalini Sharma jati hai..

137

k- to yahi wajah hai bachha na hoone ka… s- shyad… karim shalini ke baalo se haat ghumata hai aur uske hairclip nikal deta hai.. use ladies ke baalo se khelana bahot achha lagta tha Karim – waaahhhhhhhhhha…… Mashaaaaaaa……..aallahhhhhhhhhha.. Kya khubsurat hai ye… dil garden garden ho gaya… ( bahot dhire se bolata hai) Lekin shyad bhabhi ne ye sunna tha.. aur karim bhabhi ki taraf dekhane lagata hai… bhabhi bhi uske taraf dekh rahi thi.. use bahot gussa aa raha tha.. ek naukar.. kala.. budhha ..muje is taraf gur raha tha.. iss wajah se.. Waise dikhane mai bhabhi kamal ki thi.. aur sadi mai tho aur jada kamal dikhati thi… uski figure 34-26-36.. thi.. uski bade bade uroz, patli kamar aur moti gaand aage wale aadmi ko pagal bana deti thi.. uska gora makhmalli badan, kale ghane baal uske yovan mai char chand laga rahe the.. Bhabhi itane time se karim us ko jo dekh raha tha us ko dekh kar bol padti hai.. Bhabhi- aise kya dekh raha hai… Karim- hariyali dekh raha hu.. Bhabhi- hariyali kaha hai yaha… Karim- yaha to hariyali hi hariyali hai.. Ye haryali dekh ke mera Dil to garden garden ho gaya…. Aab bhabhi ko us ka matlab samaj mai aa gaya tha.. wo aapni sadi thik thak kar leti .. uska naval jo aabtak open tha wo aab sadi se dhak leti hai.. uske boobs par ache se sadi dhakati hai.. Karim (dhire se) – aab dhakane se kya fayada hai .. jo dekhana tha wo to mai dekh chukka hu…. Bulbul Lekin ye baat bhabhi samaj gayi ki wo kya bol raha hai…wo ghum jati hai..aur dhire se bol padati hai… Bhabhi- battaamij… kahi..ka… Aab bhabhi ghum chuki thi…uski gaand karim ke saamne the…

138

Karim- wahhhhhhaa….. aage kke muqabule piche se double kamala hai.. ye bulbul to…( dhire se bolt ha hai) Aab bhabhi ko bahot gussa aa raha tha iss budhhe par.. wo ghum jati hai… Bhabhi- ye battamij.. yaha se chala ja.. aur aisa ghurana band kar.. warna naukari se tuje nikal dungi… dafa ho ja yaha se. Karim kuch bol pata iss se pahale hi purvi waha aa jati hai.. bhabhi ka gussa dekh kar purvi samaj jati hai ki karim ne kuch na kuch kiya hoga… Bhabhi purvi ko kahati hai.. Bhabhi- bahot battamij naukar hai ye… kab se dekh rahi hu muje ghurata hi ja raha hai.. mai yaha se chale jane ko bol rahi hu phir bhi nahi ja raha hai … ek number ka lofer lagh raha hai… Purvi karim ko aankho se hi yaha se chale jano ko ishaara karti hai…..karim waqt ki nazakat samaj ke waha se chala jata hai.. Purvi- bhabhi wo naukar nahi hai.. ek tailor hai.. mummy ne use kuch kaam diya hai..wahi karne aaya hai…. Wo log aise hi hote hai… unke taarf aap dhyan mat do… Phir purvi aur uski bhabhi kuch der aise hi idhar udhar ki baate kar rahe the.. kuch 20-25 minute tak.. phir purvi unse kahate hai mai aapke liye coffee le aati hu… tho aap thodi shaant ho jaugi… aabhi tak jitane baat bhabhi aur purvi kar rahi thi tab thoda gussa bhabhi ka kam hua tha.. purvi niche kitchen mai chali jati aur coffee bana rahi thi… waha karim aa jata hai aur use piche se pakad leta hai… purvi aahhhaaa karti hai.. Purvi- aahhhhaaaaa… chod do muje… Karim usko ghuma leta hai aur use kiss karne lagta hai… aur uske boobs bhi masal raha hota hai.. usko uta ke kitchen otta pe bita deta hai.. aur kiss firse karna shuru kar deta hai.. Karim- tere bhabhi to mast hot maal hai.. Pur- tikhi mirchi hai… dekha nahi aap ne kaise gusse mai thi.. mai kaise to usko shaant karke aayi hu.. bol rahi thi ki mai mummy aur papa ko naukar ke bare mai bata dungi… matlab aap ke baare mai.. Karim- wo mai dekh lunga… waise tikhi mirch muje pasand hai..tu bhi to tikhi mirch thi…

139

Purvi- mai unke saamne kuch bhi nahi hu.. aise mat dabao. Aabhi bhi mere chut dukh rahi hai.. mai bhabhi ke saamne kaise chali gayi muje hi pata hai… chalane ko bahut takalif ho rahi hai.. thoda dhire se nahi kar sakate the kya.. Karim- ek do din mai wo thik ho jayega.. lagata hai tere bhabhi tikhi mirch ko patana padega hi.. Purvi- sochana bhi mat… nahi to wo bawal macha degi… bahot shor machati hai wo… aur waise bhi muje nahi lagata ki wo aapse pategi… Kar- tuje kya lagata hai wo mujase nahi pategi.. p- aapne nahi dekha kya kitane gusse mai thi aap par… aap se nahi pategi wo.. k- aadhe ghante mai pata dunga.. p- 2 ghante dethi hu … nahi pategi.. ye baate karte waqt wo ek dusare ko kiss kar rahe the aur karim purvi ke boobs ko masal bhi raha tha… k- chal patake dikha dunga…bol patane ke baad kya degi tu. p- waise sab kuch to de chuki hu.. aur maire paas dene ke liye kya bacha hai.. k- bol bol kya degi.. purvi thodi der sochati hai.. p- wiase wo aadhe ghante mai to pategi bhi nahi, 2 ghnte mai bhi nahi pategi aur 2 saal mai kuch daal gal sakati hai.. to mere harane ka sawal hi paida nahi hota… k- itana soch mat jaldi se bata.. p- mera ek aalishan flat hai.. us ???? Society mai.. wo aapke naam kar dungi… k- tere sasur ko nahi pata chalega kya p- wo mere papa ne muje gift diya hai.. k- to thik hai… aur use kiss karne lagh gaya .. tabhi waha padma aa jati hai.. aur khansti hai.. us wajah se unka kiss tut jata hai.. purvi bahot gusse se uski taraf dekh rahi thi.. padma- wo aapki bhabhi ko kuch chai ya coffee dene padegi na.. iss wajah se aayi hu..

140

purvi- wo mai bana dungi… tabhi padma uske paas aati hai.. karim usko aapne paas bulata hai.. wo jaise hi aati hai ek haat se use daboch leta hai .. waise hi purvi use dusare taraf dhakel dete hai… purvi - tu ek kaam kar … wo kuch saaman bahar se lana hai wo list mummy ji ne banayi hai wo leke ja… ache se sara samman lekar aa.. thode der aapne ghar pe bhi rukh.. 2-3 ghante mat aa… agar us se pahale jarorat hogi tho mai tuje call kar lungi… padma- ji maalkin…. Aab purvi aapni bhabhi ko coffee dene ke liye uppar jane wali thi ki karim uske haath se coffee le leta hai.. k- mai chala jaunga.. purvi hasati hai….. karim uppar chala gaya … balcony mai bhabhi baithi thi.. k- madam… coffee… usko dekhkar bhabhi ko firse gussa aa jata hai… bh- tu..firse aa gaya.. k- coffee dene aaya hu…. Bh- ghar mai dusara koi naukar nahi hai kya.. k- nahi hai.. wo maid bahar gayi hai.. aur purvi madam ko takalif dena nahi chahata tha.. iss liye mai le aaya aapki coffee.. fir karim niche aapne knees par baithata hai..bhabhi usko dekhati rahati hai.. k- I am extremely sorry….. actually mere kahane ka wo matlab nahi tha… b- to kya matlab tha.. k- aap dekhiye na.. mausam kitana suhana hai.. charo taraf harabhara mausam hai.. iss wajah se maine hariyali bola.. agar mere wajah se aapko dukh pahuncha hoga to really I am very sorry… b- word gande use karte ho.. aur aab sorry bol rahe ho.. k- sachmuch muje aapko kuch galat nahi kahana chahiye tha… mere galati ho gayi…. Iss wajah se to mai maafi maang raha hu.. really I am very very sorry…

141

bhabhi thodi hasati hai… b- thik hai… k- aapne muje maaf kar diya… b- haa… k- thank you very much.. b- English word bhi bolana aata hai.. k- aap jaise khubsurat ladies ke saath baat karna padega to thodi bahut english bolani padati hai na… madam ji.. bhabhi hasati hai.. b- mere saath flerting mat kar… karim hasata hai… k- mai flerting nahi kar raha tha to sach bata raha tha… b- kuch bhi mat bolo.. ye kahate hui uske chehare par thodi smile thi…purvi ko wo dekh kar yakin nahi ho raha tha.. ka- iss nachis ko karim kahate hai… karim tailorwala.. karim ki adda dekh kar bhabhi has padti hai.. b- lagta hai hindi filme bahot dekhate wo k- haa.. b- iss liye to aise nautanki kar rahe ho… k- iss mai nautanki kya hai.. p- seedha seedha aapna naam nahi bata sakate kya.. ye baith kar hero jaise style mar kar aapna naam bata rahe ho… ye kahkar wo has padti hai.. thodi der dono shaant rahate hai.. k- aapka naam kya hai…

142

b- tuje mere naam se kya karna hai.. k- aise hi .. b- aise hi kyon .. k- maine mera naam bataya ..aab aap aapna naam bata do.. b- maine thoda pucha tha tera naam.. tune hi bata diya.. k- phir bhi ..aap aapna naam bata do na… bhabhi sharmate hui neeche garden kar ke bolati hai.. bhabhi- shalini…. k- shalini… achaa naam hai… shalini… bhabhi aise sharmate hui aapna naam bata rahi thi tab purvi ko yakin nahi ho raha tha ki bhabhi kyon Sharma rahi hai.. shayad bhabhi bhaiyya ko bhi kabhi sharmayi nahi hogi aisa purvi soch rahi thi.. aapne room se wo sab kuch dekh rahi thi.. thode der dono shaant rahate hai… shalini - tu to tailor hai na k- ha.. s- to aise kaam kar leta hai.. k- har jagh nahi.. par purvi madam bimar hai na.. iss liye kar raha hu s- purvi ko kya ho gaya.. k- unko chalane mai takalif hai.. ( room mai se purvi sab dekh rahi thi.. us ko dar lagh raha tha..aab ye kya bakega ye soch kar) Ho jati hai kabhi kabhi..jada hone ke baad.. s- kya matlab hai tumara… jada hone ke baad.. k- kuch kaam jada ho gaya hoga… iss wajah se hua hoga kuch karim shalini ki taraf dekhata hai.. k- aap ko kya laga.. s- kuch nahi..

143

s- ghar mai itane sare naukar hai.. to khud kaam karne ki kya jaroort hai.. k- kuch kaam khud hi karne padte hai…. s- ha wo to hai.. k- aur purvi madam dusaro par depend nahi rahati hai.. s- purvi ke bare mai bahut kuch pata hai tujako.. k- aab friendship ho gayi hai to pata to hoga hi na s-purvi ne tujase friendship ki … ( kya soch ke ki hogi) Fir kuch der tak dono idhar udhar ki baate karne lage thi… karim ke kaam ke bare mai. Aur shalini ke bare mai..aab shalini ek corner mai wall ko aapne pit touch karke khadi thi.. us pose mai wo bahot sexy lag rahi thi… karim us ke taraf dekh kar kahata hai.. k- shalini madam ek baat kaho… s- kaho.. k- bura to nahi manoge na.. shalini thodi der sochati hai….. s- aise waise baat nahi hogi to mai kyon bura manungi… k- agar aap ye baalo ki but aapne chehare par rakhenge tho aap aur khubsurat lagogi…. Shalini kuch nahi bolati … aur niche dekahne lagati hai….karim uske paas jata hai… aur uske thode baal samane lata hai… aur piche hat jata hai… abhi bhi shalini niche dekh rahi thi… k- dekho aab aap kitane khubsurat lag rahi ho…. Ekdam fataka maal….. shalini uppar dekhkar kahati hai.. s- phir se flerting suru ki tune mere saath.. karim hasata hai aur shalini ke paas chala jata hai…tab shalini baju hatke balcony ke railing ke paas khadi ho jati hai… dono thodi der shaant rahate hai.. k- aap ko kitane bachhe hai… s- ek bhi nahi… k- shadi ko kitane saal ho gaye hai.. s- 3-4

144

k- phir bhi.. s- planning ki thi… k- aap ki aur aap ke husband mai mahine mai kitane baar chudai hoti hai… shalini gusse se dekhate hai.. k- sorry..sorry… sex… s- mere saath gandi bhasha use mat karo… bata rahi hu.. k- kitane baar hota hai sex s- 3-4 baar k- last kitane dino pahale hui thi aapki chudai.. phir shalini usko gusse se dekhate hai… k-aab chudai ko chudai nahi to kya kahenge.. s- muje nahi pata.. gande words mere samane bolana nahi.. k- sorry sex.. s- 15 din ho gaye karim shalini ke nazdik jata hai..uske haath pe haath rakhta hai..jo shalini ne railing par rakha tha… wo haat hatake shalini waha se baju hat jate hai.. s- mai niche jakar purvi ko dekhati hu..use kya hua hai.. ye baat sunkar purvi jhat se niche bhag jati hai… aur ek room mai ja ke so jate hai…. Shalini waha so rahi purvi ke paas jati hai… s- kya hua.. p- sar dard kar raha hai.. aur badan mai bhi dard hai.. s- thik hai tum aaram kar lo….. p- sorry bhabhi… aap aaye ho aur mai soi hui hu …. s- aare aisa soch mat.. tu so ja mai timepaas kar lungi… p- haa aap tv dekh lo..

145

s- haa tv bhi dekh lungi aur wo jo tera tailor hai na uske saath bhi kuch gappe lada lungi… achha timepaas ho jayega.. p- bhabhi us se jara bach ke… wo bahut chalu chiz hai wo.. s- tu tension mat le.. mai handle kar lungi.. fir shalini purvi ke badan par chadaar daal dete hai… purvi sone ka achha natak kar rahi thi…. Shalini waha mirror ke samne aapne ko sajane sawarne mai lag gayi thi… aapne baal wo thik karti hai… khud ka ache se makeup karti hai… phir aapni sari achhe se banati hai.. waha jo purvi ka makeup ka saaman tha usmai se leke aapne ko sajana sawarna suru kar dete hai… purvi ki ek achhi si hair ring pahan leti hai.. ek achhi se hairclip bhi pahan lete hai.. aapna blouse thithak karti hai.. aab shalini karim ke liye taiyar ho rahi thi...purvi soch rahi thi ki ye bhabhi ko kya ho gaya.. iss kale budhhe ke liye wo taiyaar ho rahi hai…. Shalini taiyaar ho kar kitchen mai jati hai aur juice ki ek bottle aur pani ki ek bottle leke uppar chali jati hai… uppar balcony mai jab jate hai tab usko dekh kar karim bahot khush hota hai… uska makeup dekh ke..uske badan se jo khushabu aa rahi thi us se…. shalini ja ke railing ke paas khadi ho jati hai...

k- aap ne bahot achha kaam kiya.. muje bahoot pyas lagi thi… shalini us ko pani ki bottle de deti hai… k- aap jitane dikhane mai khubsurat hai utane hi aap ache bhi hai… shalini sirf muskura deti hai… k- shyad aap make up karke aayi ho na.. madam.. s- bahut smart ho… tuje pata kaise laga..

146

k- aap ke badan ke khushabu se… shalini Sharma jati hai..aur railing ke paas khadi ho jati hai.. karim ke taraf peeth karke wo khadi thi... aab railing pe haat rakh kar shalini juice pete hai… karim railing ke paas chala jata hai… us ke thoda karib k- aap hame juice nahi denge kya.. shalini niche dekh kar hi bottle karim ki tarf karti hai… karim wo bottle se thoda juice pita hai…aur phir bottle shalini ko de deta hai… shalini thoda piti hai… aur bottle karim ki taraf deti hai.. aab karim jaha se shalini ne juice piya tha.. waha aapne jeebh se chatata hai… wo shalini dekhate hai ..sharmakar thoda ghum jati hai.. aab karim ki taraf us ki peeth thi… karim aab uske paas aa jata hai…uske shoulder ke uppar se ek haath daal kar wo shalini ko juice pilata hai… shalini sharmate hui juice pee rahi thi.. ye nazara dekh kar purvi khud ko hari pati hai… aab mera itana aalishan flat chala gaya…. Bhabhi aap itani jaldi kyon maan gaye… aise aapni man hi man mai kahti rahti hai…. Karim shalini ko ek haat se juice pila raha tha aur dusare haat se uske kamar mai daal kar aapne kharib khinchata hai… aab karim ke haath se bottle niche gir chuki thi… aur use haat se wo shalini ke komal lips par ghuma raha tha.. s- karim muje chod do… ye sab tik nahi hai.. k- kyon… kya ho gaya.. s- mai shadishudda hu… ye sab karna thik nahi hoga… k- mai to sirf tuje chodana chahata hu… tere saath nikah thoda hi karna chahata hu….. s- phir bhi ye galat hai… k- kuch nahi hoga…ek din ki to baat hai… s- purvi uppar aa gayi tho …gazab ho jayega.. karim uske neck ke pichhe aapne jeebh se chatane lagta hai… s- aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaa……. Aisa mat karo….. k- purvi nahi aayegi… hamre beech… s- tuje kaise pata…. Wo nahi aayegi ..

147

karim uske baal thoda uppar karta hai aur waha chatane lagata hai… s- batao na… kya tumare aur purvi ke beech mai kuch hai kya…. Karim aapni garden thede kar ke purvi ki taraf dekh raha hota hai.. jo window se ye sab kuch dekh rahi the…wo na na kahke aapne garden ghuma kar karim ko bata karne se mana kar rahi thi… s- batao… na… karim aapne dono haath uske haatho se niche se le jake us ke aam par rakh deta hai… aur ahista se use daba raha tha… s- aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaa…. Aiseeee…hiiiii….dhireee…. dhireeeeee…. Karimmmmm….. Udhar dusari aur wo uske peeth ko, shoulder ko , neck ki backside ko kiss karte ja raha tha…. s- batao na…. karim… tumare aur tumare purvi madam ke beech kuch hai kya… k- haa… hai… na…. udhar purvi darr jati hai.. s- kya… k- haa… friendship hai na…. s- sirf friendship hai…kya… aage kuch nahi..kya.. k- tum kyon puch rahi ho.. tuje lagata hai kya hamare beech mai kuch hai.. s- muje nahi lagata tum dono ke beech kuch hoga.. aab karim usko ghumata hai aur window mai use bitha deta hai… balcony ki taraf wali side mai…. Usko kiss karna suru kar deta hai..tabhi shalini ka mobile bajta hai… wo uske pati ka tha… shalini utana chahati thi aur karim usko utata hai.. shalini no no kar rahi thi.. karim usko speaker mode pai rakh deta hai.. shalini ka husband- hi..shalu darling…. s- hi.. janu h- kaha ho..

148

s- purvi ke yaha… h- waha kaise.. s- aap ko bataya tha na..mere friend aditi ki choti bahan ki rasam hai na… waha jane ke liye aayi hu… purvi aur mai jane wale hai na waha .. h- wo.. I see… s- kya hua… h- mai soch raha tha… last kuch mahine se mai aapko time nahi de saka tha.. aaj hum saath time spend kar sakate the… muje lagata hai last 6 month se hum sex kar nahi paaye the.. aaj mere paas time tha .. to mai soch raha tha… ( karim shalini ki taraf dekh raha tha..) s- wo to sahi hai… lekin kya kare aaditi hamare aur purvi ke shadi ke time 10-10 din hamare ghar aayi thi…. Tho hum logo ka hi farz banata hai na ki hum bhi unke yaha iss time pe attend kare.. h- ha..janu u r right… ok ..enjoy… s- ok..janu..sorry..this time.. h- waise kitane din lagega.. s- 5-6 days .. h- ok… bye.. shalini phone rakh deti hai… k- mujase jhoot bol rahi thi.. 15 days.. aur yah to 6 mahine…. Shalini Sharma jati hai.. k- to yahi wajah hai bachha na hoone ka… s- shyad… karim shalini ke baalo se haat ghumata hai aur uske hairclip nikal deta hai.. use ladies ke baalo se khelana bahot achha lagta tha k- aap ne bahot achha kaam kiya.. muje bahoot pyas lagi thi… shalini us ko pani ki bottle de deti hai…

149

k- aap jitane dikhane mai khubsurat hai utane hi aap ache bhi hai… shalini sirf muskura deti hai… k- shyad aap make up karke aayi ho na.. madam.. s- bahut smart ho… tuje pata kaise laga.. k- aap ke badan ke khushabu se… shalini Sharma jati hai..aur railing ke paas khadi ho jati hai.. karim ke taraf peeth karke wo khadi thi...

aab railing pe haat rakh kar shalini juice pete hai… karim railing ke paas chala jata hai… us ke thoda karib k- aap hame juice nahi denge kya.. shalini niche dekh kar hi bottle karim ki tarf karti hai… karim wo bottle se thoda juice pita hai…aur phir bottle shalini ko de deta hai… shalini thoda piti hai… aur bottle karim ki taraf deti hai.. aab karim jaha se shalini ne juice piya tha.. waha aapne jeebh se chatata hai… wo shalini dekhate hai ..sharmakar thoda ghum jati hai.. aab karim ki taraf us ki peeth thi… karim aab uske paas aa jata hai…uske shoulder ke uppar se ek haath daal kar wo shalini ko juice pilata hai… shalini sharmate hui juice pee rahi thi.. ye nazara dekh kar purvi khud ko hari pati hai… aab mera itana aalishan flat chala gaya…. Bhabhi aap itani jaldi kyon maan gaye… aise aapni man hi man mai kahti rahti hai….

150

Karim shalini ko ek haat se juice pila raha tha aur dusare haat se uske kamar mai daal kar aapne kharib khinchata hai… aab karim ke haath se bottle niche gir chuki thi… aur use haat se wo shalini ke komal lips par ghuma raha tha.. s- karim muje chod do… ye sab tik nahi hai.. k- kyon… kya ho gaya.. s- mai shadishudda hu… ye sab karna thik nahi hoga… k- mai to sirf tuje chodana chahata hu… tere saath nikah thoda hi karna chahata hu….. s- phir bhi ye galat hai… k- kuch nahi hoga…ek din ki to baat hai… s- purvi uppar aa gayi tho …gazab ho jayega.. karim uske neck ke pichhe aapne jeebh se chatane lagta hai… s- aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaa……. Aisa mat karo….. k- purvi nahi aayegi… hamre beech… s- tuje kaise pata…. Wo nahi aayegi .. karim uske baal thoda uppar karta hai aur waha chatane lagata hai… s- batao na… kya tumare aur purvi ke beech mai kuch hai kya…. Karim aapni garden thede kar ke purvi ki taraf dekh raha hota hai.. jo window se ye sab kuch dekh rahi the…wo na na kahke aapne garden ghuma kar karim ko bata karne se mana kar rahi thi… s- batao… na… karim aapne dono haath uske haatho se niche se le jake us ke aam par rakh deta hai… aur ahista se use daba raha tha… s- aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaa…. Aiseeee…hiiiii….dhireee…. dhireeeeee…. Karimmmmm….. Udhar dusari aur wo uske peeth ko, shoulder ko , neck ki backside ko kiss karte ja raha tha….

151

s- batao na…. karim… tumare aur tumare purvi madam ke beech kuch hai kya… k- haa… hai… na…. udhar purvi darr jati hai.. s- kya… k- haa… friendship hai na…. s- sirf friendship hai…kya… aage kuch nahi..kya.. k- tum kyon puch rahi ho.. tuje lagata hai kya hamare beech mai kuch hai.. s- muje nahi lagata tum dono ke beech kuch hoga.. aab karim usko ghumata hai aur window mai use bitha deta hai… balcony ki taraf wali side mai…. Usko kiss karna suru kar deta hai..tabhi shalini ka mobile bajta hai… wo uske pati ka tha… shalini utana chahati thi aur karim usko utata hai.. shalini no no kar rahi thi.. karim usko speaker mode pai rakh deta hai.. shalini ka husband- hi..shalu darling…. s- hi.. janu h- kaha ho.. s- purvi ke yaha… h- waha kaise.. s- aap ko bataya tha na..mere friend aditi ki choti bahan ki rasam hai na… waha jane ke liye aayi hu… purvi aur mai jane wale hai na waha .. h- wo.. I see… s- kya hua… h- mai soch raha tha… last kuch mahine se mai aapko time nahi de saka tha.. aaj hum saath time spend kar sakate the… muje lagata hai last 6 month se hum sex kar nahi paaye the.. aaj mere paas time tha .. to mai soch raha tha… ( karim shalini ki taraf dekh raha tha..)

152

s- wo to sahi hai… lekin kya kare aaditi hamare aur purvi ke shadi ke time 10-10 din hamare ghar aayi thi…. Tho hum logo ka hi farz banata hai na ki hum bhi unke yaha iss time pe attend kare.. h- ha..janu u r right… ok ..enjoy… s- ok..janu..sorry..this time.. h- waise kitane din lagega.. s- 5-6 days .. h- ok… bye.. shalini phone rakh deti hai… k- mujase jhoot bol rahi thi.. 15 days.. aur yah to 6 mahine…. Shalini Sharma jati hai.. k- to yahi wajah hai bachha na hoone ka… s- shyad… karim shalini ke baalo se haat ghumata hai aur uske hairclip nikal deta hai.. use ladies ke baalo se khelana bahot achha lagta tha shalini ke baal khule hui the…. Aur karim lagatar usko pyasi nazaro se dekh raha tha.. shalini sharam aa rahi thi.. sharmakar shalini window se niche utar jati hai aur niche khadi ho jati hai.. aur ghum jati hai.. Tabhi Karim ne shalini ko piche se pakad liya. Karim- "shalini… darling bhagwaan ne tumhe itne bade bade lajawab boobs diye hai… is ka to koi jawab nahi...”. shalini ne koi jawab nahi diya. karim- "janti ho jaan, jab pahali baar tumhari tight gand ko saree me dekha tha to man kiya tha ki wahi patak kar lund ghusa du teri gand me aur tumhare ye rasbhare honth dekh kar jee karta hai sara ras nichod lu inse" karim ne kaha aur shalini ko kandhe se pakad kar apni taraf ghumaya aur apne honth shalini ki rasile hontho par rakh kar unhe chusne laga.

153

karim ke muh se apne boobs, gand aur hontho ki tarif sun kar shalini ki panty geeli ho gayi thi. karim puri masti me shalini ke honth choom raha tha. Thodi der chupchaap khade rahne ke baad shalini ne bhi khul kar kiss karna shuru kar diya. Dono ek dusre ke hontho ko aise chus rahe the jaise hontho par amrit laga ho. Idhar aapni bhabhi ki karim ke moo se tariff sunkar aur karim aapni bhabhi ke saath job hi kuch kar raha tha wo dekhkar aur aage jo honewala tha wo sochkar purvi ko aapna aap par gussa aa raha tha.. use lag raha tha ki shyad karim muje chod kar bhabhi ke paas hamesha ke liye chala jayega… shalini ko chumte chumte karim ne apne hath shalini ki badi aur tight gand par rakh diye aur shalini ki gand ko masalne laga. karim ki is "harkat" ne shalini ki aag ko aur bhadka diya. Josh me aakar shalini ne apni jeebh karim ke muh me ghusa di. karim bhi puri tarah masti mai shalini ki jeebh ko chusne laga.aab karim ne piche se saree ke aander se aapna haat aander daal diya… Upar karim ke honth shalini ki jeebh chus rahe the aur neche karim ke hath shalini ki panty ke andar ghus chuke the.

154

Apne ek haath se karim, shalini ki nangi gand masal raha tha jabki dusre hath ko aage laakar shalini ki chut ke upar rakh diya aur halke se uski

chut ko masal diya. shalini ko ek dam se 440 volt ka jhatka laga aur wo karim se alag ho gayi. karim ke hontho par shalini ki laar lagi hui jise karim apni jeebh se chaat raha tha. shalini balcony se undaar room mai chali gayi… usko aander aate hui dekhkar purvi darkar ek side mai jake chup gayi.. aander shalini jake ek side mai jake khadi ho gayi.. karim uske piche jakar khada ho gaya aur piche se uske saree ka paalu nikal kar niche gira diya aur phir uske nange pit par aapna haath ghumane lag gaya..aise hi thodi der karne ke baad uske pit ko chumane lag gaya. Uske nangi pit ko, uske shoulder ko karim chumane lag gaya.. thodi der tak wo shalini ko chumata hi rah gaya.. aab karim ne shalini ko aapni aur ghuma liya… aab uske saamne shalini sirf blouse par thi.. uske boobs ko hi karim dekh raha tha.. iss wajah se sharmakar shalini ne phir se aapana paalu aapne badan par khinch liya aur aapne blouse ko dhak liya…

155

Aab karim aur shalini ek dusare ko dekh rahe the…thodi der ke baad

karim ne aapne hoonth shalini ke gulabhi hoontho par rakh diye… shalini aur karim ka ye khel purvi ek corner se chup kar dekh rahi thi.. waise wo purvi ka bedroom tha.. waha chupne ki bahot sari jagha thi… wo undono ko dekh sakati thi lekin shalini ko pata bhi nahi lagh sakta tha… Karim aur shalini dono bahut maje se ek dusre ko kiss kar rahe the. Kiss karte karte karim ke hath shalini ki gol boobs par pahuch gaye. karim ne masti me shalini ke boobs daba diye. Ab karim dheere dheere shalini ke boobs masalte hue use kiss kar raha tha. Thodi der aur kiss karne ke baad dono alag hue aur apni-apni saanse control karne lage. karim shalini ke boobs ko aise ghur raha tha jaise sher apne shikaar ko. Phir karim ne dheere se shalini ke sadi ka pallu uske boobs par se hata diya

156

aur uska blouse ka nichla hissa pakda aur us ko upar uthane laga. shalini - "karim, please ise mat nikalo na.. kahi koi aa na jaye!!!" karim - "koi nahi aayega… shalini…” aab karim ne shalini ko madam nahi kaha tha.. us par shalini ne smile dete hue usko kahane ki permission diye thi.. karim ke saamne sirf blouse mai shalini khadi thi ..

157

karim ne aapne dono haath mai shalini ke dono boobs haath mai pakad liye the.. aur use jor se daba diya… Shalini- oucccccchhhhhhhhhhhh….. Jaraaaaa… dhireee.. se …dabaoooo… Karim- kyon… Shalini- dard….hotaaa…. haiiiii… Idhar purvi ye dekhkar hasati hai… aapne man hi man mai bolati hai… ye mere bhai sahab nahi hai bhabhiji.. ye to karim hai… bahot jor se dabata hai… aab aap ko pata chal hi jayega… Karim shalini ko kiss karte karte uske boobs ko daba raha tha… thode der tak aise hi dabane ke baad shalini ki nazar niche chali jati hai.. karim ke lund par.. pant mai usne jo tent banaya tha uspar… karim to shalini ke boobs ki maalish karne mai waist tha aur shalini karim ka lund dekhane mai… Thodi der baad Karim ne shalini bhabhi ko apne lund ko ghurte range hath pakad liya. karim aur shalini bhabhi ki aankhe aapas me takraayi aur karim ne shalini bhabhi ka hath pakad kar apne khade lund par rakh diya. karim ke aisa karte hi shalini bhabhi ke zism me 440 volt ka jhatka laga.

158

Shalini bhabhi khadi hui aur teji se bahar jaane lagi. Karim ne shalini bhabhi ko peeche se apni baho me jakad liya aur shalini bhabhi ke boobs masalne laga. Is waqt dono khade the aur karim ne bhabhi ko peeche se pakad rakha tha. Shalini- "uuuuuuuuuuummmmmmmm karim mujhe jaane do " Karim ne piche se shalini ke boobs ko masalate hue uske shoulder ko kiss kiya… Karim- shalini…. Darling…. Shalini- hummmmmmmmmm Karim- chusoge….. Shalini kuch nahi bolati… Karim- shalini… chusoge… kya mera lund… Shalini na mai garden hilati hai… Karim ne uske blouse ke niche se uske blouse mai haath dal diya..aab karim ke haath mai shalini ke mulayam boobs the… wo use dhere dhere massage kar raha tha… Shalini- aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhaaa…. Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa… Karim – achha.. lag raha hai… kya…shalini… Shalini ha mai aapni garden hilate hai.. karim uske boobs ko dabate hui uske garden ko, shoulder ko kiss kar raha tha.. Karim- mazaaaaaaa… aa raha hai kya shalini… madam.. Shalini iss par hasate hai…. Shalini- haaaa….. Karim- mera lund chusogi kya… Shalini- nahi… Karim- kyon… Shalini kuch nahi bolati..

159

Karim- iss se pahale chusa hai kya kissi ka.. Shalini haa mai garden hilati hai.. Ye dekhkar purvi ko dhakka lagata hai… bhabhi ne ye bhi kiya hai..aise soch rahi thi.. Karim- kiss ka Shalini- husband ka.. Purvi smile karti hai ye sunkar.. Karim- to aab mera chus na… s- nahi… k- kyon s- tera bada hai… k- to kya hota hai… s- bahut bada hai.. muje takalif hogi.. k- nahi.. hogi… chus kar ek baar dekh na.. plz.. 2-4 baar request karne ke baad shalini maan gayi karim ka lund chusane mai.. purvi ye sunkar uchal padi.. Aab karim ne shalini ko ghuma liya aurr ek baar jordaar kiss kiya aur uske gulabhi hoonto ko chusane laga .. aapne ek haath mai shalini ka haath pakad ke pant ke zip ke paas le gaya… shalini ne ek haat se karim ke pant ke zip kholi aur dusare haat se uske pant ke button khol diye.. aab karim ke pant nikal ke niche gir chuki thi… karim ne aapni underpant niche kar de… underpant niche karte hi karim ka tadapta lund turant bahar aa gaya. karim ka tagda 9" ka lund shalini ke saamne tha. karim ke lund ko bahut der se shalini ghoor rahi thi. karim- "aise kya dekh rahi ho, pahli baar lund dekha hai kya?" karim ki bat sun kar shalini hadbada gayi. … Karim ka bada aur lamba sa kala lund dekh shalini bhabhi hairaan ho gayi. Karim ka shaitan lund taiyar tha. Shalini bhabhi ne pahli baar karim ka lund dekha tha. karim ka lund dekh kar shalini bhabhi ko apni panty me geelapan mahsus hua.

160

Shalini bhabhi ye soch rahi thi wo ye kar sakati hai ya nahi . Dimag aur choot ki is laadayi me jeet choot ki hui. Shalini bhabhi karim ke paas baith gayi aur uske lund ko pyasi najro se dekhne lagi. shalini apne daaye hath se thode der lund ko hilati rahi. shalini ne daaye hath se lund ke nichle hisse ko pakad kar puri teji se hilaate hue apni jeebh lund ke charo taraf ghumaane lagi. Masti ka kaaran karim ke hath apne aap shalini ke baalo par chale gaye aur karim dheeme dheeme aahe bharte hue shalini ke baalo ko sahlaane laga. Phir apne red lips ko khol kar lund ke supaade ko muh me bhar kar chusne lagi. karim ki aankhe masti me band ho gayi aur wo apne daaye hath se shalini ke kaale baalo ko sahlaane laga. Ye scene dekh kar aandar khade purvi ki halat kharab ho rahi thi. shalini lund choosne me ek dum mahir lag rahi thi. Jaldi hi shalini ne puri speed se karim ke lund ko chusne shuru kar diya. Masti ke kaaran karim ki halki siskariya nikalne lagi joki waha khade purvi ko saaf sunaayi de rahi thi. karim ko bahut maja aa raha tha. Lag raha tha shalini lund chusne me mahir hai.. lekin apne lund par shalini ki jeebh mahsus kar karim ko jannat ka maja mil raha tha. shalini puri teji se lund choos rahi thi taaki karim jaldi jhad jaaye.lekin karim ek pahuncha hua khiladi tha wo itni jaldi jhadne wala nahi tha. Shalini teji se apna sar upar niche kar rahi thi. karim ka lumba lund shalini ko apne gale tak mahsus ho raha tha.

Aab aur control karna karim ke bas me nahi tha. Kyuki shalini full masti aur speed me lund chus rahi thi. karim ke zism ne jhatke khaane shuru kar diya.

161

Akhirkaar shalini ki kadi mehnat rang laayi aur karim aankhe band karke masti me jhatke khaane laga. Shalini ne karim ke lund ko muh se nikal diya. Utne me hi karim ke lund ne bauchar shuru kar di. karim ka pura veerya bedsheet par gir gaya. shalini ne jeebh se chaat chaat kar karim ka pura lund saaf kar diya. "saali randi" karim ne man me socha. "aaj iski gaand jarur maaruga tabhi iski garmi shaant hogi" karim ne apne aap se kaha.

thode der ke baad shalini bed pe niche garden kar ke baithe hai.. karim usko aapne taraf khinchta hai… aur use bed par leta deta hai…aur thoda piche ho jata hai... aab shalini bed pe aankhe band kar ke lete hui thi.. aur karim usko dekh raha tha... karim dhire dhire uske paas aata hai.. aur uske badan ko chuta hai.. dhire dhire aage aakar karim aapne hoonth shalini ke hoonto par rakh deta hai aur use kiss karne shuru kar deta hai…

162

kiss karte karte uski sadi nikal deta hai… Uske hoonto ko kiss karta karte niche aakar uske boobs ko blouse ke uppar se chusane mai lagh gaya.. waise hi shalini tadapane lagi..uske moo se madak siskariya nikalane lagh gayi.. shalini aab tadap rahi thi… uske blouse ke uppar se boobs ko chusate hui karim aapna ek haat uske peticot se niche se lete hui uske panty tak le gaya…aur uske aankho mai dekhane lag gaya.. Karim- aab batao shalini.. darling… aab kya karna hai… Shalini ne sharmate hui aapne dono haatho se aapna chehara dhak le liya.. Karim- batao na… shalini.. madam.. Shalini – muje nahi pata.. Waise hi karim uske panty ke uppar se rub karne lag gaya.. waise waise shalini tadpane lag gayi .. Karim- tere chut to bahot pani chod rahi hai.. shalini.. Shalini- gande… kahi..ke.. Aab karim aapne dusare haath se shalini ka peticot nikal deta hai.. aur uske jaangh par kiss karta hai.. saath mai aab karim shalini ke panty ko aapne ek ungali se side mai karta hai aur uske chut ke labbo par aapni ungali rakhta hai… Shalini- plzzzzzzz…….. waha…….nahiiiii… Karim- kyon.. Shalini- panty ke uppar se hi karo Karim- maza.. nahi.. aayega.. aab shalini karim ke saamne sirf blouse aur panty mai thi.. usko karim dekhta hi rahata hai.. … shalini – aisa mat dekho… karim- kyon… shalini- muje sharam aa rahi hai.. ye dekhkar aur sunkar purvi ko hasi aa rahi thi.. use aapni bhabhi ki izzat jate hui dekhkar hasi bhi aa rahi thi aur quarasity bhi ho rahi thi..

163

karim- Sharma kyon rahi ho… maja le loo.. shalini ko aisse baate karne ki aadat nahi thi… usne karim ko jataka deke bed se utakar side mai jake khade ho gayi.. uski gaand karim ki taraf thi.. aise shalini ke jane se karim ko gussa aa raha tha.. shalini- jao.. tum bahot gande ho .. muje kuch nahi karna hai tumare saath.. shalini aisa kah kar side mai jakar aankh bandh kar khade ho gayi… karim ko to gussa aa raha tha shalini par phir bhi gussa control mai kar ke karim bed se utha aur shalini ke peche khade hokar uski nangi peeth par hath firane laga. Thodi der peeth sahlaane ke baad karim apne hath shalini ke boobs par le gaya aur teji se unhe masal diya. Shalini- oooooooooouuuuuchhhhh kya kar rahe ho dard hota hai… karim- chup kar saali randi … kya pata…kitano se chudava chuki hai .. aur mujhe nakhre dikha rahi hai, chupchaap isi pose me rah aur mai jo kar raha hu mujhe karne de …. shalini – nahi .. nahi… mai aise waise nahi hu… pati ke alava mai ye sab kuch sirf tumase se kar rahi hu… karim- haa.. haaa.. pata hai… shalini ke boobs ko masalne ke baad Karim ne shalini ko god me uthaya aur bed par peeth ke bal leta diya… karim- sachmuch ..shalini… tu pati ke alawa kisi se chudi nahi hai.. shalini ha mai garden hilati hai.. karim- to maja aayega… aur use kiss karne lag gaya.. karim uska blouse nikal deta hai.. aur uski bra nikal ne wala tha hi ki shalini ne aapni peeth upar kar ke khud hi aapni bra nikal di.. uske boobs ko karim dekh raha tha.. uske ek nipple ko wo aapne moo mai le leta hai.. shalini- aaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaa… usko chus raha tha aur saath mai hi wo dauasre haath se usne shalini ki panty nikal de.. shalini ne bhi aapni gaand utakar usko saath de diya…

164

karim dusare boobs ki chus raha tha.. aur aapni ungali se uske pyasi chut ke saath khel bhi raha tha.. karim piche aa gaya aur shalini ki bina jhaanto wali chikni chut ko dekhne laga. shalini ki chikni chut dekhte hi karim ka lund aur jada tight hone laga. Karim- iski chut maar kar to maja aa jayega kya chikni chut hai iski…. karim ne shalini ke taraf dekhate hui kaha. karim ne shalini ki taraf dekhate hui apni midle finger shalini ki chut me ghused di ….. shalini - aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh karim ne apni midle finger shalini ki chut me ghused di thi. karim dheere dheere shalini ki tight bur me apni ungali andar bahar karne laga. shalini ki haalat kharab ho rahi thi. Jab se shalini ne karim ka lumba lund dekha tha tab se hi uski chut paani chhod rahi thi. Aur ab karim ke is tarah ungali daalne se shalini ki aag aur bhadak uthi thi. shalini -"ooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhh………… uuuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmmm" shalini ab puri mast ho chuki thi. karim ne ungali bahar nikaal li. karim- plz karo na acha lagta hai… shalini ne masti se kaha. karim- lund daal du kya??" shalini - jo bhi karna hai karo lekin meri pyaas bujha do… shalini bhabhi ka ye roop dekhkar purvi ko dhakke pe dhakka lag raha tha… shalini ko is samay hosh nahi tha ki wo kya kah rahi hai aur iska kya anjaam hoga. karim ne apne lund par thook lagaya aur shalini ki chut ki faanke faila kar uske chhed par tika diya. Shalini itni uttejit ho chuki thi ke usne karim ke kahne se pahle hi apni taange chaudi karke apni clean shaved chut karim ke aage kar di. shalini ki bina jhaanto ki chut dekh karim ka lund jhatke khane laga. karim bahut khush tha. Wo sochata hai thode der pahale bahot natak kar rahi thi aur ab mai iski chut ka bhosda bana dunga.

165

karim ne shalini ki tange apne kandhe par rakhi aur apne lund ke supaade ko shalini ki chut par tika kar ek jordar shot mara. Shalini. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee … shalini ki aankho se aansu chhalak aaye the. Shalini ki aankho me aansu dekh kar karim ko bahut khusi hui aur sath me usne ye bhi mahsoos kiya ki shalini ki chut bahut tight thi aur uske bahut prayas ke baad sirf lund ka supaada hi andar ghus paya tha Shalini- "plz bahar nikal lo, bahut dard ho raha hai " Shalini ne rote hue kaha. karim - "chup kar sali chinaal, dusaro se ghodi banke chudwaati hogi aur ro aise rahi jaise maine teri seal tod di ho… karim ne gusse se kaha. shalini - maine aaj tak aapne pati ke alawa kisi ke sath sex nahi kiya hai plz mera viswaas....... shalini pura bol pati is se pahle karim ne apne honth shalini ke laal hontho par rakh diye aur unhe chusne laga. karim aab dusre hamle ki taiyari me tha. Karim ne ek bar phir puri taakat se shot mara aur is baar lund shalini ki chut ko faadte hua aadha andar ghus gaya. Karim - aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh….. karim ki cheekh nikal gayi kyuki shalini ne puri takat se apne naakhun karim ke peeth me gada diye the. shalini - ab pata chala dard kya hota hai????? shalini ne karim se kaha. karim - tu mujhe dard degi .. sali randi aaj tujhe aise choduga ki mahine bhar theek se chal nahi payegi… karim ne kaha aur teesra aur aakhiri hamla karte hue pura lund shalini ki chut ki gahrayi me utar diya. shalini – ooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..oooooo….

166

shalini ne ek aur dard bhari siski bhari. Iske baad kamre me sirf 2 hi awaaze sunaayi di. Pahli wo jab lund pura andar jata to dono ki zism takraate aur thap ki awaaz aati aur iske baad shalini ki dard bhari "aaaahhhh" sunayi deti. Agle 10 minute tak yahi chalta raha lekin uske baad shalinii ko bhi maja aane laga aur wo gaand utha utha kar masti ne chudwaane lagi. shalini - uuuuuuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm… dard bhari cheekho ke jagah masti bhari siskariya kamre me sunayi de rahi thi. Shalini ab tak 2 baar jhad chuki thi jabki karim bina ruke lagataar shalini ko pele jaa raha tha. karim ka stamina dekh shalini bhi hairaan thi. Aaj ke jaisa maja use kabhi nahi mila tha. karim se pahle shalini ne sirf aapne husband se hi chudwaya tha. Shalini ka pati usko sirf 5 minute chod kar hi jhad jaata tha. karim ne apni speed aur tej kar di thi. shalini samjh gayi ki karim jhadne wala hai. shalini - plz andar mat nikalna Lekin karim ne shalini ki na sunte hue apna pura maal shalini ki choot ke goodam me bhar diya. Jhadne ke baad karim shalini ke upar se hat kar side me let gaya. dono thak kar so gaye ye dekh kar purvi niche chali gayi… thode der baad shalini aur karim uth gaye.. karim ka mann aabhi bhi bhara nahi tha.. fir usne shalini ko garam karna shuru kar diya.. uska mann tho tha shalini ki gaand marna lekin pahale hi din itana kuch karna use achha nahi laga .. shyad iss wajah se shalini haat se nikal bhi sakate thi.. ye soch kar karim ne shalini ki chut maarna thik samaja.. phir karim ne second round marna shuru kar diya… kuch 3-4 hours wo dono ek hi room mai the… shalini ko chalana bhi sammbhav nahi tha.. itani uski chut karim ne maari thi.. aaj usko uske friend ke sister ke rasam mai jana tha purvi ke saath .. lekin chudai ki wajah se wok al se jane wali thi.. saath mai karim bhi jane wala tha…fir karim niche jata hai… usne aaj dono nayi chut maari thi… shadishudda thi lekin nayi thi… Niche purvi soch rahi thi itane der tak karim uppar kya kar raha hai.. unki chudai to tab hi khatam ho gayi ..itane der tak karim niche kaise nahi aaya hai.. use aab dar lag raha tha.. use aapni shalini bhabhi se jalan bhi ho rahi thi.. ki karim niche kyon nahi aa raha hai.. itane time mai wo 3-4 baar uppar jake aa gayi thi.. door aander se band tha.. iss wajah se aander kya chal raha hai uske bare mai wo jaan nahi sakati thi… lekin aander dono ke beech mai jo baatchit chal rahi thi wo thoda bahut sun sakate thi… phir jab dusare baar unki chudai shuru hui tab us chudai ki aawaj purvi ne sun le thi.. ye sun kar purvi ko rona aa raha tha.. use lag raha tha ki karim aab uske haath se chala jayega… itane kam samay mai bhabhi dusare baar chudai ke

167

liye ready ho gayi iska matlab karim ko mujase jada bhabhi pasand aa gayi.. wo niche jake rone lag gayi… 3-4 ghante ke baad karim niche aa gaya.. purvi is waqt laal suit mein thi aur usne neeche safed rang ki laggy pehni hui thi.......uska kapda humesha ki tarah uske badan se pura chipka hua tha....seene par laal chunari the jo uske boobs ko dhake hue the.........in kapdon mein bhi wo humesha ki tarah aaj bhi bahut khubsurat lag rahi thi........jaise hi uski nazar karim par jati hain wo ghoor kar use sir se lekar pawn tak ek nazar dekti hain….. gusse se…. purvi- ho gaya kya… karim hasate hui.. karim- haa… ho gaya…. Bahot hi lajwhab maal hai teri shalini bhabhi… purvi- uske chakkar mai muje mat bhul na jana… purvi gusse se kahati hai… karim- tuje kaise bhulunga .. meri ..raand… tere wajah se to wo mili hai… karim purvi ke paas jakar usko aapne baho mai lekar kahata hai… purvi aapne chehare par nataki gussa late hui kahati hai… purvi- itane der uppar kya kar rahe the… karim- chudai.. tune dekha to na… purvi- wo to kab ki khatam ho gayi thi na.. karim- second round… chut ke baad gaand… aise kahate hui karim purvi ki gaand dabata hai.. purvi- ouchhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh….. karim- tu to bahot nakhara karti hai… shalini aisa kuch nahi karti.. jo maangta hu wo de deti hai…… tere jaise nakhare nahi karti… purvi- aaj se mai bhi aap jo maangoge wo dungi… kuch nakhra nahi karungi… karim purvi ki gaand aapne dono haatho se dabata hai… purvi- ooouuuuuuuuchhhhh…

168

karim- to flat kab degi…. Purvi – jab aap chahaoge.. Karim- aur ye katil gaand … Purvi- dar lagta hai.. Karim- fir se shuru ho gayi tu…. Purvi- nakhara nahi kar rahi hu.. lekin darr lagta hai… aap ka lund bahot bada hai.. aur mere gaand aabhi tak mere pati ne bhi nahi maari hai.. mera aur mere pati ka iss wajah se bahot baar jagada hota hai.. iss liye darr rahi hu… lekin aap ko nahi bol rahi hu.. sirf kuch time maang rahi hu… mai aap ke liye kuch bhi kar sakate hu.. Karim- kya karegi mere liye … Purvi- aap aandar to aao… phir batate hu fir wo uska haath pakad kar ander le jate hai.. ek room mai..purvi fir jakar door lock karti hain.......purvi wahin idher udher tehal rahi thi aur karim purvi ko ghoorey jaa raha tha........ karim ek nazar purvi ki ore dekhta hain …. karim ko aabhi bhi kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha........wo purvi ka irada bilkul bhi nahin samajh paa raha tha.......pata nahin wo aage uske saath kya karne wali thi......purvi ko bahut hansi bhi aa rahi thi magar wo apni hansi uske samne bilkul bhi zaahir nahin kar rahi thi...... karim aankh faade purvi ko ek tuk dekhne lagta hain......purvi wahin khadi muskura rahi thi.....is waqt uske haathon mein ek nylon ki rassi thi....... purvi - aab aap wahan jakar baith jawo apne dono haath peeche karke ........ purvi samne rakhe dining chair par karim ko baithne ka ishara karti hain ....... karim jakar wahin dining chair par baith jata hain aur apne dono haath us chair ke peeche kar leta hain........is waqt uska dil zoron se dhadak raha tha.......wo thoda confuse ho gaya tha.. purvi ke chehre par aabhi bhi muskaan thi.......wo turant karim ke paas jati hain aur uske dono haath jhat se apne haathon mein pakadkar wo use rassi se bandne lagti hain...... purvi uske dono haath aache se us rassi se band deti hain aur fir wo jhat se us dining table par

169

aati hain aur karim ke samne aakar us table par uske samne baith jati hain.......is waqt uske dono pawn karim ke janghon par tha..........karim use aankh faade dekhe jaa raha tha...... karim- aab tu kya karnewali hai… purvi- aab sawal mat pucho… sirf dekhate jao…

purvi fir wahin rakhi kaichi utathi hain aur karim ke samne badi ada se ghumati hain.......karim aab totaaly confuse ho gaya tha… use dominate hone ki aadat nahi thi lekin pahali baar usko koi aurat dominate kar rahi thi …........ purvi us kaichi ki nok karim ke honton par rakh deti hai.....aur fir dheere se muskura deti hain....... purvi- tumhein chudai ka bahut shauk hain na.......aaj main tumhara wo haal karungi ki tum kabhi kisi ko chodne ke layak nahin rahoge....... aaj purvi karim ke samne open words use kar rahi thi......halanki use bahut jhijak ho rahi thi aise words use karne mein magar aaj use ye sab mein bahut maza bhi aa raha tha.....wo karim ke chehre par badle hue bhaav ko pal pal dekh kar uska poora maza le rahi thi....... karim hairat se purvi ki ore apni aankh faade use dekhe jaa raha thi........wo bilkul bhi purvi ko nahin samajh paa raha tha ki wo usse chahti kya hain........ purvi - aab main tumhari mardangi dekti hoon ki tum kitne bade mard ho....... aapne aapko bahut bade mard samajhte ho na...... ek aurat se tumara dil nahi barata nahi hai na…. karim purvi ki aankho mai dekhate hi rahata hai…. Purvi- subah mujase flertinng ki… uske baad mere sasu maa se…. muj se maze le aur thodi hi der mai us maid ko chodane ko ready ho gaye… agar mai beech mai nahi aati to us maid ko chodate…. Fir kitchen mai muje choda aur baad mai thodi hi der mai mere komal se bhabhi shalini bhabhi ko mere saamne choda… aur ye sab kuch mere help se kiya aur muje kah rahe ho ki shalini bhabhi mere jaise nakhare nahi karti… mai agar nakhare karti to tume shalini bhabhi chodane ko dete hi nahi… samaje…. Chuddakad…. Budhhe.. tailor… Iss par karim hasta hai… Purvi- tume bahut maza aata hai na ye sab karne mai…. Dekh aab mai tera yaha rape karungi…. Karim kasata hai….

170

Karim- tu mera rape karegi… Purvi- haaa……… fir purvi jhat se us kaichi ko karim ke kandhe par rakh deti hain aur tezi se katati chali jati hain......... karim- ye tu kya kar rahi hai… tu pagal to nahi ho gayi na.. jaise jaise kaichi chal rahi thi waise waise karim ki halat kharab ho rahi thi....use bahut sarmindagi mehsoos ho rahi thi ki wo kaise uske samne bilkul nanga hoga........aaj ek aurat ek mard ki izzat urategi ek baar ye sab uske munn mein khyaal aate hi wo ander se kaanp uthatha hain.......... thodi deer tak purvi apne haathon ka kamal dikhati hain fir wo uska shirt us kaichi se do tukdaa kar deti hain......uska shirt uske badan se alag ho jata hain.........fir wo thoda jhuk kar neeche karim ke pent ke paas wo kaichi lati hain aur fir se use bhi katne lagti hain.....is samay purvi ke boobs karim ke mooh ke ek dum paas the ....... ek baar to uske boobs karim ke mooh se touch bhi ho gaye the .. iss wajah se uske lund mein halchal hona suru ho gayi thi....... fir purvi us table se neeche utarti hain aur wahin neeche farsh par baith kar karim ke pent ko katne lagti hain......karim ka pent bhi uske badan se juda ho jata hain .....is waqt uske badan par sirf ek underwear aur banyaan tha...... purvi fir se wahin table par aakar baith jati hain karim ke samne........karim is waqt paseene se puri tarah se bheeg chuka tha...... ......magar idher purvi munn hi munn muskura rahi thi.....aaj karim ki bebasi par use bada maza aa raha tha........ purvi jhat se apne seene se apna dupaata nikalti hain aur use apne dono haathon mein le leti hain.......fir wo use thoda sa fold karti hain aur fir wo us dupate ko aage badhakar karim ke aankhon par le jati hain aur uske aankhon par wahin dupaata band deti hain .

karim aab bus mehsoos hi kar sakta tha........uski dheere dheere aur halat kharab ho rahi thi........ purvi fir se us kaichi ko apne haathon mein leti hain aur fir se karim ke banyaan par le jati hain aur use bhi katne lagti hain......kuch hi palon mein uska banyaan bhi uske badan se alag ho jata hain........aab uska haath jaise hi neeche karim ke underwear par jata hain karim na chahte hue bhi bol padta hain......

171

karim - bus .....aisa mujhe nanga mutt karo..... purvi dheere se muskura deti hain purvi - are waah ye to maine socha hi nahi na…. subah to maine tujako nanaga dekha tha na….............kya maine tumhein subah nanga nahin dekha tha........fir kya aab kuch naya hain tumhare paas jo main use dekh loongi.......aur tumhare haath bandhe hain to tum mere saath kuch nahi kar sakate….. aise kahate hui purvi hasane lagati hai… karim purvi ki baateion ko sunkar ek dum khamosh ho jata hain.....wo bilkul samajh nahin pata ki wo bole to kya bole...........aabhi use purvi kisi devi ka avtaar lag rahi thi......... purvi - kyon aab tumhein sharam aa rahi hain.......... subah to nahi aa rahi thi .. mujase flert karte time….chinta mutt karo aab dheere dheere main tumhari sari sharam ek ek kar utar doongi.......fir aaj ke baad tum mujhse sharmana humesha ke liye chodh dogey........ karim ka chehra is waqt saaf bata raha tha ki is waqt uski kya dasha ho rahi hain....... purvi - jante ho subah jab tumne meri chudai ki thi tab ke baad main abhi tak sahi se chal fir bhi nahin paa rahi hu .......meri choot tumhare is lund se kafi hudd tak fail gayi hain......aab main mere husband ko kya jawab doongi........bolo hain koi iska jawab tumhare paas...... karim aapne lund ki tariff sunkar khush ho gaya tha…tabhi purvi wo kaichi uske garden par le jati hain aur uske nok se wahan par dheere dheere dabav dalti hain.....karim ki dard se sisari nikal padti hain......magar aaj uske ander thodi bhi himmat nahin thi ki wo purvi ko kisi baat ke liye rokey....... purvi -lagta hain tumhein gand marne ka bahut shauk hain......tum bus dekhte jawo main aaj tumhara kaise gand marti hoon...... purvi ke mooh se aisi gandi baat sunkar karim aabhi bhi hairat mein tha........wo purvi ke is badley hue roop ko bilkul bhi nahin samajh paa raha tha....... karim - matlab.......main...kuch.....samjha nahin...... purvi dheere se muskura deti hain…. Purvi - bus dekhte jawo wo to waqt hi batayega...... aur purvi fir wo kaichi karim ke underwaer ke paas le jati hain aur use bhi katne lagti hain......kuch hi deer mein uska underwear bhi uske badan se alag ho jata hain.......aab karim ke jism par ek bhi kapdaa nahin tha.........wo wahin chair par bilkul nanga baitha hua tha......is waqt uska lund bhi murjhaya hua tha.....purvi ne use itna dara diya tha ki uske lund mein

172

aaj bilkul jaan nahin reh gayi thi.....purvi apna ek haath aage lejakar jhat se karim ka lund apne haathon mein tham leti hain aur use kaskar masal deti hain........karim ke mooh se ek zordaar....aaaaaaaaa....sssssssssssss ...ki siskari foot padti hain....... purvi - kya hua tumhare is pappu ko.....urf munna ko.....ye to bechara aabhi mara pada hain......subah to kisi naag ki tarah mujhe dekhkar funkaar raha tha........aabhi kya hua isey....... karim - please bahuraani .......mujhe aur zalil mutt karo.......mujase kuch galati hui kya… purvi ki hansi nahin ruk rahi thi....aaj usey karim ke saath ye sab khel khelne mein bada maza aa raha tha........ purvi - arey tum to aabhi se haar man gaye......mard ho thodi mardon wali baat karo........tum to ek aurat se durr gaye...... karim – bahuraani…......... isse aage karim ek shabdh kuch nahin bol pata........karim ka pura shareer pasine mein doob gaya tha.......purvi ki bhi dhadkanein aab dheere dheere badne lagi thi.......aab uski sansein ek baar fir se bhari ho chuki thi.......choot bhi aab gili ho chali thi.........wo bade gaur se karim ke lund ko dekh rahi thi........ purvi- ek baat sach batao… karim- konsi…. Purvi- mere nanad … pooja ki saheli priya ki kajal bhabhi se exactly tumara relation kaisa tha.. Karimm- kaisa tha ka kya matlab hai.. Purvi- matlab .. usko choda tha kya.. Karim- usko to bahot baar choda tha .. uski jo beti hai na wo meri hi hai.. aur.. Purvi- kya…. Wo beti tumari hai.. aur kya.. Karim- ha uski nanad priya ko bhi chodana tha lekin wo mere haath se bhaag gayi… Purvi- bahot kamine ho.. Purvi hasti hai..

173

purvi - waise ye batawo tumhein falon (fruit) mein sabse zyada kya pasand hain......angoor ,aam ,kela ya kuch aur...... karim ka dimag is waqt bilkul kaam nahin kar raha tha wo jhat se purvi ke mooh se jo sunta hain wo bol deta hain.... karim - angoor......mujhe angoor bahut pasand hain.....magar kyon???? purvii - tum sawal bahut poochte ho.......thoda sabra karo sab dheere dheere pata lag jayega....... aur purvi tabhi wahan se uthathi hain aur jhat se kitchen mein chali jati hain......thode deer baad wo wapas aati hain........ is baar uske haathon mein ek plate thi jismein angoor rakhe hue the.......wo us plate ko wahin table par rakh deti hain........tabhi wo karim ke chair ko wo dining table se thoda peeche sarka deti hain...... fir se wo jakar us drawing table par karim ke samne baith jati hain apne dono pawn karim ke janghon par rakhkar........is waqt uski aankhein surkh laal ho chuki thi......aab uske ander bhi hawas puri tarah se jag gayi thi......uska jism aab kisi aag ke bhatte ki tarah tapne laga tha.........wo jhat se apne dono haath aage le jati hain aur karim ki aankhon mein laga apna dupaata khol deti hain.........karim dheere dheere apni aankhien kholta hain......purvi is waqt theek uske samne batihi hui thi....... karim ko is waqt bahut sharam aa rahi thi.........sex ke dauran nanga hona aur is tarah nanga baithne mein bahut fark hota hain......magar wo bhi mazboor tha uske dono haath aabhi bhi bandhe hue the......wo chah kar bhi kuch nahin kar sakta tha......... purvi fir us dining table se utarti hain aur fir karim ke jaghon par aakar usi chair par baith jati hain apna mooh uski taraf karke..........is waqt karim aur purvi ka face bilkul aamne samne tha.......karim ko samajh nahin aa raha tha ki wo purvi ke is bartaav se khus hoye ya dukh.......uski to waise bhi durr se gand fati padi thi.....nahin to aisi bala uski god mein aakar baithe aur lund mein hulchal na ho.......aisa sambhav hi nahin tha....... karim fir se himmat jutakar kehta hain karim – bahuraani aap chahti kya hain.......mujhe jane dijye....... purvi use dekhkar fir dheere se muskura deti hain purvi - arey baba bataya to........tumhara rape.....aur kitni baar kahun tumse.......aab agar zyada sawal poochoge to mujhse bura aur koi nahin hoga...

purvi jhat se apne jeebh aage le jati hain aur karim ke garden par apna honth rakh deti hain.......aur wahin uske passine ko apne jeebh se ek baar chat leti hain......uske mooh mein karim ka namkeeni pani uske jeebh ke raste jaa raha tha.......purvi ke liye ye bhi ek naya experience tha par jo bhi tha bahut mazedaar tha.......

174

purvi - jante ho jab se tumhara lund mere choot ke ander gaya hain tab se main tumhare is lund ke liye bahut bechain hoon...... magar us time tumahre zabardasi ki wajah se mujhe bilkul bhi maza nahin aaya.......aab main tumhare lund ko apne choot ke gehraai mein aache se mehsoos karna chahti hoon.......bujhawoge na apne lund se meri choot ki pyaas....... karim- haa.. raaand.. jaroor bhujaunga .. moKha milega to… purvi- kaise…. Karim- aapne .. rakhail banakar.. roj chounduga…. Purvi hasati hai.. aur itna kehkar purvi jhat se karim ka lab choom leti hain aur bahut aahista se uske jeebh ko apne mooh mein lekar choosne lagti hain........purvi ke mooh ki garmahat se karim aab samajh gaya tha ki purvi is waqt bahut garam hain........ aab uska durr bahut hudd tak kum ho gaya tha........magar aabhi bhi use purvi ke irade nek nahin lag rahein the........ek baar to purvi karim ke neechle honton ko apne danton mein lekar zoron se kaat leti hain jisse karim wahin dard se uchal padta hain......jiske wajah se uske kale honton se khoon ki laag daag dikhayi bhi de rahein the.........magar purvi ko karim ki koi parwaah nahin thi.......na jane kitne deer baad aab karim ka pappu ne jamkar angdaai li thi ......................................... purvi wahin karim ki god mein aabhi bhi baithi hui uske labon ko choose jaa rahi thi........wo apna ek haath jhat se peeche apne sir par le jati hain aur apne bal mein fansa ribbon dheere se khol deti hain......aab uske bal poore khul gaye the.....aur aab wo aur bhi haseen lag rahi thi.......is waqt uska dil zoron se dhadak raha tha........udher kuch waisa hi haal karim ka bhi tha.......purvi fir apna ek haath table par le jati hain aur wahin plate mein rakhe kuch angoor apne haathon mein utha leti hain aur use apne mooh mein rakhkar karim ke samne khane lagti hain.........karim bade gaur se purvi ko dekhe jaa raha tha....... purvi - aaj main tumhein asli angoor ka taste karwungi........aaj ke baad tumhara pasandida fal angoor hi hoga. aur itna kehkar purvi dheere se muskura deti hain....... karim aabhi bhi purvi ko sawal bhare nazreion se dekh raha tha..........fir purvi do teen angoor apne mooh mein rakh leti hain aur use bhi khane lagti hain fir thoda sa khane ke baad wo jhat se fir apna honth karim ke honton par rakh deti hain aur uske honton ko choosne lagti hain..........aab purvi ke mooh mein rakha angoor purvi ke mooh ke raste aab karim ke mooh mein dheere dheere jaa rahe the ......... karim bhi purvi ke honton ko dheere dheere chusne lagta hain........aur purvi ke mooh mein rakhe angoor apne mooh mein lene lagta hain.......

175

karim fir dheere dheere wo angoor ek ek kar apne mooh mein lekar use apne gale ke neeche utarta chala jata hain........aaj pehli baar use angoor ka real taste mila tha........karim ke chehre par aabhi bhi muskaan thi........ karim ki nazar is samay purvi ke boobs ko ghoor rahi thi......purvi bhi samajh jati hain ki is waqt karim ki nazar kahan par hain.......is waqt purvi ke seene par uska duppata nahin tha jisse uske boobs ke cleaverage kafi hudd tak bahar ki ore dikhayi de rahein they....... purvi - kya ghoor rahe ho.....kabhi isse pehle tumne mere in boobs ko nahin dekha kya...... purvi ki aisi baateion se karim jhat se apni nazrein dusari taraf fer leta hain......use kuch samajh mein nahin aata ki wo purvi ki baateion ka kya jawab dein......... purvi - aab kya hua????? lagta hain ki tum mujhse sharma gaye......mujhe nahin pata tha ki tumhein sharam bhi aati hain........magar tum to meri besharmi dekhna chahte they na.......kamal hain meri besharmi dekhna chahte ho aur khud mujhse sharma rahe ho........ek mard hokar kya tumhein ye sab shobha deta hain....... purvi karim ki taraf dekhkar dheere se muskura deti hain purvi - lagta hain tum meri baateion ka bura maan gaye........khair koi baat nahin...... aur purvi karim ke god se utarti hain aur fir se kaichi apne haathon mein leti hain aur use neeche ki ore ....karim ke lund ke taraf le jati hain aur wahin us kaichi ko bahut aahista se ghumane lagti hain......ek baar fir se karim ki gand fatt jati hain.......wo yehi sochne lagta hain ki kahin purvi uska lund to nahin kaat degi us kaichi se......uska chehra durr se ek baar fir se peela padh gaya tha....... purvi fir us kaichi ko uske lund par le jati hain aur uske jhaton ko us kaichi se katne lagti hain purvi - kab se tumne apne lund ke baal nahin kaate.......yahan to tumne poora jungle uga rakha hain........ karim -......6 maine mein ek baar......kaat leta hoon...... karim bahut mushkil se itna hi bol paata hain...... purvi - chee.......sach mein tum bahut gande ho...... aise kaise koi aurat tumare paas aayegi aur tumari rakhail banegi.. karim- aati bhi hai aur raand bhi banati hai.. aur tum jaise to rakhail bhi banati hai.. purvi- bahout guroor hai tuje… karim purvi ki taraf dekhkar hasta hai.. purvi bhi hasati hai..

176

fir purvi wahin neeche ghutnon ke bal baith kar karim ke lund ke baal us kaichi se dheere dheere katne lagti hain ........ kuch deer tak wo aise hi karim ke lund ke sare baal saaf karti hain fir wahin rakha karim ka fata kapdaa apne haathon mein leti hain aur usse aache se uska lund saaf karti hain ........ aab karim ka lund chamak raha tha.......purvi ka ek haath aabhi bhi karim ke lund par hi tha ....... purvi wahin rakha cream apne haathon mein leti hain aur karim ke lund par aache se malne lagti hain ....... magar aabhi bhi uske lund mein koi hulchal nahin thi ...... jab thodi hulchal hoti to purvi kuch aisa karti ki uski durr se gand fatt jati aur bechara uska lund fir se kisi koma mein chala jata........ purvi fir wahan se uthathi hain aur jhat se table par aakar baith jati hain aur apna ek pawn karim ke chehre par le jati hain......... karim bade gaur se purvi ke is harkat ko dekh raha tha.......aab dheere dheere use bhi maza aane laga tha .......... purvi apne pawn ka angootha karim ke honton par rakh deti hain aur wahan bahut dheere se ferne lagti hain ........ karim fir jhat se apna mooh pura kol deta hain aur wo purvi ke angoothe ko apne mooh mein lekar choosne lagta hain ...... karim ke is harkat se purvi ke jism ke royein ek baar fir se khade ho jate hain....... aur uski sansein ek baar fir se tezz ho jati hain ..

wo bhi bade gaur se karim ke chehre ko dekhe jaa rahi thi.......hawas aab purvi ki aankhon mein bhi saaf dekhi ja sakati thi....karim aab sab kuch bhool kar purvi ke pawn aur uske talwe ko apne honton mein lekar choos aur chat raha tha.....use dekhne mein aisa lag raha tha jaise use duniya ki sabse pyaar cheez mil gayi ho.......purvi ki sansein aab bhari hone lagi thi.......aab uski bhi aankhein surkh laal ho chuki thi......kafi deer tak karim purvi ke pawn ke har ungali ko bari bari se apne mooh mein lekar choosta jar aha tha… aaj use bhi ismein bada maza aa raha tha......... purvi fir apne haath mein ek angoor leti hain aur aur use apne pairon ke dono ungali ke beech fansa leti hain aur fir se use karim ke chehre ke paas le jati hain......karim bade gaur se purvi ke pairon ko ek tuk dekh raha tha......fir wo jhat se aage badhta hain aur uske pawn mein fansa angoor par apna jeebh le jata hain aur agle hi pal wo us angoor ko apne mooh mein lekar khane lagta hain ....... purvi ye dekhkar apne chehre par muskaan lane se nahin rok paati ...... kuch deer tak ye silsila aise hi chalta hain fir purvi kuch aur angoor jhat se apne mutthi mein leti hain aur wahin karim ke samne apne bra ke ander wo ek ek kar sare angoor dalne lagti hain ........ karim ki aankhein ek baar fir se chamak gayi thi ....... purvi ki ye harkat se aab uska lund mein mano current daud pada tha.......wo lalchayi nazreion se purvi ke boobs ko ghoor raha tha ...... purvi - aise kya dekh rahe ho ........

177

karim - ... kuch...nahin........bus aise ...hi purvi dheere se muskura deti hain aur is baar wo karim ke samne aakar usse satkar khadi ho jati hai aur apna dono boobs karim ke mooh ke paas le jati hain ...... karim bina apni palkein jhapkayein purvi ke dono boobs ko ghoore jaa raha tha....... purvi - aab apni aankhein faade bus dekhte hi rahoge ya kuch karoge bhi ........ purvi ke mooh se aisi baat sunkar wo munn hi munn khushi se jhoom uthatha hain ...... aur agle hi pal wo jhat se apna jeebh aage badha kar purvi ke boobs par rakh deta hain aur bahut aahista se wahan par chatne lagta hain ....... karim ke is harkat se purvi mano uchal padti hain ........ uski panty labhag puri tarah se bheeg chuki thi ....... wo bhi apna seena karim ke aur kareeb le jati hain aur uske jeebh par apna boobs dheere dheere ragadney lagti hain ......... karim aab ek pal bhi deer nahin karna chahta tha ....... is waqt uske haath bandhe the nahin to wo purvi ke in najuk boobs ko apni mutthi mein lekar kaskar masalna chahta tha aur uska pura rus peena chahta tha jo kuch uski jawani ka tha aur kuch angoor ke pani ka ...... magar aab use is khel mein bhi maza aane laga tha ......... purvi ke mooh se ek bahut hi dheemi siskari nikal rahi thi ....... lajjat se uski aankhein ek baar fir se band ho gayi hi......... idher dheere dheere karim apne jeebh ki raftaar badhate jaa raha tha ........ purvi fir karim ka sir apne haathon mein pakad leti hain aur kaskar use apne seene par zor se dabane lagti hain ....... karim bhi aab kahan rukne wala tha ... iss waqt uska lund aab pura khada ho gaya tha .......... purvi ki aankhein bilkul naseeli ho chuki thi.......wo aab is samay madhoshi ke alam mein thi........karim ke thook se uska suit aur bra dono gile ho gaye the aur kuch angoor ke mile jule rus se bhi ....... kuch deer tak karim aise hi apni jeebh purvi ke nipples par suit ke upar se hi ferta hain .....tabhi purvi jhat se usse door ho jati hain......... purvi - lagta hain tumhein bhook lagi hain........hain na....... karim jawab mein bus apna sir haan mein hila deta hain ......... purvi - tum fikra mutt karo aaj main tumhari bhookh ko puri tarah se shant karungi ....... main tumhare jaisi nahin hoon swarthi ....... aur itna kehkar purvi jhat se apna haath neeche le jati hain aur apna suit utarne lagti hain ....... karim kisi bhooke kutte ki tarah purvi ke badan ko ghoor raha tha ........ mano kisi kutte ke samne kisi ne haadi dal di ho

178

........ is samay karim ki aankhon mein bhi kuch waisi hi bhook thi ...... purvi bahut aahista se apna suit karim ke samne utarne lagti hain ......... sharam to use bahut aa rahi thi magar maza bhi aa raha tha.. neeche farsh par apna suit fenk deti hain ...... is samay uska bhi jism pasine se puri tarah bheeg gaya tha ....... fir wo jhat se apna dono haath neeche apne kamar par le jati hain aur apne laggy ko dheere dheere neeche sarkane lagti hain ...... jaise jaise uski laggy neeche sarak rahi thi waise waise karim ki betaabi bhi badhti jaa rahi thi ........ kuch hi palon mein purvi ke jism par uski safed rang ki panty aur bra bus maujood thi ....... karim ka gala baar baar sukh raha tha .... uska lund aab purvi ke badan ko dekhkar salami de raha tha ....... iss waqt purvi ke bra mein wahin angoor rakhe hue the ....... wo jhat se apne doon haath apne seene par le jati hain aur apne dono boobs ko kaskar apne dono haathon se masalne lagti hain ....... angoor uske haathon ke dabav se foot jata hain aur uska rus pura uske bra ko bheegone lagta hain........ is samay karim ki halat kharab thi wo bahut mushkil se apne aap ko sambhal raha tha ....... purvi karim ko ek baar dekhkar muskura deti hain .... fir wo jhat se apne dono haath apne peeth par le jati hain aur dheere se apna bra ka strap bhi khol deti hain aur fir ek haath neeche apne panty par le jati hain aur use bhi aahista aahista se sarkane lagti hain ...... iss samay purvi ke ander ki hawas pure charam par thi ....... use thodi bhi jhijak nahin ho rahi thi ye sab karne mein .......... wo fir karim ke paas aati hain aur apna seena ek baar fir se uske mooh ke paas le jati hain ........ jaise wo apna doodh use pilane ka nimantran de rahi ho ........ karim bhi kahan rukne wala tha ...... wo bhi jhat se apne jeebh aage badhakar purvi ke bra sahit wahan rakhe angoor ko apne mooh mein lekar ek ek kar khane lagta hain ..... aur purvi ke mooh se siskari aaaaaaa ... sssssssssssssss .. hhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ek baar fir se foot padti hain ...... wo apne girte bra ko rokne ki bilkul koshish nahin karti aur kuch deer baad uska bra uske badan se juda ho jata hain ...... is samay purvi ke doon boobs karim ke aankhon ke samne be-parda the ....... fir purvi bina ruke apni panty bhi dheere se neeche sarkate hue use bhi apne badan se alag kar deti hain ...... aab purvi ke jism par kapde ka ek resha bhi maujood nahin tha …. purvi - aise kya dekh rahe ho ..... mujhe to tum is se pehle bhi is haal mein dekh chukey ho ....... karim –bahuraanii…tu sach mein bahut khubsurat hain ........ tere ko to jitne baar dekho kabhi jee nahin bharta ......... purvi karim ki baateion se dheere se muskura deti hain fir wo jhat se

179

karim ke god mein aati hain aur dubara uske god mein aakar baith jati hain aur fir se apna lab uske labon par rakhkar bade aaram se choosne lagti hain ....... karim bhi bina deer kiya purvi ke honton ko choosne lagta hain ........ is samay karim ka thook aur purvi ka thook aur upar se angoor ka swaad dono ka mila jula swaad ek dusare ke mooh mein jaa raha tha .......... purvi - kaise laga karim tumhein angoor ka taste ....... karim - kya batawon aaj tak maine kabhi aisa angoor nahin khaya tha ....... sach mein bahut lajawaab hain ....... agar aapki izazat ho to main to ise roz khana chahunga ....... purvi - aabhi tumne angoor aache se khaya hi kaha hain ....... aab to tumhein main aaj iska asli taste karwongi ........ karim ek baar fir se purvi ke chehre ki ore sawal bhare nazreion se dekhne lagta hain....... karim - main.....main.....kuch samjha nahin...... purvi ke chehre par ek sharati muskaan thi ....... wo jhat se karim ke god se uthathi hain aur fir karim ka chair dining table ke ek dum paas dhakel deti hain ........ karim bilkul nahin samajh paa raha tha ki purvi aakhir kya karna chahti hain .......... purvi fir jhat se us dining table par aati hain aur wahin karim ke samne aakar baith jati hain ........ fir wo apne dono pawn karim ke samne dheere dheere pura failane lagti hain ....... purvi ki choot aab karim ke aankhon ke samne be-parda thi ...... is waqt uski choot puri tarah gili thi aur uske choot ke rus se chamak rahi thi ..... karim bade gaur se purvi ke choot ko ek tuk dekhe jaa raha tha ....... wahin purvi karim ke badalte chehare ke expressions ko padhne ki koshish kar rahi thi ....... purvi - aise kya dekh rahe ho ...... aaj is choot par tumhara poora haq hain ........ ise tum jaise chaho waise istemaal karo .......... magar ......... karim - magar ....... kya karim ke chehare par is samay sawaliya nishan the ....... purvi – us se pehle tumhein meri choot chatani padegi ....... aur haan agar thoda aache se mehnat karoge to tumhein fal bhi utna hi meetha

180

milega ....... aab ye tumpar nirbhar karta hain ki tumhare naseeb mein kitna fal aata hain ....... itna kehkar purvi ke chehre par sharam ki laali aa jati hain aur wo jhat se apni aankhein band kar leti hain ....... karim wahin purvi ke chehre ko ek tuk dekhne lagta hain ...... wo purvi ke kahe hue baat ek baar fir se gaur karne lagta hain ......... aur jab use thodi deer baad purvi ki kahi baat use samajh mein aati hain to ek baar fir se uski aankhien chamak jati hain ..

karim aabhi bhi hairan tha purvi ke badle hue is roop ko dekhkar ........ wo bade gaur se purvi ke chehare ko ek tuk dekh raha tha ....... fir wo jhat se aage badhta hain aur apni jeebh purvi ke janghon par rakh deta hain aur bahut aahista se wahan par chatne lagta hain ......

181

aur waise hi dheere dheere chatate hue wo purvi ke choot ke taraf apni jeebh le jata hain ...... purvi ki sansein ek baar fir se tezz ho chuki thi ....... wo bhi apna poora pair karim ke samne faila deti hain aur apni choot karim ke hawale kar deti hain ........ jaise hi karim ki jeebh purvi ke choot ki pankhudiyon ko touch karti hain waise hi purvi ke mooh se lajjat bhari siskari foot padti hain ......... purvi- aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhaaa….

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhaaaa…..

182

wo fir se apni aankhein khol leti hain aur ek tuk karim ke chehare ko dekhane lagti hain ......... karim to pure shraddha se apne jeebh ka kamal purvi ke choot par dikha raha tha .......... wo fir apni jeebh purvi ke choot par le jata hain aur bahut dheere se uske choot ko choom leta hain ........ purvi –aaaaaaaaaaaaa ............ sssssssssssssssssss ...... uuuuuuuuuuuuuiiiiiiii……. Maaaaaaaaaaaa…………… ……………………………. Mummmmmmmmmmmmmmyyy…… hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh .........haann aise ...... hi ....... .......... purvi ke mooh se siskari aab aur tezz hoti jaa rahi thi ....... idher karim bhi apni puri jeebh purvi ke choot ke ander dalne ki koshish mein laga hua tha ....... purvi wahin kaskar table ko apne mutthi mein pakadi hui thi ....... iss waqt use kuch bhi hosh nahin tha ........ iss pal ke liye to wo na jane kab se taras rahi thi .......... ye pal uske husband ne kabhi nayi dilaya tha par aaj karim ne dilaya tha… karim ki jeebh jaise jaise purvi ki choot ki gehraai mein utarte jata hain waise waise karim ke mooh mein angoor ka swaad bhi aane lagta hain ...... wo jhat se apna sir wahan se hata leta hain aur purvi ko ek tuk dekhne lagta hain ........ purvi use hi dekhkar haule haule muskura rahi thi magar uska chehra poora laal padh gaya tha sharam se ....... karim fir to mano purvi ke choot par toot padta hain ......... wo aab purvi ke choot mein rakha angoor khane ko beetab ho gaya tha ......... karim aab dheere dheere apne jeebh ko purvi ki choot ki gehraai mein aur ander ki ore utarta jaa raha tha ...... aur idher purvi lajaat se siskak rahi thi ......... thode deer tak wo purvi ke choot par apna jeebh ferta hain magar angoor uske choot se bahar nahin nikalata hai ....... tab purvi apne dono haath jhat se neeche ki ore apne choot par le jati hain aur use karim ke samne poora faila deti hain ..... aab karim ki nazreion ke samne purvi ki gulabi cheed saaf nazar aa rahi thi aur usmein rakha kala angoor bhi halka halka sa dikayi de raha tha ....... karim jhat se apni jeebh aur ander dalta hain aur kaskar apne mooh par zor lagata hain aur apne mooh se bahar ki hawa ko ander ki ore keechne lagta hain .......... hawa ke pressure se thodi deer baad purvi ke choot mein rakha ek angoor dheere dheere sarakate hue uske choot ke raste bahar ki ore aane lagta hain ......... iss waqt wo angoor purvi ke choot rus se puri tarah bheega hua tha aur agle hi pal wo angoor karim ke mooh mein chala jata hain ...... wo turant apna mooh wahan se hata leta hain aur purvi ko dekhkar us angoor ko khane lagta hain ...... purvi - purvi....... bahuraanii….. sach mein angoor bahut lajawaab hain

183

........ maine kabhi aisa angoor aaj tak nahin khaya ...... karim ke mooh se aisi baat sunkar purvi sharam se apni nazrein neeche jhuka leti hain ........ purvi - tumhein aacha laga na ...... main janti thi ki tumhein ye zaroor pasand aayega ...... ruk kyon gaye ...... aabhi to maine aur do teen angoor apne choot mein tumhare liye sambhalkar rakhein hain ........ kya tum use nahin khana chahoge.. karim - mujhe yakeen nahin hota purvi ki tum mere liye itna kuch soch sakti ho ........ aaj ke baad main har roz aise hi angoor khaya karunga ......... khilawogi na mujhe ........ mereeeee……. Purvi … randdddddd…. purvi ye sunkar dheere se muskura deti hain aur apna sir haan mein hila deti hain....... aur fir karim jhat se apni jeebh purvi ke choot ke ander push karta hain aur tezi se ander rakha dusara angoor bhi bahar ki ore kheechane lagta hain ...... purvi- uiiiiiiiiiii………………. Maaaaaaaaa……….. aaahhhhhaaa.. aaahhhhhhhhiiiiiiistaaaaaa……. Jarrrrrrra.. dhireeeeeeeeeee…….. seeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee …….. karim ke is harkat se purvi wahin cheekh padti hain ........ aur thodi deer baad ek ek kar teenon angoor purvi ke choot ke raaste bahar aate hain ......... aur karim use ek ek kar sare angoor ko apne gale ke neeche utarta chala jata hain ...... is beech purvi ek baar firag bhi ho chuki thi ........... aur aanth mein jo aakhri angoor bachta hain wo karim turant apne mooh mein leta hain aur use purvi ke mooh mein rakh deta hain ......... purvi bhi ek nazar karim ko dekhti hain fir wo angoor ko apne gale ke neeche utarti chali jati hain ...... ek baar fir karim neeche ki ore aata hain aur purvi ke choot ko chatne lagta hain ....... purvi - aaaaaaaaaaaa ... sssssssssss .... h.hhhhhh ... iiiiiiiiiiiiiiii .. uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ...... purvi aisi awaaj karte hue zoron se jharne lagti hain ........ iss beech wo do baar firag ho chuki thi ........ uska jism kaanp raha tha aur pasine se poora bheega hua tha ......... wo bahut mushkilon se apne sanson ko sambhal paa rahi thi ......... kafi deer tak wo aise hi dining table par kisi laash ki tarah padi rehti hain .......

184

Purvi karim ki ore bade pyaar se ek tuk dekhney lagti hain fir wo jhat se apne honth karim ke honthon par rakh kar uske labon ko bade pyaar se choosne lagti hain ........ aaj uspar sex ka khumar puri tarah se chaya hua tha ...... aab wo is sex ke nashe mein puri tarah se doobna chahti thi ...... purvi is baar fir wahan se uthathi hain aur karim ke god mein aakar baith jati hain........aur apna ek haath jhat se wo peeche le jati hain aur karim ke haath mein bandhi rassi dheere se khol deti hain ....... karim bina deer kiya wo apne dono haath aage le jakar purvi ke dono aam ko masalane lagta hain ...... purvi ke mooh se fir se siskari foot padti hain ........... ek baar fir se uski choot ki aag bahut hudd tak bhadak chuki thi ......... do baar jhadne ke bawjood wo aab fir se garam ho rahi thi ...... aaj use khud par bhi hairani ho rahi thi ........ iss samay karim purvi ke honton ko chuse jaa raha tha ..... kafi deer tak wo aise hi uska honth choosta hain fir wo jhat se us se door hutt jata hain ......... purvi fir apni jeebh karim ke garden par le jati hain aur wahin uske passine ko apne jeebh se chatne lagti hain ....... uske mooh mein ek baar fir se karim ka ganda pasina uske jeebh ke raste ander jaa raha tha ....... magar aaj use sab kuch aacha lag raha tha ..... wo aise hi apni jeebh ferte hue karim ke seene par le jati hain aur wahin bhi aache se chatne lagti hain ...... fir wo jaise hi apni jeebh karim ke kale kale nipples par le jati hain karim ek pal ke liye to mano uchal padta hain .... aaj tak uske nipples par kisi ne aise jeebh nahin fere the ........ wo jhat se purvi ke bal ko apni muthi mein kaskar beech leta hain ........ purvi ek nazar uske aankhon mein dekhti hain fir wo muskurate hue fir se karim ke dono nipples ko apne mooh mein lekar bari bari se choosne lagti hain ........ karim ke mooh se bhi siskari nikal rahi thi ....... purvi - aab tum yahan par aawo dining table par ........ karim bhi jhat se dining table par aakar baith jata hain ........ purvi use aapne haato se pit ke bal sula deti hai… purvi fir aage badati hai aur karim ke lund ko thame hue aage peeche karthi hai ........ aise hi thodi der karne ke baad purvi uske lund par apna honth rakhkar ....... bahut aaram se apni jeebh uspar poora ferne lagti hain ...... karim zoron se sisak padta hain ..... iss waqt uski laajat se ankhein band ho gayi thi ..... purvi ke mooh ki garmahat ne uske lund mein mano hulchal si macha di thi ........ purvi fir apni jeebh karim ke lund ke tope par le jati hain aur uske supade ko bade aaram se chatne lagti

185

hain ....... fir dheere dheere wo apne choosne ki raftaar badhane lagti hain ...... karim is samay jannat mein tha .......... purvi apni jeebh karim ke lund par chala rahi thi jis se karim aab jharney ke behad kareeb tha ........ kabhi kabhi wo neeche apni jeebh ferte hue uske lund ke dono balls par le jati aur wahan bhi chat leti .......... iss waqt karim ka lund purvi ke thook se pura gila ho gaya tha aur chamak raha tha ....... purvi ek baar to karim ke balls ko apne mooh mein poora lekar choos leti jis se karim aur uchal padta hain ......... aise hi kafi deer tak wo karim ke lund se khelti hain ...... aur idher karim ka bhi lund par pressure badhne laga tha wo ab bahut jaldi uska hone wala tha is liye wo jhat se apna lund purvi ke mooh se hata leta hain .... purvi use dekhkar bahut haule haule muskurane lagti hain ....... tabhi karim wahan se uthatha hain aur wo purvi ko apne god mein utha leta hain aur use wahin table par sula deta hain ....... fir wo wahin rakhe do teen angoor apne haathon mein leta hain aur use purvi ke choot ke ander dalne lagta hain ...... purvi bhi ek tuk karim ko dekhe jaa rahi thi ....... purvi - karim aab jaldi se apna lund mere ander dalo aur meri chudaai karo ...... aab mujhse nahin raha jaa raha hai ....... kab se main tumhare is lund ke liye tadap rahi hoon ....... karim bhi muskurate hue purvi ko apni bahon mein le leta hain aur jhat se uske honton ko chusne lagta hain ..... aab wo waqt aa gaya tha jab purvi karim ke lund ko apne gehraai mein mehsoos karne wali thi ....... jis pal ka karim ko bhi bahut shiddat se intezar tha ........ karim – purvi bahuraanii… main apna lund teri choot mein dalunga magar …. itna kehkar karim khamosh ho jata hain ....... purvi ek nazar karim ke chehre ki ore dekhne lagti hain

purvi - magar kya ???? aaj mujhe sab manzoor hain .... bolo aur koi khwahish ....... karim - main aaj tuje nahin chodunga balki aaj tu mujhse chudwengi ........ aaj main neeche sownga aur tu mere upar chadhkar mujhse apni choot chudwengi ......... purvi ka chehra sharam se laal padh jata hai karim ke mooh se aisi baat

186

sunkar ....... purvi ne isse pehale kabhi is tarah ki position mein aapne husband se chudaai nahin karwayi thi ...... use bahut sharam aar rahi thi magar kahin na kahin use ye sab aacha bhi lag raha tha ....... tabhi karim use apne god mein utha leta hain aur khud bister par jakar peeth ke bal so jata hain aur fir purvi ko apne upar aane ka ishara karta hain ........ purvi bhi karim ko ek nazar dekhti hain fir wo jhat se karim ke upar aati hain aur apni choot karim ke lund par satakar baith jati hai... jaise hi uski choot karim ke lund par touch hoti hain purvi ke jism ke royein ek baar fir se khade ho jate hain ...... uski dhadkanein ek baar fir se tezz ho jati hain ........ karim jhat se apne dono haathon se purvi ke dono boobs ko tham leta hain aur puri taqat se use kaskar masalna shuru karta hain ........ purvi ke mooh se siskari fir se foot padti hain ..... purvi – aaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaa…… jaaaaaraaaaaaaaaaa….. dhireeeeeeeee…. Seeee………. Dabaaaooooooooooo….Naaaaaaaaaaa… kariimmmmmmm..

187

Karim- dhireeeeee.. see…. Maza…. Nahi…. Aaaataaa.. haiiiiiii.. meriiiii… Raaaaaaanddddddddddd…. Purvi- darddddddddddddd… hooo… Rahaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Haiiiiiiiii…… is waqt uski choot puri tarah se gili thi ...... purvi fir apna ek haath karim ke lund par le jati hain aur uske lund ko apne choot ke ched par adust karti hain aur use fir ander dhaake marne ka ishara karti hain ....... karim dhire dhire dhakke marne lagta hai aur aapne honto ko purvi ke honton par rakh deta hain aur use choosne lagta hain … wahin apne dono haathon se purvi ke dono boobs ko berahami se masalne lagta hain ........ fir wo apna lund par dheere dheere dabav dalne lagta hain ....... purvi ke mooh se siskari aur tezz ho jati hain jab wo karim ka lund apne choot par feel karti hain ....... karim fir bina ek pal ke deer kiye ek zor ka dhakka deta hain aur is baar karim ka lund purvi ki choot ko cheerta hua ander kareeb 3 inch tak sama jata hain ...... iss waqt uska supada uske choot mein poora utar gaya tha ..... purvi - aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa .......... sssssssssssssss ........... hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ......... iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii lajjat se uska mooh pura khul jata hain magar karim waise hi uske mooh mein apna honth rakhkar chuse jaa raha tha ........ fir se wo apna lund thoda sa bahar ki ore nikalta hain aur fir utani hi tezi ke saath ek karara dhakka marta hain jis se uska lund purvi ke choot ko cheerta hua kareeb 6 inchh tak aur ander uske choot mein sama jata hain .......

188

is baar uske choot mein halka sa dard hota hain magar maze ki koi seema nahin thi ....... kuch pal tak karim aise hi apne lund ko wahin roke rakhta hain fir wo aabki baar apna pura lund tezi se bahar nikalta hain aur is baar utne hi tezi se apna lund purvi ke choot mein puri gehrai tak utarta chala jata hain ....... purvi is baar na chahte hue bhi cheekh padti hain purvi- mum...... mmmiiiiiiiiii…… aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa….. karimmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…. Jarrrrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaa…….. Dhireeeeeeeeeee..seeeeeeeeeee….. uske choot ke ander rakha angoor karim ke lund ke humle se fat gaya tha jis se uska rus uske choot se bahar ki ore tapak raha tha ........ jo neeche bister ko pura gila kar raha tha ....... purvi ko mano aisa lagta hain jaise kisi ne uske choot mein garam loha dal diya ho .......

189

karim kuch deer tak waise hi purvi ke choot mein apna lund dale rakhta hain ...... aaj use sach mein bahut maza aa raha tha ....... subah to zaldabaaji kai wajah se wo aisa maza nahin le paaya tha magar aabhi wo pura pura maza lena chahta tha ......... fir kuch deer tak jab purvi dekhti hain ki karim kuch nahin kar raha tab wo khud hi apni gand uske lund par dheere dheere aage peeche karne lagti hain ....... karim is waqt uske dono nipples ko badi hi berahami se masal raha tha ....... jis se uske dono nipples par laal nishan padh gaye the ....... aur udher purvi waise hi karim ke honton ko choose jaa rahi thi ........ idher purvi tezi se apni kamar upar neeche hilana shuru karti hain ....... aur udher karim ka lund pura uski choot ki gehraai mein tezi se ander bahar hone lagta hain ....... purvi - ssssssssssssssss .... aaaaaaaaaaaaaa ... iiiiiiiiiiiiiiii ......... eeeeeeeeeeeee aise aawazien purvi ke moo se nikal rahi thi ...... karim - purvi zara khul kar….. kisi randi ki tarah mujhse chudwa na ........ purvi ek nazar karim ko dekhti hain fir wo tezi se apni kamar aage peeche hilane lagti hain ...... karim – haaaaa…. Aise…. Hi…. Meri… raaand… purvi… raand… haaa.. purvi karim ki taraf dekhkar hasati hai.. karim- tu to aab baajroo raand se behatar chudai kar rahi hai… purvi- tuje.. kaise pata… tu bajaroo auraoto ke taraf jata hai kya.. karim- haaa.. jata.. hooo ..kabhi kabhi…. Aur ye kahkar purvi ke boobs ko jordar dabata hai.. Karim- lekin unki chut aur aam tere jaise kadak nahi hote hai… Purvi hasati hai.. Purvi- chup kar.. iss samay kamre mein ficcch ..... fuuucch ki aawazein goonj rahi thi aur upar se purvi aur karim ke mooh se siskari se jo iss mahool ko aur bhi rangeen bana raha tha ......... karim aur purvi ka jism is waqt paseene se puri tarah se bheeg gaya tha ...... kareeb 15 minute ki

190

chudaai ke baad purvi wahin hafne lagti hain aur wahin karim ke jism par kisi laash ki tarah

thandi padh jati hain ....... ek baar fir se wo jhad chuki thi........ karim bhi purvi ke choot ki garmahat ko apne lund par pal pal mehsoos kar raha tha ....... karim ye dekhkar muskura deta hain fir wo purvi ko wahin bister par sulata hain aur uske dono pawn uske sir ke pass kar deta hain ...... aab purvi ki choot aur gand karim ko nyota de rahein thi

191

..... iss position mein uski choot aur gand puri tarah se khul gayi thi ........ wo fir apna lund purvi ke choot par rakhta hain aur is baar bina ruke tezi se ek hi jhatke mein apna poora lund ander pel deta hain ....... purvi ke mooh se fir se cheekh nikal padti hain ........ purvi- ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa.. karim ko is waqt bahut maza aa raha tha purvi ki choot chodne mein ..... uski choot ek dum tight thi ....... aaj tak usne hazaron laudiya chodi thi magar itni tight choot pehli baar chodh raha tha aur wo bhi itane bade ghar ki bahu… shalini ki bhi itani hi tight choot thi.. ........ wo bhi purvi ki wajah se mili thi.. karim – purvi ....ek baat kahun ....... karim purvi ko chodte hue poochta hain...... purvi ek nazar use dekhti hain is waqt uski aankhein bilkul nasheeli ho chuki thi........ karim – kya tune aaj tak kabhi mera itana lamba aur mota lund dekha hain ...... kya kisi ne kabhi teri chudai meri jaise ki hain ...... kya kabhi kisi ne tere in doodhwon ko masala hai… purvi is waqt sochne samajhne ki sthithi mein bilkool bhi nahin thi wo jhat se bol padti hain ..... purvi – nahi.. karim- tere ... pati.. ne… purvi- nahi.. karim- matlab tume mai tumare pati se achha chodata hu.. aise kahkar wo purvi ki aankho mai dekhta hai… purvi- haa… karim ke aankho mai dekhate hui kahte hai.. karim- matlab tere ye mast doodhwalo ko tere pati se mai achha masalata hu.. purvi- haa.. karim- kya tuje ye achha lagta hai.. purvi- haa..

192

karim- kya tuje ye pasand hai.. purvi- haa. Karim- kya tuje mai pasand hu.. Purvi- haa.. Karim- kya tuje mai tere shohar se jada pasand hu… Purvi – haa.. Karim- matlab tu tere shohar ko chod ke mere paas aa sakati hai… Jab ye baat karim karta hai to purvi shaant ho jati hai. Sirf uske aankho mai dekhate hai.. Karim- bata na purvi.. kya tu meri begum banegi…. Meri 4 th begum… Purvi sirf uski aankho mai dekhati hai… karim hasata hai .. aur ek jordar kiss karta hai purvi ko… Karim- mai kitana chutiya ho.. tuje meri begum banane ki kya jarrorat hai.. begum wali saare kaam to tu aise hi kar rahi hai.. tune muje tera flat de diya hai.. aur tu meri raand aur rakhel banana ko ready hai…. Ready hai na.. Purvi haa mai garden hilati hai… Karim- matlab tuje meri begum banana ki koi jaroorat nahi hai.. lekin begum wale sab kaam karne hoge .. karegi na… Purvi- haa.. karungii… Aise kahate hui purvi karim ko kiss karne lagti hai.. purvi - aaaa...sssss....hhhhh......please karim aabhi meri chudaai karo baad mein ye sari baatein karate hain ....... karim ye dekhkar muskura deta hain .... karim fir bina ek pal ke deer kiye apna lund tezi se aur aage peeche karne lagta hain aur udher purvi ki siskari aur tezz hoti chali jati hain ...... karim ek jhatke mein kabhi pura lund purvi ke choot se bahar nikalta aur fir utni hi tezi se ander poora dal deta ...... purvi karim ke is hamle se uchal padti ...... aur kareeb 5 minute ke ander hi purvi tezi se cheekhte hue jharne lagti hain ........ uske mooh se ek baar fir se aaaaaaaaaaa....... ............

193

ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss..............iuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu........mmmmmmmmm mmmmmm.aaaaaaaaaaaaaa ki siskari nikal padti hain aur wo wahin bister par kisi laash ki tarah ek dum se thandi padh jati hain.............. idher karim aabhi bhi apna lund se purvi ki choot ki chudai kar raha tha ....... purvi ka dil bahut zoron se dhadak raha tha ...... uski saan lene se uske dono boobs upar neeche ho rahein the ....... karim bhi aab apne charam par pahunch gaya tha ....... tabhi thode deer baad karim apna lund purvi ke choot se bahar nikal leta hain karim- is ko kaha nikalo… purvi sirf karim ke taraf dekhane lagati hai.. karim- iss naye shohar se bachha paida karna chahoge kya… purvi kuch nahi bolati.. karim- iss ko tere chut ke aandar utar du kya… purvi karim ki taraf hi dekh rahi thi .. kuch sochane ke baad wo naa mai garden hilati hai.. smile karte hui.. fir karim aapna lund purvi ke mooh ke samne le jata hain ...... is waqt uske lund par purvi ke choot ka pani laga hua tha aur angoor ke chilke bhi kahin kahin dikhayi de rahein the ......... purvi ek nazar use dekhti hain fir wo apni jeebh bahar nikal kar tezi se karim ka lund ko fir se choosne lagti hain ...... karim bhi zoron se cheekhte hue jharne lagta hain ......... karim - aaaaaaaaaaaaa.........sssssssssss.. ....... uska lund bhi lava ugalna shuru kar deta hain ....... uska sara cum aab dheere dheere purvi ke mooh ko bhartaa jaa raha tha ........ purvi dheere dheere uska sara cum apne gale ke neeche utarti chali jati hain ...... kuch to uske honton ke side se bahar ki ore bhi tapak raha tha ......... kuch deer tak wo karim ka lund poora apne jeebh se saaf karti hain ......... aab karim ka lund chamak raha tha ........ karim purvi ke upar gir padta hain aur kuch deer tak waise hi uske upar leta rehta hain ......... purvi ki aankhein is waqt bhi madhosh thi ........ aab uski choot ki aag thandi ho chuki thi ...... purvi ka poora jism kanp raha tha ......... aab uske badan mein koi taqat nahin bachi thi ...... uske badan ki sari garmi uske choot ke raste dheere dheere bahar niklal rahi thi ...... aaj use chudaai ka jo maza aaya tha waise maza use aaj tak kabhi nahin mila tha ......subah aur aabhi karim ne purvi ki jo chudai ki thi iss wajah se purvi ko jindagi mai pahali baar chudai ka asali matlab samaj mai aaya tha.. kafi deer tak wo dono aise hi ek dusare ki bahon mein besudh pade rehte hain .

194

karim fir thodi deer baad wahan se uthatha hain aur wahin purvi ko apni bahon mein le leta hain aur uske labon ko ek baar fir se choom leta hain ...... karim – purvi ek baat puchu kya.. purvi ke chehre par sharati muskaan thi.. purvi- aab konsi ichha bachhi hai.. aapki…. Purvi hasate hui kahta hai … Karim – purvi… bahuraani.. ( bahot pyar se ) aapne kabhi aapne pati se apni gand marwayi hain ...... kya… kyon ki mujhe to aisa nahin lagta ki chote malik ne kabhi aapki gand mari hogi ....... Purvi adda ke saath kahti hai.. Purvi- aap itane pyar se puch rahe ho to mai iska matlab mai samaj gayi.. aab aapki nazar mere nazuk gaand ki taraf hai.. Karim – batao na purvi.. raaniii.. Karim purvi ko bahoo mai lete hui kahta hai.. purvi sab samaj rahi thi ki karim ke dil mai kya hai .. kis wajah se karim us se itane pyar se baate kar raha hai.. Purvi – muje pata hai aapka kya maksad hai … lekin aapko bata du ...... kai baar mere pati se mera iss wajah se jhagraa bhi ho chuka hain ......... maine aapni gaand kabhi bhi aapni pati ko nayi di … Karim- pati ko nahi di to muje de do… Purvi- mujhe samajh mein nahin aata ki tum mard log aurat ke gand ke peeche hi kyon pade rehte ho .... pata nahin ismein tum sab ko kya maza milta hain ...... mujhe nahin marwan kabhi gand .......... main aise hi theek hoon ...... na tumse na meri pati se… Karim- ek baar de do… Purvi- nahi nahin main kabhi nahi dungi… main wahan par nahin karwongi ........ mujhe bahut dard hota hain ...... Karim- nahi hoga .. pyar se karunga..

195

Purvi- tum aur pyar se… Karim- sachmuch pyar se karunga… Purvi - nahin!!!! main wahan nahin le sakti tumhara ......... muje hi pata hai tumne meri choot ka kya haal kiya hai ...... pata nahin jab ye meri gand mein jaiyega to meri to puri fatt jayegi ........ please karim ......... mujhe sab manzoor hain magar gand nahin........ karim - fir se nakhre........ Purvi- ye nakhare nahi hai… purvi ki aisi baateion se karim muskura padta hain.. karim- aapki aise mast kadak gaand aapke pati ne aabhi tak nahi maari… aare re kitana nasamaj hai aapka pati… agar mai aapka shohar hota to suhagraat mai hi aapki gaand aur chut ki opening karta .. purvi ghoor kar ek nazar karim ko dekhti hain … purvi - aab band karo apni ye bak bak ..... muje bathroom jana hai.. mere itani jordaar chudai ki hai tune ki mujase aab chala bhi nahi jar aha hai.. muje bath room mai leke chalo… karim - jo hukum purvi ...... bahuraani… aaj aapne mere liye itna sab kuch kiya to mera bhi farz banta hain ki main aapki sewa karun ....... fir karim purvi ko apni god mein utha leta hain aur use waise hi utakar bathrrom mai lekar jata hai ........ purvi ki gaand karim ki taraf thi… karim - aapki gand to itni sexy hain ki bina mare to kisi ka dil nahin bharega ....... purvi ghum kar karim ki taraf dekhati hai.. uske chehare par uski katil adda thi.. karim- aap bhi kabhi apni gand mujhse marwa ke dekho bahuraani aapko bhi bada maza aayega ....... aaj se jada.. purvi- tum phir se suru ho gaye.... muje koi maza karwana nahi hai... karim - maine pahale hi kaha tha ki tum shalini se jada nakhare karti wo... purvi karim ki taraf gusse se dekhate hai..

196

karim - shalini to ek minute mai taiyar ho gayi... purvi jordar chilati hai.. purvi- kya... karim ne jhooth bola tha.. purvi- kya.. tumane bhabhi ki gaand maari ... karim- haa... purvi- kab karim- tum niche jane ke baad... purvi - bhabhi itane jaldi ready ho gayi... karim - haa... start mai nahi bola lekin baad mai ready ho gayi.... aur tum kitana nakhara kar rahi ho.. tum bhi ready ho jao... jada dard hone nahi dunga... purvi- dard bahot hoga... karim- tension mat lo.. mai hu na... purvi- tum ho iss liye to darr lag raha hai... aur tumara ye kaala saanp.... iss se dar lagata hai.. Karim- dar mat... mai aaj raat ko aane wala hu.. tab tere gaand muje chahiye.. Purvi- nahi.. nahii… muje bahot dard hoga… mai ready nahi hu.. tum mat aao… Karim- kuch nahi hoga … Purvi- tab ghar par sab honge.. mere husband honge mere saath.. iss mere bedroom mai… plz aisa mat karo Karim- darr matt tere husband ko pata nahi chalega…. Tu sirf ready rah.. tere ye kaatil gaand dene ke liye….. Purvi- muje bahot darr lag raha hai… mere husband honge.. phir ghar par mummy , papa aur mere nanad bhi hoongi… kaise possible hai. Koi dekh lega.. aur hum kaha karenge.. Karim- darr mat.. servant quarter mai karenge…padma ke room mai…. Purvi- uske room mai.. wo wahi hongi na…

197

Karim- usko to sab pata hai Purvi- haa.. use pata hai lekin uske saamne … nahi baba mujase nahi hoga.. Karim- usko bhi samil kar lenge.. purvi hairat se karim ki ore dekhne lagti hain Purvi- nahi.. nahii.. aise kaise ho sakta hai.. main koi bazaru randi to nahin hoon ki mai tume kisi dusare aurat ke saath share karu…kisi teesare ke saath mai ye sab nahi kar sakati aur wo bhi maid ke saath… Karim - kya bahuraani ......tune kabhi blue film nahin dekhi kya ........ usmein to ek aadmi do do ladkiyan ko ek saath chodata hain ....... aur wo mard un dono auroto ki pyaas bujhata hain ..... purvi - tum sach mein pagal ho......ye sab mujhse nahin hoga ...... Karim- chal.. aab nakhare mat kar… mai chalata hu.. raat ko aaunga… aur kal rasam ko bhi jana hai na… Purvi na chahate hui bhi karim ko haa bolati hai.. purvi - rasam ko tum aa rahe ho.. karim- tu agar le nahi jayegi to shalini leke jayegi... purvi - mai kaha mana kar rahi hu ... mai sirf puch rahi hu... rasam ko agar aana hai to aap ko achhe se aana hoga.. dress achaa pahana padega... karim- darr.. mat wo sab shalini karegi... tu chinta mat kar.. mai aab chalata hu Purvi- ruko muje bahar to chodo … bed tak.. mai waha aaram karungi.. tum ne meri halat bahot kharab kar di hai… iss do baar ke chudai ke baad aisa lag raha hai jaise subah se mere kitne aadmi ne chudai ki hai… tumara ye lund hai ya kya hai… Karim hasta hai.. aur purvi ko bahoo mai uta leta hai.. jab bahoo mai purvi ko utata hai tab karim ka lund fir se tight ho gaya tha aur wo purvi ki gaand ko chub raha tha… Purvi- ye to fir se ready ho gaya … tum se jada kamina to ye lag raha hai… Karim purvi ko bed pe leta deta hai.. Karim- ye phir se ek round maang raha hai…

198

Purvi- nahiii.. nahiiii.. mai mar jaungi.. aab … muje aab chalana bhi nahi ho raha hai.. raat ko mummy aur arun aayega to unke samane jane ki , unse baat karne ki thodi to takat muj mai honi chahiye na… plz aab muje chod do.. raat ko tum aahi rahe ho na… phir kar lena… Karim - unko bimari ka bahana kar do aur aaram karo Lekin jab karim ki ichha hoti hai to wo kis ki bhi nahi sonata… Karim- kuch bhi nahi hoga meri begum.. Aise kahate hui uske pair thode uta leta hai aur aapna musal lund purvi ke chut mai daal deta hai.. purvi rone lagati hai.. plz mat karo aise hi bol rahi thi.. Purvi ki jordaar chudai shuru kar deta hai.. thode der baad purvi bhi saath dene lagati hai… pahale se hi dono thake hui the iss wajah se is baar karim ka jaldi ho jata hai… Karim waha se arun ka ek dress pahan kar chala jata hai.. purvi ne uska dress pahale se faad diya tha..iss wajah se

Karim ke jane ke baad purvi aapna dress pahan kar so jati hai.. raat ko maid padma use uta lete hai… Padma- kya hua memsaab Purvi- chup kar.. tuje to sabkuch pata hai na.. Padma- fir se ek baar.. ek din mai do baar.. maan gaye aapko memsaab.. Purvi hasti hai.. Padma- lagta hai aapko karim chacha bahot pasand aa gaye hai.. Purvi- chup kar.. uske saat chudai karti ho aur use chacha bolti ho.. Padma- wo baat to hai.. lekin memsaab aap ko karim pasand aaya ya uska bada sa lund.. Purvi- mujase aise gandi baat mat kar.. Padma- bataina memsaab Purvi sharmati hai… Purvi- dono.. Padma- lekin memsaab aap ko hum pahale se hi bata dete hai us se jara bach ke rahana… Purvi- tu to uske saath sab kuch karne ke baad muje aab aise kyon bol rahi ho

199

Padma- waise aab aap jaan hi gaye ho gaye ki wo condom istemaal nahi karta hai.. jadatar Purvi- haa… Padma- bahot sare bade ghar ki bahu beti ko wo pregent karta hai.. aise hi uski aadat hai… Purvi thodi der sochati hai… Purvi- darwaja band kar aur jara mere maalish kar dena.. bahut badan dard kar raha hai… aur mummy ko bol dena ki mere sar mai dard kar raha hai iss wajah se mai soyi hui hu.. Padma waise kah ke fir se purvi ke room mai aate hai… Padma – kaha maalish karne hai… Purvi- sab badan par kar.. mujase chala nahi jar aha hai.. kamine ne mere halat bahot kharab kar di hai.. Padma- usko gaali bhi de rahi ho aap aur use chudawa bhi lete ho… aap ka to kuch samaj mai nahi aata memsaab.. Purvi- chup kar aur ache se maalish kar… Padma- itana hi badan dard kar raha hai to raat ko usko kyon bula liya hai aapne firse use.. Purvi aapni garden ghuma leti hai… gusse se padma ki taraf dekhati hai.. Purvi – maine kaha bulaya hai usko… aur tuje kaise pata Padma hasate hui kahati hai.. Padma- jate waqt usne hi bataya tha.. Purvi- kya batya .. maine usko bulaya hai.. mai kya pagaal hu… subah se mere haalat itane kharab ki hai aur mai usko kyon bulao Padma- waise nahi bola.. usne .. sirf wo aane wala hai… itana hi bola.. Padma hasati hai.. malish karte karte .. Purvi- mere saath mazak kar rahi hai kya… Padma hasati hai.. thodi der shaant rahane ke baad padma bolati hai.. Padma – fir raat ko kya karne ka irada hai.. Purvi- tuje kya karna hai us se.. Padma- mai to aise hi puch rahi hu.. Purvi – tuje to us ke bare mai itana kuch pata hai to tu hi bata..

200

Padma – shyad aab aapke gaand ka number hai.. Purvi- kya… kya usne tuje bataya… Padma- nahi.. Purvi- to tuje kaise pata Padma – mai usko ache se janati hu.. chut ke baad wo gaand ke pichhe hi pada rahata hai.. aur waise aap ke gaand ka to wo pahale se hi kayal hai.. Purvi – tuje usne pahale hi bola tha… Padma hasate hui.. Padma – haa Purvi – kab Padma- pahale hi …aap ke chudai ke pahale hi Purvi- matlab pahale se tu sab kuch janti thi.. Padma- haa… Purvi- tu bahot chalu hai.. Padma hasti hai.. Purvi – waise maine usko nahi bulaya hai… wo khud hi aa raha hai.. mere gaand ke piche pada hai wo… Iss par dono hasti hai.. Padma – to raat ko aap usko gaand dene wali ho.. Purvi – waise aabhi tak kuch socha nahi hai… bahot bada lund hai uska… iss wajah se dar lagta hai… Padma- memsaab.. aab aapke sochane se kuch nahi hoga.. jo wo chahega wahi hoga.. aab aapke saath Purvi- chup kar Aur padma ko wo pyar se thappad lagati hai.. Padma – waise memsaab sahib ne kabhi aapki gaand li hai..

201

Purvi na mai garden hilati hai.. Padma- fir to wo aab aapko nahi chodega… aap ki to koi khair nahi.. Purvi – tu chup kar .. aab tu yaha se chali jaa… muje aab sona hai.. Padma- aabhi aap so lo … waise bhi wo to aapko raat mai sone nahi dene wala hai.. Iss par dono hasane lagati hai.. Purvi - wo….. wo jab raat ko aayega to usko tere room mai hi bitha lena.. aur muje caal karna… nahi to wo aander aayega.. yaha mummy, papa, arun ya pooja rahegi …. Kisi ne usko dekha to gadbad ho jayegi.. Padma – aap mat daro …. Mai sambal lungi…. Aab purvi soyi hui thi… karim ne raat ka 1 baje ka time diya tha purvi ko… jaise hi karim padma ke room mai pahunchata hai waise hi padma purvi ko caal karti hai.. purvi padma se shalini ke bare mai puchata hai … wo konse room mai soye hui hai… thodi hi der mai purvi padma ke room mai aati hai…. karim jhat se purvi ko apni bahon mein pakad leta hain ....... purvi bhi dheere se muskura deti hain ...... aur padma ko kahate hai tu yaha se bahar ja.. aur koi aayega to bata de … karim - waise purvi ........ek baat kahun ......... tu aab din ba din nikhari jaa rahi hain.........aaj to mujhe tu aur bhi khubsoorat lag rahin hain......sab mere is lund ka kamal hain .....lagta hain........ purvi - fir se maska.......main aache se janti hoon ki iske peeche tumhara kya maksad hain ....... karim purvi ki gaand ko masalata hai … karim – mai aaj tere ye nazuk gaand maarunga… purvi – nahi… plz…. Bahot dard hoga karim - fir se nakhara ........ agara marunga to gaand nahi to kuch nahi… waise mere liye tu akele nahi hai.. wo to tu bhi janate hai... tu agar nahi bolege to mai kisi dusare paas ja sakata hu... waise padma bhi ready hai... karim aise kahate hui padma ki taraf jata hai aur use aapne god mai bitha leta hai..... purvi – karim ......ye kya paglapan hain...... main tumhein apni choot to de rahi hoon ......... fir mujhse aisi be-rukhi kis liye........zidd chodho na karim

202

........ purvi iss samay bahut uljhan mein fansi hui thi ....... aab wo karim se ek pal bhi door nahin rehna chahti thi ....... wo apne hawas ke aage mazboor thi ........ kafi deer tak wo aise hi chup rehti hain ........ karim - mujhe tera jawab chahiye .......... purvi - please...........ye kaisi zidd hain......maine ...... karim – muje sirf tere gaand chahaiye… samaji…. Nahi to gaand dene ke liye muje aur bhi option hai… padma ready hi hai…. Kyon padma tu muje gaand degi na… padma haa mai garden hilati hai…. Purvi padma ki taraf gusse se dekhate hai… purvi- tu abhi tak bahar nahi gayi kya.. karim gusse se bolta hai.. karim – wo bahar nahi jayegi.. uske saamne tere gaand marunga mai aaj… purvi - bus karo karim ........ kyon nahin samajhte tum ......... mujhe wahan par sex pasand nahin .... pata nahin kyon mujhe bahut ghabrahat hoti hain ....... maine aaj tak kabhi arun ko bhi wahan par sex nahin karne diya ......... mai aaj tumare liye saanj sawaar kar aayi hu.... aur tum aise bol rrahe ho.. karim - mujhe nahin sunnani tere ye bakwaas ...... kya iss se pahale maine kissi aurat ki gaand nahi maari kya.. ...... kya une takleef hui ...... nahin naa ...... un aurato ko to bahut maza aaya tha … iss padma ki bhi to bahot baar maari hai ........ iss ko puch na… padma – memesaab .. aap karim se gaand marva lo.. kuch jada takalif nahi hogi… purvi padma ki taraf gusse se dekhata hai… karim - ye to bus tu mujhse bahana bana rahin hain ....... rehne do tujase ye sab nahin hoga ....... padma tu idhar aa … aaj tere hi gaand marta hu…. aur itna kehkar karim purvi ko zor se dhakka deta hain aur padma ke taraf jata hai aur padma ko aapne baho mai le leta hai . ... purvi turant aapne aap ko sambhalti hain aur fir se karim se aakar lipat jati hain........ karim - chod mujhe ......... purvi aab aache se jaan gayi thi ki karim aaj nahin mananewala hai .......

203

iss wajah se purvi ko karim ke aage jhukna padta hain..... aur wo karim ka kahana maan leti hain ........ purvi - theek hain karim ........ agar tumhari yehi zidd hain to fir yehi sahi ......... mujhe tumhari har ichha manzoor hain ....... agar tum meri gand marna chahte ho aur agar tumhein ismein khushi milti hain to mujhe tumhare khushi ke liye ye bhi manzoor hain ........ lo nikal lo apni puri bhaddaas ..... kar lo apne sare armaan poore ...... aab main tumhein kabhi kisi baat ke liye mana nahin karoongi ...... ye mera aab tumse vaada hain .......... purvi jhat se apne seene se dupaata karim ki kadmon mein gira deti hain ....... karim use bade gaur se ek tuk dekh raha tha ......... karim - soch lo purvi fir se ek baar ...... kahin beech mai tera irada to nahin badal jayega ....... purvi - nahin ........aab main apni jubaan se peeche nahin hatungi ......... tum mujhe jaisa chahe waisa aazmaa lo ........ karim ke chehre par kutil muskaan thi ........ aab wo purvi ko apni mutthi mein kar chuka tha .......... aab uska ek aur sapna bhi poora hone wala tha ........ wo aurat ki choot ki aag se aachi tarah waakif tha ........ dekhana ye tha ki aab karim purvi se aage kya kya karwata hain ................................................ karim jhat se aage badhta hain aur purvi ka lab choom leta hain ….. karim - aab tum mere randi ho ....... aab tere jism par aab mera haq hain ....... aaj ke baad tere do pati hain ..... ek main ...... dusara chote maalik … ....aur haan mera jaisa jee karega mai tere jism ke saath khelung ...... hain na ....... purvi - haan karim ......mera jism par aab tumhara poora haq hain ........ .main aab aapki randi hoon ...... purvi ki sansein fir se bhari ho chali thi ....... ek baar fir se uske jism ke royein khade ho gaye the ..

204

purvi ne ye baat bhale hi karim se keh di thi magar wo aache se janti thi ki aane wala waqt uske liye kitni takleef dene wala hain ...... karim ka musal lund uski kya halat karne wala hai wo ache se janati thi …. Padma ke taraf karim na chala jaye ye usko darr tha…saath mai chut ki pyas bhi thi … magar use is pyaas ke liye aaj sab kuch manzoor tha ........ karim ek tuk purvi ke chehre ko dekh raha tha ....uske chehre par bhi muskaan saaf jhalak rahe the ........ karim ka ek haath abhi bhi padma ke kamar mein tha ...... fir wo dusara haath purvi ke kamar mai dalata hai …. Aab situation ye thi ki iss kale budhhe tailor ke ek side mai nihayati khubsurat , komal , saanj sawarkar taiyar hui purvi thi, jo ek nighty mai thi, aur dusari baaju mai ek 40 saal ki saawali si padma thi… inn dono ki kabhi bhi barabari nahi ho sakati thi… lekin karim purvi ko jalil karne ke liye ye kar raha tha… aise situation mai karim padma ke gaalo ko kiss kar raha tha… purvi ke kamar mai haat daalte hui… purvi ki taraf wo dekh bhi nahi raha tha… purvi aabhi bhi sawal bhare nazreion se karim ko dekh rahi thi ...... use kuch bhi samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki karim aakhir aisa kyon behave kar raha hai …. purvi maus hokar waha se jaise hi jane ke liye mudti hain karim jhat se purvi ka haath pakad leta hain ..... karim ke is tarah haath pakadne se wo wahin ruk jati hain aur karim ki ore ek tuk dekhne lagti hain ...... purvi – muje kyon rukaya …. Jo bhi karna hai uske saath hi karo…. Purvi gusse mai kahati hai… karim kuch nahi bolata aur purvi ko aapni taraf khinchta hai… aur uske gaal ko kiss karne lagata hai.. purvi bhi aab kuch zyada sawal nahin karti aur jhat se karim ke paas aati hain aur uske gale lag jati hain....karim bade pyaar se uske labon ko choom leta hain ....... aab usne dono ko aapne aage ki taraf le liya tha aur wo baari baari dono ko chum raha tha… ye aise hi 5-10 minute chalata hai….. karim – ye aapne kapade utar do…. Hamare beech ye deewar ko kyon rakhe ho…. purvi - aacha to aab mere kapde tumhare liye deewar ban gaye hain ........ agar aisi baat hain to fir ye deewar aise hi rehne do ....... purvi dheere se muskurate hue kehti hain..... karim jhat se purvi ko apne aur kareeb kheech leta hain aur uske kamar par apne dono haath rakh deta hain ….

205

Karim - utaro na ye kapde ..... tu mujhe bin kapdon mai hi zyada aachi lagti hain ......... agar tu meri biwi rehti to main tujako shadi ke baad kabhi kapde pehanne hi nahin deta ....... bus humesha isi tarah se rakhta ........ iss par padma hasne lagati hai… purvi ghoor kar karim ko ek nazar dekhti hain aur ek nazar padma ko … Purvi - sach mein tum bahut gande ho ........ jawo aab main ise nahin utarne wali ....... aur main tumhari biwi thodi na hoon ki jo main tumhari har baat manungi ....... ye sab tum apni biwi se jakar kaho ......... itna kehkar purvi karim se door ho jati hai …. tabhi karim peeche se uske paas aata hain .... uski nazar purvi ki gand par thi .... wo uski gand ko ghoorte hue apna ek haath dheere se apne lund par le jata hain ...... aur wahin pent ke upar se hi apne lund ko masalane lagta hain ......... fir jhat se wo purvi ke paas jata hain aur apna ek haath purvi ke seene par rakh deta hain aur uske ek boob ko puri taqak se masal deta hain ...... purvi na chahate hue bhi zoron se siska padti hain .......... karim fir nahin rukata aur fir se apni jeebh purvi ke kaan ke neeche rakh kar bahut aaram se chatne lagta hain .... karim ke is harkat se purvi ek baar fir se machal jati hain ....... jaise jaise uski jeebh ki raftaar badh rahi thi waise waise purvi ki bechani badhti jaa rahi thi ....... udher karim ke dono haath tezi se harkat kar rahein the ...... wo kabhi purvi ke boobs ko masal raha tha to kabhi uski gand ko ....... purvi ki dhadakein ek baar fir se bahut tezz ho chuki thi ...... thodi deer baad karim purvi ke kapde ko ek ek kar utarna shuru karta hain ...... purvi is waqt kisi buth ki tarah karim ko apne jism par puri manamani karne de rahi thi .......... karim uski nighty nikalta hain ........ aur baad mein wo uski bra aur panty bhi uske jism se alag kar deta hain ........ aab us room main purvi karim ke samne ek baar fir puri nangi halat mein khadi thi ....... saath mai us room mai uski maid bhi thi… maid ka kayal aate hi purvi ko sharam aa rahi thi…. karim - haan aab tu aur bhi haseen lag rahi hain ......... itna kekhkar karim ek baar fir se purvi ke lab choom leta hain aur kuch deer baad wo purvi ko apni god mein uthakar wahin bister par sula deta hain ........... purvi ek tuk karim ko dekh rahi thi .......... jaise hi uski nazar maid par padate hai wo sharam se aapni aankhe band kar lete hai… aur aapne haato se aapna moo dakh lete hai… purvi- padma … tu yaha se chali ja… muje sharam aa rahi hai… padma – muje kya sharmana memsaab… mai to pahale se hi sab janate hu… purvi – phir bhi tere saamne ye sab kuch karna ….

206

Padma – kuch nahi hoga memsaab …. Mai dekhana chahati hu ki mere memsaab kaise chudakar lete hai kareem se… aur aapki gaand ki opening karim kaise karta hai… ye bhi muje dekhana hai.. Aisa kahkar padma purve ke haanthh jo uske chehare par thi use hata lete hai… Padma – mujase mat sharmaiee … memsaab… karim fir jhat se purvi ke kaan ke paas jata hain aur fir se uske kaan ke neeche apna jeebh bade haule se ferne lagta hain … karim ke iss harkat ki wajah se purvi aapni aankhe kholati hai… purvi – mai aisa nahi kar sakati … padma tum yaha se bahar chali jao…. karim - kya purvi raani ....... ek baar to kehti ho ki jo main kahunga wo tu karegi aur fir se mana kar rahi ho ........ purvi – mai kaha mana kar rahi hu… mai to iss maid ko yaha se jane ke liye mana kar rahi hu… padma – mai yaha rahungi to kya farak padnewala hai memsaab…. Purvi – fark padega padma… tumare saamne ye sab mai nahi kar sakati…muje sharam aati hai … aisa sex to maine kabhi kiya hi nahin hain ........ Karim – kuch farak nahi padata… Purvi - tum dono sach mein pagal ho ......... karim - to fir tu ye samajh le ki aaj tu kisi pagal ko apni choot aur gaand de rahin hain........main to aisa hi hoon........ aur fir karim jhat de purvi ke nipples ko apni mooh mein lekar bade pyaar se choosne lagta hain ......... aur apni jeebh dheere dheere ferte hue neeche ki ore badhane lagta hain purvi ke choot ke taraf ......... purvi ek baar fir se bechain hone lagti hain ...... karim ki baateion se wo puri tarah se romanchit ho chuki thi ....... magar jo bhi tha use karim ki har harkat aab pasand aa rahi thi ........ karim jaise jaise uski choot ki taraf apni jeebh le jaa raha tha waise waise purvi ki bechaini bhi badhti jaa rahi thi ........ jaise hi wo purvi ke choot ke pankhudiyon par apni jeebh ferta hain purvi na chahte hue bhi zoron se sisak padti hain ........ ek baar fir se wo tadap uthathi hain ...... purvi - aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa .... hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh …..

207

karim fir bina deer kiye apni jeebh purvi ke choot par rakh deta hain aur fir se uske choot ko chatna shuru karta hain. ...... purvi apne pair karim ke samne pura faila deti hain aur apne choot ko uske jeebh par dheere dheere ragande lagti hain.......is waqt uski aankhein surkh laal ho chuki thi........nipples puri tarah se tann kar khade ho gaye the ........ padma karim ke piche khade hokar dono ki harkate dekh rahi thi… usne bhi aab aapni sadi ka paalu niche gira diya tha… wo aapni maalkin ki harkat dekh rahi thi… padma- meri maalkin to bahot garam ho gayi hai… purvi uski taraf dekhatte hai…. Purvi- tu chup kar…. Padmaaa……. Aaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa….. Padma – kitana gora badan hai karim mere maalkin ka …. Tere to aaj maza hi maza hai karim… Karim – makhhan … jaisa… Padma- aur uski chut dekh … na… kitane nazuk hai… gulabi chut…. Meri to kitani kaali hai… itani naazuk gualbhi chut tu aaj do baar maari kya re karim… Purvi- tu chup kar … padmaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…… Plzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz…….. Aaahhaaaaaaaaaaa……. Aaaaaahistaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…..Karimmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…. Karim bahot hi pyar se purvi ki chut chaat raha tha… Karim – do…. Baarrrr….. nahiiiiiiiiii…. Teennnnnnnn… baaarr…. Padma – matlab maalkin aapne mujase jhut bola… aab hum ek hi loude se chudate hai… hum dono hi karim ki raand hai.. to aab mujase aise jhut nahi bolana hai purvi madam…. Padma maalkin se madam pe aayi thi…. Purvi – aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaa…… Padma- karim dekh na.. uske nipple kaise tane hui hai… kitane gulabhi hai…. Purvi -- padma … aab bus bhi karegi kya…

208

Padma- purvi madam .. sachmuch aapka badan bahot gora hai .. aapki chut bahot hi gulabhi hai.. aur mere kaali hai.. aapko dikhau kya meri chut…. Purvi jhat se bolati hai… Purv i- muje nahi dekhani hai… Padma aab purvi ke baaju mai aakar baith gayi… aur purvi ke ek nipple ko aapne haath mai le liya… Karim to pure munn se purvi ki choot ko chaat raha tha ....... aab purvi bhi jharne ke bahut kareeb thi tabhi karim jhat se apne jeebh wahan se hata leta hain ....... purvi ek baar fir se tadap utathi hain ....... purvi – please ............... ka ..... ri .. i .i.i ..... m.....mmm ruk kyon gaye........meri aag ko thandi karo naa.........aab mujhse bardaast nahi hota ........ pl ..... e ... aaa .... ..s.s..eee... Padma – ha karim … iss ki aag aab thannd kar hi lo… iss ke chut ka aur gaand ka bhosada banado…. Taki ye kisi aur se chudane ke kaabil na rahe… aapne pati se bhi… aaj se ye tere rakhail hai ... aur mai raand..... haaaaaa... naaaa... purvi madam ... purvi haa mai gardan hilati hai.. padma - aaj isse aise chodana ki ye aapne pati se aage se chudava na le... sirf tujase chudavana hoga isse... uske pati ka lund isse aage se pasand hi na aaye aise chod isse karim aaj... karim ek nazar purvi ko dekhta hain aur fir padma ko dekhata hai… wo dheere se muskura deta hain ........ fir wo jhat se wo apni haath ke do fingers ko purvi ke choot ke taraf le jata hain ......... purvi uski har harkat ko dekh rahi thi magar rokne ki bilkul koshish nahin kar rahi thi ...... shayad use bhi ye sab mein maza aa raha tha ....

aur wo dono fongers uske chut ke aandar dalta hai... aur use aage piche karne lagta hai... purvi tadap rahi thi.. tadap ki wajah se wo aapni gaand uppar uta rahi thi... uske moo se jor jor se aawaje aa rahi thi. purvi - aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaa.... aiseeeeeeeeeee..... hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii..mereeeeeeeee....

209

raaaajjjjjjjjjjjaaaaaaaaaaaa...... padma- aab to mere maalkin mood mai aa gayi hai karim... purvi - tu chup kar... ccccchinaalllll.... karim ne apne dono haathon se purvi ki chut ko pura faila diya… aab purvi ki choot ke ander ke gulabi lips saaf dikhayi de rahein they jo uski kaamrus mein puri tarah se bheege hue the...... karim bade gaur se purvi ke choot ko ek tuk dekh raha tha ........ fir kuch deer baad wo aapne jeebh uske choot ki taraf le jata hai.. aur aapni jeebh uske choot ke aander daal deta hai… iss se purvi jordaar sisak padati hai…. Purvi – aaaaaaaaaaaaaa……….. Hhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa……… Mummmmmmmmmmmmm……. iiiiiiiii……iiiiiiiiiiiii…… padma- aab mummy nahi karim bola karo memsaab… purvi hasti hai padma ko pyar se chapat lagati hai… waise padma purvi ka ek nipple aapne moo mai lene ki koshish karti hai waise hi purvi usko mana karti hai… padma – kyon… purvi- muje pasand nahi hai… padma – sirf mardo ka hi taste achha lagta hai kya aapko purvi – muje auroto ke saath ye sab kuch karna achha nahi lagta hai… karim- kuch nahi hoga.. padma bahot ache se chusati hai… purvi- plz.. karim mujase nahi hoga.. karim- mai kah raha hu.. kar lo ek baar.. aur fir padma purvi ka ek nipple aapne moo mail eke chus rahi thi… karim bade haule haule us aapni jeebh ko purvi ke choot mein aander bahar kar raha tha .......... purvi ki choot is waqt puri tarah se gili thi jis se karim ki jeebh asaani se ander ki ore sarak rahi thi ......... jaise jaise karim ki jeebh ander ki ore jaa rahi thi waise waise purvi ki sansein aur bhi tezz hoti jaa rahi thi ........ ek alag sa excitement tha is khel mein ....... thodi deer baad karim aapni jeebh ko purvi ke choot mein poora ander daal deta hain ....... purvi bade aaram se usko aander leti rehti hain.....wo apne choot ko koi harkat nahin kar rahi thi........

210

karim phir thoda piche aata hai aur aapna moo uppar uta leta hai… karim fir ek ek kar apne sare kapde nikalane lagta hain ....... purvi use hi ek tuk dekh rahi thi ......... jab uske badan se sare kapde utar jate hain tab karim fir se purvi ke paas aata hain aur uske honton ko bade pyaar se choomne lagta hain ...... purvi bhi uska poora saath deti hain ........ idhar karim uske hoonto ko chus raha tha aur padma uske nipple ko chus rahi thi… karim dheere se purvi ke kaano mai kahta hai… karim- padma ka blouse nikal do… purvi na chahate hui bhi padma ka blouse nikal dete hai…. Use bahot ghin aa rahi thi ye saab karte hui.. aur wo bhi aapne maid ke saath.. lekin karim ki wajah se use karna pad raha tha …. karim phir se uske hoonto ko chus raha tha … phir wo uske dusare aam ko aapne moo mai leta hai… ek aam ko padma ne aapne moo mai liya tha aur dusare aam ko karim ne aapne moo mai liya tha… thode der aise hi chalata hai… karim - aab tu mere lund ko poora apne mooh mein lekar choos… jaisa dophar ko choosa tha ......... purvi karim ki baateion ko sunkar chawnk jati hain ....... purvi - kya???? Mai ye nahi kar sakati…. Karim- thode der pahale to kiya tha na tune… Purvi – tab hum dono hi the… iss padma ke saamne nahi kar sakati… Karim- padma ko kyon Sharma rahi hai…. Aab tak to iss ke saamne ye sab kuch kiya tha na.. Purvi- mai nahi kar sakati.. aab tak to thik tha.. ye nahi kar sakati iss ke saamne.. karim purvi ki baateion ko sunkar muskura deta hain … karim - waise purvi …. tere jankari ke liye bata doon ki tu agar nahi karegi to ye padma karegi… purvi – mujase nahi hoga… jis se karvna hoga use karva lo.. purvi gusse mai bolati hai… karim – to thik hai.. purvi…. muje iss se kuch fark nahi padta ki mera lund tu chuse ya tere maid padma ya tere bhabhi shalini…. ......iss se mere kaun si izzat ghat jayegi ......... waise tere bhi konsi izzat ghatne wali hai… tu mera lund akeli chusegi ya aur kissi ke saamne.. tune bhi

211

pehle bhi ye maan liya hain ki tu mere randi hain ......... fir isse tujako kya fark padta hain ki tu iss maid ke saamne chus ya akele main… padma – kya .. karim tune iss ke bhabhi ko bhi choda kya … iss par karim bolane se pahale hi purvi jhat se bol padti hai.. purvi – nahi.. abhi tak to nahi… lekin shalini bhabhi ke piche pada hai… (purvi aapni bhabhi ke bare mai padma ko nahi batana chahati thi…) iss baat par karim ke chehare par katil hasi aa jati hai .. aur padma ko aab samaj mai aata hai ki kyon karim shalini memsaab ki room puch raha tha.. purvi bilkul nahin samajah paa rahi thi ki wo karim ki baateion ka kya jawab dein ....... kuch deer tak sab shaant rahate hai…. Karim- chal padma raani.. aab tu hi mere iss lund ko chus…. Karim ke aise kahane par purvi kuch sochati hai aur kuch pal ke baad wo bhi dheere se muskura deti hain ......... Purvi - sach mein tum bahut bade kaminey ho ......... Padma utati hai … karim ka lund chusane ke liye… uske haath ko pakadkar purvi niche bita dete hai… Purvi- kaha uth rahi hai… Padma – karim ka lund chusane ke liye Purvi- uski koi jaroorat nahi hai… mai kar lungi…. Karim iss par hasata hai..aur karim bina deer kiya purvi ke upar chad kar uske badan ko fir se chatna shuru karta hain...... purvi aur bhi kuch kehna chahti thi magar karim aab purvi ko koi bhi mauka nahin dena chahta tha......aur itna aacha mauka uske haath aaya tha wo bhala kaise use apne haath se jane de sakta tha....... purvi ko jalil karne ka.. use bade ghar ki auroto ko jalil karke chodane mai bada maja aata tha..

Karim ke is tarah se chatne se purvi fir se garam hone lagti hain ........ fir se uski choot mein gilapan badh gaya tha ....... fir karim jhat se purvi ka sir bed ke neeche jhuka deta hain aur fir wo jhat se purvi ke mooh ke paas jakar khada ho jata hain apne dono tangon ko failaye ......... karim fir purvi ke sir ko apni mazboot hathon mein kaskar pakadta hain aur fir apna lund purvi ke mooh ke paas le jata hain aur dheere dheere

212

apne lund ko uske mooh mein utarta chala jata hain ........ purvi is samay khud karim ke rehmo karam par thi ........ aab jaisa chahe waisa karim use istemal kar sakta tha ....... wo bhi dheere dheere apne lund par dabav banana shuru karta hain ........... purvi uske lund ke tope ko bade mushkil se choos paa rahi thi ........ magar karim ka lund kafi lumba aur mota tha ..... purvi aane wale takleef se anjaan nahin thi ........ karim aapna lund bahar nikalata hai aur fir se apne lund ko purvi ke mooh mein dalta hain aur fir se dabav dalna shuru karta hain ....... jaise jaise uska lund purvi ke mooh mein samata jaa raha tha waise waise purvi ki takleef badhti jaa rahi thi ........ kareeb 4 inch tak karim ka lund purvi ke mooh mein utar jata hain ....... purvi is waqt puri tarah se apne aap ko bebus mehsoos kar rahi thi ......... karim fir se apna lund tezi se bahar nikalata hain aur is baar utni hi tezi se ander ki ore poora utarta chala jata hain ....... jaise jaise purvi ke halak mein karim ka lund jaa raha tha purvi ki sansein atakati jaa rahi thi ........ uski aankhien aab bahar ki ore aane lagi thi ......... iss se pahale karim ke lund ko purvi ne chusa tha lekin iss tarah nahi… karim bina ruke apne lund ko aise hi ander ki ore lagataar push kar raha tha ......... fir se wo apna lund bahar nikalta hain aur is baar utni hi tezi se poora ander ki ore utar deta hain ....... purvi ke mooh se ga.a...p...aa.a.p... ..g.a.a...l...a....p ki aawein goong rahi thi.......aab tak uska lund kareeb 7 inch tak sama gaya tha......fir se wo puri tezi se apna lund ek hi jhatke mein purvi ke gale mein utar deta hain ......... karim ka lund ka supada purvi ke gale mein fans chuka tha ...... aab uski aankhon se ek baar fir se aansoon nikal padte hain ....... uska dum fir se ghutne lagta hain ......... idher karim ke sir par bhi junoon sa chaya hua tha ...... wo puri koshish mein laga tha ki uska 10 inch ka lund poora purvi ke gale ke ander tak utar jaye ....... purvi hi janti thi ki is waqt uski kya halat ho rahi thi ....... ek baar fir se karim apna poora lund bahar nikalata hain aur is baar bahut zor ke jhatake ke saath apna poora lund purvi ke gale ke neeche tak pahunchane mein safal ho jata hain ......... purvi ko aisa lag raha tha ki aab uski maut pakki hain ...... uska saans lena bhi mushkil hota jaa raha tha wahin uski aankhon se aansoon behte hi jaa rahein the ....... kuch seconds tak karim apne lund ko purvi ke gale ke neeche tak rakhe rehta hain … purvi apne dono haathon ko karim ke pawn ke paas le jati hain aur use zoro se uske pawn par marne lagti hain....... inn dono ka ye khel padma dekh rahi thi.. beech beech mai wo purvi ke boobs ko aapne moo mail eke chus rahi thi… karim to apni masti mein khoya hua tha ..... bhala karim ki chatpatahat se uska kya bigadne wala tha ....... tabhi wo ek hi jhatke se apna lund poora bahar kheech leta hain aur purvi wahin zoron se hafne lagti hain ........ karim ka lund bahar nikalne se uski jaan mein jaan aati hain........ fir kuch deer rukne ke baad karim iss baar tezi se apna lund purvi ke gale ke neeche utarta chala jata hain aur iss

213

baar tab tak apna lund bahar nahin nikalata jab tak uska sara cum purvi ke gale ke neeche nahin utar jata ........ ek baar fir se purvi ki halat kharab ho gayi thi ........ magar is baar jo maza karim ko mila tha wo maza use aaj tak nahin mila tha ...... wo bhi zoron se aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ........... h hhhhhhhhhh karte hue jharne lagta hain ....... purvi ka chehra poora laal padh gaya tha ....... wo wahin zoron se khaas rahi thi ...... karim ka kuch cum uske mooh ke side se behtaa hua bahar ki ore tapak raha tha........ kareeb 15 minute tak purvi aise hi leti rehti hain ...... is waqt bhi uski sansein zoron se chal rahi thi ...... pata nahin kyon par aab use is tarah ki sex mein maza bahut aa raha tha ..... ek bhi baar usne karim ko rokne ki koi koshish nahin ki thi .......... thodi deer baad karim jhat se purvi ke paas aata hain aur uske labon ko bade pyaar se choosne lagta hain ....... purvi use ghoor rahi thi ...... magarraaaajjjjjjjjjjjaaaa padma – memsaab … aap to english picture mai jaisa lund chusate hai waise hi chus rahi thi… sachmuch memsaab aap ek number ki randii ho… purvi use aapne se door karti hai… purvi- door hat mujase… karim fir apni jeebh purvi ke choot par le jata hain aur is baar wo apni jeebh purvi ke choot se sarkate hue neeche uski gand ki ore apna jeebh ferta hain ...... ek baar fir se purvi uski ye harkat se uchal padti hain ......... karim apni jeebh ke point ko purvi ke gand par rakh deta hain aur bahut aahista se apni jeebh ferne lagta hain ...... purvi ki halat fir se kharab hone lagti hain ....... idher karim apnii jeebh tezi se purvi ke gand ke cheed par ferne lagta hain….. purvi - aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ......................... hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.ssssssssssssssssssss.......iiiiiiiiiiiiiii iss wwajah se purvi ki moo se aise aawazein nikalne lagti hain ........ kuch deer ke baad wo wahin cheekh padti hain wo bhi kisi laash ki tarah fir se bilkul thandi padh jati hain ......... ek baar fir se uska ras nikal gaya tha ........wo kaafi deer tak aise hi bister par padi rehti hain ......... aab wo waqt aa gaya tha jis pal ko karim ko na jane kab se intezar tha ..................................................... purvi kisi laash ki tarah bilkul thandi padi thi ........ magar karim aabhi bhi apni jeebh uske gand par fer raha tha ........ tabhi wo jhat se apni ek ungali purvi ki gand ki ched par le jata

214

hain aur wahan bahut aahista se apni ungali ko dheere dheere harkat karne lagta hain ....... purvi ko uski ungali se gudgudi si ho rahi thi ........ ek baar fir se wo sisak padti hain ....... thodi deer baad fir se wo dubara garam hone lagti hain ....... thode deer tak karim apne ungali ko aise hi aahista se ferta rehta hain fir wo apni ungali ko purvi ke gand mein dheere dheere ander ki ore push karna shuru karta hain ....... purvi ki gand bahut tight thi jisske wajah se uski ungali ander nahin ghus paa rahi thi ....... phir karim padma ko aapne paas bula leta hai.. uski saree aur peticot utar deta hai.. aur use purvi ke bagal mai purvi ke position mai sone ko bolata hai… aab maid aur maalkin uske saamne nange pade the… aab karim wahi ungali jo purvi ke gaand mai daalne ki koshish kar raha tha wahi ungali padma ke gaand mai daalta hai.. padma ki usne pahale se maari thi iss wajah se wo ungali aasani se aander jate hai.. karim wahi ungali bahar nikalata hai aur purvi ke gaand mai dalane ki koshish karta hai.. 4-5 baar wo aise hi karta hai .. kuch 4-5 try karne ke baad uski ek ungali purvi ki gand mein ander ghus jati hain........ udher purvi na chahte hue bhi zoron se sisak padti hain ........ karim ke us harkat se purvi ke gand mein dard hona shuru ho jata hain magar agle hi pal wo fir se apna jeebh wahan par ferne lagta hain aur apni ungali ko wahin kuch deer tak aise hi roke rehta hain ........ purvi kuch deer mein puri tarah se normal ho jati hain ........ aab karim kab padma ki gaand chahata to kabhi purvi ki gaand … kabhi purvi ki choot chatata to kabhi padma ki … karim kabhi purvi ke choot ko apne mooh mein lekar chatata ......to kabhi uski gand par apna jeebh firata.......aab dheere dheere wo apni ungali ko bhi harkat kar raha tha.........jab purvi ki gand uski ek ungali ko pura adjust kar leti hain fir wo aahista se apni dusari ungali bhi uski gand mein ander dalne lagta hain .. ek baar fir se purvi zoron se sisak padti hain ......... jaise jaise uski ungali ander jaa rahi thi waise waise purvi ki bechaini bhi badhti jaa rahi thi ........ use bahut dard ho raha tha magar yahan par karim ko aab kisi baat ki koi jaldi nahin thi ...... wah is khel ka manzha hua khiladi tha ........ thod deer baad jab uski dono ungali poori purvi ki gand mein utar jati hain tab wo apni ungali ko kuch deer tak aise hi roke rehta hain ....... thode deer baad purvi fir se kuch normal ho jati hain ....... tabhi karim dheere dheere apni ungali ko harkat karne lagta hain ........ aur udher purvi ke mooh se fir se siskari nikal padti hain...... purvi – aaaaaaaaaaaaa…….. haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa……. Padma uth khadi ho jati hai.. aur purvi ke paas baith jati hai… Padma – itana aasan nahi hai karim ki raand banana…. Karim phir se ungali uske gaand mai daalta hai…

215

Purvi - Mmmmmmmmmmuuuuuuuu…. miiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii……….. padma – maine kaha na mummy nahi karim … karim … bolo.. purvi hasti hai… purvi- aaaaaaaaaahhhhhaaa….Kkarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr………….. iiiiii…..mmmmmmmm….mmmmm…. iss par dono hasane lagati hai.. padma uska ek aam aapne moo mai leke chus rahi thi aab…aisa pehli baar tha jab wo kuch apni gand mein le rahi thi ....... aab use bhi dheere dheere aacha lag raha tha magar aabhi bhi uske ander durr tha ki jab karim ka lund uske gand mein jayega tab uska kya haal hoga . purvi padma ko aapne karib bulati hai.. purvi- jab uska ka wo jayega mere gaand mai to bahot dard hoga kya… sach bata na tuje tere bachhe ki kasam.. padma- kaya jayega.. purvi- karim ka bada lund.. padma- nahi mere maalkin raand… jada nahi toda dard hoga… purvi- tu bahot jada bol rahi hai… jab purvi ko padma ne maalkin raand bola tha iss baat par purvi ko gussa aaya tha... iss par padma hasane lagati hai…. karim fir se apni jeebh purvi ki gand par le jata hain aur fir se uske choot se lekar gand tak chatna shuru karta hain aur saath hi saath apne dono ungliyon ko bhi harkat karne lagta hain ..... uske is harkat se purvi bahut tezi se apne charam par pahunch jati hain ......... kareeb 5 minute ke ander hi purvi fir se cheekhte hue dubara se thandi padh jati hain ....... wo aab dusari baar jhad chuki thi ........ fir se wo wahin bed par shant padhi rahati hain ....... aab bhi uska jism kaanp raha tha.

Fir karim wahan se uthatha hain aur paas mein rakha tel apne haathon mein leta hain aur apne lund par aache se malne lagta hain ...... fir wo apni do ungali ko pure tel mein bhigota hain aur fir se use purvi ki gand ke ander dal deta hain ........ tel ki wajah se chiknahat badh jati hain aur karim ka haath tezi se purvi ke gand mein move hota hain ....... purvi fir se aab garam hone lagi thi.....

216

purvi khud hairaan thi ki use aaj kya ho gaya hain ..... subah se wo 3 baar chud chuki hai.. aur wo bhi iss musal lund se aur aab aapni gaand marvane ke liye ready ho gayi hai. Wo kabhi bhi aapne husband se ek se jada baar chudi nahi thi ek din mai…. aab uske jism se uska control puri tarah se khatam ho gaya tha ........ wo bus karim ko puri manamani karne de rahi thi ........ jab uski gand thodi si loose ho jati hain fir wo purvi ko wahin bed par sone ka ishara karta hain ...... purvi ka dil zoron se dhadak raha tha......kahin na kahin fir se uske dil mein durr janam lene lagta hain....... karim – mere raand tu yahan par pet ke bal let ja ....... aab main aaj tuje puri aurat banane jaa raha hoon ....... aab tak tu adhuri thi........aaj ke baad tu puri aurat ban jayengi ........ purvi ek nazar karim ke chehre ki ore dekhne lagti hain...... ki dusare nazar padma ki ore dekhate hai… wo karim ke baaton ko sunkar sharmaa jati hain ...... ek baar fir se uska chehra poora laal padh gaya tha....wo bina kuch kahein chup chaap wahin bister par pet ke bal let jati hain aur fir karim jhat se uske upar aata hain aur fir se apna jeebh uske galon par ferne lagta hain aur use dheere dheere ferte hue uske kaan tak le jata hain..... purvi ke jism ke royein ek baar fir se puri tarah se khade ho jate hain........ karim fir purvi ke dono haath purvi ki gand par rakhne ko kehta hain aur uske gaand ko pura failane ko kahata hain ....... purvi bina kisi sawal ke apne dono haath apne gand par le jati hain aur apne chutron ko pura faila deti hain......aab uski gand ka cheed saaf dikhayi de raha tha ...... karim bade gaur se ek tuk dekh raha tha ...... aab uska bhi lund pure excitement se khada ho gaya tha ...... aab uska bhi sabra toot chuka tha ....... fir wo jhat se apna lund purvi ki gand ke ched par rakta hain aur wahin purvi ke upar aaram se let jata hain ............. purvi - please karim zara aaram se karna..... main dard bardaast nahin kar sakungi ...... please ....... mere khatir...... padma- mere maalkin raand…. Aap chinta mat karo… karim bahot dhire se karega… purvi gusse mai bolati hai… purvi – tu chup kar chinaal… aur muje maalkin raand mat bol… muje raand sirf karim hi kah sakata hai… samaji… bajarooo.. aurat.. iss par padma bahot dhire se bolati hai.. padma – khud aapne pati ko chod ke ek gair mard ke niche nangi padi

217

hai aur muje bajaroo kah rahi hai.. purvi ne iss mai ka aadha hi suna tha… purvi- kya boli tu… padma- kuch nnahi memsaab… purvi ka dil zoron se ghabraaa raha tha ......... wo ander hi ander kaanp rahi thi ...... aab wo bhi aane wale dard ko bardaast karne ki puri koshish kar rahi thi ........ baar baar wo karim ke moosal ko apne gand mein utarta sa mehsoos kar rahi thi ...... jiske wajah se uska gala baar baar sukh raha tha..... karim - tu chitna mutt kar....... jab tuje dard hoga to main ruk jawonga ......... dekhna tuje bhi ismein maza aayega ........ karim fir jhat se apne dono haath purvi ke boobs par le jata hain aur use kaskar apni dono mutthi mein bheech leta hain ....... fir wo dheere dheere apne lund par dabav dalna shuru karta hain ........ purvi ka jism aabhi bhi durr se kaanp raha tha .......... tabhi karim zor se dabav dalta hain aur uska supada purvi ki gand ko cheerta hua uski gand mein poora sama jata hain........

218

purvi apni cheekh nahi rok paati aur zoron se chilla padti hain ... purvi - aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ..... iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii ....... hhhhhhhhhhhhhh .... oh ....... my ......... god .......... please stop it ............ karim ............. main ..... murr ...... jawongi ......... main nahi le pawongi tumhara ......... please isse aabhi bahar nikalo ........ aur aise kahate hui purvi apne sir ko idher udher ghumane lagti hain ........ karim kuch deer tak wahin ruk jata hain aur apne lund ko purvi ki gand mein fansaye rakhta hain ......... ...... kuch deer baad purvi thodi normal hoti hain fir karim jhat se apna lund bahar nikalta hain aur iss baar ek hi jhatke mein apna poora lund purvi ki gand mein utarta chala jata hain ...... dhaaka is baar itna zabardast tha ki purvi kuch deer tak waise hi chup chaap padi rehti hain ........ uske jism mein koi harkat nahin ho rahi thi ....... Thodi deer baad purvi bahut zoron se cheekh padti hain ...... aur is baar uske aankhon se ansoon ki dhara nikal padti hain ....... wo jhat se apne dono haath bister par le jati hain aur kaskar apne dono mutthi se bister ko puri taqak se masalne lagti hain....... karim ke iss jhatke se purvi ke gaand mai aag hone lagati hai…. Purvi aabhi bhi pet ke bal wahin bister par leti hui thi........aab wo haanf rahi thi.......wo aab kaise bhi karim ke lund ko bahar karna chahti thi..........karim kareeb 6 inch tak apna lund purvi ki gand mein pel chuka tha......purvi aabhi bhi sisak rahi thi........ purvi - please......karim.....main tumhare aage haath jodti hoon please ise bahar nikalo.......main murr jawongi ....... tumhara bahut bada hain....ye nahin jayega mere ander........please...... padma – memsaab .. aap hiliye mat nahi to aapko bahut takalif hogi.. Purvi – tu chup kar….. karim kuch deer tak waise hi purvi ke upar shant pada rehta hain….. karim - bus purvi ......thoda sa aur dard bardaast kar le.......fir tuje bhi aacha lagega......... kuch deer baad purvi fir se kuch normal hoti hain ...... idher karim badi berahami se uske dono boobs ko masal raha tha ..... aur bari baari se

219

uske galon ko bhi chaat raha tha ....... fir wo jhat se apna lund bahar nikalta hain aur is baar ek hi jhatke mein apna lund puri taqak se purvi ki gand mein poora utarta chala jata hain ...... iss baar purvi apne cheekhon ko nahin rok paati aur zoron se chilla padti hain........ purvi –aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ............. hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh nahinn ......... please ...... karim ............... uski aankhon se aansoonwon ke sailaab fir se umad padta hain......... purvi hi janti thi ki is waqt uski kya dasha ho rahi hai .......... aab karim ka poora lund purvi ki gand mein utar chuka tha ......... wo bhi wahin ruk jata hain aur fir se purvi ke boobs ko masalne lagta hain aur apni jeebh purvi ke galon par bhi ferta hain ......... purvi ke mooh se dard bhari sisakri nikal rahi thi......wo dard se is waqt bahut tadap rahi thi........karim ki to koi maze ki seema nahin thi ....... isi gand ke liye to wo suabah se tadap rah raha tha ......... wo bhala kaise purvi ko itni aasani se jane deta ....... purvi ki gand puri tarah se tight thi jis se uska lund poora fansa hua tha ........ kareeb 5 minute tak karim aise hi apne lund ko purvi ke gand mein waise hi rehne deta hain......... aab purvi pehle se kafi behtar mehsoos kar rahi thi......aab uska dard bahut hudd tak kum ho gaya tha.......fir se karim dheere dheere apni kamar ko hilana shuru karta hain aur udher purvi fir se sisak padti hain ........... aab uska dard maze mein dheere dheere badal raha tha ......... idher karim bhi apni raftaar dheere dheere tezz karta jata hain aur udher purvi ke mooh se siskari bhi tezz hoti chali jaati hain........... fir karim ek jhatke mein apna poora lund bahar nikalta hain aur is baar utni hi tezi se apna poora lund purvi ki gand mein utarta chala jata hain .......... fir wo zoron se purvi ki gand marna shuru karta hain ...... purvi bus sisak rahi thi aur apne dono haathon se bister ko zoron se masal rahi thi

220

....... kareeb 10 minute ki chudai ke baad udher karim zoron se hafne lagta hain ....... wo bhi aab apne charam par pahunch gaya tha.........wo apna sara cum purvi ki gand mein poora nikal deta hain ...... purvi ek baar fir se cheekh padti hain aur wo fir se aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa........hhhhhhhhhhh.........ssssssssssss kartey hue zoron se jharne lagti hain.......aur udher karim bhi turant thanda padh jata hain aur wahin purvi ke upar lete rehta hain......... dono ki sansein ek baar fir se bahut zoron se chal rahi thi ......... is waqt dono ke jism pasine se puri tarah se bheege hue the ......... purvi jhat se apni aankhein band kar leti hain aur wahin bister par shant padi rehti hain.....kareeb 15 minute tak dono aise hi besudh hokar wahin bister par pade rehte hain ......... thodi deer baad karim apna lund purvi ki gand se bahar niklata hain .......is waqt uske lund par khoon laga hua tha jo purvi ki gand se dheere dheere bahar ki ore beh raha tha ......... padma – memsaab aaj to aapki double suhagraat ho gayi… karim uske taraf dekhta hai.. padma – subah chut ki suhagraat aur aab gaand ki suhagraat… purvi- kuch bhi bake ja rahi hai tu…. purvi ki gand se kuch karim ka cum aur kuch khoon ka mila jula rus aab dheere dheere bahar ki ore nikal raha tha ......... padma ek kapda karim ko lake dete hai.. us kapade se wo apna lund ko aache se saaf karta hain .... fir purvi ke gaand aur choot ko aache se saaf karta hain ....... jab purvi utane ki koshish karti hai aur chalane ki koshish karti hai tab uski chal mien ladhkhadaht thi........wo sahi se chal bhi nahin paa rahi thi .......... karim jhat se apne kapde pehan leta hain aur purvi bhi thode deer baad apne kapde pehanane lagti hain ..... karim aabhi bhi purvi ke chehre ko ek tuk dekh raha tha...... purvi - aab aise kya dekh rahein ho......kar li na tumne apni manmani ....... tumhein to ye bhi hosh nahin raha ki mujhe aaj kitni takleef hui hain ....... mujhe theek se chala bhi nahin jaa raha..... karim – tuje kuch jada takalif hui kya… purvi ek nazar karim ki ore ghoor kar dekhti hain …..

221

purvi- tum sach mein poore janwar ho ...... jante ho aisa laga ki jaise aaj meri maut pakki hain..........tumhein thodi bhi mujhpar daya nahin aayi ......bhala koi is tarah se sex karta hain kya........tumne to mere dono ched ko poora faila diya hain ....... aab arun ko main kya jawab doongi ...... bolo........ karim fir aage badhkar purvi ke lab choom leta hain … karim – tu bhi na purvi .......sab theek ho jayega....... purvi bade pyaar se karim ko ek tuk dekh rahi thi..........kehte hain na agar jismani sambandh ek baar ban jaye to us insaan se ek lagav sa ho jata hain.....aaj purvi ko bhi karim se ek lagav sa ho gaya tha.......shayad wo aab karim ko apna manane lagi thi ........ purvi – aab mujase chala bhi nahi jar aha hai.. muje haal tak chodo na … padma- mai chod dungi na memsaab aapko.. purvi- tu kya muje aapni bahoo mai leke jayegi kya.. fir karim usko aapne bahoo mai uta leta hai… aur use uske bedroom tak leke jata hai.. wo bol rahi thi ki bedroom mai husband hai tum mat aao par karim uuske bedroom mai usko leke gaya.. arun waha soya hua tha.. dusare taraf moo karke … purvi ne usko jaldi jane ko kaha.. karim ne usko kiss kiya aur waha se chala gaya.. idher purvi apne bed par jaise hi letati hain wo turant so jati hain..........wo aaj bahut thak gayi thi......aur use thodi kamzori si bhi lag rahi thi........aaj purvi ke chehre par ek sukoon bhi tha.....wo karim ke saath sex karne ke baad wo aaj puri tarah se santust thi........ karim chala gaya… bahar nahi uppar shalini ke room mai.. shalini uppar soyi thi.. ek room mai.. usne pata kiya tha padma se… karim uppar chala gaya tha… usko sirf itana pata tha ki corner wali room shalini ki hai… lekin konse corner wali … left ya right… usmai wo

222

confuse ho gaya tha… kuch sochane ke baad wo ek room mai jane ka sochata hai .. wo room ka door thoda push karta ha… saamane pooja use dikaye dete hai.. thode der mai pooja so jati hai...Pooja ko dekh ke karim khyalon mein gum ho jata hain ....... waah!!!! Kunwari chut lagati hain.....tab to aur bhi maza aayega …. iss kacchi kali ko phool banane mein.......kasam se bahut maza aayega jab wo ek baar mere neeche aayegi .............. aab purvi to mere neeche aa hi chuki hain to uski nanad bhi bahut jald aayegi ....... dekh lena meri jaan ek din tum dono ko isi bister par chodunga ...... bus mujhe us din ka badi besabri se intezar rahega.... tabhi piche se uske shoulder par kissi ne haat rakh diya… Shalini – tum iss waqt yaha kya kar rahe ho… Karim piche ghum jata hai.. saamne shalini ko dekh ke uske dil mai thandak padati hai… Karim – mere raani .. tumko dhundate hui hi yaha aaya hu.. Shalini – phir mere room mai aana tha na.. iss pooja ke room ke bahar kya kar rahe ho… Karim uske kamar ke piche se dono haath daal ke use uta leta hai… Karim- muje kya pata tumara konsa room hai..

223

Shalini – ghar nahi gayye kya… Karim – mere raani… tumari chut ki yaad aayi to ghar bhaag ke tumare paas chala aaya shalini- afternoon mai jo kuch mere saath kiya us se ji nahi bhara kya…. Karim- tumare jaise fataka item ho to itani jaldi ji kaise bhar sakata hai meri jaan.. Shalini- aab ghar jao … koi tume yaha dekh lega… kal milate hai.. Karim- nahi raani… ek baar chut de do…. Shalini- tum jab se gaye ho na tabse abhi tak mai chal bhi nahi sakate thi… aab chal paa rahe ho.. aur tum phir uske pade ho… kal muje rasam mai jana hai.. agar humane aabhi aur kuch kiya to mai kal uth bhi nahi paa sakunge… Karim- muje kuch pata nahi… muje tumari ek baar chut chahiye.. Shalini- plz… samaja karo… Karim use bahoo mai uta ke uske room mai leke aata hai .. Shalini- mai kahi bhaagi nahi ja rahi hu.. yahi hu… aaj nahi.. plz… bahot dard ho raha hai… mere chut ka tumane bahot bura haal kiya hai… shadi ke itane saalo ke baad aaj muje pahali baar itani takalif ho rahi hai… aaj ke baad kabhi bhi aapni khawish poori kar lena.. Karim- to thik hai… chut nahi bol rahi hu to gaand de do… Shalini – kya???? Shalini uchal padati hai… Karim – ha Shalini- kya … pagal ho gaye ho kya.. wo to tume hargeej nahi mil sakati.. Karim- kyon Shalini- tumara wo hatyar kitana bada hai.. Karim – us se kya hota hai.. tumare chut ne to le hi liya na.. Shalini – mai pagal nahi hu… mere husband ne itane dino se mere chut maari thi iss wajah se muje tumara ye hatyar aapni chut mai lene ko jada takalif nahi hui… aur agar mai aapne gaand mai ye lungi to kitane dino tak mai chal bhi nahi paungi.. Karim- muje kuch pata nahi.. tume muje chut ya gaand dono mai se ek to dene padegi

224

Shalini- jada pagal mat bano.. aur yaha se chale jao… Karim thode der dhanth rahata hai.. Karim- subah se kuch maine khana nahi khaya hai.. muje bhukh laghi hai… Shalini- to thik hai .. muje bhi bhookh laghi hai.. mai niche kichen se kuch leke aate hu.. Niche jakar shalini khan eke liye kuch leke aaye , saath mai froot aur milk bhi leke aayi… saath mai baithkar dono ne khana khya.

Khana khane ke baad shalini ne karim se kaha tum aab jao, muje nind aa rahi hai aur mera badan bhi bahut dard kar raha hai… Karim- mai maalish karwa deta hu… bahut achhi mallish karta hu mai.. Shalini- mai janati hu … tum maalish ke bahane mere phir se bajaoge… tumare sab chal mai samajati hu.. Karim – are baba.. mai kuch nahi karunga .. sirf maalish hi karunga.. trust karo .. Shalini – sirf maalish.. dusara kuch bhi nahi… samaje.. Karim – ha Aab karim door band karta hai … bed pe shalini baith jati hai … uske piche karim baitha tha.. uske dono side se pair kar ke.. situation aise thi ki agar karim ka lund abhi khada hota to wo shalini ke gaand ko sure chub raha hota… abhi khada nahi tha lekin aage chal ke wo khada hone wala hi tha.. karim aab shalini ke shoulder ki maalish karne lag gaya tha… shalini ke baal pahale se hi khule the iss wajah se karim wo baal aage karta hai.. baal aage karne ki wajah se uski shoulder aab open hui thi.. usko karim sung raha tha.. karim ne abhi tak uske neck ya shoulder ko kiss nahi kiya tha.. lekin shalini ke khushabu ki wajah se karim ke lund ne harkat karna shuru kar di thi… wo aab shalini ko samaj mai aa raha tha.. Shalini- sirf .. maalish hi karna .. dusara kuch mat karna.. Karim- mai to sirf maalish hi kar raha hu Shalini- lekin tumara ye chotu to kuch aur hi kah raha hai.. Karim- kya ..kah raha hai… Shalini – aapni aukat mai aa raha hai..

225

Karim – itani khubsurat aurat jab itane nazdik baithe ho to wo chotu to kuch na kuch karega hi na shalini madam Aise kahate hui karim aapna ek haath thoda aage uske aam ke uppar tak leke jata hai.. us haat ko shalini chapat lagati hai.. Shalini- aise chaalbaazi mere saaath nahi chalege.. aapna haath piche le lo Karim – mere nahi to aapne pyare chotu ki to baat sun lo Shalini- chotu ko bolo … aaj kuch nahi milega… Karim- ek baar se shalini kya hoga… thoda reham khao Shalini- chup chap maalish karo nahhi to yaha se chale jao.. Karim- thik hai… Thode de raise hi maalish karne ke baad karim shalini se bola .. Karim- shalini tum aab pet ke bal so jao.. mai tumare pit ki maalish karta hu… Us samay shalini ne pink nighty pahani hui thi..wo aapne pet ke bal so gayi.. karim – iss nighty ke upar se hi maalish karni hai kya .. Shalini – haa… Karim aab uske pit ki maalish karne lag gaya… 5 minute mai hi shalini ko achha lagane lagha tha … uska dard aab door jane lagha tha.. karim aab uske kamar par baith gaya aur uske pit ko jorse se dabane lag gaya.. aise hi thode der karne ke baad karim ne uski nighty thode niche se uppar uta li.. uske gaand tak.. shalini ne kuch nahi kaha.. use bahot maza aa raha tha karim ke maalish se.. Aab karim shalini ke back , garden aur uske sar ki maalish kar raha tha.. shalini aab sisak rahi thi… karim ka bada lund aab uske gaand ko chub raha tha lekin wo kuch nahi bol rahi thi… ye dekh ke karim ne uske nighty aur thodi uppar utai … uske kamar ke uppar.. aur maalish karne lagh gaya… Karim - kaisa laga raha hai.. shalini madam.. teek hai abhi.. ya aur zorse karu?". Shalini - teek hai bas itna hi pressure sahi hai.. accha lag raha hai… Karim – aur kaha karna hai… Shalini - kamar se thoda neeche bi karo..waha bhi dard hai. Fir karim shalini ke kamar se maalish karte hui uske gaand par bhi maalish karne lag gaya..

226

Karim - shalini tumare pure badan ki maalish karu kya… Shalini kuch nahi bolati aur sirf sisak rahi thi… Ab karim shalini ke tangon ke beech mein baith kar peeth par dabav dalane laga.waise karte karte wo thoda aage bad gaya.. aab shalini ki nighty uske aade badan ko hi dhak rahi thi.. karim usko nikalane laga.. usne shalini ke pet se haat dalake usko nikalana chaha to wo soyi thi iss wajah wo nikal nahi raha tha. Shalini ne aapni chest thodi utakar use nikalane mai madad ki.. Karim aab maalish karte hui uske haath shalini ke Chuchion ke aas paas jane lage… aise karne se wo uttejit ho jaati. Thodi der waise hi karim massage karta raha.. aab shalini se raha nahi ja raha tha... wo chahati thi ki woh uske chuchion ke saath khele … Shalini – bas sirf peet par hi maalish karte rahoge ya aage bi karoge. Karim - tu ghum ja.. aage bhi kar deta hu. Shalini ke ghumte hi woh firse se uske upar chad gaya . Shalini - teek se maalish karna jaise apni biwi ki karte ho... Karim – biwi maalish ke baad chodane dete hai.. tu to de nahi rahai hai… Shalini hasati hai… Karim- kabhi kabhi to gaand bhi deti hai… Shalini – to aapni biwi ke paas jao.. yaha kya kar rahe ho… Karim- uski chut aur gaand roj hi marta hu.. aab wo budhhi bhi wo gayi hai.. soch raha hu tera jaisa naya maal roj chodane ko milega to maza aa jayega… Shalini hasati hai.. aab karim uske pet pai baith gaya… Karim- bol na.. shalini raani… tu muje chodane ko degi kya roj… Shalini- aaj ka kota khatam hua.. aaj subbah hi diya tha na … Karim – aur ek baar .. Aab karim shalini ke dono haato pakad ke ek dusare ko dur karke pakad ke rakhata .. uske sar se parellal line mai…aur aapna face shalini ke chehare ke paas le jata hai.. shalini waise hi aapna chehara dusari taraf ghuma leti hai… waise hi karim uske kaan ko kiss karta hai.. Shalini- tume dekh ke aisa nahi lagata ki mai akeli hu .. tumara option.. Karim- haa..

227

Shalini – aur kon hai.. Karim- bata du… Shalini- haa Karim- purvi Shalini – kya… aisa nahi ho sakata .. purvi aise nahi hai.. Karim- mere khawish hai ki purvi aur tuje ek saath hi chod du .. ek hi bed par.. Shalini – sachmuch .. tumara aur purvi ka hai kya.. Karim- abhi tak to nahi … lekin tum patake dogi to ho jayega.. Shalini – wo waise nahi hai.. Karim- phir bhi koshish karo Shalini – koshish karti hu… Karim – maza aa jayega tum dono ko ek saath chodane mai.. Shalini hasati hai.. Shalini – tum paagal ho… aisa kaise ho sakata hai.. Karim- meri jaan ho sakata hai. Ye kahate hui wo shalini ki bra ke uppar se maalish karta hai… Karim – iss ko nikal do.. Shalini – iss ke uppar se hi maalish karo Shalini ne aise kahate hi karim uske bra ko pakadata hai aur jorse usko khinchata hai… us wajah se bra thot jata hai.. Shalini – thod di .. kal hi mere husband ne laayi thi… Karim- tumane hi kaha na ki biwi ke jaise maalish karo.. Shalini hasti hai… Shalini – tum aapni biwi ki maalish aise hi karte ho kya.. Karim- haa.. aise hi karta hu.. aaj ke raat tum mere biwi ho….

228

Shalini fir se hasane lagati hai… Karim- aaj raat ke liye banogi na meri begum… Shalini – mai to shadishudda hu .. already… Karim- to kya hua .. ek raat ke liye meri begum ban jao… Shalini – na.. baba Karim- kya hua begum Shalini – mai abhi tak tumari begum nahi bani hu Karim- to ban jao Shalini ke dono aam ko aapne dono haato mai leke karim jordaar dabata hai.. Shalini- aaaaaaaahhhhhaaaaa…Hhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa…. Nahiiiiiiiiiii… banana hai muje tumari begum …. Karim- kyon Aise kahate hui wo aapne hoonth shalini ke haaonto ke paas lata hai.. shalini aapne dono haatho se karim ka chehara uppar karti hai.. Shalini – tum bahot beharam ho… Karim- kya berehami ki maine aapne begum ke saath.. Shalini – mera kitana bura haal kiya tumane subah.. aabhi tak badan dard kar raha hai.. aabhi tak mai tumari begum nahi bani to mera ye haal hai.. agar mai tumari permanent begum bani to tum muje ghumane aur chalane ke kaabil be nahi chodoge… Karim- aise baat hai to aage se mai aapni begum ka khayal ache se rakhunga… use jada takalif nahi dunga… Shalini – mai ne kaha na mai aapki begum aabhi tak nahi bani.. Karim uska ek aam aapne moo mail eke use choosane lagata hai… Shalini – aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaaa…. Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhaaaaa….. Karim aapne daato mai leke use thoda kaatata hai.. Shalini – haaaaaaaaaaaaa…… kattooo… ………

229

maaaaaaaaaaaattttttt….. Karim- Jaise mere begum ki wish Shalini – mai janati hu .. tum jhoot bol rahe ho.. Karim – konsa jhoot Shalini – yahi ki tum mere saath berahami nahi dikhaoge… Karim – arre… reeee… maine to aapne begum ki baat ki taraf dhyan hi nahi diya Shalini – konsi baat Karim – yahi ki mai to aapko ek raat ki begum banana chahata tha.. aur hamari nayi begum to hamari permanent begum banana chahati hai…. Iss baat par shalini sharmakar aapne dono haatho se aapna chehara chupa lete hai… Karim- aare Sharmao mat mere begum… Karim uska haath uske chehare se hata deta hai…. Karim- kya tum hamari permanent begum banana chahati ho Shalini kuch nahi bolati Karim – bolo na begum Shalini – galati se muh se nikal gaya Karim- ek baar kya tuje choda to tuje mera lund itana pasand aa gaya kya.. Shalini kuch nahi bolati… Karim- kya tum hamari begum banana pasand karoge.. aaj raat ke liye.. Shalini ha mai garden hilati hai.. Karim- to tum aaj raat ke liye mere begum ho.. Shalini – muje kya karna hoga aapne shohar ke liye aaj raat bhar… Karim- kya karoge aapne shohar ke liye Karim – pahale to aapne shaohar ko tume respect dekhe baat karne hogi… muje tum nahi aap kahana padega.. Shalini – jiiii… jaise aapki ichha

230

Karim- kya karoggi Shalini – mai aapni jindagibar aapko respect dungi...mai aapko aap kahke hi bulaungi... Karim – dusari baat aapna naam badalana padega.. Shalini – ji change kar do… aap hi koi achha sa naam de do… Karim thode der sochata hai… Karim – ujma… ye naam thik rahega.. Aab karim aapna shirt nikal deta hai.. aur shalini ki bari bari chuchion ko masalne laga. uske muh se siskari nikalne lagi. usne aankhen baand kar li. Aab karim khada hua aur aapni pant aur underpant nikal ke usne utar di… uska tana hua lund shalini ke saamne tha.. wo sharmakar aapni aankhe band karti hai.. aur chup chup ke use dekhate hai… Karim- meri uzma begum…. Sharma mat isse khul ke dekh… Shalini aapni aankhe kholati hai.. Shalini – subah to aapke iss par baal te .. aab kaha gaye… Karim – tumare liye nikal ke aaya hu.. Shalini – aap ko pata tha kya.. ki aapko yaha sab kuch milega.. Karim – haa.. shalini - aage se mai aapki seva karungi... aap khud mat nikalo isse.. Karim aapna tana hua lund haat mail eke hilane lag gaya Karim- tuje ye pasand hai.. Shalini – aapne shohar ki har cheez muje pasand hai.. Karim- pahale ya dusare shohar ki.. Shalini – aap mere akele shohar ho.. wo mera husband hai.. mai aapne shohar ke liye kuch bhi karungi… Karimi – bahot khoob… uzma… begum… Khoob achhi tarah chuchion ko masalne ke baad karim ne uske tangon par maalish karne laga. uske panty tangon mein phasi hui thi, jiske aas paas woh khoob acche se maalish kar raha tha. Ab uske saamne shalini ke vishal chutar the. Shalini ne chhoti si jaalidaar nylon ki pardarshi pink panty pahan rakhi thi jo kuchh bhi chupa paane mein asamarth thi. Upar se

231

shalini ke chutron ki aadhi daraar kachhi ke bahar thi. Phaile hue mote chutar kareeb poore hi bahar the. Usne un mote mote chutron ki jee bhar ke maalish ki jisse kachhi chootron se simat kar beech ki daraar mein phans gayi. Ab to poore chootar hi nange the. Maalish karte karte karim shalini ke choot ke ass paas haath pherne laga aur phir phooli hui choot ko muthi mein bhar liya. Shalini ki panty bilkul geeli ho gayi thi .. Shalini - isss…. aaaa…. kya kar rahe ho aap . plzzzzzz….. Chhor do use, main mar jaungi. Karim- maza aaya na uzma… Aab shalini palat gayi…karim uske tangon ke beech mein thora aage khisak gaya aur uske peeth par maalish karne laga. Aisa karne se uska tana hua lavda shalini ke choot se ja takrya. Ab uske tane hue lund aur shalini ki choot ke beech chhoti si panty thi. Uski choot ka ras jaalidar panty se nikal kar uske lund ke supare ko geela kar raha tha. Woh shalini ke chuchion ko dabane laga aur apne lund se uske choot par zor daalne laga. Lund ke dabaav ke karan panty choot mein ghusne lagi. Bare bare nitambon se simat kar ab vo bechari panty unke beech ki daraar mein dhans gayi thi. Uski lund ka supara shalini ki jaalidaar kachhi ko pharta hua uske choot mein sama gaya. Shalini - aaaaaah…….ooooh….ui maaa. Ooooph.. yeh kya kar rahe ho aap … mere shohar.. maalish ke naam par aapne begum ke saath.. aaaaaaahhaaa…Mujhe nahin maalish karwani. Karim ne thora sa dabav daal kar aadha inch lund aur shalini ki choot mein sarka diya. shalini - Aaah …oooh… isssss…. Chotuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu… ne to meri panty phar hi di…….. aaaab meri choot ka kya hogaaa….. Karim - uzma begum….. tu to kunwari nahin hain. tuje to lund ki aadat hai… shalini - aaah… mujhe mere husband ke chote lund ki aadat hai… shohar ke ghore jaise bade lund ki nahin. Lekin shalini ko dard ke saath maza aa raha tha. Usne apne chootaron ko halka sa uchkaya to karim ka lund aadha inch aur shalini ki choot mein sarak gaya. Aab karim ne uzma ki kamar pakar ke ek aur dhakka lagaya. Karim ka lund kchhi ke chhed mein se uzma ki choot ko do bhagon mein cheerta hota hua 5 inch under ghus gaya. Uzma - aaaaaaaaah… ahh….ahh. mar gayi ! Chhor dijiye….meeree.. shohar… Meri phat jaegi. Oooh…Dheere raja. Abhi aur kitna baaki hai?

232

Nikal lo isse…. apni hi begum ko koi itani berahami se chodta hai kya. karim uzma ki chuchion ko masalte hue bola … karim - abhi to aadha hi gaya hai uzma begum ek baar poora dalne do phir nikalloonga. Uzma- aap ka kya ghore ka hai kya.. Meri choot aapke moosal ke liye bahut chhoti hai Karim ne dheere dheere dabaav daal kar teen inch aur under pel diya. Karim – meri jaan.. uzma begum … thore se chootar aur unche karo na. uzma ne apne bhari nitamb aur unche kar diye. Ab unki chhati bed par tiki hui thi. Is mudra mein uzma ki choot karim ka lund poora niglne ke liye tayar thi. Ab karim ne uzma ke chootron ko pakar ke bahut zabardast dhakka lagaya. Poora 10 unch ka lavda uzma ki choot mein jar tak sama gaya. Uzma - aaaaaaaaaaaaah………. Maar dala ……. Ooooh .… aaah ….. agh …. Ui …si….aah… aaah….. ouiiii….. maaaa……kitne jaalim ho aap ..ah….aise choda jata hai kya aapni begum ko kya.. Poora 10 inch ka moosal ghusair diya. uzma ki choot mein se thora sa khoon bhi nikal aya. Ab karim dheere dheere lund ko thora sa under bahar karne laga. uzma ka dard kam ho gaya tha aur vo bhi chutron ko peeche ki or uchka kar lundko under le rahi thi. Ab karim bhi lund ko supare tak bahar nikal kar jar tak under pelna shuru kar diya. uzma ki choot itni geeli thi ki usme se phach phach ki awaz poore kamre mein goonzne lagi. Uzma - aap to saand ki tarah chad kar chod rahe ho aapni fool jaise komal begum ko. Zindagi mein pahli baar kisi ne aise choda hai. Aaah…..aa..aaa.h…..ooooh..oh. aab karim ne lund ko bina bahar nikaale uzma ki phati hui panty ko poori tarah phar kar unke jism se alag kar diya. Uzma ab bilkul nangi thi. Chootar uthai unke chaure nitamb aur beech mein se munh khole nimantran deti, kaali lumbi jhaaton se bhari choot bahut hi sunder laga rahi thi. Bhaari bhaari chootron ke beech gulabi gaand ke chhed ko dekh kar to karim ne nishchay kar liya ki aab mere begum ki gaand zaroor maarni padegi. Bilkul nangi karne ke baad karim ne phir apna 10 inch ka lavda

233

uzma ki choot mein jar tak pelna shuru kar diya. uzma ki choot ke ras se karim ka lund sana hua tha. usne choot ke ras mein ungli geeli karke uzma ki gaand mein sarka di. Uzma - ui ma…… aah …kya kar rahe ho aap .. Karim - kuchh nahin begum tera ye wala chhed dukhi tha ki uski ore koi dhyan nahin de raha. Maine socha iski bhi seva kar dun. Ye kah kar karim ne aapni poori ungli uzma ki gaand mein ghusa di. Uzma - aaaaah…oooh…agh… dheere raja, ek chhed se aap ka dil nahin bhara jo doosre ke peeche pare ho aap… uzma ko gaand mein ungli dalwane mein maza aa raha tha. Karim ne zor zor se dhakke marne shuru kar diye. uzma shayad do teen baar jhar chuki thi kyonki unki choot ka ras bah kar karim amroodon ko bhi geela kar raha tha. 15- 20 dhakkon ke baad karim bhi jhar gaya aur dher sara veerya uzma ki choot mein undel diya. uzma bhi is bhayankar chudai ke baad paseene se tar ho gayi thi. Veerya uske choot mein se bahar nikal kar tangon par bahane laga. uzma nidhal ho kar bed par lait gayi.

Fir dono thake hui the to nange hi so gaye … karim bhi wahi so gaya.. saubah jab shalini ka phone baja to dono neend se jag gaye … raat ko late sone ki aur thakawat ki wajah se dono ko utane mai thoda time laga…. utate hi karim phir se shuru ho gaya .. usne shalini ko aapne bahoo mai le liya… Karim - kaisa laga begum …. Aapne shohar se chudwana…. Aab roj chudavana chahogi kya aapne iss shohar se ya nahi.. shalini - main kab mana kar rahi hun? Aab aapki begum bani hui hu ab kya sharmana. Itna mota lumba lund to bahut hi kismat se naseeb hota hai. Achha ab mujhe jane de mere miya aapne to meri choot ka band baja diya hai. Aab karim uske gaand ke piche padata hai.. lekin wo nahi bolati hai .. Shalini - let hua hai.. mai niche ja rahi hu.. Uske baad shalini uth kar kapade pahan kar niche chali gayi.. thode der

234

karim uth kar kapade pahan kar niche jane laga to use balcony mai lata dikh jati hai… wo balcony mai baithkar nailpolish lagha rahi thi.. uska dhyan karim ke taraf nahi tha.. wo soch raha tha kantisheth ki umar to bahot jada hai aur ye lata madam to jada umar ki nahi lagati … manjara kya hai.. pata karna padega..

235

tabhi waha pooja ek corner mai baith kar karim jo lata ko dekh raha tha wo dekhate hai .. karim ka lata ko dekhane ki wajah se use bahot gussa aata hai.. wo man mai bolati hai tharki saala... sudarega nahi.. karim jaise hi dekhata hai ki pooja use dekh rahi hai wo lata ko chodh ke use dekhane lagata hai …

tab pooja ne ek half nighty pahani hui thi.. aur ek chair pe baithi thi.. uske thigh ke niche sab kuch nanga hi tha. Aab karim use dekh raha tha.. pooja gusse se aapne room mai chali jati hai.. fir karim niche jata hai.. kitchen mai shalini kuch bana rahi thi.. Karim waha jata hai.. use haal mai aur kitchen mai koi nahi dikhata hai.. karim uske paas chala jata hai… aur use piche se pakadata hai… uske kamar mai haath daal ke …aur uske shoulder ko kiss karta hai.. shalini ne aab dress pahana hua tha.. karim aapne haath thode uppar leke jata hai aur apne dono haath se shalini ke seene par rakhkar zoron se uske boobs ko masalne lagta hain ....... shalini koi virodh nahin kar paati aur bus wahin zoron se sisak padti hain.....

236

shalini –aaaaaaaa . hhhhhhhhhhhh ....... iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii......sssssssssssss...dheere ...... kitne baar aapse kaha hain ki ise jara dheere dabaya karo......mujhe dard hota hain....... karim - kya uzma begum ....... dard mein jo maza hain wo baki mein kahan ......... main to ise aise hi dabaunga ......... shalini - aaaaaaa.hhhh.....chodho besharam........dusare ki biwi par apna haq jamate ho....... karim – tum mere begum ho… shalini – wo sirf kal ke raat ke liye thi mai.. karim – tum kisi dusare ki biwi nahi ho shalini - aacha...... waise bhi kya fark padta hain ki main aapki begum banu ya aapne pati ki biwi banun ........ biwi hone ka maza to aap waise bhi mere saath le rahein ho ..... meri choot chodhkar..... aab aapko isse zyada aur kya chahiye ....... karim – wo baat to hai hi … karim aapne dono haath aabhi bhi shalini ke seene par the aur wo uske dono boobs ko badi hi beharmi se masal raha tha ....... shalini ki aankhein surkh laal hoti jaa rahi thi ...... uski saansien bhi aab dheere dheere bhari hone lagi thi ........ karim kabhi uske boobs ko masal raha tha to kabhi uski gand par apna haath fer raha tha ...... wo shalini ki choot ko bhi sehla deta hai jisse shalini mano tadap si jati hai ....... karim - ghar mai koi dekh nahi raha hai .. shalini - Saab bahar garden mai baith kar chai nasta kar rahe hai…. Waise aapko kiska intazar hai… karim- muje to sirf aapne begum ka hi intazar rahata hai… shalini – begum to yaha hi hai … aap puch rahe ho iss ka matlab shyad aapko purvi ka intazar hoga… aur shalini hasane lagati hai… karim ka lund aab aapni aasali aukat mai aa gaya tha aur wo shalini ke gaand mai chub raha tha.. karim – muje kyon rahega purvi ka intazar.. tum ho na sab kuch karne ke liye… shalini – ye tumara chotu bahut shaitaan ho gaya hain.....jab dekho tab mujhe dekhkar khada ho jata hain ....... iska kuch to ilaaz karna hoga

237

........ karim – iss ko tere gaand ka intazar hai… shalini - kahin aisa to nahin ki ye purvi ko bhi dekhkar aise hi angdaai leta ho ....... kya bharosa tumhare is paapu ka ....... isey to bus cheed chahiye chahe jiski bhi ho ........ ye thodi na janta hain ki ye jiske choot ke ander jayega wo purvi hai ya uzma begum.. ya fir koi aur........ karim - baat to teri sahi hain ........ kaash purvi ek baar mujhe apni choot de deti to ..... maza aa jata ..... magar wo itni aasani se mujhe ye sab karne nahin degi ...... tu kuch kar na ........ uski jawani mujhe pal pal bechain karti rehti hain ....... shalini ke chehre par muskaan aur gehri ho jati hain shalini - aap uski chinta mutt karo mere shohar .... bahut jald purvi tumhare lund ke neeche hogi ...... ye aapko aapni uzma begum ka waada hain..... itna kehkar shalini aapna haath piche le jake karim ka lund apne haath mein le leti hain aur dheere dheere uske lund ko dabane lagti hain...... karim ki maze se aankhein band ho gayi thi ......... wo wahin zoron se sisak padta hai..... karim - ek baat puchani hai.. shalini – haa… karim - kantisheth aur uski wife mai age difference kuch jada hi lag raha hai.. shalini - kya aab uske piche padna hai kya.. karim uske aam jorse dabate hui kahta hai.. karim- nahi ... tu bata na... maanjra kya hai.. shalini - wo pappa ki second wife hai.. karim - fir bhi pooja ki maa nahi lagati.. shalini - dono hi uske bachhe nahi hai .. pooja bhi aur arun bhaiyya bhi… wo pappa ke pahale wife ke bachhe hai.. wo to mujse thodi hi badi hai.. karim - aise baat hai kya..

238

shalini –aab aap uske piche mat pado .. wo bahot tikhi mirch hai… khud papa ki choti mummy ke samane kuch nahi chalati… karim - nahi padunga begum .. tu hai na.. ( wo soch raha tha.. fir to maza hi aayega.. tikhi mirch ka taste lene mai ) wo thode de raise hi ek dusare ko chipak kar khade rahate hai.. tabhi haal mai ek mobile ki ring bajati hai.. dono ek dusare se door ho jate hai… dono dekhate hai tab haal mai un dono ki taraf mobile par baat karte hui lata dekh rahi thi.. shalini garden niche kar ke waha se bahar garden mai

239

chali jati hai.. karim wahi kitchen mai khada tha… lata ko dekh hi raha tha.. beech beech mai lata use dekh rahi thi.. lata aab mobile pe baat khatam hone ke baad kitchen mai aa jati hai.. lata - kya chal raha hai.. tum dono ke beech mai ... karim - kuch nahi lata madam.. lata – kya kuch nahi.. itani close chipak ke khade te.. karim – wo mai measurement le raha tha.. lata- yaha kitchen mai.. karim uske taraf dekh kar hi kahata hai.. karim – haa.. usko kya kaha bhi measurement le sakate hai… lata- wo tape to nahi dekh raha hai tere paas.. karim – waise muje tape ki koi jaroorat nahi hai.. lata usko aachraya se dekhati hai… karim thoda uske paas aata hai.. lata – kya matlab .. karim- mai to without tape ke hi bata sakata hu ki kis lady ka kya measurement hai… lata – wo kaise… lata ke chehare par thode smile thi… karim- muje utana tajurba hai.. lataji.. mai dekhke aur haath lagake bata sakata hu .. lata – matlab tum tape nahi rakhate.. karim – rakhta hu na… wo aapne pant se tape nikal ke dikha deta hai… lata - matlab tum aapne lady client ke body ko touch kar ke batate ho… karim- aap galat samaj rahe ho… lata – iss mai kya galat hai… karim – mai to waise bhi bata sakata hu..

240

lata – kaise.. karim - dekh ke.. lata hasane lagati hai… karim – mere aankhe nahi.. ex ray machin hai.. lata – kuch bhi mat bako.. karim- mai aapka measurement bata du kya… lata kuch nahi bolati aur shaant ho jati hai.. karim – 38 – 30 – 36 sahi bola na… lata niche garden kar ke khadi thi.. use aab thodi sharam aa rahi thi.. karim ki aise baate sunkar … karim thoda aur karib aata hai lata ke.. karim - ek baat kahu...... lata niche garden kar ke kahati hai.. lata - kahooo... karim - aap to sheth ki biwi nahi lagati.. lata aapni garden uppar karti hai.. uske aankho mai dekhate hui.. lata - maska mat lagao.. karim uske pass aata hai.. usko haath aapne haato mai leta hai.. karim - aap to bahot khubsurat ho.. usne sleeveless blouse pahana hua tha.. uske open shoulder ko wo touch karta hai.. lata Sharma jati hai.. karim – aap ka iss tape se measurement leke bata du kya mai sach bol raha hu ya jhoot… lata - upper jao… Pooja ko dress shilana hai.. karim - aur aap ko .. lata - Muje kuch nahi shilana hai..

241

karim ek haath uske kamar se piche se dalata hai.. aur lata ko aapne pass khinchta hai.. uske khinchane se lata karim ke bahot close aati hai.. wo dusare haat uske gaal par rakhta hai.. karim - mai blouse bahot achhe se silata hu.. lata aapne chehare par hasi late hui kahate hai…. Lata - jaise shalini ka silaya tha.. aur wo dono hasane lagati hai.. karim - tumara mai usse achha se sila dunga aur aapko usse achhe se service dunga.. aise kahate hui lata ke sadi ka paalu niche gira deta hai..aur waha aam ke uppar aur neck ke niche aapne haath se rub karta hai.. lata usko Dhaka dete piche hat jate hai.. lata - Muje kya shalini samaj rakha hai kya.. ki tum kuch bhi kahoge aur mai Karen ko ready ho jaunge.. yaad rakhana mai lata mehra hu.. kantisheth mehra ki biwi hu.. aur hasati hui bahar chali jati hai.. bahar jate waqt wo Karim se kahate hai upper Jake pooja ka measurement lo.. Jada over smart mat bano .. Karim thode der wahi kitchen mai khada rahata hai.. sochata hai thoda ghumake aa jau... thode der baad jate hai pooja ki taraf.. ye sochate hui wo bahar gardan mai chala jata hai.. waha kantisheth ko milane ko DCP simran aati hai…

242

dcp simran kour.. laghbagh 35 saal ki lady police officer hai .. karim ek corner mai waha khada hoke use ghur raha tha… simran kantisheth se baate karte waqt karim jo use ghur raha tha use beech beech mai dekh rahi thi.. wo kantisheth ko ek baar puchati hai ki ye aadmi kon hai.. kantisheth piche mudh kar dekhata hai aur bolata hai ek tailor hai.. ghar ka kuch chota mota kaam karne aaya hai..

243

kantisheth use kahata hai aander jao aur aapna kaam karo.. iss par karim dhire aawaj se kahata hai.. haramkhor saali... isse dekh raha tha tho iss ke baap ka kya ja raha tha.. policewali hai iss ka matlab isse dekhe bhi nahi kya... simaran ko laga ki ye kuch bola .. wo kuch sun nahi paayi aur samaj bhi nahi paayi.. karim aander chala jata hai ... waha lata kuch kar rahi thi baithkar..

lata karim ko dekhati hai aur face par thodi smile late hui kahate hai..

244

lata - uppar jao.. pooja ke room mai.. wo shyad tumara wait kar rahi hogi.. idhar udhar mat ghumo.. karim - haa.. ja raha hu.. lata - yaha kuch nahi milanewala hai.. yaha har koi shalini nahi hai.. daal ek jagah hi gal sakati hai.. har jagha nahi.. karim - karim chahe to har jagah daal gal sakati hai.. dekhana hai kya aapko... lata - mere saath to possible nahi hai.. karim - dekhate hai.. aap ke saath bhi possible kar ke dikha dunga... lata - haa. haa... karim upper jate waqt lata ke piche se chala jata hai... jate waqt late ke gaand ko aapne pair se touch karta hai.. lata - aaahhhhhaaaaaaa..... karim - lagta hai shetaji achhe se seva nahi dete hai.. karim ke aise karne se aur kahane se lata uske taraf gusse se dekhati hai.. karim- iss umar mai to ek budhha aadmi kya kar sakata hai.. shetaji ki bhi majboori hai.. wo kya kar sakate hai.. lata - tum bhi to budhhe ho... aise kahate hui lata uth khadi ho jati hai... karim uske paas chala jataa hai.. lata ke kamar ke piche se dono haath daal kar jordar use daboch leta hai... karim - iss budhhe ke haath mai ek baar aao.. tab aapko pata chalega ki iss budhhe ka power ... lata - hargiz nahi.. tabhi haal ka door open hota hai.. door ka aawaj hote hi karim lata ko chod deta hai... door se simran aander aa rahi thi.. uske piche kantisheth the... ek baar phir karim simran ko gaali deta hai.. iss baar man mai hi.. aur simran ki taraf gusse se dekhata hai.. simran hi uske tarf dekhati hai.. fir wo lata ki taraf dekhati hai.. lata tab aapni saadi thik karti hai... simaran ko thoda shak hota hai...

245

aab karim upper jata hai.. pooja bath karke uske room mai towel mai thi..

karim without knock karke uske room mai chala jata hai.. pooja uspar chilati hai… pooja - batamajit.. knock karke nahi aa skate kya.. karim - sorry madam ..

246

sorry kahta hai lekin uske karim dekh raha tha... po- mai sab janati hu.. ka - kya.. po - tum subah mummy ko aise hi ghur rahe the aur aab Muje.. tum ek number ke ghatiya insaan ho .. Muje priya ne sab kuch bata diya hai.. karim - wo sabkuch jhoot hai.. po - wo mere friend hai.. Muje kyon jhoot bolegi..

247

kar- Muje nahi pata lekin wo sab sach nahi hai.. po - tum aab bahar jao.. Muje change kaene do .. fir aander aana.. Karim bahar jata hai.. thode der baad pooja door open karti hai.. karim usko dekh ke paagal ho gaya tha..

248

usne aab t- shirt aur jeans pahani thi .. tshirt ke uppar usne ek kaala sa jacket pahana hua tha.. wo jis adda ke saath khadi thi us se wo aur bhi jada sexy lag rahi thi.. karim usko hi dekh raha tha.. pooja - aise kya dekh rahe ho... karim kuch nahi bolata hai wo sirf usko hi dekh raha tha.. po - kabhi ladki nahi dekhi kya.. karim- dekhi hai choti memsaab.. lekin itani bala ki khubsurat aur hot ladki aabhi tak nahi dekhe hai... po - aise hi har kisi ke saath flert karte hoge tum ... kari - nahi memsaab.. aap jaise khubsurat maine aabhi tak to dekhi hi nahi... po - maska mat.. maaro.. aur kaam pai lag jao... ka- mai maska nahi maar raha hu.. aap jo sundar ho wahi to bata raha hu... poo - mujase jada to priya sundar hai.. aur tum muje bol rahe ho... ka- kis gade ne kaha aap ko ki priya aap se jada khubsuarat hai... aap ke saamne kuch bhi nahi hai... po - aab jhoot bolana band karo... ka- mai jhoot bol nahi raha hu pooja hasate hui kahate hai.. po - agar priya sunder nahi hai to uske saath flert kyon kar rahe the.. karim- wo tab ki baat thi... poo - kya tab ki baat aur aab ki baat... jhooth bolana to koi tum se sikhe... karim - mai koi jhooth nahi bol raha hu... memsaab.... mai ek baat sachhi bolu .. aap .see.. poo- aab kya naya jhooth bolana hai tume .. karim- jhooth nahi sach hai.. pooo - bako.. karim - actually .. mai koi aap ke saheli se flert nahi kar raha tha...

249

pooja gusse mai bolati hai.. po- kya phir wo tumse flert kar rahi thi.. ka-ha.. memsaab ... aab aapne ne sach kaha... pooja jor se hasane laghi.. poo - priya aur tumse flert karegi... wo itani khubsuarat hai ki college ki kitane saare ladke uske piche pade hui hai.... karim - pade honge... lekin wo mere piche padi thi... pooja hasati hai.. poo- aur uske bhabhi ke saath aapka kya tha.. kar- wo to aise hi tha... po - aab tumari bolati band hui na... ka - kya bolati band .. agar koi pyasa kui ke paas aaye to uski pyaas to bujane padegi na kui ko.. poo - kuch bako mat... ami priya ke bhabhi ko achhe se janati hu.. wo aise waise nahi hai.. tum ne hi kuch aisa waisa kiya hoga unke saath... karim - mai kyon karne laga.. ulta sidhha... mai jab bhi karta hu to sidha hi karta hu.... poo - ek minute.. tum yaha kal se aaye ho... yaha purvi bhabhi ke saath kuch aisa waisa kiya nahi na tumane.. karim- abhi tak to nahi na.. poo - abhi tak ka kya matlab.. kar- maine kuch nahi kiya hai.... magar.... agar unone kiya to mai jimmedar nahi hu.. poo - tum aapne gande dimag mai meri purvi bhabhi ke baare mai kuch aisa waisa mat socho.... aur wo kuch nahi karege... agar kuch socha bhi to pappa ko bata ke tumara bura haal kar dungi... kar- aap to bura maan gayi.... poo- aab chup chap mere measurement le lo... aur yaha se dafa ho jao..

250

karim – boliye madam … aapko kya kya silana hai.. Pooja- ek dress… Karim – ye jacket nikalana padega… Pooja- nahi usko rahane do…. Pahale pant ka le lo measure… Karim- thik hai.. Karim pooja ke pant ka measurement lene lag gaya… karim - waise madam mai itana bura bhi nahi hu... pooja - mere friend ke bhabhi ki jindagi barbaad ki aur mere friend ko seduce karne ki koshish ki aur bol rahe ho mai itana bhi bura nahi hu.... karim- madam aapko koi galat faimi hui hai... Po- tum pahale se hi aise ho kya… ka- kaise … poo – yahi ladies se flert karna aur ye sab kuch… ka- waise memsaab mai kabhi kisi ke saath flert nahi karta… po – tum fir se jhooth bolana shuru ho gaye … ka – aadmi wahi pathar maarta hai jaha kuch milane ka aandesha ho… mai aapne aap kuch nahi karta … wo waise ho jata hai… pooja ek nazar karim ke chehare ki taraf dekhti hain … pooja – wo kuch bhi ho....... ye sab theek nahin hain...... pata hai tumare wajah se priya ke bhabhi ka ghar tooth sakata tha… karim - aap bhi na memsaab ..mere kuch galati nahi thi us kajal madam ke case mai… wo to khud hi taiyaar ho gayi thi sabkuch dene mai… poo – wo kyon aisa karegi… karim- waise mai aap ko sabkuch bata dunga… karim uske thigh ka measurement lene lag gaya… pooja – hmmmmm

251

karim- waise kajal ke shadi ko 3-4 saal ho gaye the.. lekin unko bachha nahi hua tha.. baad mai wo mere paas blouse aur dress silane ke liye aayi.. hamari jaan pachachan ho gayi.. aur baad mai hamara affair suru ho gaya.. kajal ko mere wajah se bachha hua.. pooja- jhooth bolana band karo karim – muje to lagata hai wo plan karke hi mere paas aayi thi.. pooja kuch deer tak khamosh rehti hain aur kabhi farsh ki ore to kabhi karim ke chehre ki taraf chup chaap dekhti rehti hain..... .aakhir wo apni chuppi todti hain....... pooja – muje nahi lagata.. ye possible hai.. agar kajal bhabhi ko bachha chahiye to dusare bhi option the… kissi doctor ke paas jati… agle hi pal karim ke chehre par muskaan aur bhi gehri ho jati hain......... aab karim aache se samajh chuka tha ki pooja ko thoda open language use karke pataya ja sakata tha.. karim – aap nahi janati memsaab.. sex ki pyaas kya hoti hai…. Chut …..ki aag bhale bhale ko bebas karti hai… pooja – no vulgar language.. nahi to pappa ko bata dungi.. kar- sorry.. sorry.. aap to direct shetaji ke naam ki dhamaki hi deti hai... iss par pooja hasati hai... karim- mere kahane ka matlab hai ki mere paas aane se kajal ko bachha bhi mil sakata tha aur sex ki jaroorat bhi puri ho sakati thi… aab pant ka ho gaya hai … iss jacket ko nikal do to aapke body ka ache se measurement le sakata hu.. poo- koi jaroorat nahi hai… mai sab samajati hu.. karim ko lagha ki mokha haath se nikal jayega …karim pooja ki choot marne ke liye bahut bechain ho raha tha........magar use pooja aabhi tak aisa kahin koi mauka nahin de rahi thi jis se wo pooja ko apne neeche laa sake ....... pooja kuch der tak sochane ke baad bolati hai… pooja – tume kaise lagha ki purvi bhabhi aisa waisa kuch kar sakati hai… pooja ke achnak aise is tarah ke sawal se karim ko bahut hairani ho rahi thi......... pooja ke chehare par tension tha..

252

karim – kya matlab hai aapka.. pooja madam… pooja karim ke chehare ko ghur rahi thi.. karim – mai aapko pooja madam kah sakata hu na.. pooja haa mai garden hilati hai.. karim – mai aapka matlab nahi samaja …. Karim pooja ka haath aapne haatho mai leta hai…. Uska haath thoda uppar utha leta hai… Measurement lene ke liye…. Pooja uski aankho mai dekhati hai… Pooja – sirf measurement hi le lo .. koi chalakhi mat karo… Karim sirf uski aankho mai dekhata hai.. Karim- tho aap ka kya sawal tha iss nachhis ke liye… Pooja aapne chehare par smile late hui kahati hai.. Pooja – bahut shahane mat bano.. mai to sirf itana puch rahi thi ki.. Karim- kya Pooja – sabra rakho bata rahi hu na… tumane kaha na abhi tak tumane purvi bhabhi ke saath aisa waisa kuch kiya nahi… Karim – ha… sahi baat hai… pooja – phir tumane kaha ki maine kuch nahi kiya hai.... magar.... agar unone kiya to mai jimmedar nahi hu.. karim – haa… karim aab pooja ke piche chala gaya… pooja ki saanse rookh rahi thi… pooja – iska matlab kya hai… karim - mai kyon batao.. poo- batao .. na.. karim- nahi.. nahiii.. aap shetaji ke naam ki dhamaki dete ho..

253

pooja- nahi.. papa ko kuch nahi kahungi... karim- aap jhooth mat boliye... aap ko shobha nahi deta.. pooja - promise... purvi bhabhi ke baare me mai papa ko kuch nahi bolungi.. karim – iska matlab ye hai ki mai aapke purvi bhabhi ke saath kuch nahi karunga magar aapke purvi bhabhi ne kuch mere saath kiya to mai iska jimmedaar nahi hu… aisa kahate hui karim pooja ke piche se hi aapne dono haath aage leke jata hai aur uska jo jacket tha wo nikal deta hai… aab tak pooja jacket nikalane ke liye mana kar rahi thi magar aab jab karim ne jacket nikala to mana nahi kiya.. usko oppose nahi kiya.. aur karim ne bhi jacket nikalane se pahale usko puchha bhi nahi… pooja thode der shaant rahati hai… karim- madam …. Aapko kya puchana hai mujase …. Yahi ya aur kuch… poo- tum janate ho muje kya puchana hai…. Aise khahate hui pooja ghum jati hai… aur karim ke aankho mai dekhane lagati hai… Karim – kya aapko aapni bhabhi par trust nahi hai… Poo- ha .. hai… Karim- to…. Poo- tum par nahi hai.. Karim- madam maine pahale hi bataya aapko ki mai jab tak aage se signal nahi milata mai kuch nahi karta… pooja karim ke aur paas aati hai… poo- sach batana… tumane bhabhi ke saath aabhi tak aisa waisa kuch kiya kya… karim- nahi… poo- phir kyon kaha bhabhi kuch kar sakati hai… karim- aisa hi kah diya… poo- kya bhabhi tuje siganal de rahi thi… karim- ghum jao muje aap ka measurement lene hai…

254

karim- ghum jao muje aap ka measurement lene hai… karim aab pooja ke pith ka measurement lene lagh gaya… pooja – batao … na…. karim – kya.. pooja – yahi … purvi bhabhi ke bare mai… karim – tume kyon itani quarasity hai purvi ke bare mai jaan ne ke… aab karim pooja ke dono shoulder par tape rakh kar unki lambai napane lagh gaya… pooja – ek minute… ek minute … aise kahate hui pooja ghum jati hai.. poo- tumane bhabhi ko kya kaha.. purvi… na madam … na memsaab.. na bahuraani.. jaise sab log kahate hai.. karim- galati se moo se nikal gaya… pooja – aise kaise nikal sakata hai… karim- to aap ka kya kahana hai.. pooja- tum ne bhabhi ke saath kuch na kuch harkat ki hai… karim jaan bhuj kar shaant rahata hai… poo – bolo.. bolo… karim- kya bolu… poo- yahi ..tumane bhabhi ke saath kya harkat ki hai.. karim gusse mai aakar bolata hai… ( ye uska banavati gussa tha.. wo sirf pooja ko dikhana chahata tha… taki pooja ko laghe ki usko gussa aaya hai…) karim- haa.. maine… tumare purvi bhabhi ko choda hai… poo- kya…. Thodi der ke baad wo bolati hai… Poo- firse vulgar language… aise bhasha mere saath nahi chalegi…

255

niche dcp madam bhi aayi hai.. unke haath mai de dungi tume…. Pooja ko gussa aaya tha… karim aise bhasha uske saath jo use kar raha tha us wajah se… wo sochane lagi ki mai thodi bhabhi ke bare mai puchane laghi ki ye aadmi to bigad gaya… wo thodi der sochati hai.. bhabhi aise nahi kar sakati.. ye aise hi fek raha hai.. Poo- muje lagh raha hai… bhabhi aisa nahi kar sakati.. tum fek rahe hoo.. Karim- aap ko pata to hai phir mujase jhooth kyon bula rahe ho… Phir karim uske dono shoulder ko pakadata hai aur use ghumata hai.. uske baal aage ki aur karta hai… Poo- muje pata hai tum ne jo kaha wo sach nahi hai… jo sach hai wo batao.. Karim aab uske shoulder ka measurement lete hui uske garden ke piche aapna face leta hai.. wo kiss nahi karta hai… uske moo se garam hava ka aihasas pooja ko hota hai… Pooja – chalakhi nahi…. Mere garden se aapna moo door rakho…. Fir karim measurement lene lagh gaya… thodi der baad pooja bolati hai.. Poo- batao na… jo sach hai… Ka- aapni bhabhi se pucho na… Poo- muje mat sikhao ki kya karna hai… jo mai puch rahi hu sirf utana hi batao.. Kar – mai nahi bataunga… Poo – kyon…. Kar – tum phir se shetaji ke ya us dcp ke naam ki dhamaki dhogi…. Poo- bahot smart ho.. aabhi tak madam bol rahe the aab tum pai aa gaye… Us par karim kuch nahi bolata hai… Poo – batao na.. Iss par karim kuch nahi bolata hai.. pooja - .......iam sorry....... karim - wo kis baat ki ........

256

pooja - wo main tumhe dhamaki nahi dungi …. Aur dcp madam aur papa ko bhi kuch nahi bataungi…. karim pooja ki baateion ko sunkar dheere se muskura padta hain.. karim - ismein sorry ki koi baat nahin ........ lekin aage se khayal rakho ki hamare beech ki baat kisi teesare ke paas na jaye… ye baat karim kadak aawaj mai bola.. jaise pooja puri tarah se uske haath mai aayi hui ho… pooja- yess… promise… karim - ek baat poochon pooja ...... ( aab karim direct pooja ka naam le raha tha..) …. tum bura to nahin manoge naa.......... karim ek nazar pooja ke chehare ki taraf dekhta hain.. thoda aapna face aage kar ke…. fir wo haan mein dheere se apni garden hila deta hain........ pooja bade mushkilon se apne aapko sambhalti hain fir wo apni baat kahati hai …. Pooja- kaho… kya baat hain …. Karim- tum itani khubsurat ho… tumara koi boyfriend nahi hai kya… Pooja thodi smile dete hui kahate hai.. Pooja- mere saath flert…. Karim bhi hasata hai… Pooja- mere baat ka jawab do… Karim – sach bolu… Aise kahte hui karim thoda aage jukata hai.. usko pooja ke chest ke uppari baju ka measurement lena tha.. iss wajah se wo pooja se touch karke khada ho gaya.. uska tana hua lund pooja ke gaand ko touch karne lag gaya.. Pooja – haa… Karim- tum kisi ko kuch bologi to nahi na… Aapne saanse kaabu mai karke pooja bolati hai.. Pooja – promise kiya na baba… kisi ko kuch bhi nahi bataungi… Karim- sach batau to muje aapki purvi bhabhi pahali baar dekhate hi pasand aa gayi thi…

257

Pooja – pahali baar dekhate hi .. Karim- haa… kya lajawab piece hai… alla talla ne bahot fursat se usko banaya hai… Pooja – itani pasand aa gayi aapko hamari bhabhi.. pooja ko pata nahin kyon is tarah aapni bahbhi ki tariff karim ke moo se sun kar achha lagane lagha tha..lekin ander hi ander mano jal si gayi thi ......... wo usne galati se hi karim ko aapne kaha tha.. uski galati use jaise hi samaj mai aa gayi.. waise usne aapni jeebh daba di… sochane lagi ye maine kya kah diya… karim- haa… wo aisa hi ek nagina hai.. pooja - to ye baat hain.........aisi kya baat hain hamare bhabhi mein jo dusare kisi mai nahin ......... tumane to abhi tak bahot saree aurato ko dekha hoga.. wo bhi to jawan hoongi....bahbhi ki tarah khubsoorat hoonge ........ fir tum bhabhi mein aisa kya dekh liye jo uske peeche haath dhokar pade hue ho ...... karim aab aache se halat samajh raha tha ....... wo ye baat samajh chuka tha ki yehi sahhi mauka hain pooja ko kabu karne ka........ wo aab dheere dheere kareem ki baateion mein aane lagi thi......... karim fir pooja ke ek dum aur kareeb aa gaya … wo aab itne kareeb tha ki uska jism pooja ke jism se puri tarah sata hua tha........ usne aapne dono haath pooja ke dono shoulder se aage le gaya aur uska measurement lene lag gaya.. thode der issi position mai rahane ke baad wo aapna ek haat thode der ke liye piche le gaya aur aapne lund ko sidha pooja ke gaand ke darar par rakh diya… pooja ye baath samaj gayi.. pooja – mere saath chalugiri nahi chalegi… usko side mai kar do.. lekin karim kuch bolata nahi hai aur aapna wo haath firse aage shoulder par rakhkar measurement lene lag gaya.. karim – aapki purvi bhabhi … matlab ek kadak maal hai…. Ek dum fataka item … pooja – aisa kya pasand aaya aapko usme jo aap uske itani tariff kar rahe ho… karim ko aab pooja aap kah rahi thi aur bhabhi se jal rahi thi… karim- ek baat hoo to batau… purvi ki har ekk baat mai adda hai… uska wo thumakake chalane mai ek sexy adda hai.. uske wo patali kamar… ( aise kahate hui karim pooja ke kamar par haath rakhta hai…. Pooja jatake ke saath wo haath hata deti hai… ) uske wo gulabhi hoonth… ( aise kahate hui pooja ke nazuk hoonth par karim aapni ungali rakhta hai..

258

pooja jatake ke saath usko bhi hata dete hai..) uske wo kale ghane baal.. ( aise kahate hui pooja ke baalo mai aapna face rakh kar sungane lagta hai.. ) uske ye bade bade aam.. ( aise kahate hui pooja ke dono aam ko aapne dono haatho mail eke kas ke dabata hai…) pooja – aaaaaaaaaaaa…….Hhhhhhhhhaaaaaa…… Sisakte hui karim ke haath waha se hata deti hai… Karim- uski ye moti gaand… Aise kahate hui uski dono gaand aapne haato mai leke dabata hai…. Pooja- oouuuuucccchhhhh……. Pooja waha se karim ka haath hatati hai… Pooja – tum bhabhi ki tariff kar rahe the ya mere body parts ko touch kar rahe the… feel kar rahe ho.. Pooja fir se tum par aayi thi… Karim iss par hasata hai.. Karim- mai to purvi ki tariff kar raha tha.. Pooja – mere body ko touch kar ke .. karim – haa… pooja - aabhi lagh raha hai arun bhaiya ko sambhal ke rahana padega unke wife ke saath … nahi to ye karim tailor unki fool jaise wife ko bhaga ke le jayega.. aur pooja hasane lagati hai… karim- mai kisi ko bhaga ke nahi le jata.. pooja – janati hu … bhagha ke nahi le jate ho ..lekin use aapne husband ke kaabil nahi rakhate…. Sabkuch karte ho… aapna bachha bhi de dete ho unke kok mai… pooja ne aise kahate hi karim pooja ke baho ke niche se aapne dono haath aage kar ke uske aam par rakhta hai… karim - arun bhaiya ke wife ke bare mai care hai lekin arun bhaiya ke iss ful jaise komal naazuk si sister ke bare mai khyal nahi hai kya… pooja waise hi us dono haato ko aapne haato se maarti hai aur wo haath hata dete hai…

259

pooja – ye sister aisi aasani se haato mai nahi aa sakati.. aabhi tak kitane ladako ne propose kiya lekin abhi tak kisi ke haatho mai nahi aayi… karim- to mere sawal ka aab jawab mila muje… dono hasane lagate hai….. karim- iss sister haath mai aane ke liye kya karna padega… pooja – fir dono ke body ko touch mai aapko kya farak dikhayi diya… aab karim pooja ki thodi maja lena chahata tha… karim - purvi mein jo khoobi hain wo tere mein nahin ....... sirf khubsoorat hone se koi smart nahin hota ........ purvi khubsoorat ke saath saath smart bhi hain ........ tere mein wo baat kahan ........ karim jaanbhuj kar pooja ko jalana chahata tha.. wo janata tha ki jalan ki wajah se aurat jaldi pigal jati hai.. karim ki aisi baateion se purvi ka chehara gusse se laal padh gaya tha ........ use na jane kyon purvi ki is taraf se tariff karna zara bhi aacha nahin lag raha tha ....... aakhir thi to wo bhi ek ladki hi ...... bhala wo apna nature kaise badal sakti thi ........ pooja - theek hain tumhein agar purvi bhabhi itini hi aachi lagti hain to jakar raho unhi ke pallu mein ....... fir dusare lady ki pichhe kyon pade ho… karim ko aab aander se hasi aa rahi thi… karim- mai kaha kis ke piche pade hu.. pooja – subah choti mummy ko kaise ghur rahe the.. kya iska matlab mai nahi samajati kya.. aur aab mere peeche kyon pade hue ho ....... aur is baar pooja wahan se gusse se aage ki aur ho jati hai jaise hi pooja thodi aage hoti hai karim uske saamnae aa jata hai.. karim ek nazar uske chehare ki taraf dekhta hain.. ........ uske chehra par aabhi bhi gusse ki lakherien saaf jhalak rahi thi ........ karim - kya hua rani sahiba.......sab theek to hain naa ........ kyon aapke chehare par barah baje hue hain...... pooja karim ki baateion ko sunkar bura sa mooh bana leti hain pooja - kuch nahin hua ..........bus aise hi....... karim apna ek haath pooja ke chin par le jata hain aur bade pyaar se uska chehra apne taraf karta hain...... karim - main janta hoon ki meri raani sarkar ko aapni bhabhi se jalan ho rahi hai…

260

aur itna kehkar karim muksura padta hain ........ pooja ki soch aab dheere dheere badal rahi thi .......... kareem ki baate aur aapne bahbhi ka jikra uske jehan mein khalbali macha kar rakhi hui thi ........ wo bhi aab apne aapko xpose karna chahti thi magar sharam ki jo deewar jo thi us se wo aage nahin badh paa rahi thi ......... magar use khud ko aage aur purvi ko neecha dikhana tha ........ pooja ke ander aab dheere dheere jalan ki bhavna bhi hone lagi thi ..... wo ab yehi chahhti thi ki karim aab uske peeche rahein ...... uski adawon ka aashiq bane ...... wo kuch soch kar aapni chehare par hasi lati hai… wo aapne man mai hi sochati hai… tum bhi kya yaad karoge karim tailor ki tumhara pala kis se pada tha...... main tumhein dikhaungi ki aab main kya cheez hoon ....... meri ada dekhkar tum apni purvi ko pal bhar mein bhool jawoge ......... pooja ke chehre par ek pyari si muskaan thi .......... wo aab karim ko purvi se chura lena chahti thi ...... ye janate hue bhi ki wo kiska bhi nahi rah sakata hai hamesha ke liye.. pooja ko uske friend dwara pata to tha ki karim ek aurat ka kabhi bhi nahi ho sakata ....... aaj uske ander iss cheejo ki jagah uske igo le chuka tha......yehi to karim bhi chahta tha ....... pooja jane anjane mein karim ki muskilon ko aur bhi aasan kar rahi thi ....... dekhna ye tha ki uska ye igo kahan le kar jata hain ........ lekin wo itana aasane se bhi karim ke vash mai hone wali nahi thi … karim- kya hua rani sahibha… aapne bhabhi se jalan ho rahi hai… pooja- ha ho rahi hai …. Tume itani hi purvi pasand hai to uske paas kyon nahi chale jate… mere piche kyon pade hui ho… karim- muje tera measurement lena hai.. pooja – muje nahi dena hai… lena hai to purvi ke paas jao… wo aap ko ache se measurement degi… aise kahate hui pooja bed pe jake baith jati hai.. karim uske piche dono side se pair daal ke baith tha hai.. pooja ke pair aab farsh pai the aur wo bed pe baithe the.. karim – aab to wo yaha nahi hai… pooja- to niche uske paas chale jate.. karim- nahi ja sakate na… ek to wo aapne husband ke paas hogi… aur dusari baat wo dcp hai na niche..

261

pooja - wo dcp tume kya karne wali hai… aab karim aapne haath dhire se aage le jata hai.. uske boobs par rakhata hai.. waise hi pooja us haath ko waha se hatati hai… karim- tumare pyare bhai ne complain kar di tho wo dcp muje arrest kar legi… pooja iss par hasati hai.. karim- waise ye dcp yaha kya kar rahi hai.. pooja – hamari family friend hai.. wo hamesha ghar par aati rahate hai… karim- bahot kadak hai kya .. muje bahot ghur rahi thi pooja - ha kadak hai.. aakhirkaar kuch deer baad wo apna ek haath dheere se sarkate hue pooja ke pant ke le jata hai.. aur uske button kholane suru kar deta hai.. waise hi pooja usko pakadati hai.. pooja – ye kya kar rahe ho.. karim- tere pant ke button nikal raha hu.. pooja – mai kya aapki purvi hu… karim- to kon ho… pooja – mai aapki purvi nahi hu.. karim- muje to tu mere purvi raand hi lagh rahi ho.. karim uske dono haath aapne ek haath se pakadata hai .. aur uske us haath ko aage ki aur le jata hai.. thoda uppar utate hui… aur dusari taraf uske garden ko kiss karta hai… aapne dusare haath se uske pant ke button kholata hai..aur us ke mansal janghon paar wo haath rakh deta hain..... pooja – raand…. Itane … bade… ghar… ki…… bahuuu… ko ek din mai hi aapni… raand… bana… diii.. karim- karim chahe to kuch bhi kar sakata hai…. Pooja – sach kaha tha priya… nee… Karim- kya… aur bahut aaram se karim pooja ke jaghon par haat ferne lagta hain .....

262

aur agle hi pal pooja bahut ahista se sisak padti hain ....... pooja- yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahiii ...... ki aap bahot kamine ho… karim- kisi ko aapni raand banana kaminapan hota hai kya.. pooja – to kya hota hai… karim- us tere friend priya ko ek baar chodana hi padega …. laajat aur excitement ki wajah se uski aankhein band ho chuki thi ......... pooja ke mooh se ek bahut halki si aah foot padi thi pooja – aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhaaaaa.. hhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa… ppppppurvviiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…………. Aaaauuuuuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr…. Maaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Kaaaaaaaafiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Nahiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii……… Haiiiiiiiiiiiii……….iiiiiiiiiii….. Kkkka……..ayaaaa………. karim – abhi to kah rahi thi na tum purvi nahi ho.. pooja ki sansien bahut zoron se chal rahi thi.........uska jism laajat aur excitement se kaanp raha tha........baar baar uski aankhein band hoti jaa rahi thi..........is samay uske badan par uska kabu bilkul nahin tha...... pooja – mai aapki purviiii .. raand.. nahiii… huuuuu…. Karim- to kon ho….. Pooja- poojjjjjaaaaaaaa…. Karim- pooojaaa… kyyaaa… Pooja – raaniiiiii… shibaaa..

263

idher karim haule haule uske janghon ke upar apna hath fer raha tha ......... use bhi in sab mein bada maza aa raha tha ..... uski kal raat ki tamaana aab puri ho rahi thi.......aur wo khus hota bhi kyon naa pooja use itni aasani se jo mil gayi thi...... pooja fauran apni aankhen kholti hain aur aapni garden ghumakar ek nazar karim ke chehare ki taraf bade gaur se dekhne lagti hain ...... is samay uska chehra surkh laal ho chuka tha ...... pooja – kya aapne …. Karim- kya.. Pooja – bhabhi ke saath.. Karim – bhabhi ke saath… kya… khul ke bolo.. Pooja – kiya hai kya.. idher karim apna haath dheere dheere sarkate hue pooja ke choot ke taraf le jaa raha tha wahin pooja ki halat aab aur bhi kharab hone lagi thi ........ aisa pehli baar tha jab wo kisi mardana haath ko apne jism par mehsoos kar rahi thi ....... karim- kya kiya tha… pooja – sexx… karim – English nahi samaj mai aati.. hindi mai bolo.. khul ke bolo… ye sab pooja ke liye naya tha..aaj sab kuch badal sa gaya tha pooja ke liye ...... pooja – kya aapne purvi bhabhi ko choda hai kya… karim ki aisi harkaton se pooja maze ke us mukaam par thi ki use bayan kar pana shayad uske vash mein nahin tha .......... karim – tume kya lagata hai.. pooja – muje nahi pata.. jaise jaise karim ke haath pooja ke choot ke nazdeek jaa rahein the waise waise pooja ki aahein dheere dheere tezz hoti jaa rahi thi ......... pooja – batao …. Naaaa… karim- mai kyon bolu…

264

karim jaise hi apna haath pooja ke panty ke upar se uske choot par rakhta hain agle hi pal pooja turant apne dono jaghon ko kaskar daba leti hain ........ aur saath hi saath uski siskari bhi ek baar fir se foot padti hain ..... pooja – plzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz……. Battttttttttoo….. naaaaaaaaaaaa…. Karim- mera kya faydaaaa…… karim kuch pal tak aise hi apne haathon ko wahin rehane dete hain magar kuch samay ke baad pooja dheere dheere apni dono jangheein dheeli karti jati hain ........ pooja – aapko kya chahiye….. karim pooja ki choot ko apni mutthi mein pakad leta hain aur is baar waise hi apne haathon par dabav banaye rakhta hain....... karim – tere ye choot… pooja ki laajat se ek baar fir se aankhein band ho chuki thi......aab pooja ke ander inkaar lagbhag puri tarah se khatam hone laga tha...... karim- degi na aapni choot… pooja kuch nahi bolati hai.. karim aab dheere dheere haule se apna haath uski panty ke ander le jata hain aur uske choot ko aise hi maalta rehta hain ........ karim – degi … naa…. Pooja – pataaaaaaa….. Nahiiiiiii…. agle hi pal karim ke haath mein gilapan saaf mehsoos hone lagta hain ....... wo aab aache se samajh chuka tha ki pooja iss waqt kitni garam ho chuki hain ....... wo apne haathon se pooja ki pant aur panty ko dheere se sarkata hain aur pooja bhi apni gand thoda upar ki ore uthakar uska poora saath deti hain jaise hi wo uski nangi choot ko choota hain agle hi pal pooja fir se sisak padti hain...... karim bhi apne haathon ko pooja ke choot par dheere dheere fer raha tha ....... uske choot ke lips se hote hue uski gand tak ........ pooja turant apna ek haath karim ke haathon par rakh deti hain aur kaskar apne haathon ko uske haathon par dabane lagti hain......

265

karim bhi aab kahan rukne wala tha ..... uska lund kisi paathar ke saman sakht ho chuka tha ....... baar baar uske dil mein yehi hasrat ho rahi thi ki wo kaise bhi karke pooja ki choot ka ek baar deedar kar lein....magar aab itna sab kuch ho gaya tha to aab manzil bhi zyada door nahin thi......jaise hi wo pooja ki choot ki pankhudiyon ko chuta hain pooja ki laajat se aankhein band ho jati hain ....... wo fauran apni ek ungli dheere dheere ander ki ore push karne laagta hain... pooja ki choot aabhi kanwari thi is liye karim use zyada ander ki ore push nahin kar raha tha ..... itne dinon ki chuda ke experience se wo aab tak ye aachey se jaan chuka tha ki kunwari chut kaise chode jati hai......... pooja wahin lumbi lumbi sansein lene lagti hain aur karim ke haathon ko pura manmani karney deti hain...... dheere dheere karim ka haath tezi se badhne laga tha ....... pooja ki aanhin bhi tezz hone lagi thi.... ...... kareeb 5 minute bhi nahin beete honge ki pooja ke jism akadne lagta hain aur wo apne haathon ki dabav karim ke haathon par tezz kar deti hain ........ aab uska jism bhi jawab dene laga tha ...... aakhiraar uska sabra puri tarah se toot jata hain aur wo wahin dheere se sisakte hue aapni garden karim ke chest par rakhkar let jati hain aur apni aankhein band karke organism ka poora maza lene lagti hain..... is samay use koi hosh nahin tha.....uske mooh se bahut halki si aaaaaaaaaa .....hhhhhhh......jaise siskari foot rahi thi.......uski sansien bahut zoron se chal rahi thi......... tabhi bahar se achnak pooja betii ki aawaj aate hai… karim – aab kon aa gaya pooja – ye dcp madam ka aawaj hai … jaldi se uto… karim- ye chinal phir se beech mai aa gayi… pooja aur karim uth kar aapne kapade thik kar lete hai… dcp simarn room mai aati hai… karim cot ke piche khada ho jata hai.. uska lund tana hua tha to wo simaran se use chipa raha tha.. simran pooja ke paas jati hain ...... pooja abhi bhi chup chaap apne kamre mein gumsum si baithi hui thi ......... jab uski nazar simran par padti hain wo fir se sharma kar apni nazrein neeche ki ore jhuka leti hain .......... simran ke chehare par aab bhi muskaan thi..... simran - kya hua raani sahiba...... tum bahut upset si lag rahi ho......kuch hua kya........ya fir kisi ne kuch kaha tumne....... pooja ek nazar karim ke chehre par dalti hain fir wo turant apni nazrein neechae ki ore jhuka leti hain

266

pooja – mai bathroom mai jake aati hu.. pooja bathroom mai chali jati hai… itane der tak karim simran ko dekh raha tha.. simran – tum yaha kya kar rahe ho.. karim- madam ke kapde silane hai to wo measurement le raha tha.. simran- ho gaya na measurement na .. karim- ha.. simran- to aab chale jao… karim gusse se us room se chale jata hai.

karim bahar aata hai.. aur gusse mai shalini ke room ki taraf jane lagata hai .. tabhi lata use waha dekhati hai.. tabhi karim ko aawaj sunayi deta hai…

267

“ shalini ko dhund rahe ho …” karim ghum jata hai… uske saamane lata khadi thi… shyad wo pooja karke aayi thi.. karim- ho gayi kya puja…. Lata ha mai garden hilati hai.. Lata ko dekh ke uske saamne hi aapne tane hui lund ko karim masalata hai… lata – lagata hai shalini ki bahoot yaad aa rahi hai..

268

karim ke tane hui lund ko dekh kar wo bolati hai.. jab karim ye dekhata hai ki lata uske lund ko hi dekh rahi hai tab wo phir se aapne lund ko masalane lagata hai.. karim- haa.. lata – wo to niche hai.. arun se aur purvi se baate kar rahi hai… wo to aab tumare liye uppar nahi aa sakati hai.. karim uske taraf dekh kar thoda uske kareeb jata hai… lata – lagata hai aaj pyasa hi rahana padega… karim- kyon lata – ek to suabh mere phone ke aawaj se tera chance chala gaya … aur aab tum ready ho to wo niche baithe hai… karim – aab shalini ki jagah tum logi.. mere pyass tum bujaoge… mere pappu ko tum shaant karogi.. karim lata ke paas aur chala jaat hai… uske haato mai puja ki thaali leta hai aur niche rakhata hai.. lata usko hi dekh rahi thi.. karim uske aur kareeb jati hai… lata – ye kabhi bhi nayi hoga… itani hi pyaas lagi hai to niche jao aur shalini ko uta ke upper leke aao.. karim- us ko uta ke uppar lane ki koi jaroorat nahi hai… aaj tu mere shalini banegi… lata iss par hasati hai… karim uske paas jata hai .. uske dono thigh ko niche se pakadata hai.. wo lata ko utata hai.. aur piche wall ko sata deta hai.. dar ke mare.. girane ki darr se lata aapne dono bahe karim ke garden ke piche daalti hai.. aur use pakad lete hai... karim- ye hui na baat.. karim jaise hi lata ko waal se satta ke khadi karta hai lata aapne haath nikal dete hai.. karim ke garden ke piche se .. lata – muje niche utar do.. karim uske naval ko kiss karta hai.. karim- kyon…

269

lata – aapne shalini ke paas chale jao… karim – aab tuhi shalini… aur tu hi lata… lata – plz… niche utar do… nahi to mai gir jaungi… karim ek haath uske thigh se nikal deta hai… girane ke dar se lata ne aapni dono pair karim ke kamar ke piche se daal ke rakhi thi … karim ek haath se uske sadi ka paalu thoda baju ko karta hai… aur uske ek aam ko dhire se touch karta hai..lata wo haath waha se hatati hai… karim – kadak hai.. lata – waha nahi… aisa kah ke aapne paalu se fir se aam ko dhak leti hai… karim – to phir kaha raku… lata – muje nahi pata… muje niche utar do… koi aa jayega to aafat ho jayegi… karim- to tere bedroom mai chalate hai.. lata na mai garden hilati hai… karim - mere lund ko to bahot dekh rahi thi… lata – mai nahi dekh rahi thi… karim – tere pati se bada hai ya chota.. lata – muje nahi pata.. karim ek haath se uske naval par ghumata hai.. lata – aaaaaaahaaaaa…. Waha se haath hata do … Karim – kya hai … lata madam … aam par haat nahi lagane deti… pet pe bhi nahi lagane deti… kaha to rakhane de… Lata – jo rakhane deti hai uske paas chale jaana… Karim – to mere lund ko tu dekh nahi rahi thi… Lata na mai garden hilati hai … Karim – to kya dekh rahi thi..

270

Lata – kuch bhi to nahi…. Karim phir se ek haath se uske sadi ka paalu thoda hatake uske ek nipple ko touch karta hai… wo nipple tana hua tha…. Lata – jhooth mat bol…. Dekh mere loude ka naam sunate hi tera ye nipple tan kar kaise khada ho gaya hai.. Lata thoda smile aapne face par lati hai… Lata – waise baat nahi hai… Karim – to kaise baat hai… Ye kahate hui karim aapne hoonth lata ke hoonth ke paas le jata hai… lata aapna chehara dusari taraf ghumati hai…karim uske face ko aapne taraf karta hai… Karim – bata na… tere nipple khade koi ho gaye…. Dekh aab to dusara nipple bhi khada ho gaya hai… lagata hai muje bula rahe hai… Lata – muje nahi pata.. Aur aapni aankhe band kar leti hai…karim uske naval ko chum leta hai…. Lata sisakati hai… Lata – ahhhhhhaaaa……. Hhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaa……. Lata waha se karim ke sar ko piche kar leti hai ….. Karim- to tu mere lund ko nahi dekh rahi thi … Lata – nahi…. Uske chehare par smile thi .. Karim- jis bhagwan ki abhi pooja kar ke aayi hai uske kasam khake bata… tu mera lund nahi dekh rahi thi… Lata hasati hai… Karim – kha kasam …. Lata – aapne beech mai bhagwan ko kyon la rahe ho…

271

Karim naval se haath nich sadi tak leke jata hai… lata usko pakad leti hai Lata – waha nahi… plzzzz….. Karim- bata nahi to to khol dunga… Lata – bhagwan ki nahi dusare kisi ki kasam khate hu …. Karim – kis ki Thoda sochane ke baad bolati hai.. Lata – aapne husband ki kasam khati hu.. Karim hasta hai… Karim – jo budhha tuje puri tarah se sanstustah nahi kar pata uski kasam khake kya fayada Lata – mai aapane husband se puri tarah se sanstusath hu .. Karim – agar tu sanstusth hoti to mere lund ko itane der tak ghur ke nahi dekhati….. Aur wo aapne moo mai lata ka ek nipple haath mai le leta hai .. lata turant karim ka sar piche karti hai… aur gusse maai bolati hai… Lata – mai tumare llllll……… Karim- bol… bol…. Lata sharmake aapne haath mai chehara chupa leti hai… Karim – mere bulbul Sharma mat …. Lata – mai nahi dekh rahi thi…. Karim – kya… Lata – muje nahi pata…

Karim – sach bata na… tuje mera lund itana pasand aa gaya kkya…. Lata – jis ko pasand aaya na uske paas jao… Karim – uske paas jane kya jaroorat hai.. jab bhi uske chut mai khujali hogi to wo mere paas bhag ke aayegi…

272

Lata aapne face pat banavati gussa lati hai.. Lata – gande insaan… tune muje samaj kya rakha hai… mere saamane ye gandi bhasha ka istemaal kar rahe ho .. muj se baat karni hai to tamish se pesh aao.. ye tumari gandi bhasha mere saath nahi chalegi.. Karim – tuje kya samajana hai.. tune subah hi kaha na ki .. tu lata mehra hai… lata kantisheth mehra … Lata – haa… Karim- chinal tu aapne aap ko bahot badi samajati hai kya.. Lata – mai koi bajaru aurat nahi hu .. jo tumari ye bhasha sune… mujase ache dung se pesh aao.. Karim – tu khud ko kya samajati hai.. subah se dekh raha hu… muje kisi ko chodane bhi nahi dete aur khud bhi chudati nahi … Lata hasati hai… Lata – subah ki wajah se itana gussa aaya kya … arrree ree mere wajah se ek naya maal haat mai aane se bach gaya… Karim – waise mokha haath se nahi gaya.. Lata uski aur aachraya se dekhati hai.. Karim – usko to kal raat mai maine choda tha.. Lata – kya ????? Karim – mai to uski gaand maaranewala tha.. jab tu beech mai aayi… Lata – waise mai koi janbhuj kar aap dono ke beech mai nahi aayi.. muje to pyas lagi thi iss wajah se mai kitchen mai aayi.. Karim – chal aab tere pyas bhujata hu.. Lata – muje aab koi pyas nahi laghi hai.. matlab iss ghar mai tume already ek ccccccc…….. ek lady mil gayi hai … Uske moo se chut shabadh nikalne hi wala tha lekin wo khud ko rokh leti hai.. Karim – bol bol … waise lata raani … ye koi pahale lady nahi hai.. Lata – mai koi tumare raani nahi hu … ye haq sirf mere husband ko hi hai…

273

Karim – us budhhe ko hai… Lata – haa.. Karim – ek baar mera ye bada lund tere chut mai jayega to ye haq muje bhi milega… Lata – aise sapane dekhana achhi baat nahi hai.. Karim – chinaal…. Bahut masti kar rahi hai mere saath … tere sadi aab nikalane hi padegi…. Aur karim lata ko thodo aur uppar utata hai … aur uski sadi nikalane ke liye aapna ek haath uske sadi ke paas le jata hai.. aur sadi nikalane lagata hai.. Lata ghabarakar bolati hai.. Lata – nahiii… nahiii… plzzz ….. plzzz… Karim – chinaal … jada shahanpatti mat kar nahi to khade khade hi chodunga… Lata – plzz… mujase aise bhasha mai mat bolo … Karim – to thik se khadi rah … Lata aab subject thoda divert karna chahati thi.. Lata – abhi thodi der pahale tune kaha ki ye pahali lady nahi hai.. Karim – haa.. Lata – iss ghar ki … Karim – ha.. Aise kahate hui karim ek haath se uski sadi thoda uppar karta hai … lata use firse niche karti hai.. Lata – kon hai… Karim – aandar kya pahana hai… Karim ke iss sawal se lata uske aur bade bade aankh dikhakar dekhati hai .. gusse se.. Lata – kya.. Karim – sadi ke aander kya pahana hai.. Lata – tum muje kya samajate ho.. mai koi bazaru hu kya.. jo mai tumare aise wahyat sawal ka jawab du

274

Lata gusse mai aakar bolati hai… Karim – bata na chinal… Man mai sochati hai… ye sudarega nahi… bahut harami hai … Lata – pata nahi hai kya sadi ke aander kya pahana jata hai… Karim – tum bade ghar ki aurat log pata nahi kya kya pahanati ho.. ya aander se nangi hi ho.. Lata – mai ek bade ghar ki bahu hu … aur ek mla ki biwi hu.. koi aise waise nahi hu … Karim – to kya muje aaj ek mla ki biwi ko chodane ko milega kya… Lata – fir se suru ho gaye kya… muje ye batao ki iss ghar mai wo konse lady tumane patayi hai .. shalini se pahale wo batao… Karim – tu sari ke aander kya pahana hai ye bata… Lata gusse se bolati hai.. Lata – mai nahi batungi.. Karim – lagata hai.. muje hi dekhana padega.. Jaise hi karim aisa kahata hai waise hi lata ko niche khada karta hai .. aur dono haatho se uski sadi peticot ke saath upar uske thigh ke uppar utata hai … jaise lata sadi niche karne ke liye jhuk jati hai.. waise hi uska paalu niche gir jata hai… waise hi karim jaldi mai uske dono aam dabata hai…. Lata – aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhaaaa….Koi aise karta hai kya… Karim – to kaise karta hai.. meri raanii… Lata – ye thik nahi hai.. Karim – tuje kya bura lagha ….sadi uppar utai wo … ya tere green panty dekhi wo ya tere aam dabaye wo.. Lata – heeeee…bahgwan … tune mere panty bhi dekhi kya.. kitane gande insaan ho … aise kisi married lady ki panty dekhate hai kya… Aise kahate hui lata rone lagh gayi… Lata – ye thik nahi hai ..

275

Karim – arre ro kyon rahi hai.. tu kya jindagi mai pahali aurat hai.. jiski maine panty dekhi hai kya.. Aur uske hoonto par aapni ungali ghumane lagh gaya..lata uska haath waha se hata deti hai.. kariim uska paalu niche gira deta hai..

lata fir se aapna paalu thik karti hai... karim usko fir se uppar uta leta hai… Lata – mai koi aise waise lady nahi hu.. jiski har koi panty dekhe… Karim – janata hu tu lata mehra hai.. kantisheth mehara ki biwi.. aur mai bhi koi airagaira nahi hu.. kisi bade ghar ki bahu ya beti ko hi mai aapna nishana banata hu … aur tu ye baat

276

jaan ki tu iss ghar ki paheli lady nahi hai jo mai uski panty dekhi hai..aaj agar mai nai tuje nahi choda to mera naam badal ke rakhana.. Lata – dekhati hu.. Karim – subah kya bol rahi thi mere saamne tere daal nahi galegi… daal to aadi gal chuki hai..thodi baki hai.. Lata – kya matlab… Karim – yahi kit u aab mere haath mai aa chuki hai.. Lata – mai koi tere haath mai nahi aayi hu.. tune jabardasti muje pakad ke rakha hai.. Karim – chinaal … aab mai tuje batata hu ki jabardasti kya hoti hai.. tuje aab nanga hi karta hu… Lata ko laga ki ye paagal sach mai mere sadi yaha khol na de.. iss liye wo bolati hai.. Lata – aisa mat karo… waise iss ghar ki aur kis ki panty dekhi hai tune… shalini ko chod ke… Karim – mai kyon batau Lata – batao na.. Karim – muje kya milega.. Lata chaldabaazi mai bolati hai… Lata – tume kya chahiye… Aur sochani lagati hai he bhagwaan maine kya bol diya.. Karim – teri chut… Lata na mai garden hilati hai… Karim – to thik hai mai hi tere sadi nikal ke dekhata hu.. aur tere chut bhi marta hu.. Lata ko lagha ki he bhagwaan aab mera kya hoga.. wo thode der sochati hai.. aur kahati hai.. Lata – wo nahi dusara kuch maang lo.. Karim – kiss de de… tere iss komal lips ka … tere ye gulabhi hoonth jab mere kale hoonto se milenge to bada maza aayega..

277

Lata – nahi… nahiii… Karim – to thik hai tere chut hi de..

Lata ek plan soch kar kahati hai.. lata – thik hai kiss deti hu… karim – ye hui na baat… karim aab lata ko niche utar deta hai .. wo aapne dono haath loose chodata hai .. jaise hi wo aapne hoonth lata ke hoonth par rakhata hai waise hi lata usko piche dhakel deti hai.. aur bhgati hai..

278

lekin karim bhi pakka khiladi tha.. jaise hi lata bhagati hai waise hi wo use pakadane ki koshish karta hai… wo uske haath mai nahi aati lekin uske sadi ka paalu haath mai aa jata hai… karim – mujase chalakhi…. Chinal …. Aab tuje dikhata hu… lata – plzz.. karim.. muje jane do … yaha koi hame dekhega… karim – to kya hoga .. tune jaise shalini ko aur muje dekha tha waise hi hoga..

lata – plz… samaja karo… muje jane do… mai mar jaungi… agar hame kisi ne dekh liya to… yaha… karim – abhi to mai tuje choodunga … nahii.. mere saath chalaki…

279

lata – I am sorry karim … mai kya kar sakati hu.. tum muje jane nahi de rahe the.. karim – aab to tuje is ski saja milegi.. lata – mai kiss ke liye ready hu.. sirf kiss .. aur kuch nayi.. karim – aab muje kya chahiye ye mai taik karunga tu nahi.. samaji.. lata – plz .. karim jaldi kiss karo aur muje jaane do… kariim – to thik hai aa mere bahoo mai… lata aab darate hui karim ke paas aati .. wo usko ghumakar uske piche ho jata hai.. aur uska palu niche gira deta hai.. uske dono haath piche karta hai.. usko ek haath se pakadata hai.. aur dusare haath se uski sari nikalana shuru karta hai… lata – plzzz.. karim sariii mat nikalo… mai kiss de rahi hu na.. karim – chup kar.. pahale deti to ye nahi hota .. tere yahi saja hai.. lata – muje koi dekhega.. yaha .. karim uski sadi nikal deta hai.. aab lata blouse aur peticot mai thi… wo use waal se satta khada karta hai.. Karim faruan apna lips lata ke honton par rakh deta hain aur turant uske neechale honton ko haule haule katne lagta hain ........ aaj karim kafi jungli ki tarah bartav kar raha tha..... wo uska gussa tha.. subah jab wo shalini ki gaand maarnewala thaw o lata ke wajah se maar nahi paaya.. aur aab pooja ko chodanewala tha to wo simrran ki wajah se chod nahi paaya tha. Aur lata ne bhi use aaj bahot garam kiya tha.. subah se do bbar wo uske haat se nikal gayi thi… ye sab ka miljula gussa tha karim ka… wo apne dono danton se lata ke neechale honton ko kaskar kaat leta hain… jis se lata apni cheekh rok nahin pati aur kaskar cheekh padti hain....... ye cheekh ki aawaj usi floor mai simaran jo pooja se baat kar rahi thi wo sunkar room se bahar aa jati hai.. karim fir apne ek haath mai lata ke dono haathon ko tham leta hain aur use uske sar ke uppar uta leta hai.. aur dusara haath lata ke pet se sarkate hue uske seene par rakhkar zoron se masalne lagata hain lata – aaaaaaaaahhhhhaaaaaaa… hhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa……. Jaaaaarrraaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Dhireeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee…..

280

Karrriiiiiiiiiiimmmmmmmmm… Iss baar lata ka aawaj pahale se jada bada tha.. pahala aawaj sunkar simran ko bahar kuch nahi dikha to wo fir se pooja ke room mai jaane laghi… lekin firse wo aawaj sunkar wo jaan gayi ki maanjara kya hai.. wo jaan gayi ki ye aawaj kisi lady ki sisakane ki hai.. Simran – pooja beta .. tum aaram karo .. mai jara niche jati hu… Simarn room se bahar aa jati hai.. karim apna saiyam puri tarah se kho chuka tha ....... subah se do chut uske haath se nikal gayi thi.. aur tesari chut aab uske haath mai aayi thi.. aab use kuch bhi hosh nahin tha .......... use bus aab choot chahiye thi chahe wo shalini .. ho ya pooja ho ya lata ho… ............... karim fir apne haathon ko sarkate hue lata ke kamar par le jata hain aur uske peticot ke aander daalta hai .. aur uske panty ke uppar se hi uski chut dabata hai…. Lata ---- aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhaa… Kariiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimmmmmmm….. Tuneeeeeeeeeeeeeeee…….. to … muj me aag laga diiiii… Aisa kahate hui karim ka shirt utar thi hai… aab simran ye aawaj sunkar usi disha mai aa rahi thi… jaise hi wo corner mai aati hai waise hi use karim ki pit dikh jati hai.. simran waha hi khadi rahati hai.. usne karim ko to paichan liya tha lekin uske saath kon lady hai wo use pata nahi tha.. simran thode der waha khadi rahati hai.. fir sochati hai aage chale jay… lekin uska maan raaji nahi hota .. wow aha se aage bad nahi paati hai.. karim to jaise paglon ki tarah lata ki chuchiyon ko daba raha tha to kabhi uska rus pee raha tha ...... wahin lata zoron se sisak rahi thi .......... tabhi karim ye dekh leta hai ki simran waha khadi hai.. wo sochata hai ki saali yaha bhi aa gayi.. usko lagh raha tha ki aab lata ko jaane dete hai.. lekin fir sochata hai ki simran agar yaha aati hai to hi lata ko chod dete hai.. thodi der wo wait karta hai.. lekin simran waha kahde hokar chup chup ke unko dekh rahi hai ye jaan ne ke baad karim aapni pahali wali soch badalata hai.. aab karim jaan boojh kar aur zoron se sisak raha tha taki bagal mein khadi simran unki cheekhein sune aur wo is khel ka sunehra nazara khud aakar apni aankhon se dekhein....... udher simran apni aankhe band kar rahi thi aur phir khol rahi thi .........wo aab lata aur karim ki siskarioyon se puri tarah se bechain ho gayi thi

281

......... uski choot mein halka sa gilapan bhi aa gaya tha ...... aur saath mein sensation bhi ........ wo aache se janti thi ki is waqt wo aadmi us lady ke saath kya kar raha hai .......... wo soch rahi thi ki itana ghatiya aadmi mehra family ke lady ko kaise aapne wash mai kar sakata hai.. kitana kala hai.. aur isski umar bhi jada lag rahi hai…koi lady kaise itane niche gir sakati hai.. laekin turant unka khel dekhate hi uske dil mein bechaini ki ek lehar daud jati hain aur aab karim aab lata ko ghumata hai.. aab lata ki pit simran ke saamane thi aur simaran karim ek dusare ko ache se dekh sakate hai.. woe k dusare ke aamane saamne the… karim ka ek haath fauran lata ke chuchiyon par chala jata hain ........ wo apne haathon ko sarkate hue apne ek haath se kabhi lata ki choot masal raha tha to kabhi chuchiyon ko ragad raha tha ....... ye dekh kar simran ki sansein bhi aab bhari hoti jaa rahi thi ........ aab karim lata ki gaand dabata hai… aur simran ki taraf dekh kar smile deta hai aur karim usko ishara karta hai.. uske aam dabane ka.. simran ke aam to bahut bade the.. simran gusse mai aakar waha se piche hat jati hai… aur waha chup jati hai … lata – karim yaha koi dekh lega… karim – chalo.. tere bedroom mai.. lata ha mai garden hilati hai.. karim usko aapne baho mai utata hai aur use uske bedroom mai le jata hai tabhi waha maid padma aa jati hai.. padma – lata .. madam ki sadi yaha.. ye aawaj sunkar simran waha aa jati hai.. simaran – kis ki sadi hai.. pad- lata madam ki.. tab simran samaj jati hai ki waha kus tailor ke saath lata thi.. pad- mai lata madam ko deke aati hu.. padma lata ke room ki taraf jati hai.. door aander se lock tha.. padma lata ko aawaj deti hai .. sari ke liye … lekin lata sisakate hui kahati hai baad mai dena.. simran door par kaan lagakar uski aawaj sunati hai… padma use dekhati hai.. kahati hai.. shyad madam so gayi hai.. simran kahati hai.. nahii.. aabhi to bahar yaha khadi thi.. us tailor se baat kar rahi thi.. padma kahati hai.. wo karim uppar aaya tha… simaran kahati hai.. uska naam karim hai kya.. aab padma waha se chali jati hai..

282

simran waha hi door par khadi rahkar unki aawaje sun rahi thi…thode deer baad jab uski bechaini bardaast ke bahar ho jati hain tab wo fauran balcony ki taraf apne dabe kadmon se chalte hue window ki taraf jane lagti hain ..... us window se us room mai dekha ja sakata tha..is waqt uska dil bahut zoron se dhadak raha tha.......is waqt simran ki aisi halat ho rahi thi jaise wo khud dcp hoke chori karne jaa rahi ho ......... uske kadam durr se aage nahin badh rahein the ..... magar choot ki garmi aisi hoti hain ki iske aage kisi ka bus nahin chalta ...... so simran bhi wahin karti hain jis cheez ki use us waqt sabse zyada zaroorat thi .... .............. thode deer baad jab wo apne kadam badhate hue us kamre ke paas jati hain tab uske kanon mein siskari ki awaaz aur bhi tezi se sunayi padti hain ........ dil mein saath hi saath bechaini bhi badhti jaa rahi thi ........ pata nahin ander ka nazara kaisa hoga ....... jaise hi wo khidki ke paas jati hain use samane ki khidki puri khuli hui dikhayi deti hain ...... chehare par ek pyari si muskaan aur aankhon mein jigyaasa ki bhavna liye wo us khidki ke pass jati hain aur ander bahut dheere se jhankne lagti hain ....... jaisa usne kalpana kiya tha ander ka nazara kuch waisa hi tha ..

lata ek behad khubsurat aur nasheeli neeli aankhein wali aurat thi .....jo ek pal mein kisi ko bhi apna deewana bana de...jism kisi doodh ki tarah gora aur safed aur behad najuk phoolon jaisa badan....itna naram ki agar koi aadmi uske jism par apna haath rakh de to uski ungaliyon ke chaap wahan pad jaye.... badan ka har kaatav aisa ki wo kisi ko bhi pal bhar mein pagal bana de.... uparwale ne bhi use poore saache mein dhala tha..... chehre par halka sa lalima aur halki cream uske gore mukhde par chaar chand laga rahi thi.... aankhon mein kajal, honton par halki gulabi lipstick....aur maathe par sindoor....haathon mein kangan..kul milakar wo bus kayamat si lag rahi thi ...................................................... cot par baithi lata bade mushkilon se apne dhadkanon ko sambhal rahi thi .... is waqt uska dil zoron se dhadak raha tha.... aur baar baar wo apne dono haathon se bister ko apni mutthi mein masal rahi thi.... ek taraf to uski ghabrahat saaf dikhayi de rahi thi wahin dusari taraf usko jo aaage hone wala hai wo karne ki ichha bhi thi..uske dil aur dimag mein hazaron sawal chal rahein the.....wo aache se janti thi ki aaj aabhi uske saath kya hone wala hain .....baar baar uska gala sukh raha tha.....bade mushkilon se wo apna thook nigal paa rahi thi.....is waqt lata blouse aur peticot mein baithi hui thi... ..... ...... karim ko apne paas aata dekhkar lata ki haathon ki harkatein tezz ho jati hain aur fir wo apni mutthi kaskar bister se band kar leti hain….karim ke paas aate hi lata ka dil fir se zoron se dhadkane lagta hain....wo apni garden turant neeche jhuka leti hain .... aab simran window ke paas aayi thi.. wo dekh rahi thi ki lata bed pe baithe hai aur karim uski taraf aa raha hai.. uske moo mai bidi thi.. mooh mein bidi pete hue karim uske paas

283

aata hain .. karim ko dekh kar simran ko ghin aa rahi thi... uske badan par shirt nahi tha... uska kala badan simran dekh leti hai.. wo sochati hai kala hai lekin iss umar mai bhi fit lagh raha hai.. karim turant wahin lata ke bagal mein baith jata hain aur bade dhyan se wo lata ke chehre ko dekhne ki koshish karta hain..... fir wo apni beedi neeche farsh par fenk deta hain aur ek tuk lata ke ki ore dekhta hain .... bina apni palakein jhapkayein.......... udher lata ki dil ki dhadkanein aur tezz ho chuki thi ... lata apni nazrein neeche jhukaye bister ki ore dekh rahi thi..... karim ko is tarah apni taraf ghoorta hua dekhkar lata durr se wahin seham jati hain aur jhat se apni aankhein band kar leti hain .... karim apna ek haath aage badhata hain aur uske galon par bade pyaar se ek ungali dheere dheere firane lagta hain .... is waqt lata ki aankhein band thi magar wo apne dono haathon ko kaskar bister se jakde hui thi ...... simran bade pyar se ye nazara dekh rahi thi ..na jane kyon lekin simran ko aab karim aage kya karega iss ki utukata thi.. use karim se gin aa rahi thi magar man hi man mai karim jis tarah se lata ko pyar kar raha tha wo pasand aa raha tha... .. wo soch rahi thi aadmi ganda hai , kala hai lekin use pata hai ki pyar kaise kiya jata.. na jane kyon karim ke is tarah uske galon par haath firane se lata ki bechaini aur badh gayi thi ..... uska dil kar raha tha ki wo karim ko turant mana kar de ki use na chuyein magar uski himmat nahin ho rahi thi ki wo ye baat karim se keh sake ...... karim bahut dheere dheere apni ek ungali ko harkat kar raha tha ...... bade haule haule wo apni ungali lata ke dono galon par ghuma raha tha .... aabhi bhi lata apni aankhein band ki hui apne sir ko neeche jhukay baithi thi .... thodi deer baad karim apna wahi haath uske chin par le jata hain aur uske sir ko upar uthatha hain ..... lata bhi apna sir upar ki ore kar leti hain magar apni aankhen nahin kholti .... ye dekhkar karim ke chehre par muskaan tair jati hain ..... karim - apni aankhein khol na ...... lata jawab mein kuch nahin kehti aur bus naa mein apni garden dheere se hila deti hain ...... karim - mujhse kaisi sharam jaan ..... tum to aab puri meri ho .....tum par mera poora adhikaar hain.....aur aab tum to meri apni ho... lata kuch nahin kehti aur wo fir se apna sir neeche jhuka leti hain ......

284

karim - aaj humare milan ka samay hai ..... thode der pahale to muje kiss kar rahi thi.. aab kya ho gaya ... itna sharamawogi to kaise kaam chalega.... karim ke kehane par lata bahut dheere dheere apni aankhein kholti hain ..... karim ko apne ko aise ghoorte hue pakar wo jhat se apni nazrein dusari taraf fer leti hain .... karim apna dono haath aage le jata hain aur uske dono gaalon ko tham leta hain.... karim - sach mein lata tu bahut khusnaseeb hoo.. jo mujhe aaj tum jaisa item chodane ko milega......tum sach mein kamal ki khubsurat ho..... simran sochati hai kitani gandi baat boli hai lekin kitane payar se bol raha hai.. lata – kya shalini khusuarat nahi thi.. lata sochati hai .. kya shalini bhi... maan gaye iss aadami ko.. ek hi ghar mai.. do do ladies.. aur lata madam ko pata hai ki shalini ka aur iss ka affair hai phir bhi wo ready ho gayi ... kaise convvince kiya hoga iss tailor ne.. lata madam ko... karim – wo to tumare saamane kuch bhi nahi hai… waise mai bata du ki wo hi mere piche padi thi.. mai nahi.. lata aapni tariff sunkar khush ho jati hai..lata ki tarif par simran bhi kush hoti hai.. karim - zara mere aur kareeb aawo na jaan ..... itni door kyon baithi ho mujhse...... lata - nahin.......please tum mere itne kareeb mut aao....mujhe durr lagta hain...... karim uske aur kareeb jata hain aur apna haath uski kamar mein dal deta hain aur ek hi jhatke mein wo lata ko apne aur kareeb kheech leta hain ..... lata bhi apna santulan kho deti hain aur wo karim ke seene par gir jati hain ..... uske naram boobs karim ke seene par dab jate hain .... lata fir uthane ki koshish karti hain magar karim usko apni baahon mein jakade rakhta hain....... lata - chodo mujhe ..... ye tum kya kar rahein ho ......mujhe sharam aa rahi hain.... karim - kyon jaan..... aab kya hua .. thode der pahale to tu muje kiss kar rahi thi.. tab tu taiyaar thi.. aab kya hua… fir karim apna honth lata ke garden par rakh deta hain aur lata ko aisa lagta hain jaise kisi ne uske shareer mein 440 volt ka current chuwa diya ho....uske jism ke royein poore khade ho jate hain ...... magar karim nahin rukta aur lagataar apne jeebh uski kaanon se lekar uski garden tak ferta rehta hain ..... lata ki dhadkanein badh jati hain aur wo jhat se apni aankhein dubara band kar leti hain ......

285

lata - please ruk jao … naaa ..... mere saath ye sab mut kijiye.....main ye sab ke liye aabhi taiyaar nahin hoon ..... lata ki baat sunkar bhi karim ruk nahi jata hai … karim - kyon .. kya ho gaya… lata - bus thodi si ghabrahat ho rahi hain...samajh mein nahin aa raha ki main tumhein kaise face karungi...... karim dheere se muskura deta hain… karim - iski tension tu mujhpar chodh do....tuje mai aaj aisa choundaga kit u aapne pati ko bhul jayegi.. aur roj mujase chudayegi…bus jo bhi main karun tum mera poora saath dena ... dekhna kuch deer mein tumhari saari jhijak door ho jayegi ...... simran sochati hai kitani ghandi language ye aadmi use kar raha hai.. lata jawab mein bus muskura deti hain aur karim turant aage badhkar fir se uski garden par apna honth rakh deta hain aur bahut dheere dheere wo apna jeebh firane lagta hain kaan se lekar garden tak..... lata ek baar fir se machal jati hain magar is baar wo karim ke kisi bhi harkaton ka virodh nahin karti ..... thodi deer baad wo apna honth lata ke lips par rakh deta hain aur uske honton ko bade pyaar se chusne lagta hain .... pahale ke jaise jaanvar ki tarah katata nahi hai… is samay karim ke mooh se bidi ki smell aa rahi thi ... lata wo smell bardaast nahin kar pati aur wo turant karim ko apne se door kar deti hain..... karim - aab kya huwa ..... chinaallll…. lata - tere mooh se bidi ki smell aa rahi hain... mujhe aacha nahin lag raha ...... saahil- kuch nahi hota.... aisa kahate hui karim fir se aakar lata ke lips par apna honth rakh deta hain aur dheere dheere uske neechle honton ko apni daanton mein lekar chusne lagta hain ..... lata jhat se apni aankhein band kar leti hai ..... bidi ki smell aabhi bhi aa rahi thi magar lata is baar kuch kehna theek nahin samajhti ..... wo aab dheere dheere garam ho rahi thi.... zindagi mein aisa pehli baar tha jab kisi mard ne use is tarah kiss kiya ho.... uska pati use kiss karta tha magar iss tarah nahi…uske liye ye sab naya tha magar karim in sab mamlon mein expert tha..... karim lagataar apne honton ko lata ke honton par rakhkar use bade aaram se choos raha tha aur saath hi saath apna ek haath lata ke kamar se lakar uski peeth tak fer raha tha ....... thodi deer baad wo lata ke peeche jata hai aur uski garden par apna jeebh firane lagta hain ..... lata ke mooh se ....aaaahhh............ki zor se awaaz nikal padti hain magar karim nahin rukta aur bahut dheere dheere wo apni jeebh lata ke nangi peeth par firane lagta hain ......

286

fir wo uske blowse ka banda dor apne daanton mein fansakar dheere dheere use kheechne lagta hain ... lata fir se sharam aur lajjat se apni aankhein dubara band kar leti hain

karim aab lata ke saamane aaya hua tha...Simran un dono ko us halat mai dekh ke piche hat jati hai .. wo sochane lagati hai ye sab thik nahi hai... mai ek dcp hu ... married hu ... do bachhe ki maa hu.. Muje ye shobha nahi deta..mai jo ye kar rahi hu wo sab thik nahi hai..fir wo aapne aap ko samajane laghi ki mai thoda hi yaha us tailor aur lata madam ka sex dekhane aayi hu ..mai kaise us kaale aadmi ko dekhane aa sakati hu .. mai kaise itane kale aadmi ka sex dekh sakati hu .. kitana ghatiya aadmi dekh raha hai... dikane mai bhi kaala hai aur uski harkat bhi ghatiya hai .. thode der pahale bahar ek taraf lata madam ke bum ko daba raha tha aur dusari taraf Muje ishaare kar raha tha.. mere boobs ko daba ne ko bol raha tha.. jaise use mere boobs daba ne ki ichha hai aise bol raha hai.. mai kaise aapne boobs iss kale aadmi ko dabane ko de sakati hu… ye to sirf mera hubby hi daba sakata hai… mai kya lata madam hu kya jo uske haat mai aa Jau ... mai ek well educated hu.. ek police officer hu .. us ghatiya aadmi ke haat mai kaise aa sakati hu .. Muje ye sab extra marrital affairs passed bhi nahi hai.. lekin lata madam ne usmai aisa kya dekha jo uspai fida ho gayi.. wo kitane gande tarike se lata madam se behave kar raha tha.. waha bahar… shyad ghalia bhi deta hoga.. Muje suniye nahi de raha tha.. kitana ghanda insaan hai ye .. lata madam uske haath mai hai lekin wo Muje ishhara kar raha tha... jaise bata raha ho ki muje akele lata nahi chahiye to tum bhi chahiye.. sachmuch ye insaan muje paagal lag raha hai.. ya muje pagal bana raha hai samaj mai nahi aa raha hai.. ye bahot chalu chiz lag rahi hai.. waise hum police wale ko aise logo ko thik karna aata hai... ujase ulzega to mai isse thik kar dungi...lekin usmai koi baat to hogi.. nahi to aise mamuli aadmi ke haath mai lata jaise lady aati nahi.. Muje kya karna hai usmai koi baat hogi ya nahi ... mai ye kya sochane lag gayi.. mai yaha sirf ye dekhane aayi hu ki wo lata hi hai ya koi aur.. Muje thoda hi undo ke beech mai ka sex dekhana hai..aise ghatiya aadmi ka sex kaise dekh sakati hu.. simran aabhi chup chaap wahin khidki ke paas khadi thi .......... aander kya ho raha use dekhana tha lekin use dar lag raha tha.. usne dekha tha ki karim ka moo window ki taraf hi hai.. wo samaj gayi thi ki karim ne ye position jaan bhuj kar li hai.. wo dekhana chahati magar soch rahi thi ki agar karim ne use dekh liya to… to aage kya… ye ghatiya aadami kuch galat ishhare karega… thode der wo wahi khadi rahi .. window ke side mai pit karke .. window ke side mai khadi ti wo.. thode der sochate hai… aander kya chal raha hai wo thoda dekh ke yaha se chale jane ka wo man banati hai…

287

karim ki nazar bhi baar baar samne ke khidki par jaa rahi thi ...... wo khidaki karim ne hi open rakhi thi.. wo janana chahata tha ki dcp simran waha aati hai ya nahi.. usne aapni positiion aise banayi thi ki wo khidke ke saamne dikhe.. aab simran khidki ke saamane aati hai … aander karim lata ke nipple ko blouse ke uppar se hi choos raha tha… simran apni aankhein faade ander ka wo garma garam nazara dekh rahi thi ....... uski sansein bhari hoti jaa rahi thi...... uske jism se uska control dheere dheere khatam hone laga tha ....jaise hi ye simran dekhati hai to uske badan mai aag lagati hai.. karim jor jor se lata ke nipple chus raha tha aur lata jor jor se sisak rahi thi.. iss wajah se simran ka badan kisi aag ke saman tapp raha tha...... tabhi karim ki nazar samne khadi simran par padti hain aur agle hi pal karim ke honton par ek kutil muskaan tair jati hain ....... jab karim ki nazar samne khadi simran par padti hain to agle hi pal simran sharam se apni nazrein neeche ki ore jhuka leti hain ........ wo aab karim se nazrein nahin mila paa rahi thi .....karim apne jeet par khus ho raha tha ....... use yakin nahi tha lekin simran waha aayi thi… simran baju ho jati hai… karim se wo chup rahi thi…ye dekhkar karim aur zoron se sisakne lagta hain ......... karim –aaaaaaaaaas ..... ssssssssssssssssss .. iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii ...... kya mast aaaamm …. Hai .. tumareeeeeee……. Laaaaataaaaa..ttttaaaaa…… bahut maza aa raha hain....... karim lata ke nipples ko aur zoron se marod deta hain jis se lata zoron se sisak padti hain lata - aaaaaaaaaaa …. Ssssssssssssssssss ..... Thode de raise hi chalata hai… simran fir se window se dekhane lagati hai.. karim ke harkaton se lata ki beetabi pal pal badne lagi thi..... jaise hi karim dekhata hai ki simran dekh rahi hai waise hi karim apna ek haath lata ke sir ke piche le jata hain aur uske balon mein fansa clip dheere se nikal deta hain...kuch hi palon mein lata ke bal khul jate hain......uske sir ke baal uski kamar tak aa rahein the jiske wajah se wo aab aur bhi haseen lagne lagi thi......simran aab karim ki taraf hi dekh raha tha …. karim use dekhkar mand mand muskura rahata hai aur karim use aankhon hi aankhon mein ander aane ka ishara karta hain… waise hi simran piche hat jati hai.. phir se karim se chup jati hai..use aab karim ke saamane aane se dar lag raha tha..sharam se uska bura haal tha........durr aur excitement ki wajah se uska jism kaanp raha tha....... wo sochati hai aab mai nahi dekhungi.. aabhi muje yaha se chalana chahiye… lekin wo waha se nahi jati.. wo waha hi khadi rahati hai.. aab simran ke badan mai chingari bhadak chuki thi ..... karim lata ke jariye bus us chingari ko hawa de raha tha…aab dekhna ye tha ki aab ye chingari aage jakar kaun sa shola ka roop leti hain .... ya simran iss chingari ki shaant karti hai..

288

thode der baad simran fir dekhane lagati hai.. karim fir simran ko dekhane lagata hai.. karim ek nazar simran ke chehre par dalta hain aur fir dheere se muskura deta hain .... karim ne aab aapne saamne lata ko bitaya tha… matlab lata ki pit simran ke taraf thi..fir wo aage badhkar apne labon ko lata ke labon par rakhkar use haule haule choosne lagta hain ...... aur aapna ek haath piche le jake simran ko aander aane ka ishrra karta hai… aur dusare haatho se wo lata ke jism par ferta hain uski kamar se lekar uske chehre tak......karim ko kisi baat ki koi jaldi nahin thi...wo to bus yehi chahta tha ki lata ke saath aaj simran bhi chodane ko mile… simran bhi aab dheere dheere garam honey lagi thi ...... karim ke dono haath aab dheere dheere lata ke kandhe tak sarak rahein the.....magar is baar karim apna haath uske kandhe se dheere dheere sarkate hue neeche ki ore uske boobs ke taraf le jata hain...... aise karate hui wo simran ko dekhata hai…simran ek nazar karim ko ghoor kar dekhti hain fir wo fauran apni nazrein neeche ki taraf jhuka leti hain.. pahali ki tarah iss baar wo window se door jati nahi hai balki waha hi khadi rahati hai.. fir karim bina deer kiye apne dono haathon ko lata ke kandhe se sarkate hue dheere dheere lata ke boobs ki ore le jata hain.....ek baar fir se lata ki dil ki dhadkanein tezz ho jati hain... saath mai simran ki bhi..aab karim lata ko pet ke bal sula deta hai… jaise hi karim ka haath lata ke boobs ke paas aata hain wo apni dono haathon ki ek ungali ko dheere dheere sarkate hue lata ke boobs par le jata hain aur apni ungliyon ko wahin bahut dheere dheere gol gol ghumane lagta hain.... beech beech mai wo simran ki taraf dekh raha tha… blowse ke upar se uski dono ungliyon ghumane se lata ke jism mein mano aag si lag jati hain.... udhar simran bhi bechain ho gayi thi … lata ka gala is waqt sukh raha tha.....wo apni aankhein band ki hui thi aur kaskar apne dono haathon ko bister se jakade hui bister ko masal rahi thi .... aur dusari taraf simran aankhe faade lata aur karim ko dekh rahi thi..fir karim lata ke pet par apne dono haathon ko ghumane lagta hai.. lata iss waqt gehri gehri saansein le rahi thi ... lata ka ye haal dekh kar simran ki saanse bhi ghehari hoti ja rahi thi.. lata ke dono boobs upar neeche ho rahein the.....aur lata ke dono boobs apne aakar mein dikhayi dene lagte hain..... karim apne haathon ko nahin rokta aur dheehe dheere apne dono haathon ko wo lata ke boobs ke taraf le jata hain aur kuch hi pal mein apne dono haathon se wo lata ke dono naram boobs ko apne haathon mein feel karta hain ....... lata ke mooh se lagataar siskari nikal rahi thi....... ye sab karte hui jab karim simran ki tariff dekhata hai tab simran Sharma jati thhi… aur aapni nazar neeche jhuka deti thi.. Karim - tum itna sharma kyon rahi ho ......... mai to tumahara hi hoon …

289

Ye baat karim simran ko dekhate hui kahata hai… simran ka chehra sharam se poora laal padh chuka tha ....... wo chaah kar bhi kuch nahin bol pati aur yu hi apni nazrein neeche ki ore jhukaye rehti hain ........ Lata – …ye sab karne mai muje sharam aa rahi hai… Lata ke aise bolane se simran ke chehare par smile aa jati hai.. wo janati thi ki ye sab karim uske liye bol raha hai magar jawab lata de rahi hai… dusari taraf ye soch rahi thi ki muje aisa nahi karna chahiye… muje iss ghatiya aadami ke saamane aisa khada nahi rahana chahiye.. ye kaise muje ghoor raha hai.. muje hawas ki nazar se dekh raha hai… muje aander aane ko ishhra bhi kiya issne.. aur mai bhi usko na nahi bol saki.. iss baat par muje sharam aayi… mai kyon ye sab dekhate hui shrma rahi hu… mai kyon iss aadami ko jawab nahi de rahi hu… shyad lata madam hai iss liye jawab nahi de rahi hu… lekin lata madam ko iss aadami mai aisa kya achha lagha hoga… dikhane mai kaala… shave nahi ki hai … uske baal lata madam ke face ko chubate honge naa… kapade kitane ghande hai.. aur usmai muslim… ek tailor hai… kitani ghandi baat karta hai… lata madam ko chinaal bolta hai.. agar koi muje ye word use kare to mai use wahi maarungi… llekin mai kyon itana iss aadami ke bare mai soch rahi hu… muje kya karna hai lata madam ko iss mai kya achha lage… muje yaha se chala jana chahiye ya nahi… aise baate simran soch rahi thi… lekin wow aha se nahi ja rahi thi.. itana kuch sochane ke baad bhi fir se simran lata aur karim ki taraf dekhane lagh gayi… Karim apne haathon par dheere dheere dabav badhate jaa raha tha aur saath hi saath apne jeebh se lata ki gardan se lekar uske kaan tak lagataar chaat raha tha....jaise jaise karim apne haathon par dabav dalta hain waise waise lata ki siskari bhi tezz hone lagti hain.....is waqt karim ke dono haath lata ke boobs ko masal rahein the.... Karim - main janta hoon ki is waqt tum bahut garam ho chuki ho ..... tumhara badan hawas ki aag mein jal raha hain ....... magar main tumhare saath koi jabardasti nahin karunga ..... agar tum iss khel mai shamil hona chahate ho to tum beshak is mein shamil ho sakte ho ....... Ye baat karim dono ko bol raha tha.. lekin nishana simran thi… Iss baat par simran kuch nahin bol pati aur lata haa mai garden hilati hai.. waise simran ha mai garden hilana chahati thi .. lekin wo aisa nahi karti .. kyon ki.. wo apne ander uth rahein us aag ko bujhana chahti thi...

290

maryaada ki deewar aab uske samne aa rahi thi jo wo us deewar ko paar nahin kar paa rahi thi .......... Karim - kya hua .....tum kuch bolti kyon nahin.........mujhe tumhara jawab chahiye........ Lata – karim ....... wo main.......mujhe sharam aati hain.........main ye sab apke saath ...... Karim -- main tumhare saath koi jabardasti nahin karunga......aage tum khud samajhdaar ho....... Lata – mai ready hu… Simran lata ke iss baat par smile karti hai… simran ne pahali baar smile ki thi .. wo janati thi ki karim use bol raha hai aur jawab lata de rahi hai.. wahin karim kabhi simran ke chehre ki ore ek tuk dekh raha tha to kabhi lata ke taraf ........ is waqt sabse zyada bechain simran nazar aa rahi thi.....aab lata aur karim inn dono ke ke beech simran pish rahi thi....... simran jism ke aage wo aab bilkul mazboot si dikhayi de rahi thi ........ aab hawas uske dimag par hawi hona shuru ho chuki thi... ..... uski himmat abhi bhi thodi baki thi..… fir lata apne dono haathon ko upar lejati hain aur dheere se karim ke gale mein apne dono haath dal deti hain ..... tabhi karim lata ke dono nipples par apni dono ungliyon ke beech fansata hain aur apne dono ungliyon par dabav dalkar tezi se masalne lagta hain.....is tarah unglion mein nipples masalne se lata ki choot bahut tezi se gili hone lagti hain aur wo karim ke sar ke piche haath daalate hui use aapne aur khinchate hai.. aur karim ke honton par apne honth rakh deti hain aur use khud ba khud chusne lagti hain.... simran ye nazara dekh rahi thi… aab uske badan mai bhi aag lag chuki thi.. aab karim aapne dono haathon se lata ke boobs daba raha tha… iss waqt lata lagatar karim ke honton ko choos rahi thi.....karim bhi dheere se apni jeebh nikal deta hain aur lata ke honton par firane lagta hain...... .... lata bhi apni jeebh aage nikal kar karim ke jeebh par rakh deti hain aur use choosne lagti hain......lata ke is harkat se karim ka lund poora akad jata hain ...... aab karim lata ko utata haii aur bed pe khada karta hai… windiow ke side mai satte hui.

Karim jaise hi lata ke blowse ki dor apne daanton mein fansakar kheechta hain lata ka chehra fir se sharam se laal pad jata hain.... aur dusari tarraf fir se simran chup kar dekhana suru kar deti hai… aab wo directly window ke saamne khade hokar nahi dekh rahi thi balki side mai hokar chup kar dekh rahi thi.. karim apne haathon ko dheere dheere lata ke boobs

291

ke taraf le jata hain aur kuch hi pal mein apne dono haathon se wo lata ke dono naram boobs ko apne haathon mein feel karta hain ....... lata ke mooh se lagataar siskari nikal rahi thi ....... karim apne haathon par dheere dheere dabav badhate jaa raha tha aur saath hi saath apne jeebh se lata ki peeth se lekar uske kaan tak lagataar chaat raha tha.... ...... tabhi karim lata ke dono nipples ko apni dono ungliyon ke beech fansata hain aur apne dono ungliyon par dabav dalkar tezi se masalne lagta hain.....is tarah unglion mein nipples masalne se lata ki choot bahut tezi se gili hone lagti hain aur wo apni garden peeche lejakar karim ke honton par apne honth rakh deti hain aur use khud ba khud chusne lagti hain . ... waise hi simran piche hat jati hai… lata ke hoonth chusane ke baad karim kahata hai… Karim – dar.. mat…. Chinaal… is mai bada maza hai… karim apne dono haathon ko lata ke aam se hata leta hain aur jhat se uske blowse ke button par le jata hain aur dheere dheere uske blowse ke ek ek button ko kholne lagta hain ..... is waqt lata fir se karim ke hoonto ko chus rahi thi … ........... aab tak karim lata ke blowse ke saare button khol chuka tha.... lata ne kaali bra pahani hui thi.. fir se karim apne dono haath lata ke boobs par rakh deta hain aur is baar wo puri taqat se uske dono boobs ko masalne lagta hain .... lata ke mooh se zor se siskari nikal padti hain magar karim ke mooh mein apna mooh hone se uski awaaz ander hi ghut jati hain ...... is waqt lata ki saanein bahut zoron se chal rahi thi .... aur udher simran ka bhi wahi haal hona shuru ho raha tha.. wo chup kar dekh rahi thi.. wo karim ke saaamne aana nahi chahati thi.. use lag raha tha ki karim ke saamne wo agar aa jayegi to karim use bhi seduce karna shuru kar dega… use aab karim ka dar lag raha tha.. iss liye wo karim se chup kar dekh rahi thi.. ..... karim ke dono haath tezi se lata ke aam par harkat kar rahein the ....... Karim ek nazar piche daal ke simran ke chehre ki ore dekhta hain to simran bade pyar se ye sab hi dekh rahi thi ........ simran ki aankhein fir ek baar surkh laal ho chuki thi...... simran ke boobs aab puri tarah se hard ko chuke the aur dono nipples tann kar khade ho gaye the ...... Karim – chinaal… tere nipple to khade ho gaye.. lagta hai tu aab mujase chudane ke liye ready ho gayi aab… Karim ye baaat simran ki taraf dekhkar bolta hai … simran niche garden kar ke aapne nipple ko dekhati hai… Lata – aise gandi baate mat karo… muje sharam aa rahi hai…

292

karim ke haath fir se lata ke aam par chalane lagh gaye the... iss waqt lata ki saansein bahut zoron se chal rahi thi jiske wajah se uske dono boobs upar neeche ho rahein the .... aur upar se karim uske nipples ko apne dono haathon ki ungliyon ke beech daba kar lagataar use masale jaa raha tha ...... lata ki choot lagataar gili ho rahi thi..... aab karim fir se apni jeebh lata ke kaan ke paas le jata hain aur fir se apne jeebh dheere dheere wahan par firane lagta hain ...... lata maze aur lajjat se apni aankhein band kar leti hain.... karim – mere chinaal.. raand… jara ache se baith na … meri god mein ........... lata – mai thik hi baithi hu na…. aur kaise baithu … is par simran hasati hai.. wo baju mai hi khadi thi.. iss baar jara thode dur… window ke saamane nahi to baju mai khadi thi wo… simran ki hasi lata ko suniye deti hai… lata – yaha aur koi hai kya…. Karim – saali chinal .. mai kya tera pati hu.. jo aise baithi hai mere god mai … jara thik se baith… Lata ki baat sunkar simran jara aur thoda baju mai hat jate hai … lata ache se karim ke god mai baithati hai.. Lata – maine yaha kisi ke hasane ki aawaj suni yaha… karim- yaha kon aa sakata hai.. tu dekh jara… Lata ghum ke dekhate hai…. Karim – lagata hai wo chinal dcp aayi kya yaha ….????? Isspar lata hasane lagati hai…. Simran lata ki nazar piche nahi hai ye dekh kar aapna haath window se aage le jakar karim ke pit ko touch karke use aankho se ishara karke kahati hai…. Chup baitho na… mera naam kyon le rahe ho.. Karim – waise wo dcp kaisa item hai… Lata hasati hai… Lata – kya mujase tera mann bhar gaya kya… Simran usko haath jodati hai.. aur kahati hai.. chup ho jao… Karim – nahi… tu to meri chinaal.. raand hai.. uske bare mai to aise hi puch raha tha.. bata na…

293

Lata – dcp simran madam ache hai… Karim- uska husband kya karta hai.. wo bhi policewala hi hai kya… Lata – nahi.. nahiii… wo ek businessman hai… kyon puch rahe ho… Karim simran ki ore dekhata hai.. simran usko gusse se dekhate hai… Karim- uske to maze hi maze hai… aisa maal roj chodane ko mil raha hai aur wo bhi free mai to aadmi ki maze hi honge na…. Simran use gusse se gur rahi thi… Lata – wo to hai… Karim- waise deka jay to dcp ek kadak maal hai…wo dikhane mai khubsurat hai.. uska jism komal malai jaisa mulayam hai.. wo ek maal hai… kya gaand hai uski… mote mote… aur aam bhi kitane mote hai.. aur mulayam bhi honge… ek dum choudu item hai… Shyad simran ki aisi tariff uske moo ke saamne itane gandi tarike se kisi ne nahi ki thi.. lata ke saath khud ke bare mai karim jo baat kar raha tha us wajah se usko gussa aa raha tha .. lekin saath mai karim ne jis tarike se aapni tariff kit hi usko pasand aayi thi.. woe k kadak officer thi… lekin ek ghatiya aadmi se aise tariff use pasand aa rahi thi… Aise kah ke simran ke aam par aapana haath rakhta hai… use dabata hai.. aur dhire se aapni garden piche kar ke bolata hai.. mulayam hai..simran waha se karim ka haath hata dete hai … use wo ghur rahi thi.. Lata – tumane kab dekha.. Karim – wo subah muje ghur rahi thi na tab dekha tha …. lata - ha wo to khubsurat hai hi... Karim – waise businessman ko roj chodane ka time to milata nahi hoga.. Lata – wo baat to hai.. businessman ke pass jada time nahi rahata … Karim- matlab … dcp ka pati use roj chodata nahi hoga…. Lata – ho sakta hai…. Karim- matlab uski chut jada khuli nahi hogi… Uspar lata hasti hai….. Lata – pata nahi..

294

Karim aapna ek haath piche le jakar simran ke chut par haath rakhta hai aur waha wo jorse dabata hai …pant ke uppar se hi.. simran gusse se wo haat hata lete hai karim ka.. Karim- lagata hai dcp ka pati use roj nahi chodata hai… Lata – tumare irade to nekh nahi lag rahe hai… Karim – kya wo mujase pat jayegi… Lata – try karo… kya pata … wo tumare niche bhi aa jayegi… Karim – ek policewali ko chodane mai maza aayega … aaj tak kisi policewali ko choda nahi hai … simran karim ke taraf dekh kar use chup ho jane ka ishara karti hai.. karim – waise policewale logo ki gaand bahot marte hai.. agar policewali ki gaand marne ko mil jai to maza aa jay.. aur wo bhi simran jaise chinaal raand policewali ki gaand mil jay to mera naseeb hi khul jayega… lata aab aur jorse hasane lagati hai… karim – tu muje usko patane mai madad kar …. Simran no no kar rahi thi… Lata – karungii… aaj tak kitano ko niche liya hai.. Karim – pata nahi.. kabhi count nahi kiya … Lata – phir bhi Karim – kuch 20-40… Piche aab simran ke aam par haat rakhkar uske aam par wo dhire se dabakar kahta hai.. Karim- aab tum aur ek… Simran ki taraf dekh kar kahata hai.. lata – aur dcp simran ek…. Aur hasane lagati hai.. Lata – tum use dekh rahe te use tab kya wo bhi tuje dekh rahi thi… Karim- haa… wo chinal bhi muje dekh rahi thi….

295

simran dhire se kahatai hai... mai nahi dekh rahi thi... Simran ka ek nipple do ungali ke beech mai lekar use masalata hai…. Simran – aaaaaaa…hhhaaaa.aaa…. Karim dusare haathse lata ka ek nipple ko jor se masalata hai… lata – aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh….. hhhh… aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa………. lagta hai aab to tum simran madam ko bhi aapne niche le pauge…. Aur uska bhi maza chakoge…agar wo tume dekh rahi thi tab shyad wo bechari tumhare chote miyya ke liye taras rahi hogi ......... karim - agar aisi baat hain to chinal main us chinal ko isi bister par tere samane ragdunga ....... karim dono ke ek ek nipple ko ek saath hi aapne dono haatho mai lekar masalata hai… dono ek saath hi sisakate hai.. karim - magar aisi baat hain to wo mujhse kehti kyon nahin ........ kya main uski choot ki aag thandi nahin kar sakta..... laat – tum duniya ke har aurrat ke chut ki aag thandi kar sakate ho …. Aaa..haaaa..aaaaaaaaa……………… karim aapne garden piche kar ke puchata hai… karim – kar sakta hu kya… simran ki aankhe band ho gayi thi… karim – bata na.. chinaalll... simran – aaaaaaaaaaaaa… hhaa..aaaa… pata nahi…. Mujeeeeeee… kaiseeeeeeeeeee… paaaatttaaa…. Hoooggaaaaa….. karim – to chinaalll …. Eeeek baar mere lund se chuda le… tere pati ko tu bhul jayegi.. simran – nooooo…… plllzzzzzzz…. Zzzzzzzzzzzz ……………………. Use choddoooooooooooo…. Naaaaaaaa…… bahuttttttttttt… dardddddddddddddd.. hoooo……. Rahaaaaaaaaaa…… haiiiii… simran - tum poore buddhu ho....bhala wo tumse ye aakar kahegi ki meri choot mein aag lagi hui hain....please ise apne chote miyaa se meri choot ki aag bujha do.......

296

karim - kaash chinaal… wo dcp aakar mujhse ye kehti to kasam se use yahin patak ke chod deta.........jab se usko subah dekha hai tab se us chinaall… raanddd…. ke choot mein apna lund dalne ke liye mara jaa raha hoon....... udher simran un dono ke beech sari batein sun rahi thi ......... uska gala baar baar sukh raha tha ....... aur karim ne uska nipple ko maroda tha us wajah se use dard bhi bahot ho raha tha

iss waqt karim ka lund lata ki gand ko touch kar raha tha ..... jiske wajah se karim ka lund aur zyada jhatke maar raha tha..... lata bhi karim ke lund ko apne gand par mehsoos kar rahi thi ...... tabhi fir se wo apne dono haathon ko aage le jata hain aur lata ke dono boobs ko apne dono haathon se masalne lagta hain..... lata ke mooh se fir se siskari nikal padti hain ...... iss waqt lata saahil ke seene ki ore peeth karke baithi hui thi ...... aur karim apne dono haathon se lata ke boobs ko lagataar masal raha tha ..... karim aab uske haath seedha lata ke dono kadmon par le jata hain ..... karim fir jhat se lata ke face ko apni taraf karta hain aur uske labon ko fir se choosne lagta hain...... lata apne dono haathon ko karim ke gale mein dal deti hain aur uske honton ko dheere dheere choosne lagti hain..... karim – raand… tere hooonth bahut mulayam hai… aur kitane gulabhi hai.. iss tariff ki wajah se lata ke chehare par smile aa jati hai.. karim – tere hoonth jada mulayam honge ya us chinal dcp.. ke is par simran aapne mathe par haath mar lete hai aur sochane lagati hai… ye bhagwan iss aadmi ka kya karu mai.. mera picha kyon nahi chod raha hai ye.. har baar muje hi beech mai la raha hai.. aur mere aur lata madam ki kyon comparision kar raha hai.. lata – mere hi honge… usse jada soft aur nazuk… iss par karim simran ke hoonth par aapni ek ungali rakh kar kahta hai… karim – haa raand.. aaj tak muje tere jaise nazuk hoonth chusane ko nahi mile… wo dcp se tere hi hoonth ache hai.. iss par simran aapne hoonth par aapni ungali rakhkar dekhane lag gayi… use aab lata se jalan hone laghi thi.. wo sochane lag gayi mere hoonth utane bure to nahi hai.. mere husband to hamesha mere pink lips ke tarif karte hai aur ye kala saand mere

297

hoonto ko achha nahi bol raha hai.... ye aapne aap ko kya samajata hai.. khud itana kala hai.. ganda hai aur mere itane achhe lips ko achha nahi bol raha hai.. simran aab karim ke baalo ko thoda piche khinchate hai.. simran - mere lips mai kya problem hai.. us lata madam se mere lips achhe hai.. tum uske hi kyon achhe bol rahe ho.. karim us ki taraf dekh kar kahata hai.. karim - uske lips maine chuse hai.. is liye muje achhe lage.. aur chinaal maine tere lips chuse nahi hai.. tune aapne lips chusane nahi diye na simran - mai kab mana kar rahi hu.. mai yaha bahar hu.. tum aander ho.. to kaise possible hai... karim- tu aandar aa ja chinaal simran - noo.. mai nahi aa sakati.. agar mai aandar aa bhi gayi to mai kaha baithungi.. wo chinaal raand tumare baho mai hai.. wo tumari god mai hai.. karim- tu chinta mat kar tuje bhi bita dunga .. tu jal mat usse simran - mai kyon jalungi usse.. fir simran sochane lag gayi mai kyon jalungi lata madam se.. aur maine ye kya kah diya iss gande aadami se ki mai iss ko kiss kar dungi..ye kaise possible hai..wo kitana ganda badsurat kaala aur neech insaan hai .. aur mai kitani khubsurat hu.. usko to mere jaise ladki khawboo mai bhi nahi mil sakati.. mai kaise use kiss kar sakati hu.. mai kaise use kiss kar sakati hu.. mai ek sardarni aur wo ek muslim.. possible hi nahi hai.. nooo.. never.. mere ye galati hui hai.. aage se mai issko aisa kuch nahi kahungi.. fir karim lata ke pairon par.. jaha tak uska peticot hai waha tak aapne dono haath rakhta hai aur bahut dheere dheere apne dono haathon ko pairon se sarkate hue upar ko ore le jaa raha tha ..... bahut dheere dheere ...... jaise jaise uske dono haath aage badhte hain lata ka dil fir se zoron se dhadkane lagta hain ..... aab tak karim ke dono haath lata ka peticot ko lekar bahut dheere dheere upar ki ore badh rahein the aur kuch hi palon mein uske dono haath lata ke ghutnon tak pahunch gaye the ...... karim apne haathon ko nahin rok raha tha aur usi raftaar se aage badhate jaa raha tha .... jab uske dono haath uski jaanghon ke paas pahuch jate hain tab lata jhat se apne dono haathon ko aage badhakar peticot ke upar apne janghon par rakh deti hain ...... magar apne honton ko alag nahin karti .... ye sab simran thoda cross hoke dekh rahi thi.. use start mai to samaj mai nahi aaya ki karim kya kar raha hai.. use to sirf unka kiss hi dik raha tha … lekin jab wo thodi paas aayi aur usne thodi aapni garden cross ki tab use pata chal gaya..

298

aab karim lata ka peticot thoda upar karta hain ..... uski janghon tak peticot sarka deta hain...aur apna ek haath uske peticot ke aander daal kar uske panty par rakh deta hain ...... jaise hi lata apne choot par karim ke haathon ko feel karti hain wo apne honton ko jhat se alag kar deti hain aur karim ko bade gaur se dekne lagti hain...... lata – plzzzzzzz…… waha nahiii.. karim muskura deta hain aur fir se apne haath se lata ki choot par rakhkar is baar tezi se use masal deta hain ...... karim – kuch nahiii hoga… aab tho tuje chodana hi hai na… lata ke mooh se ek tezz siskari nikal padti hain........ lata – aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaa… lata karim ke haathon ko hatane ki bilkul koshish nahin karti ..... wo fir karim ke chati par aapna sar rakh deti hai ... aab uski aankhe band ho chuki thi.. masti mein ..... karim jhat se apna ek haath ko piche le jata hai aur window ke bahar daal kar simran ke shirt ke uppar wale button par rakh deta hai aur use jorse khinchata hai.. iss wajah se simran ke shirt ki uppar ki ek buttan tut jati hai… lata ki taraf dekhkar hi karim simran ke shirt ke aander aapna haath daalta hai.. aur uske ek aam par ki bra ko niche se uppar sarka deta hai.. aab simran ka ek aam open hua tha..use open aam ke nipple ko apni ungliyon ke beech masalne lagta hain.... saath hi saath apne dusare haathon se lata ki choot ko sehlata hain ....... simran dhire se bolati hai.. karim ke kaano mai.. simran – thoda kyon… nikalana tha na… aab karim ka haath lata ki pante ke ander pahunch chuka tha.....aur karim lata ke choot ko apne haathon mein feel kar raha tha ..... wo uski choot ke daanon ko apne haathon se bahut dheere dheere masal raha tha ...... udhar simran bhi aab bahot mast ho gayi thi.. usne aaapna ek haath window se aander dala hua tha aur karim ke baalo ko sahala rahi thi… simran ki garam saanein is waqt karim mehsoos kar raha tha..... aab karim simran ke nipple ko masalate hui hi uske aam ko bhi daba raha tha.. uski massage kar raha tha… karim- bahut hi soft hai.. foolo jaisa.. lata – aaaaaaahhhhhhaaaaa… aaaaaaaaa.. simran – ahaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Aaaaaa..

299

karim- kaisa lag raha hai… lata – bahut achha… aise hi karo… karim- bol na chinaal… simran – bahut maza aa raha hai.. aise hi karooooo… karim – tere husband ne kiya tha kya kabhi.. lata – kabhi nahi.. karim piche garden kar ke karim- tere.. simran – noooooooo…. Neverrrrrr…. Karim – tera dusara bhi khol na… Karim ke aise kahate hi simran aapne shirt ka aur ek button kholati hai aur bra bhi uppar karti hai… aab simrann ke dono aam khul chuke the… karim ek baar garden piche ghuma kar uske aam ko dekhata hai… simran ke aankho mai dekhate hui kahta hai… Karim- kitane gore gore hai.. mote hai.. makhaan jaise mulayam aur nazuk.. lajwaab … chinaaallll.. dcp… Simran sharmakar aapne dono haato mai aapna face chupa lete hai.. Karim - tuje to aaj chodana hi padega… Aapne ek haath se simran ke dono haatho ko uske face se nikal ke niche lata hai… simran ne sharam ki wajah se aapne aankhe bandh ki thi… Karim- tu aaj muje chodane degi na… Simran kuch nahi bolati hai.. Karim – bata na chinaal.. Simran aab piche ghum jati hai.. aapna moo aapne haatho mai chupakar.. Simran – muje nahi pata…

300

karim jhat se apna dusara haath bhi lata ke peticot ke ander dal deta hain aur jhat se uski panty ke paas le jata hain aur apne dono haathon se lata ki panty ko tezi se bahar ki ore kheechane lagta hain....is waqt lata baithi hui thi is wajah se panty nikalane mein use pareshani ho rahi thi..... lata bhi karim ka ishara samajh jati hain aur jhat se apni gand thoda upar ki ore karti hain aur agle hi pal uski kale rang ki panty uske ghutnon ke paas hoti hain... magar karim use wahan se bhi bahar nikal deta hain kuch palon mein uski panty ghutnon ke raaste uski pairon se hote hue karim ke haathon mein hoti hain.... apni panty ko karim ke haathon mein liya dekhkar lata ka chehra sharam se laal pad jata hain...... karim fir lata ki panty ko apne naak ke paas le jata hai aur uski panty ko sunghane lagta hain...... karim ke is harkat se lata jhat se apni nazrein dusari taraf fer leti hain ...... karim – dekh… chinaal… gaur se apni is panty ko ..... ye poori gili ho gayi hai......aur ismein teri choot ka ras laga hua hain...... zara main bhi to dekhun ki teri jawani ka rus ka taste kaisa hain... karim ki ye baat sunkar simran piche ghum kar dekhati hai ki ye kya kar raha hai… fir karim jhat se lata ki panty ko apne mooh ke paas le jata hain aur uspar apni jeebh ferne lagta hain ...... lata dheere se karim ki ore mooh karti hain ........ theek uski aankhon ke samne uski panty thi aur karim uspar apni jeebh fer raha tha ..... lata - ye kya kar rahe ho ...... ye kitni gandi cheez hain ... ise koi aise mooh mein lekar choosta hain kya ..... fenko ise........ simran ye dekhkar sochane lagati ke kitana ganda aadmi hai… koi kisi lady ki panty ko aapne haatho mai iss tar aapne haatho mai leta hai kya… aur isse chatata hai kya …kitana gawar hai ye.. aur aise gande aadmi ka haath mene aapne body par laga liya …. karim lata ki baateion se muskura deta hain karim – chinaal tu kya jane ki is nashe ke aage duniya ki saari nasha bilkul feeki hain..... kasam se teri choot ka swaad bahut lajawaab hain ...... mujhe ye bahut pasand aaya ....... aisa kahke lata ke chehare ke saamane uski panty pakad leta hai …. karim – sung isse… chat isse… lata aapna chehara dusari side ghuma leti hai aur aapni aankhe band kar deti hai.. aab lata ka moo window ke left side ke diwar ki taraf tha aur usne aapne aankhe band ki hui thi …. Fir karim ek haath piche daal ke simran ko window ki taraf khinchata hai… aur lata ke panty ko simran ke moo ke paas lata hai… karim – sung… isse… chinall..

301

karim ne simran ka ek haat pakada tha.. aur use aapne aur khinch raha tha… lekin simran aapne moo ko dusare aur ghumate hai… dusari taraf lata ko lag raha tha ki karim use hi sungane ko kah raha hai ..iss wajah se wo aapna face thoda aur door le ja rahi thi… aab karim thoda ghum jata hai aur simran ke kamar ke piche se haath daalta hai … aur use jorse aapne aur khinchata hai…. Karim- chinaal… raand…. Sung isse … iss panty ko.. chat iss ke chut ke ras ko …bada maja aayega tuje … Lata – nahi.. nahii… karim mujase nahi hoga… Simran – cheeeeeeeeee…. Kitane gandee.. ho tum.. aisa bhi koi karta hai kya.. Lata ko lag raha tha ki use hi kah raha hai .. iss wajah se wo waise .. aankhe band karte hui karim ke god se utati hai aur bed ke ek corner mai pet ke bal let jati hai.. aab uske pair window ke taraf the aur uska face niche tha… wo aab kuch bhi nahi dekh sakati thi.. Simran - noooooooo …. Plzzzzzzzz… Karrrrr…iiiii..mmmmmmm.. Lata aab karim ke god se uth gayi thi … iss wajah se karim piche completally ghum jata hai .. aab uska ek haath simran ke kamar ke piche daal kar use aapni aur khinch raha tha aur dusre haath mai lata ki panty leke wo simran ke chehare ko pakad ke usko wo sunga raha tha… aur dusari taraf simran khud ko karim se bachane ki koshish kar rahi thi.. wo khud ko piche khinch rahi thi.. waise to simran hatti kati lady police officer thi.. bahut saare naami gunde usko darate the … uske dande ko darate the.. uski hight karim se bhi jada thi.. aur wo dikhane mai bhi karim se strong dikhati thi… lekin karim aakhir karim tha.. wo kisi ko itane aasane se aapne haatho mai se jane nahi deta tha.. aur uske pakad se chutana har kisi ka kaam nahi tha.. simran uske pakad se chutane ki koshish kar rahi thi.. lekin karim usko hilane bhi nahi de raha tha.. wo ek haath se simran ko pakada hua tha aur dusare haath se usko panty sunga raha tha…. Simran – karim.. plz… chod do naa… mujase ye nahi hoga… ye maine kabhi nahi kiya.. Karim – chinal .. kabhi aapne panty ko sunga nahi kya Simran – ye meri panty nahi hai.. Karim- to tere panty nikal.. usko chat.. Simran – nahi.. nahi.. ye mujase nahi hoga.. Karim- to isse sung… chat isse.. Simran – mujase jabardasti mat karo.. mai ek police officer hu…

302

Karim- to aapni takat laga na… dekh mere haath se chut sakate hai kya.. Simran – karim plz… muje jane do na.. Aab karim simran ke aam par ek haat se lata ki panty ko masal raha tha.. pahale ek aam par aur baad mai dusare aam par.. panty ke chut ke ras se simran ke aam lagbhagh bheegh gaye .. Karim – dekh aab tere aam kaise dikh rahe hai iss chut ke ras se … Simran aapne boobs ki taraf dekhati hai.. Simran – ye tune kya kar diya.. karim… mere boobs ko ganda kar diya tune.. simran sochane lagh gayi kitana dirty insaan hai... hey bhagwan maine kaise aise gande insaan ko aapne paas aane diya.. mai kyon aise insaan ki taraf attract hui.. mere pati kitane achhe hai.. mai jo bolati hu wahi karte hai.. mera kitana khayal rakhate hai.. mai agar sex ko nahi bolati hu to wo jhat se maan jate hai.. wo kabhi bhi mujase jabardasti nahi karte .. wo kabhi bhi muje force nahi karte .. agar hamara sex regular nahi hota to kya hua lekin mai unse satisfy hu... mere pati sex mai achhe hi hai.. iss aadmi ki tarah muj par hak nahi jatate .. muje aapni aur khinchate nahi aur sabase achhi baat iss gande aadmi ki tarah aise koi gandi cheez karne ke liye force bhi nahi karte.. mai kaise iss aadmi ke haatho mai fas gayi.. bhagwan muje iss aadmi se bachav.. Karim- raand… dekh tere aam kitane mast lagh rahe he.. Simran karim ki taraf gusse se dekhate hai.. Simran- mai koi baajaru aurat nahi hu… jo muje raand bol rahe ho.. bolana hai to use bolo ( lata ki taraf ishara karte hui ).. muje nahi.. agar aagese muje bola to mere se bura koi nahi hoga.. Karim – dekh chinal raand.. tere ye aam kaise chamak rahe hai…ye to aab aur hi sexy lag rahe hai… Simran – bola na.. muje raand nahi bolana .. hai.. Karim – tu mere raand hai aur mai tuje raand hi bolunga.. Aise kahate hui karim simran ke aam par aapne haato se lata ke chut ka ras ko masal raha tha.. Karim- dekh raand … kya maza hai… mere ek raand ke chut ka ras mere dusare iss dcp raand ke aam par.. kitana achha hai.. ye chut ka ras…

303

Simran karim ke haat ko jhatka dekhe wo haat waha se hatane ki koshish kar rahi thi .. Karim – tu dar mat .. tere chut ka ras bhi mai us chinaal lata raand ke chehare par lagha dunga… Simran – karim.. plzz.. muje jane do… mai ye nahi kar sakati… mai tumare baaki ke auroto ke jaise nahi hu… mere saath aisa mat karo .. ye jatati mujase bardast nahi hogi… Karim- to tu kiss type ki raand hai.. Simran – mai koi tumari raand nahi hu.. Karim- to kya chinal hai.. Simran – nahi.. hargiz nahii.. mai ek acchhe ghar ki lady hu.. saath mai ek police officer hu… mere do bachhe hai.. mai aapne husband se kush hu… muje aur kuch bhi nahi chahiye… Karim – tu agar tere husband se kush hoti na to mere loude ke piche nahi aati.. subah se dekh raha hu tu mere piche padi hai.. Simran – mai tumare piche nahi padi hu.. Karim- fir ye dekhane ke liye kyon aaye… mera louda chahiye kya tuje.. raand… Simran – meri galati ho gayi.. muje yaha nahi aana chahiye tha .. mai aise nahi hu.. mai ek well educated hu.. mai ek decent family se hu karim.. mai aise waise nahi hu.. Karim- ye baat raand to aapne dimag mai fit kar le.. karim kisi bhi bajaru raand ko chodata nahi hai.. aabhi tak maine jitane bhi ladaki ho ya aurat ko choda hai ya unki gaand maari hai wo sab achi decent family se thi.. aur dusari ek baat karim kabhi bhi aapne haath mai aaya maal chodata nahi hai.. aur tere jaisa chodu item ko to mai chodane ke siway choodunga bhi nahi… samaji kya.. Simran – aaj tak mujase itane gandi bhasha kisi ne bhi use nahi ki.. tum pahale aadmi ho jo mujase aisa behave kar rahe ho.. sab log mujase darate he.. tum pahale ho jo mujase aisa bartav kar rahe ho aur mujase darate nahi ho.. Karim – aur aakhari bhi… Karim hasane lagata hai.. aab karim ka jo haath simran ke kamar pe tha usko thoda uppar lata hai.. piche se .. aur simran ke pit ko window ki taraf dabata hai .. piche se.. iss wajah se simran ke aam window ko touch karte hai.. karim aapne ek haath mai simran ka ek aam ko leta hai… aur use jordaar dabata hai…

304

Simran – aaaaaaaahhhhhaaaaa.. Hhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa….. Karim use aam ko aur jorse dabata hai.. Simran – aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh…. Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhh………. Jaraaaaaaaaaa……. Dhireeeeeee… see.. naaaaaaa.. itane jor se kyon daba rahe ho.. Karim- to raand thoda aage aa ja na.. muje tere aam ko chusana hai.. Simran – nahiiiii.. nahiiii…. Plzzz… aisa mat karo Karim- jada nakhare mat kar… Simran – maine kabhi aapne husband ko bhi aapne boobs ko chusane nahi diya .. aur tum ko kaise du.. Karim- chinaal… mai tera pati nahi hu.. jo tere baat sunu… mai jo bolata hu wo kar.. nahi to anjam bahot bura hoga.. Simran - wo uth jayegi … Karim- wo nahi utegi …. Tu aapne aam ko chusane de muje… Simran – mai nahi de sakati … Karim – to aab dekh mai kya karta hu.. Karim jhat se ek haat simran ke sar ke piche le jata hai… aur use pakadata hai aur dusare haath se lata ke panty ka ras simran ke pure face par ragadane lagata hai.. panty ke saath.. lata ke chut ka ras aab simran ke pure face par karim ne failaya tha.. Simran – nahi.. nahi.. karim aisa mat karo… muje jane do mai mar jaungi.. ye ganda ras mere face par mat lagao.. subah hi mai spy mai jake aayi hu.. mera pura face ganda hoga... lekin karim uski koi baat nahi sunata hai.. Karim- tu dar mat .. tere chut aur gaand maarane se pahale mai tuje marane nahi dunga.. Aab karim simran ke face par ek haath se lata ke chut ka ras faila raha tha…aab karim lata ke chut ka ras simran ke hoontho par lagha deta hai.. ek do baar to karim simran ke hoonto ke aander bhi daal deta hai.. aabb simran ka face pura bhigh chukka tha….. karim aab simran ke face ko piche se dabata hai.. karim simran ke face ko jitana ho sake utana aapne jeebh se chatata hai.. use chahatane mai takalif ho rahi thi.. kyon ki window se wo aapna face na hi bahar le ja pa raha tha aur na hi simran ka face aander le pa raha tha..phir bhi karim simran ke pure face ko chatata hai… beech beech mai lata ki panty simran ke naak ke paas le jati hai.. aur saath mai kabhi kabhi uske face ko

305

dabakar uske hoontho ko khulate hi aander dalane ki koshish bhi kar raha tha… karim ne simran ke gulabi hoonth ko ek do baar chuma bhi tha lekin wo usko ache se chus nahi pa raha tha.. kyon ki beech mai window aa rahi thi.. simran – karim mere saath aisa kyon kar rahe ho.. karim – maine to pahale kaha tha tuje.. tere ye gol gol gore gore aam chusane de.. tu to maanati hi nahi hai.. simran – pahale ye us raand ki panty mere moo se door karo aur ye mere face ke saath khelana bandh karo.. mai tume aapne boobs ko chusane dungi… karim- aab hui na baat chinal raand… aab lagh raha hai ki tu mere sabse best raand banegi… karim uske chehare par ka haath nikal leta hai … simran aapni aankhe kholati hai.. uske chehare par gussa tha.. simran – mai koi tumari raand nahi hu… jisko aapni raand banana hai use bana do.. muje koi aapati nahi hai.. ye mere boobs ko chuso aur muje baksha do..

Jaise hi karim ki nazar simran ke dono aam par padi waise hi agle hi pal simran ne apne dono hath apne dono boobs par rakh diye. Simran ke is harkat par karim uske aur dekhate hui kahta hai.. Karim - dekhne to dain … dcp ..simran… meri raand…. Isko tune muje aik baar bhi ache se nahi dekhane diya .. Simran usko ghoorte hui boli.. Simran- kyon thode der pahale isko kisane bahar nikala aur itane der se isse kon dekh raha tha isse … karim hans kar bola.. karim- muje wo sub to aik sapna lag raha hai . simran hansi aur boli simran- to phir sapne ko apni us raand ke sath poora kar laite na…. lata ke tarafa ishra karte hui.. karim- haa.. kar sakata hu.. simran - to karo na.. aur mera picha chod do..

306

karim- nahi aise kaise ho sakata hai.. tu to meri special raand hai.. policewali raand.. simran hasati hai.. simran - tumari to aur bahut sarri rande hongi na.. karim- ha hai.. lekin policewali special hai.. simran - aisa kya hai iss policewali raand mai khud ko aik gande insaan ki raand kahane se simran ke chehare par shram aa jati hai .. aur wo niche dekhane lagati hai.. karim- policewali ko chodane mai ek maza hi kuch aur hai.. simran - yaha wo kuch nahi milega... wo agar chahiye to us lata raand ke paas chale jao.. karim ne simran ke hathoon ko pakar kar uske boobs ke ooper se hataya aur bola karim- dcp simran… qasam se bahut hi pyari chaatiaan hain teri . Jitni bhi ladaki aur lady ko maine aaj tak choda hai ya unki gaand maari hai un main se koi bhi tere jitni khoobsorat nahi hai aur na hi tere jitni tight aur pyari chaatiaan hain un main se kisi ki. Simran ko apne jism aur apne boobs ki tareef sunkar bahut acha laga… Aab karim ke gande haath simran ke boobs par pohunch gayi the . Jaisi hi uske gande sakht hathoon ne simran ke gool gool solid boobs ko pakra to aik taiz siskaari simran ke moo se nikal gayi… Simran - ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss……….. Plzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz…… Kaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrimmmmmm…. nahhhhhhhhhhhhhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii krooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. naaaaa...... Magar karim ne simran ke boobs ko na choda aur ahista ahista unko dabane laga. Karim ke dono hath simran ke dono aam par the … jinko wo hole hole daba aur sahla raha tha. Simran usko rok nahi paa rahi thi bus aankhain band kiye hui uske sakht aur gande mardana haathoon ka touch mahsoos kar rahi thi.

307

karim ne simran ki taraf dekha aur uske aam ko apne hath main le kar pump karte hui bola.. Karim - qasam se.. raand.. maine bahut se sexy badan dekhe hai lekin tera jaisa abhi tak nahi dekha.. uski iss baat par simran muskura di. aur boli.. Simran- mere tariff karne ki koi jaroorat nahi hai.. mai ye sab tume meri margi se karne nahi de rahi hu … Aab karim simran ka ek aam aapne moo mai leta hai.. window se wo simran ke aam ko aapne aur aander thoda khinchata hai.. aab karim uske aam ko chus raha tha..karim ne simran ke gulabi nazuk se nipple ko apne gande kaale mote hontoon mai liya aur choosne laga. Apne daant main simran ke aam aur nipple ko le kar use thora thora daabane laga.tab simran tadap uti.. jab uske nipple ko karim ne kaata to simran ke moo se sisakarri nikal gayii.. Simran – Cccccccccccccccccccccccccc.. eeeeee…. Kaattttttooo… maaaaaaaat… Karim aapne dusare haath se simran ke dusare boobs ko daba raha tha aur unse khail bhi raha tha.karim simran ke gore gore khoobsorat boobs ko apne gande kaale kaale hathoon se choo raha tha.. karim simran ke boobs ko sahla raha tha aur uske gulaabi nipples ko apni dounglioon ke beech main lai kar use masal raha tha… Aab Karim ne apne mote mote hoonto ko simran ke dusare aam ke pinky pinky nipples pe rakh diye.. aur aik kiss kar liya. Phir us ne apni paan se laal ki huii zubaan bahar nikaali aur simran ke gulaabi nipples ko chaidne laga. Uski zubaan simran ke nipples se takrai to uska maze se bura haal hone laga.. aab karim ne simran ke nipple ko choosna shuru kar diya aur phir apne daantoon main le kar hole hole kaatne laga. simran ne tarap kar uske baaloon main hath rakha aur uske baaloon ko apni muthi main le kar uske sar ko apne boobs ki taraf khench liya. Simran- aaaaaahiiiiiisttttttaaaaaa…. Kaaaa… rrrr..iiiiiii..mmmmmmm….. Maaaaaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiii…. Kaahiiiiii….. nahiiiiiiii……… jaaaaaaaaaa……. Raaaaaahiiiiiiiiiii… huuuuuuuu…. karim simran ke nipples ko choosta aur chaat ta aur kaat ta ja raha tha aur simran maze aur masti ke samandar main doobti jaa rahi thi. Simran—aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh…. Kaaaaatto…. Maaaaaat… nnnnaaaa…

308

maaaaiiiiiii…. Aaaaaaaaaabbbbbbbb… tumariiiiiiiii…. Hiiiiiiii… huuuuuu… yeee.. boobssssssss…. Bhi…… aabbb.. tumareeeeeeeeeee… hiiiii.. haaaiii.. Karim- sachhhhhhhhhhhh… raaaaand…. Simran- haaaaaaaa….. Simran apni beqaboo sansoo par control karne ke nakaam koshish karte hui siski . karim ne apne right hand se simran ke ek boob ko sahalate hui uske dusare boobs ko choom raha tha .. choos raha tha.. iss wajah se simran ke jism main masti ki lahrain doorh rahin the. Ahista ahista Uske gande lips simran ke neck ki taraf barh rahe the. Neck se hote hui uske gaal par aab aa gaye the uske hoonth..Aik baar karim ne simran ke ek gaal par apne gande laal peele daant dabaye aur ahista se us gaal ko kaatane laga. Simran- aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaaaa… Plzzzzzzzzzzzzzz… gaalllll.. peeee… katoooo.. matttttt… husbanddddddd….. koo .. pata chal jayegaaaaa… Katate hui karim ki grift simran ke boob par sakht ho gayi .. iss wajah se masti mai simran ne bhi aik taiz siskari laite hui aapna haath karim ke pit ki taraf le jakar uski pit ko is qadar zor se apni mutthi main dabaya ki simran ke nakhoon uske kaale skin main chubh gaye. Aur simran uske danto ki grift ko apne gaal par kam karane ke liye khud ba khud aapna face karim ki taraf saraka diya. Aab karim simran ke gaalo ko kaatate hui uske nange boobs ko jor se dabane laga gaya… Simran – Sssssssssssssssssssssss….. mmmmmmmmmmmmm……….. Moooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Karim ne apne left hand se simran ke sar ko peache se pakar kar uske chehare ko apni taraf kheench raha tha… Aab karim fir se niche aata hai aur uske dono aam ko ek ke baad ek aisa chusata hai… saath mai wo aapna ek haath simran ke pant ke belt ke paas le jata hai.. waise hi simran us haath ko pakadati hai.. Simran – only.. boobs… nothing else…

309

Karim hasta hai.. aur waha se wo haath hata leta hai.. Aab karim aapne haath thode uppar le jata hai..Karim ne aapne sakht haatho se simran ki nangi garden ko choona shuru kar diya.. aur aapne khurdare sakht hathoon se garden ko sahlaane laga. Garden se uske hath ooper ko simran ke chehare par aaye aur aab karim simran ke dono gaaloon ko apne haathoon se sahlana shuru kar diya. Simran - mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm sssssssssssss nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh oooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Simran aab sisak rahi thi… simran ke gaaloon par hath phairte phairte karim ne simran ke gulabi lips ko apni gandi unglioon se chaidna shuru kar diya. uske lips par ungli firate hui karim ne thora sa pressure daala aur apni ungli ko simran ke munh ke andar daalne ki koshish ki lekin simran use oppose karne lagh gayi .. simran – nooo.. noooo.. karim- raand le le.. ye mera lund nahi hai ungali hai.. ye nahi le rahi hai to lund kaise legi… simran aapne saanso ko control karke kahte hai.. simran – nahi nahi usko kabhi bhi nahi lungi… karim – aabhi leghi chinaal raand… simran- karim muje jane do.. mai nahi le sakati wo… aapne moo.. mai karim- kya simran- jo tum bol rahe ho… karim- uska kuch naam to hoga na .. simran – muje nahi pata .. karim- bol raand .. uska naam karim bahot jor se simran ka face dabata hai aur dusare haath uske garden ke piche daal ke use aapni aur khinchata hai.. simran- pennis karim- hindi mai bol simran – lllllllll..uuuuuu… nndd… karim – louda bol…

310

simran- muje chod do… karim- thik hai tuje chodana hai kya.. mai bahar aakar chodata hu.. simran- bahar mat aao… plzzzzzzzzzz.. karim- louda… bol simran- lllllll..oudaaaa…. karim- mai aapne hoonto mai aapka kala aur mota louda le nahi sakati aise bol simran – nahi hoga mujase.. karim simran ke face ko jorse dabata hai.. karim- bolati hai ya bahar aau simran- bolati hu.. tum bahar mat aao.. .. mai tumara louda aapne moo mai nahi le sakati.. karim – waisa nahi.. mai aapka ye kala mota louda mere pyare nazuk komal gulabhi hoontho ke aandar le nahi paungi… aisa hi bol.. simran- mai aapka ye kala mota louda mere pyare nazuk komal gulabhi hoontho ke aandar le nahi paungi… karim- lekin mai to mera louda tere moo mai dena chahata hu.. simran – plz karim aisa mat karo … wo bahut gande cheez hai.. muj pai raham karo.. karim- haaaaa… raham khaake muje kuch nahi milega.. tuje mera lund aapne moo mai lena hi padega.. simran aapne garden ko piche le rahi thi.. karim gusse mai aakar uske baalo ko pakadata hai aur usse jordar khinchata hai… simran- aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh.. dard ho raha hai.. mere baalo ko chod do.. fir bhi karim usko jorse khinchta hai… uske face ko window pe dabata hai.. karim aapne ek haat se pant ko niche karta hai aur aapna lund underpant se bahar niklkar simran ke hoonto par ghumata hai.. uske face par ghumata hai… uske gulabhi lips par aab karim ka kaala lund touch karta hai.. darker simran ne aapni aankhe band ki thi .. karim ek haath se uska chehara pakadata hai aur use dabata hai.. dabane ki wajah se simran ke hoonth khul gaye the… karim aur jor se uska face dabata hai taki wo aapna lund aander dale …

311

simran- noooo..noooooooo.. aab simran pura moo khul gaya tha.. aab karim aapna lund simran ke moo ke aander daalne ke liye jaise hi aage badata hai waise hi lata karvat badalati hai… lata – kya kar rahe ho… jaise hi lata ki aawaj karim sunata hai waise hi uski pakad loose hoti hai… usi ka fayada simran leti hai aur jhat se baju ho jati hai… window ke baju mai… taki wo lata ko na dikhe.. simran ka dil joro se dhadak raha tha… use lagha ki aab khair nahi.. laghbhag lata madam ne muje dekha hi tha… lata – kya kar rahe ho waha.. karim- moot raha hu.. lata- waha karim- haa.. lata – bathroom mai karo na.. karim- yaha mere raand hai aur mai bathroom mai jake timepaas karo.. fir karim aapna lund haath mai leke mootata hai… simran baju se dekh rahi thi… soch rahi thi .. kitana ganda aur ghtiya insaan hai ye.. koi aise pishaab karta hai kya.

simran ko aapne aap par gussa aa raha tha.. use apne aap se ghin si aa rahi thi.. wo soch rahi thi ki wo kaise apne high society ke makaam se itna neeche gir sakti hai . Aaj tak main ne kabhi kisi bhi aadmi ko aapne pati ke alawa apne jism ko choone ki ijazaat nahi di thi. Kabhi apne husband se bewafaai karne ka nahi socha tha aur na hi kisi ko apna jism sounpa tha na hi kabhi kisi doosare aadmi ko dekh kar us se physical relation banane ki ichha mere dil main paida hoi thi. Magar aab agar main ne yeh sab kiya bhi tha to wo bhi kisi hi- fi aur handsom young bande ke sath nahi balki aik itne ghatiya aur gande insan ke sath kiya.. job hi ek tailor hai.. budhha hai… jis ke phycial relation bahot saare ladies ke saath hai aur ye sab muje pata hai… balki mere saamne ek hifi lady ke sath wo ye sab kar raha tha tab maine ye kiya tha.. muje aab aapne aap par gussa aa raha hai.. aur phir yeh aadmi tha bhi muslim. Jis par muje kuch ghante pahale gussa aa raha tha aur aab uske sath maine ye sab karne diya … maine kaise aapne body ko usko chune diya … wo kaise mere body ke saath khel raha tha.. kisi janvar ki tarah mere body ke saath behave kar raha tha.. jaise mera badan us ke baap ka maal hai.. muje samaj mai nahi aa raha ki kasie maie itane der tak us nihayati ghatiya aadmi ko sahan kiya.. aab tak to mai aise ghatiya aadmi ko aapne paas khada bhi nahi hone deti thi.. isse bhi bhatar gunde ko maine

312

thik kiya hai… aur itane ghatiya aadmi ke wajah se mere husband se bewafai ki.. usko dhoka diya… apane itane khoobsurat, gore chitte ,pyare, decent, smart handsum aur highly educated husband jiski body har waqt aik bahut attractive se perfume ki khusboo se mahkti rahti hai … aise husband ko chor kar main kaise aik nihayati gande galeez, kaale se badsurat aur low standard wale ek ladies tailor se kaise aataract ho gayi… aur wo kaam bhi kitana ganda karta hai.. koi window se bhi pishab karta hai kya..ek number ka bataamij aadmi hai.. uske badan aur munh se badboo hi badboo aa rahi thi.. aise insan ko kaise maine apna hassen badan sounp diya .. muje kuch saamj nahi aa raha hai… aise baate simran window se baju mai hokar soch rahi thi..wo gusse se tilmil ho rahi thi.. mai aise kaise kar sakati hu.. aur wo mere saath aisa kaisa behave kar sakta hai.. wo kaise ek dcp ke saath jabardasti kar sakta hai.. use dikhana hi padega ki mai kya chiz hu.. mera naam bhi dcp simran kaur hai.. mai use aise nahi choundagi.. mai iss gande insaan ko sabak sikhaungi.. wo muje raand bol raha tha.. uski himmat kaise hui…kamina kahi ka… Dusari taraf aab karim ghum jata hai aur lata ki panty ko wahin bagal mein rakh deta hain.. aur lata ko aapne taraf bula leta hai… lata uske saamne aakar khadi ho jati hai… apne dono haathon ko aage badhakar lata ke kamar mein haath daalkar uska peticot nikalta hai........thodi deer mein lata ka peticot uske badan se azaad ho jata hain....fir wo uska bra bhi alag kar deta hain......is waqt lata bina kapade ke karim ke saamne khadi thi.. karim use aapani god mein baitha detha hai ......sharam to use bahut aa rahi thi par maza bhi utna hi aa raha tha .....wo aapne dono haatho se aapna chehara chupa leti hai..karim ne pahale hi aapni pant nikal di thi.. aab wo dono nange baithe the.. karim fir lata ke haathon ko apne haathon mein leta hain aur jhat se apne lund par uska haath rakh deta hain..... karim ke is harkat se lata chaunk jati hai aur jhat se wo apna haath wahan se hata leti hain ......magar karim fir se lata ke haath ko apne lund par rakh deta hain aur is baar uske haathon ko pakde rehta hain ...... ye lata ka pehla anubhav tha ki wo kisi mard ka guptang ko apne haathon mein feel kar rahi thi ..... uska aapne husband ke saath hamesha normal sex hi hota tha.. to usmai lund haath mai lene ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha.. fir se karim wahi prakriya dohrata hain aur apna ek haath fir se lata ke aam par rakhkar masalne lagta hain aur dusare haath ko wo jhat se lata ki choot ko apne haathon se pakad leta hain aur puri mutthi mein zor se bheech leta hain...... lata – aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh…. Kkkkkkkkkk….. aaaaa….. rrr…… iiiiii…. Mmmmmmmm… lata ki choot pechale do ghanton se lagataar pani chodh rahi thi aur aab uska sabra bhi toot chuka tha... wo aab bahut garam ho chuki thi...kafi deer se karim ke uske badan par apna haath firane se uska bhi dhariya jawab dene laga tha ......

313

karim jhat se apni ek ungali lata ki choot par dheere se firata hain aur uske clistroils ko apne anughte se dabate hue use dheere dheere upar se ragadne lagta hain.... lata ka bura haal hone laga tha ...... uski saansein bahut zoron se chal rahi thi ...... aur dhadkanein bhi bahut tezz ho chuki thi.....wo jhat se apne dono pairon ko poora faila deti hain jis se karim ko aur asaan ho jata hai apni ungali ko uski choot par sarkane mein ...... do ungaliyon se wo lata ki choot failaye hue tha aur anguthe se wo uske choot ke danon ko lagataar masal raha tha saath hi saath apne ek haath se wo lata ke nipples ko bhi masal raha tha.... lata ka mooh aab poora khul gaya tha.. aur wo garden ghuma te hui karim ko mooh faade dekh rahi thi … tabhi karim jhat se apna mooh lata ke mooh mein le leta hain aur uske jeebh ko choosne lagta hain... jawab mein lata bhi apni jeebh bahar nikal deti hain aur wo bhi uske jeebh ko choosne lagti hain ..... idher karim ke haathon ki speed lagataar badh rahi thi aur udher lata ne apne honton ko chusne ki gati bhi bada di thi... kareeb 5 minute baad lata ka sabra toot jata hain aur wo turant apne honthon ko karim ke honton se hata leti hain .......aur zor se cheekh padti hain........ lata –aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ... h .... hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh .... aa . …. .. aaaaahhhhh.bbbbbbbbb.............. uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... sssssssssssss. Kkkkkk .... aaa.aaaa....... r.rrrrrrrrr... ooooooooooooo………… …… kkkk...aa.aaaaa......rrrrrrr....... iiiiiiiiii..........iiiiiiii....mmmmmmm….. aur itna kehte hue lata zoron se jharne lagti hain ...... wo jhat se bejaan hokar karim ke seene par apne peeth ke bal gir jati hain .. aab karim lata ke chehare ko aapne aur ghumakar uske honton ko aage badhkar choom leta hain ...... is waqt lata ki dhadkein bahut zoron se chal rahi thi aur aaj wo zindagi mein pehli baar is taraf firag hui thi ............. .............................................. simran ko aab karim se nafarata ho rahi thi aur apane aap se bhi. Simran aab aankhe band kar ke yahi soch rahi thi.. wo waal se saate hui khadi thi… waal ke taraf pit kar ke… wo aab room mai kya chal raha hai ye dekh nahi rahi thi… wo ye sochate sochate ye sochane lagi ki kaise mai iss tailor ke haath mai aa gayi.. maine kyon kaha ki mai aab tumari hi hu.. mai bhaggi nahi ja rahi hu.. aisa maine kyon kaha iss gande insaan ko.. kya muje iss galiz insaan ka aapne body ko kiya hua touch aapane khubsurat husband ke touch se achha lagane laga tha kya… aisa kaisa ho sakta hai.. mai kaise aapne husband ka comparision iss aadami ke saath kar sakati hu.. wo sochane lagi ki aadmi ganda hai lekin iss

314

ko ache se pata hai ki ladies ko kaise kush kiya jata hai.. jab simaran ye sochate hai tabhi achanak uske aankhoo ke saamne karim aa jata hai.. tabhi wo aapni aankhe kholati hai … nahi nahi maine ye soch kaise liya aisa simran aapne aap se kahati hai.. ye sochate hui thode baad simran fir se aapni aankhe bandh karti hai aur piche waal par sar rakh deti hai..thode der wo waise hi khadi rahati hai.. fir wo niche baith jati hai.. waal ko pit karke aur waal par sar rakhkar.. usne aab sochana band kiya tha..aab wo shant baithi thi... aise hi thode der baithane ke baad uske aankho ke saamne ek nazara aata hai… karim ka ganda galeez haath simran ke saaf suthare mulayam khusboo daar boobs par tha aur uske badboo daar hont simran ke hontoo par the.. jin se wo simran ke gulab ki pankhdyoon ke jaise narm aur mulayam hontoo ko choos raha tha. Aur phir wo uske nazuk se gore gore gaal ko chus raha tha.. kaat raha tha…phir karim ka bada sa lund aab simran ke aankho ke saamne tha…aab ye nazara simran ke aankho ke saamne aa jata hai.. jab wo mooth raha tha tab uski halki si zalak simran ne dekhe thi.. uska lamba aur mota sa lund tha..jaise hi simran ke aankho ke saamne karim ka lund nazar aata hai waise uske badan mai ek lazzat ki lahar doud gayi .. uska badan kaapane laga.. simran sochane lagi iska lund mere husband se kafi bada hai.. iss liye to itani saari aurato ko wo patata hai.. ye sab aurate iss wajah se hi to iss gande aadmi se kush hoti hongii… lekin jab ye pahali baar kisi lady ke saath sex karta hoga to us lady ko bahut takalif hoti hogi.. kya lata madam ko bhi takalif hogi… muje bhi hogi kya… are mai ye kyon soch rahi hu.. mai to aab uske paas jane wali nahi hu aur na hi use aapne paas aane dungi… lekin us ka pennies bahut kaala hai… mere husband ka utana kaala nahi hai.. haa ye aadmi bhi kaala hai na…iss wajah se hoga.. aab simran aapni aakhe kholati hai.. ye baate sochate hui uske face par aik halki si muskrahat phail gai… wo sochane lag gayi ki kitni ajeeb baat hai ki aik bande se main itani nafarat kharati hu.. us par muje itana gussa aata hai … us bande ka chehara mere aankho ke saamne hamesha aa raha hai.. uska pennies mere nazaro ke saamne aane se mera badan kaapne lagh raha hai… kya mai sachmuch mai iss bande se nafarat kar rahi hu.. kya mai sachmuch mai is par gussa hu… ya ye mera waham hai… lagta hai ye aadmi muje pagal bana degha .. lekin ek baat hai itana gussa aane ke baad bhi mai iss insane ke taarf aatract ho rahi hu..usne mere saath itane jabardasti ki lekin us ka badan mere aankho ke saamne hai.. kya iss pagal bande ne muje pagal bana diya hai .. aab ye banda lata madam ke saath kya kar raha hoga..kuch ganda hi kar raha hoga.. iss ko ye gande cheese karne mai hi maza aata hai shyad.. dekhate hai kya… laghbhagh 5 minute simran sochate hai dekha jai ya na… fir kuch bhi decision na lete hui window ke saamne khadi ho jati hai .. …

315

karim ko umeed thi ki simran fir se window mai aayegi.. wo sochane laga.. chinaal ne mera lund dekha hai.. aaj tak mera lund jis kisi ne bhi dekha hai wo mere ghulam hui hai.. mere lund ki ghulam hui hai... to ye simran kya chiz hai… saali dcp hai to kya hua.. policewali hui to kya hua... usko kya chut nahi hai.. usko kya chut ki khujali nahi hai.. jis tarah maine uske aam dabaye the use to ye pata chal hi gaya ki uska pati use hamesha chodata nahi hai ya uske chodane se ye puri tarah se sanstuth nahi hai.. ye to aayegi hi..is baar isko kuch bhi kar ke chodana hi padega.. usko aandar lana padega.. lekin ye dono ek saath chudengi kya.. bade ghar ki hai ye dono… to inko sharam haya to hai hi.. simran ko to pata hai lekin lata ko pata nahi hai.. lata shyad simran ke saath mujase nahi chudegi... kuch sochana padega .. nahi to dcp ke chakkar mai ye lata haath se chuut jayegi

Karim lata ko bed pai leta deta hai ..karim ka chehara window ki taraf tha… lata wahin leti hui aab apna nanga badan karim ke hawale karne wali thi........ Simran aab wahi sab dekh rahi thi ya Karim use wo dikha raha tha aisa kahiye .. karim dekhata hai simran waha aayi hai.. uske gande chehare par katil hasi aa jati hai..karim ne dekhate hi simran ke chehare par karim ko dekhkar gussa aa jata hai… ye ganda aadmi muje fir se dekh raha hai… aur mai kuch nahi kar paa rahi hu.. mai aaj kitani bebas hu… iss aadmi ne mere saath jabardasti ki..mai chahe to iss aadmi ko ek minute mai iski aukat dikha sakati hu.. lekin mai aisa kyon nahi kar pa rahi hu..aaj tak main har kisi pe dominate rahi hu aur aaj ye aadmi muj par dominat ho raha hai..kya iss tarah se koi muj par dominant hone mein muje maza aa raha hai..iss se pahale mai hi logo par dominate karti thi aur aaj ye mere saath kya ho raha hai.. Simran sochane laghi ki aab pata nahin kya hoga aage ... .kuch durr aur excitement dono ka mila jula roop aab Simran ke chehre par dikhayi de raha tha ............................................... Lata ki sansein bahut zoron se chal rahi thi.....aaj kuch waisa hi excitement tha uske chehre par jo kisi nayi naveli dulhan ki suhaag raat ke waqt hota hain....kuch durr....kuch jhijhak... kuch tadap.......aur kuch chahat.....in sab ka mila jula roop lata ke chehre par saaf dikhayi de raha tha............ Karim wahin uske bagal mein aata hain aur bade haule se apna lab lata ke honton par rakh deta hain................wo bade haule se uske naram honton ko choosne lagta hain.......lata fir se sehar si jati hain.....uska jism aab kisi aag ke saman tapp raha tha....... simran wahin baju wali Khidki se ye sab dekh rahi tha........is waqt Simran ki aankhein khuli hui thi ... uske chehre par halki muskaan bhi thi....... Karim ke honth badhte hue neeche ki ore jane lagte hain..... lata ke garden ki taraf.......jaise jaise uske honth neeche ki taraf sarak rahein the waise waise lata ki aahein tezz hoti jaa rahi thi.......wo jal bin machali ki tarah tadap rahi thi.......uski bekarari uske badan ki harkateion se saaf pata chal rahi thi........sansein aab uski aur bhi bhari hoti jaa rahi thi........wo aane wale us pal mein puri tarah se doobna chahti thi........bhale hi wo ye baat

316

apni jubaan par na lana chahti ho magar lata ki aankhein aab us sach ko pal pal bayan kar rahi thi........ Karim haule haule apni jeebh lata ke jism par fer raha tha......jaise hi wo apna honth lata ke ubharon par rakha tha hain wahin lata zoron se sisak padti hain aur apne dono haathon ko uske sir par bade pyaar se ferne lagti hain...... karim aage ki aur khadi simran ko dekhta hai.. aab Simran ki aankho se Karim ko ye pata chal raha tha ki ye aab garam ho rahi hai.karim apna mooh poora kholkar apne naye item lata ke naram chuchiyon ka rus dheere dheere peene lagata hain.........jaise hi wo lata ke nipples par apna honth rakha hain lata ek baar fir se wahin tadap uthathi hai....... Lata – aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh…… hhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaa……. Kkarrrrrrrrrrrimmmmmmmmmmm….. Aiiisssssssssssseeeeeee… hiiiiiiiii… Lata ki aahe sunkar simran ke badan mai hulchal ho rahi thi.. wo to chahati thi ki wo khud aapne boobs par haath rakhe … lekin saamne karim ko dekhkar rukh jati hai.. maine aisa kuch kiya to ye fir se mere piche pad jayega.. aisa simran sochati hai.. Karim ke wajah se lata sehar jati hai ... wo aab ye baat puri tarah se bhool chuki thi ki samne jo saksh hain wo usse umar mai bahot bada hai... wo ek nihati ghatiya insaan hai... ......idher karim bhi apna ek haath aage badhakar lata ke dusare ubharon ko masalane lagta hain........ lata ki halat aab bigadne lagi thi........uski choot puri tarah se bheeg chuki thi jis se uske choot ka behta kuch pani bister par bhi girne laga tha......... Karim kabhi apne danton se lata ke nipples ko katata to kabhi use haule se apne mooh mein lekar choosta ................ jab Karim jee bahar ke lata ke boobs ka rus pee leta hain tab wo apni jeebh neeche sarkate hue lata ke janghon ki taraf le jata hain....ek baar fir se lata sihar uthathi hain.......uske jism ke royein puri tarah se khade ho chuke the.....dimag aab kaam karna mano band sa ho gaya tha ......... udhar kuch waisa hi haal simran ka hi ho raha tha lekin wo dikhana nahi chahati thi… jaise jaise Karim lata ki choot ki taraf badh raha tha waise waise Simran ki bechaini badhti jaa rahi thi..........kuch pal baad wo apna jeebh lata ke choot par haule se rakh deta hain aur bahut aaram se uski choot par apna jeebh ferne lagta hain.... Karim ke is harkat par lata wahin zoron se cheekh padti hain....... lata – aaaaaaaaaaa… hhhhhhh…..aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa……..mmmmmmumuuuuumiiiiiii….. simran aapne aap ko kahati hai.. khud ek buddhe aadmi se aapne chut chusva rahi hai aur aapni mummy ko yaad kar rahi hai.. aapne husband se bewafai kar rahi hai.. iss se sharam

317

kaise nahi aati aapne husband ko dokha dene mai.. sharm kaise aayegi ye raand yaha to maze le rahi hai.. simran ko aab lata se jalan ho rahi thi.. wo soch rahi thi lata maze le rahi hai aur mai kyon us se jal rahi hu.. wo aapne aap ko samajati hai.. mai kaha jal rahi hu.. mai to sach bata rahi hu… aise aapne husband ko dokha dena achhi baat nahi hai… dusari taraf lata aapne dono haath bister ko badi hi bedardi se masal rahi the..........wo is baar apni siskari nahin rok pati Lata aaaaaaaaaaaaaa..........mmmmmm.uuuuuuuuuuuuu..mmmmmmm....... ..mmmmmmmmmmmm......yyyyyyyyyyyy........ karte hue lata hafne lagti hain....... Karim bina uski koi parwaah kiye apna jeebh haule se uski choot par chalane lagta hain............. simran yahi dekh rahi thi.. ye sab dekhane ki waj se Simran aab bahut garam ho chuki thi......... Karim slip....slip jaise awazien nikalta hua lata ki choot lagataar chaat raha tha.......lata bhi apni dono janghein puri failaye hue Karim ka pura saath de rahi thi......kareeb do minute bhi nahin beete honge ki lata wahin apni dono mutthi kaskar bister par jakad leti hain aur wahin is baar aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...............ssssssssssssssss.............hhhhhhhhhhhhhh..........karte hue kisi laash ki tarah bilkul thandi padh jati hain.........uska orgasm fir ek bar ho chuka tha........wo aabhi bhi bister par besudh padi hui haanf rahi thi.......... aankhein aabhi bhi uski band thi........ idhar dusari taarf simran sochati hai itane jaldi ho gaya.. lagata hai iss aadmi ke aandar kuch jadu hai.. ye kala sand kamal ka hai aisa lagh raha hai.. Karim fir lata ke choot par aata hain aur wo apna jeebh lata ke choot par haule se rakh deta hain.......waise hi lata aapne aankho ko band karti hai..karim firse lata ki chut chatana shuru kar deta hai.. ek minute ke baad karim uppar aapni garden utata hai aur simaran ki taraf dekhata hai..Simran karim ko ajeeb si nazreion se dekhne lagti hain....... Simran ki aankhein surkh laal ho chuki thi.........hawas uski aankhon mein saaf nazar aa rahi thi......... Karim bina ek pal ke deer kiye apni jeebh haule haule se lata ke choot par ferne lagta hain jis se ek baar fir se lata zoron se sisak padti hain ...... dusare taraf Karim aab bari bari se kabhi lata ke boobs ko masal raha tha to kabhi uske angon se khel raha tha ....... Simran ki taraf dekhate hui karim kahta hai… lata ki aankhe aabhi bhi band thi.. Karim- chinaal….. kya tere chut hai…. Lajwab… tere chut ke ras ka koi jawab nahi… merrrrrrriii… raanddddddd…. Karim ke aise bolane se simran ke chehare par thodi smile aa jati hai..

318

aur wo dherre se bolati hai… Simran – kamina.. kahi ka.. tu nahi sudarega.. tu aapni harkat se baaz nahi aayega … naa…mere taraf dekhane ki kya jarorat hai.. Karim simran ki taraf dekh kar lata ke aam ko jorse dabata hai… aur uske dusare nipple ko aapne moo mai leke chusta hai… lata – aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaa… kaaaaaaarimmmmmmmmmmm…meri jaan… dhireeeeeee.. karooo… naaa karim simran ko dekhkar kahata hai karim- mai to aapne harkat chodunga nahi.. aur aaj tuje chod ke rahunga hi. Simran karim ke taraf dekh kar has ke kahati hai.. Simran- nnnnnnnoooooo…….. Neverrrrrrrrrrr…. Aisa kabbhi nahi hoga… mai tere haath mai kabhi nahi aaungi.. pahale uski to aag buja…mere piche kyon pada hai… Karim- aag to bhujaunga hi raand… Karim ka lund bhi aab puri tarah se sakht ho chuka tha.......aab uska dil kar raha tha ki aabhi wo lata ki choot mein apna lund poora utar dein...... Karim tezi se apna jeebh fer raha tha.. ek baar fir se lata puri tarah se garam ho jati hain aur apni gand upar neeche hilane lagti hain.......agale hi pal Karim apni ek ungli haule se lata ki choot mein dal deta hain aur apna jeebh fir se dheere dheere chalane lagta hain.......ungli ander jate hi lata ek baar zoron se sisak padti hain....... Lata – ooooooooouchhhhhhhhhh… aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa… kya kar raheeeee ho karimmmmmm…. Karim simran ki taraf dekh ke kahta hai.. Karim- kya kar raha hu…. Raand… Simran kuch nahi bolati.. Karim- bol na raand…

319

Simran na mai garden hilati hai… Simran – muje nahi pata.. Karim- tere iss nazuk si gulabhi chut me mai aapni gandi se kaali moti ungali daal raha hu… bol na raand Karim bol na raand dhire se bolata hai..simran na mai garden hilati hai.. Karim - bol na raand Simran janati thi agar maine aab kuch bola tho ye hamesha mujase yahi gande bhasha bulwayega.. Simran- mai nahi bolungi… Karim – kya nahi bolegi… Simran – muje nahi pata.. Karim apni ungli zyada ander nahin karta ......wo aache se jan chuka tha ki lata ki chut Jada khuli hui nahi hai... shyad uska pati Jada thukaye nahi karta ........... aisa karim sochata hai.. Lata – isse bahar nikalo.. bahot dard ho raha hai.. Karim- kya raand.. ungali nahi le paa rahi hai aapne chut mai to mera ye bada lund ( lund aapne haath mai leke simran ko dikhate hui)kaise legi tu aapne chut mai.. Karim aab dusari bhi ungali dalata hai.. lata- aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhaaa… aahistaaaaa..karimmmm… Simran ye sab dekh kar soch rahi thi ki kitana ganda insaan hai.. waha kya koi aapni finger daalata hai.. mere pyare husband ne to mere saath aisa kabhi nahi kiya tha.. aur lata madam ki takalif ki to iss aadmi ko koi fikar hi nahi hai.. unko uske mote ungali se takalif ho rahi hai.. waise wo bata rahi hai.. phir bhi isne wo ungali nikalane ke bajai waha aapni dusari ungali daal di.. bahot hi ghatiya aadmi hai.. mere husband to mere takalif ki kitane care karte hai.. agar muje todi bhi takalif hui to aapna pennies bahar nikal lete hai… sex ke darman kitane baar puchate hai ki janu tume koi takalif to nahi hai na.. aur idhar ye aadmi total ulata hai.. aur iski bhasha bhi kitani gandi hai.. mere husband to kush bhi vulgar baat nahi karte.. ye to kitana vulgar bol raha hai.. Karim – kya … tera pati tere chudayi roj nahi karta kya …. Lata masti mai ha mai garden hilati hai.. ye sunkar simran lata ki taraf aachrya se dekhati hai…

320

Lata – tume aise kyon laga… Karim – tere chut shadi ke itane saalo ke baad bhi khuli hui nahi hai…. Waise bhi wo sala budhha tere jaise maal ko kya chodega… Ye baat karim simran ki taraf dekh ke bolata hai… lata ki aankhe bandh thi .. Karim – tera pati bhi tuje roj nahi chodata kya…. Simran ki taraf dekh kar puchata hai..idhar lata masti mai thi… iss wajah se wo sun nahi payi… aur dusare taraf simran dhire se aapne garden ko jataka dekhe kahati hai… Simran – muje nahi pata… wo haule haule se apna haath chala raha tha wahin jeebh se uske clisotrils ko ched bhi raha tha.....ye silsila bhi zyada der tak nahin chalta aur ek baar fir lata wahin cheekhte hue fir se bilkul thandi padh jati hain.......aab uske jism mein jaan bilkul nahin bachi thi..

wahin bagal mein rakhi tel ki shishi Karim leta hai........wo usmein se kuch tel lata ke choot par girata hain aur kuch tel wo aapne lund par laga deta hain......... aab tel ki wajah se Karim ka lund chikna ho gaya tha...................wo haule se aapna lund lata ke choot par set karta hain .... Lata - Karim....tumhara ye bahot bada hai ... Karim - ye ... kya .. chinaal Lata Karim ke lund ki taraf ishhara karti hai... Karim Simran ki taraf dekh ke kahta hai... Karim - iss ka kuch naam bhi hoga na .... chinaal.. Lata darate hui kahati hai... Lata - p... ee... niiii.. ssss... Karim - nahiii ... chinaal.... Hindi mai .. bol.. Lata- muje nahi pata.. Karim ghutano pai baitata hai aur aapna tana hua lund haath mai leke usko hilane lagata hai... Simran ke taraf dekh kar.. Simran ne shyad aapne pati ke alawa ye pahale lund dekha tha.. aur itana bada bhi...

321

Karim - isse lund bolate hai.. Lata haa mai gardan hilati hai.. Karim- sirf gardan hilane se kaam nahi chalega ... bol.. Lata - llllll..... uuuuu ..... nnnnddd Karim- ye hui na baat chinaal.. Karim- tere pati ka itana bada hai kya... Lata na mai gardan hilati hai.. Simran ke taraf dekh kepuchata hai.. Karim- tere Simran bhi jaldbaazi mai na mai gardan hilati hai... aur sochane lagati hai .. Maine aisa kyon kiya.. Karim - tera pati ne aaj tak tere achhe se chudai nahi ki hai..... iss liye tuje aab mai choudunga to shurwat mein tuje thoda dard hoga......aur kuch khoon bhi nikal sakata hai......waise tu kunwari to hai nahi lekin tere chut dekhkar lag raha hai tere chut ki seva aab tak nahi hui hai.. is liye tum bilkul mutt ghabrana.......baad mein tumhein bhi maza aayega...... Lata ke chehre par durr aur excitement dono ka mila jula roop tha ....... uska dil bahut zoron se dhadak raha tha...... ye sab dekh ke Simran sochane laghi ki pata nahin wo is dard ko bardaast kar payegi ya nahin.......is waqt Simran ke dil aur dimag mein yehi sab sawal chal rahein the..... jaise hi karim ka lund lata ke choot ko touch karta hain agle hi pal lata wahin sehar jati hain.......uske jism ke royein ek baar fir se khade ho gaye the.......magar chehre par durr aabhi bhi barkaraar tha........ dusare taraf karim ka bada aur kaala lund lata ke chut par rakha hua dekhkar simran dar rahi thi.. jaise ki wo uske chut par hi rakha hua ho… use ye soch kar hi dar lagh raha tha ki itana bada pennies lata madam kaise aapne aandar le legi….aab lata madam ka bahut bura haal ho gaa … shyad wo ro legi.. shyad unko itane bade pennies ki aadat bhi nahi hai… muje to nahi hai.. mai agar hoti to ro hi deti.. mere husband ka to itana bada pennies nahi hai… karim kya bolta hai isse… llllll … uuuuuuu .. nnnnn …. Dddd ….. mai bhi kitani buddu hu ye sab soch rahi hu… lagta hai ye pagal aadmi muje paagal bana dega…. muje aisa sochana nahi chahiye….ye sab galat hai… ye sab aab simran soch rahi thi…. is waqt karim ke haath mein aapna lund tha......... wo lund aapne haath mai leke simran ko dikhakar puchata hai…

322

karim – chodu kya… chinaaaallllllllll…….. lata ki aankkhe band thi…. Wo ha mai garden hilati hai….karim simran ko puch raha tha aur lata ko lag raha tha ki wo use hi puch raha hai.. Karim simran ko dekh raha tha.. simran bhi use hi dekh rahi thi… lekin kuch nahi bolati… karim fir se puchata hai.. karim – bata na chinaalllll …… ( dhireee se dcp kahata hai)… choudu kya…. Simran karim ko dekhkar kahati hai .. Simram – muje kya puch rahe ho… us ko pucho na…. Karim phir se kahata hai… Karim --- bata na chinaalll…. Raaanddd…… chodu kya…. Lata – haaaaaaaaaa….. Karim simran ko aankho se ishara karta hai… aur puchata hai… simran karim ke aankho mai dekhkar kahti hai.. Simran – haaaa…. Magar…. Dhireeee…. Se….. Karim ke aankho mai aab hawas thi… Karim – kyon… Simran – bada hai… Karim – kya… Simran sharama jati hai… aur aapne haato mai aapna chehara chupa leti hai.. simran – muje nahi pata.. Fir sochane lagati hai… mai kyon Sharma rahi hu… mai to aapne husband ko bhi kabhi shrmai nahi… ye aadmi muje kya bana raha hai.. mai iss ko dekh ke shrma gayi ki uska wo dekh ke…. Kya mai iss aadmi ki taraf aatract ho rahi hu… mai kaise aatract ho sakati hu… ye kitana ganda insaan hai.. lagta hai kitane dino se nahaya nahi hai… iska badan kitana kala hai .. aur mai kitani gori hu… mera badan kisi pari se kam nahi hai.. aur mai iss ke taraf kaise aatract ho sakati hu..phir wo aapna haath jhat se aapne face pai se nikal deti hai… Aab karim thoda khada hota hai… wo aapne ghutano pai baitha tha..wahi ghutano pai khada hota hai.. aapna lund aapne haath mai leke aage piche karta hai… simran ki taraf dikha kar..

323

Karim- achha hai kya.. Aab simran uske hi lund ko dekh rahi thi…lekin kuch nahi bol rahi thi karim phir se puchata hai.. Karim- achha hai kya.. Simran- muje nahi pata.. Simran ye jawab uske lund ki taraf dekhkar hi deti hai.. uski nazar karim ke lund par jami hui thi.. wo waha se aapni nazar hatana chahati thi magar hata nahi paa rahi thi… Karim- bada hai kya.. Simran kuch nahi bolati.. Karim- bada hai kya.. Simran aab karim ke lund mai kho ja rahi thi.. wo madhosh ho rahi thi.. wo aapne saanso ko kabu karte hui kahati hai.. Simran- mmmuje…. Nahiiiii… pataaaa… Karim- tuje pasand aaya kya.. Simran jaldbaazi mai aapni garden haa mai hilati hai.. aur fir sochane lagati hai.. aise kaise mujase hua.. ye thik nahi hai.. Karim- tuje pasand aaya kya mera ye kala aur mota lund.. Simran – muje nahi pata.. karim – bata na raand… simran- muje kyon puch rahe ho.. jisse chahiye usko pucho na… karim- tuje nahi chahiye kya.. simran na mai garden hilati hai.. simran – noooo.. neverrrrr.. karim- phir kyon isse itana dekh rahi hai.. simran karim ke lund ki taraf dekh kar kahati hai.. simran – muje nahi pata..

324

aab karim aapna lund lata ke chut par set karta hai..karim ka lund jaise hi lata ke choot ko touch karta hain wo ek halka sa dhaaka deta hain jis se uska lund lata ki gulabhi chut me thoda ghus jata hai......... lata – aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa…. Jjjjjjjjjj……….aaaaaaa……….. mmmmmmmmmm….. aa…rrrrrrrr….. gggg… a…. aaaaaaaa…….yyyy..iiii… jaaaraaaa…rrr aaa…. Ddddddddhhhhireee… kkkkkkk……..aaaaarrrrrrriii………. mmmmmmmmmmm….. udhar dusari taraf simran ke moo se hi aahhhh nikalati hai… jaise ki wo use hi chod raha hai… simran- aaaaaaaahhaaaaaaaaaaaaa….. mar gayiiii lata madammm….. ek baar fir se lata ka mooh poora khul gaya tha ..... wo wahin zoron se siska padti hain....... lata – ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaa.. uska dil bahut tezi se dhadak raha tha.......udher karim bina waqt ganwaye ek karara dhaaka marta hain jis se uska lund ka supada lata ki nazuk choot ko cheerta hua ander ghus jata hain..... lata ki chut zada khule nahi hui thi.. shyad uske husband ka lund jada bada nahi tha.. iss wajah se karim ko lata ko chodane mai aisa lag raha tha jaise wo koi kunwari chut mar raha hai.. agle hi pal wahin lata is baar zoron se chilla padti hain...... lata – aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhaaaaaaa.. karimmmmmmmm.. bahottttttt.. darddddddd.. ho rahaaaaaaa.. haiiii… thoda dhire daalo naaaaaaaa….. waar itna zabardast tha ki iss dhaake se kkarim ka lund kareeb 4 inch tak ander chala gaya tha...

karim simran ki taraf dekhata hai.. aur aapna lund pura bahar nikalta hai…aur jor se dhakka marta hai… ye war pahale se hi jabardast tha.. karim- muje dhire se chodane mai maza nahi aata raand… simran ye dekh kar aapni aankhe band karti hai..aur uske moo se halki si siskari nikalti hai…. Idhar lata jorse is baar chilati hai…

325

Lata- ooooooooooo .............. mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.......... uuuuuuuuuu ........ mmmmm. ...... mmmmmmmmmmmmm ...... yyyyyyyyyyyyy........... aur wo wahin apne dono haathon se bister ko kaskar masalne lagti hain......... karim- kaisa lagha dhakka.. mere raand.. simran – plzzzzz…. Jaraaaa…. Dhireeeee… karoooo…. Naaaaa……. Unko takalif hogi….. karim- tune mu to aisa kiya jaise maine tere chut mai louda dala hua hai… aur tuje use takalif hui hai… karim ke aise kahane se simran normal hone ki koshish karti hai..aur wo niche dekhane lagati hai.. karim simran ke taraf dekhkar use puchata hai.. karim- kabhi choda hai kya tere pati ne aise mere jaise.. karim ke aise kahane se simran thode der ke liye upar dekhati hai aur fir aapne garden niche kar leti hai… karim- bata na.. chinal raand…. Lata – nahiiii… kabhi…. Nahiii.. Simran niche dekhate hui hi naa mai garden hilati hai.. karim kuch deer tak yu hi ruka rehta hain .... magar lata ki bechaini aab bhi kum nahin ho rahi thi.....dard ki wajah se uske aankhon mein aansooon aa gaye the....... udhar simran aapne garden upar uta ke lata ka haal dekh rahi thi.. use bhi aab bechenni ho rahi thi.. wo soch rahe the ki abhi agar madam ka ye haal hai to aage kya hoga.. iss aadmi se bhagwan hi bachaye lata madam ko.. karim aab bade pyaar se lata ke balon par apna haath fer raha tha....... uske hoonto ko chum raha tha..kareeb 2 minute tak karim aise hi chup chaap lata ke upar leta rehta hain ...... kabhi wo uske boobs ko choosta to kabhi uske honton ko bade pyaar se choom leta.......

326

thode deer baad lata ki cheekhein kuch kum hoti hain........udher simran ye sab bade pyar se dekh rahi thi. Aab karim apna lund poora bahar nikalta hain aur is baar bina samay ganwaye wo tezi se apna lund ek hi baar mein poora ander dal deta hain...... is baar lata wahin fir se zoron se chilla padti hai............... lata- mmmmmmmmmmmmmm… uuuuummmmmmmiiiiiiiii…. Maaarrrrr.. gayyyyyyyyyyyyyyiiiiiiiiii…. Iseeee…. Baharrrrrrrrrrrrrr……. Nikaloooooo.. karrrrrriiiiiiiiimmmmmmmm…. Warna.. maiiiiiiiii.. marrrrrrrr.. jaungiiii…. ek baar fir se uski aankhon mein aansoon aur bhi gehre ho chuke the......dard se uska bura haal tha......wo aabhi bhi wahin bister par tadap rahi thi .... siwaye use aab dard ke alawa kuch bhi aacha nahin lag raha tha..... ye sab dekh kar lata ka haal bhi bura ho chukka tha… jaise hi karim aapna lund lata ke chut mai fir se ek baar jorse dalata hai simran ke moo se aawaj aayi.. simran- myyyyyyyyyy… god…. Koi itane jor se karta hai.. kya… simran sochane lag gayi ki ye aadmi hai ya janvar.. kitana beraham insaan hai.. simran ke moo se aayi aawaj sunkar karim uski oor dekhane lag gaya.. simran uski ore dekhate hui kahati hai.. simran- itane beraham mat bano lata madam ke sath.. dhire se karo na.. warna wo mar jayegi.. karim simran ki taraf dekhkar kahata hai.. karim- nahi maregii.. ye.. mai aise hi har koi ko chodata hu…ye mere chinal raand hai.. ise kuch nahi hoga.. tu mat darr.. tuje bhi aise hi chounduga.. chudegi na mujase… meri raand.. karim aise simran ki taraf dekh ke bolata hai.. aab simran karim ki taraf dekh rahi thi lekin kush nahi bol rahi thi. Karim fir se bolata hai.. karim- bata na.. meriiiiiiiii dcppppp raand….. chodane dege kya muje.. tere ye gulabhi chut ko… simran karim ke aankho mai dekhkar kahati hai.. simran- pata nahiii…

327

karim- chodane de.. tuje to mai isse se berahami se chodunga.. isse bhi tera bura haal karunga… ek baar tere chut de muje tu fir jindagi mai dusare kisi se nahi chudegi … tere pati se bhi nahii.. ye iss karim ka vada hai.. simran chehare par katil ada late hui kahati hai.. simran- muje kya maar dalane ka irada hai kya.. karim- tu dar mat mere dcp raand.. simran lata ki taraf ishara kar ke kahati hai.. simran- wo sunegi.. simran- wo nahi sun payegi aab.. wo dard se behal ho gayi hai… simran haskar kahti hai.. simran- tumane uska bura haal kiya hai karim- tera to isse bhi bura haal karunga.. simran- nahi baba.. mai nahi dungi tume.. tum muje bhi rulaooge.. karim- tu royegi to jaroor… aisa kahake karim hasta hai aur simran aapna chehara bura bana lete hai.

lata aabhi bhi wahin dard se sisak rahi thi.......uski aankhon mein aansoon rukane ka naam nahin le rahein the ..... karim baar baar uske sir par bade pyaar se haath fer raha tha........ karim kuch pal tak yu hi apna lund lata ke choot mein rehne deta hain aur bari bari se kabhi uski nipples ko to kabhi uske naram honton ko choomne lagta hain....... aabhi bhi lata wahin besudh bister par padi hui thi ...... kareeb 5 minute ke baad lata kafi normal hoti hain ........ aab uska dard kafi hudd tak kum ho chuka tha ......... jab lata ka dard kafi kum ho jata hain to karim simran ke taraf dekhkar kahata hai.. karim- chodu kya aab iss raand ko… simran karim ko dekhkar haa mai garden hilati hai…karim bina ek pal ganwaye apne kamar ko dheere dheere bahar ki ore push karta hain aur fir ek aur karara dhaaka marta hain agle hi pal lata fir se wahin zoron se cheekh padti hain....... lata – aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhaaa…. Karimmmmmmmmm… maarrrr… dalooooogeeee… kyaaaa…

328

fir se lata ke aankho se aanso aanhe lagate hai.. ye dekhkar simran ke moo se sisak ki aawaj aati hai.. simran—aaaaaahhhhhh.. mar gayi lata madam… aaj to lata madam ki khair nahi.. ye sunkar karim hasane lagta hai.. aab simran bade pyar se tasali se inki chudai dekh rahi thi........kabhi kabhi wo aapne boobs par haath rakhkar use pyaar se sehla deti.... lekin karim ke dekhate hi aapna haath niche kar deti … aur normal banana ki koshish karti.. aab dheere dheere karim ke dhakkon ki raftaar badhne lagi thi ....... wahin aab simran ka haath aab fauran apne choot ke paas jata hai .. wo use sahala rahi thi.. jaise hi karim ki nazar waha padati hai jhat se simran aapna haath niche leti hai… karim wo dekhkar hasta hai.. karim- Sharma mat meri raand… sahala aapni chut ko.. aab to tera hi number hai.. simran aapne chehare par katil ada late hui ishare se.. garden hilakar na na kahati hai.. us waqt uske chehare par halki si muskan thi.. karim- tuje ye chudai achhi lag rahi hai kya.. simran ha mai gardan hilati hai... karim- tuje mere chudai pasand aa gayi.. simran smile late hui kahati hai.. simran- haa karim-to muje chodane de.. na.. tab simran hasate na mai gardan hilati hai.. simran- noo... never... kabhi nahi milega... only mere pyare husband ko mil sakata hai.. tume nahi.. kabhi nahi.. karim- to ek din ke liye muje husband bana de.. simran - aisa nahi ho sakta... tumare jaise gande kaala budhha aadmi mere jaise hasin khubsurat educated lady ka husband kabhi nahi ban sakta.. karim haste hui kahta hai.. karim- ek din tu mujase jaroor chudegi.. aab karim apna lund tezi se chala raha tha........ karim ka dhyan nahi hai ye dekh kar simran aapne chut ko aapne haath se ragad rahi thi....aab simran ke ander ki aag bhi aab dheere

329

dheere pighalne lagi thi....... aab kamare mein un dono ki aahein goonj rahi thi......... aur bahar simran ki.. halki se aahen…jaise jaise karim ke dhaakon ki raftaar tezz hoti jaa rahi thi waise waise lata ki siskari bhi bhadti jaa rahi thi...... karim ke har dhaakon se simran ka haath joro se chal raha tha… aur uske moo se aab siskariya joro se aa rahi thi.. aab konsi siskari lata ki hai aur konsi simran ki ye pata karna mushkil ho gaya tha.. ye dekhkar karim hasate hui kahata hai.. karim- aise hi mere chinal raand… aise hi kar.. maza aa raha hai.. simran hasate hui kahati hai.. simran- haaa… karim- mai achha chodata hu kya.. aab simran ka ek haath uske aam ko masal raha tha aur dusara haath uske chut ko ragada raha tha… simran katil hasi lati hai aur karim ka jawab haa mai garden hilake aur moo se hi deti hai.. simran- haaaa.. karim- tu chudege na mmujase.. simran- haaaaa… us par aab sex havi hua tha… simran- lekin .. kaha.. karim- yaha.. simran – kaise ho sakata hai… use pata chal jayega.. karim- tu dar mat.. use kuch nahi pata chalega… aab karim simran ko dekh ke joro se lata ko dhakke laga raha tha.. aur moo se aur jorse.. aur jorse kah raha tha.. wo simran ko aapne speed badane ko kah raha tha.. waise waise simran aapni speed bada rahi thi… aab wo aur jorse aapne boobs ko ragad rahi aur chut ko masal rahi thi… ye sislila zyada der tak nahin chalta hai aur bus chand minaton mein karim zoron se chilata hai.. karim-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...............ssssssssssssss...yeeeee….

330

leeeeeeee….. raandddd…. Aisa karte hue karim jharne lagta hain wahin lata bhi zoron se chilla padti hain.... uska bhi orgasm ho gaya tha.... Udhar simran apne choot ke danon ko tezi se ragad rahi thi aur apni kamar ko tezi se upar niche kar rahi thi.... thode deer baad wo bhi wahin zoron se sisak padti hain … wo dono shaant ho gaye the iss wajah se aapna aawaj lata ko na sunaiye de iss wajah se wo window se baju hoke aapne moo ko ek haath se dabati hai.. aur simran aab niche baith jati hai.. aab wo teeno kisi laash ki tarah bilkul thande ho jati hain.........aab is waqt kamree mein bilkul sanaata tha.......koi kisi se bol nahin raha tha....bus unki sansein hi sunayi de rahi thi.......... simran jor se saanse le rahi thi.. uska aawaj aander na jaye iss wajah se usne aabhi bhi aapne moo ko aapne haath se daba liya tha.. kareeb 10 minute tak teenon aise hi pade rehate hain.. dono aandar ek bahar.. Aab uthkar lata aapne choot ki taraf dekhane laghati hai.. use waha karim ka virya aur kuch khoon aache se saaf dikhaye de raha tha.. wo sochane lagati hai ye khoon kaise possible hai.. mere shadhi hoke to kitane saal ho gaye hai.. fir khud ko hi kahti hai.. mai bhi kitane buddu hu.. mere pati se karim ka lund kitana bada aur lamba hai.. khoon to nikalega hi na.. ....... use aapni choot puri tarah se laal dikhayi de rahi thi......... fir wo karim ke chati par sar rakhkar kahati hai.. lata - to aapne aapne munn ki kar hi li na ......... aakhir apni lata memsaab ko apne neeche la hi diya aur usko bure tarike se rond diya … itna kehkar lata haule se karim ko dekhkar muskura padti hain .. wahin karim ek baar piche garden kar ke window ki taraf dekhata hai.. use waha simran dikhaye nahi deti hai.. wahin bahar simran ke chehare par bhi halki muskaan thi magar sath hi saath sharam ki lakheer bhi saaf dikhayi de rahi thi ......... karim- kyon meri jaan......aacha laga na ye chudai........ aab to tumhein license mil hi gaya......aab jab dil kare karim ka lund apne choot mein le lena........ lata haa kahati hai wahi bahar simran ye baat sunkar uska chehra sharam se aur bhi laal padh gaya tha.......aur wo haa mai garden hilati hai.. uske moo se haa mai aab roj tumse chudungi aisa shabadh nikal padta hai.. aur use aapne aap par hi yakin nahi hota hai ki maine ye kaise kah diya.. use aab karim ke saath chudai ke bare soch kar hi sharam aa rahi thi.

karim ke chudai se lata thak gayi thi… karim uske taraf dekh kar kahta hai..

331

karim – ek round aur ho jaye.. lata- nahi baba.. mere chut aab bhi dukh rahi hai… kitane berahami se tune kiya.. aab mai thak gayi hu… muje aab thoda aaram karne do… karim- thik hai raand.. hum dono hi so jate hai.. lata karim ke shoulder par aapna sir rakhkar so jati hai.. lata ko ek minute mai hi nind aa jati hai… lekin karim ke dimag mai simran ghum rahi thi.. wo soch raha tha issko aander leke chode ya bahar balcony mai.. wahi bahar simran is waqt apni aankhein band ki hui apne saason ko sambhalane ki koshish kar rahi thi...... aab karim bahar jata hai.. balcony mai...karim uske paas jake use bade hi pyaar se uske chehare ko ek tuk dekhne lagta hain.....uske chehare par halki se muskaan thi.... thodi deer baad simran jhat se apni aankhein kholti hain aur apne samane karim ko is tarah ghoorta hua dekhkar uska chehara fir se sharam se laal pad jata hain ...... karim aab niche baith jata hai.. simran ke saamne.. iss waqt karim ke jism par ek bhi kapada maujood nahi tha.... wo nanga hi simran ke saamne baitha tha… simran aankhe faade karim ke badan ko dekh rahi thi..... aisa pehla mauka tha ki wo itne kareeb se kisi mard ko… uske husband ko chod ke…. ( aur shyad uska husband bhi kabhi uske saamne nanga baitha nahi hoga)… is halat mein wo karim ko dekh rahi thi..... karim ka lund tent bana hua tha......jiske wajah se simran ka gala baar baar sukh raha tha......wo bade mushkil se apne thook ko nigal rahi thi.... karim – kaise lagi mere chudai…. Dcp raand… karim ke is tarah ke sawalon se simran jhat se karim ke seene par apne dono haaton se mukke marti hain aur uske seene mein apna sir rakhkar apni aankhein band kar leti hai aur dheere se muskura deti hain..... simran- tum sach mein bahut gande ho ...... simran ke is tarah ke baateion se karim apne chehare par muskaan lane se nahin rok pata..... karim- bata… na .. mere.. dcp raand.. tuje maza aaya ki nahi… simran aankhe band karte hui kahti hai.. simran- muje nahi pata… muje raand mat kaho.. karim- jab mai lata ko chod raha tha to tu bade pyar se dekh rahi thi…

332

simran kuch nahi bolati .. uski aankhe band thi… aur wo sharm se mari ja rahi thi.. aur use thoda thoda aander se bura bhi lag raha tha ki koi aadmi us se itani gandi bhasha mai baat kaise kar sakta hai…koi use baar baar raand kaise bol sakta hai... aaj tak uske saath aisa kabhi nahi hua tha.. karim- aabhi kuch deer pehle to tuje ghabrahat aur sharam aa rahi thi.....aab kaisa lag raha hai…....bata na maza aaya ki nahin....... simran ek nazar karim ko ghoor kar dekhti hain… simran- tume zara bhi sharam nahin aati... bhala is tarah se koi ye sab sawal poochta hain kya.....main tumari tarah besharam nahin hoon......jawo main nahin batati..... jao aander uske paas.. ispar karim hasta hai.. karim - lagta hain meri ye dcp raand mujhse thodi naraz ho gayi hain...... chalo manata hoon.... karim ka ye khud ko baar baar rannd bulana simran ko pasand nahi aa raha tha …karim simran ko dominate kar raha tha.. iss se pahale wo logo ko dominate karti thi.. aaj pahali baar dcp simran ko koi dominate kar raha tha… iss tarah se kisi se dominate hone main simran ko maza aa raha tha.. saath mai karim ki gandi bhasha use pasand nahi aa rahi thi.. wo asahanj mai thi.. wo aapne gusse ko kabu karne ki koshish kar rahi thi… magar karim ke bartav ki wajah se wo aapne gusse ko kabu mai karne mai asafal ho rahi thi.. aab karim apna haath aage le jata hain aur simran ke seene par apna haath rakhkar uske seene ko dheere dheere masalne lagta hain.......simran ke shirt ke uppar se hi.. aur apna ek haath karim uski choot par le jata hai aur apne ungiyon ko wahin harkat karne lagta hain...... pant ke uppar se hi.. simran aapne ghutane ko fold karke baithe thi.. iss wajah se simran ki chut karim ke nazaro ke saamne thi… simran ki pant gili hui thi..chut ke jagah par karim- lagta hai mere dcp raand bahot garam ho gayi thi.. lata ki chudai dekhkar…. Yaha to dcp ne aapane chut ka ras sara gira diya hai…. Simran- aise gandi baate ki to mai tumase baat nahi karungi… aur yaha se chali jaungii... tum muje dcp raand bolana band karo.. Karim- tu to mere dcp raand hai hi na… Karim ke aise kahane se simran karim ki taraf gusse se dekhate hai … Simran- mai koi kissi ki raand nahi hu… mai dcp hu… samaje..

333

Aur aisa kah ke karim ke aapne boobs par rakhe hui haath ko nikal deti hai aur aapne dono boobs par aapne haath rakh kar use chupa lete hai.. karim aab ek haath simran ke ek haath ke upar rakhata hai..upar se us ke ek boobs par aapna haath rakh kar usko daba raha tha aur dusare haath se uski chut par ungaliya ghuma raha tha… aur simran ne aapni dono haath aapne boobs par rakhi hui thi… karim ke harkat se aur baato se simran shram se laal ho chuki thi …karim ke takat ke aage simran kuch kar nahi paa rahi thi.. simran ne aapne boobs par haath rakhane ke bawajud karim simran ke ek boobs ko daba raha tha.. Simran- karim mere body se aapna haath hata lo… Karim- nahi hataunga.. kya karogi… Simran- mai ek police officer hu .. mujase jabardasti bahot mehangi padegi tume… Karim uske ek aam ko aur chut ko jorse dabata hai.. Karim- kya kar logi chinal… Aab karim bhi jabardasti pai aaya tha aur yahi simran ko pasand nahi tha.. uspar abhi tak koi havi nahi hua tha .. aur ye pahale baar simran ke saath hua tha ki koi uske saath aisa bartav kar raha tha… Agar karim ye sab pyar se karta to simran man jati.. magar karim sab kuch aapne marji se karna chahata tha aur ye sab simran ko pasand nahi aata hai.. wo gusse mai aakar bolati hai.. Simran- mere body se haath hata lo.. muje yaha se jana hai… Karim- chinaal… aab tu mere izaazat ke bagar kahi nahi ja sakati.. samaje… Simran- nahi.. muje jana hai.. Karim- aab muje yaha tere ko chodana hai.. samaji.. chinal… Simran – haath hatane ko bola na.. samaj mai nahi aata kya.. Karim- chal chinaal… apne kapade utar...... maine to aabhi tak aapne iss dcp raand ko theek se dekha hi nahin ..... zara main bhi to dekhun ki meri itani khusuarat aur kadak… dcp.. raand.. bina kapdon ke kaisi lagti hain...... Karim ke aise bhasha se use gussa aa jata hai…wo soch rahi thi ki agar mai chahu to karim ko ek minute mein uski aukaat dikha do. . ye aapne aap ko samjata kya hai… aisa soch kar wo aapne badan se karim ka haath hata leti hai aur khadi ho jati hai…

334

simran - nahin aab is se zyada aur kuch nahin karna mujhe.... mere saath tune aaj jo kuch kiya hai ye bahut kuch hai.. maine aapne badan ko tere jaise ghatiya aadmi ko haath lagane diya yahi meri sabse badi galati hai.

simran khadi ho jati hai… Karim fir se simran pe zor aazmata hai … Simran aab aander jane wali thi to karim apna zor dikhata hai aur uske kapde utaarane ki koshish karta hai.. simran use oppose karti hai.. Simran- kya kar rahe ho karim … tum mere saath …. ye nahi kar sakate.. tum… Karim- kya hua mere raand.. tere aam to maine pahale hi dekh liye hai.. aab nakhara kyon kar rahi hai.. aapne kapade utarane de na muje… Simran shuru mein bahut prayaas karathi hai virodh karne ka… . .par woh zyada zor nahi kar pati... .shuru mein karim ke body se lata ke juice ka smell aata hai jo simran ko pasand nahi aa raha tha . . aab karim uska haatha pakadata hai… dono ne ek dusare ke haath pakade hui the…

335

iss baar simran sochti ek baar ise apna zor dikhana hi padega… Aur ye soch ke karim ka hath marod ke use ulta ghuma leti hai… . .aab simran karim ka haath kas ke marodti hai… karim ko nahi laga tha ki simran aisa kuch karegi.. use to lag raha tha ki ye aab aapne haath mai aayi hai… bus thoda nakhara kar rahi hai… ispe jara jabardasti karenge to ye kuch nahi karegi… par sabkuch ulata hi ho gaya… simran ke iss hamale ke liye karim ready nahi tha.. Simran ke haath marodane se use dard ho raha tha.. wo kuch nahi kar pa raha tha… wo dard se pareshan ho gaya tha.. pareshani mai galiya de raha tha.. Karim- chinal… chod muje… Simran- kya ho gaya budhhe… aapni takat dikha na..

336

Aisa kahke firse uska haath aur marodti hai… Karim- harami… dard ho raha hai… chod na… Simran- haa haa haa… mere saath jabardasti karega… mera naam simran kaur hai… samaje… Karim- mere dcp raand… hath chod ..fir tuje dikhata hu.. Simran fir sse uske haath ko marodati hai… Simran- muje raand bolata hai kya .. harami.. aab dekh maja.. karim jitni simran ko gali deta utni woh uske hath marodti thi. . aab dard sahan karna karim ke mushkil ho raha tha karim – meriii.. dcp raand….haddiya budhi ho gayi toot jayegi. .thoda rahem kar… simran- itana dard ho raha hai phir bhi muje raand bol raha hai.. karim- tu to meri raand hai hi naa… karim ne aise kahate hi simran fir uska dusara haath be jordar piche ulata ghuma leti hai… karim- mar… gaya… simran- muje raand bolega.. karim – nahi.. bolunga… chod de is baar simran - umar rahi nahi magar jawani koot koot ke bhari hai tere mai.. karim- wo to rahegi hi na… teri jaisa maal jab chodane ko milega to.. simran- tu muje chodega harami….. simran gusse mai phir uske gaand pe zor se lath marti hai… simran- tune simran kaur se panga liya hai.. aise aasani se tuje choodungi nahi… jaise hi simran laath marti hai waise hi karim jorse chilatha hai.. iss wajah se simran ko bada maza aa raha tha.. simran aisa hi teen chaar baar karti hai.. iss waajah se karim ko bahut dard hota hai simran- bahut gaand marne ka shauk hai na. . tuje.. karim- haa.. hai ..meri.. dcp raand.. ek baar mera haath chutane de phir dekh tere gaand kaise marata hu..…

337

simran- mere gaand marega kya harami.. dekh aab tera kya hashra karti hu aab dekh… karim- kya karegi… simran- tuje dar nahi lagata kya… karim- kiss se.. tere se kya.. simran- mere se to tuje darna hi padega… lekin mai baat kantisheth ki kar rahi hu.. tune uske wife ke saath kiya hai us wajah se… karim- us mai kya darna hai.. simran – harami… agar kanthiseth ko pata chala yeh sab to tu zinda nahi bachega.. aisa kahate hui waha balcony mai jo ek table tha waha karim ke dono haath ko piche se pakad ke jordar moo pe patak deti hai… karim ke moo par table jorse laga tha.. iss wajah se wo jor se chilata hai..aab karim table pe pada tha..uski pit simran ke saamne thi… aab Simran ke aankho ke saamne karim ki gandi si kaali gaand thi… pahale to use ye dekhkar bahot ganda lag raha tha.. lekin baad mai yeh sochke ki karim ne already uske ke sath bahut kuch kar liya hai use utna bura nahi lagti. . Simran- jake kapde pehen le.. karim waise hi rahta hai . . kuch nahi bolata hai.. baad mai wo sochati hai agar maine isse kapade pahane ko chod diya to wo mere haath se chut ke firse mere saath flerting karega… ye soch ke simran karim ko kapade pahane ko kahati nahi hai aur karim bhi yahi chahata tha.. simran khush thi ki woh uske saamne kuch kar nahi pa raha hai … iss baat par simran uska mazak udati hai. . karim- chood muje chinal… simran- muje chinal bol raha hai … aur uske haath ko thoda ghumati hai… karim- aaaaahhhhhha……aab nahi bolunga… simran- tumne mere boobs dekh liye aur chus bhi liye. .. karim – mai to tuje nanga dekhana chahata hu aur tere chut chusana chahata hu.. meri .. chinaal… dcp.. raand… iss baat par karim ke pit par simran jor se maarti hai.. aur simran karim se bolati hai .. simran- harami tu suddarega nahii…

338

karim- tera jaisa maal agar saath mai ho to kon sudarana chahata hai… chinaal.. simran - bol teri maa chinaal hai. . karim ko simran gussa bahot aa raha tha… wo sochata hai .. chinal ek baar mera haath chutane de fir dikhata hu chinal kya hota hai… lekin dusari taraf use dard bhi bahot ho raha tha… wo majbbori mein bolta hai. .. karim- meri maa chinal hai… simran – tu itana kamina hai ki saale tu aapni aami ko bhi chodega.. iss par karim hasta hai… karim- saali… mai to tuje chodana chahata hu… simran- saale.. muje chodega… tu aapni aukat mai rah nahi to isse bhi jada bura haal kar dungi.. karim- muje chod de.. tum jo bologe .. wo mai karunga.. karim ko dard bahot ho raha tha.. magar jab ye wo janata hai ki use jab dard ho raha tha to simran kush hoti thi.. uska chehara khil jata tha.. aab wo sochata hai aab simran ko thoda maza chakate hai.. waise karim kissi se bhi haarna nahi chahata tha .. magar karim chut aur gaand ke liye haar bhi sakata ttha..wo har haal mein simran ki chutt aur gaand maarna chhata tha. .taki uska dabdaba simran pe rahe.. udhar simran karim ke haar se kush thi….simran khush thi apne power pe ki karim mujhpe zor nahi aazma paya. .wahan karim bhi samajh chuka ki yeh alag type ki hai … isse ache se aapne jaal mai fasana padega.. woh har haal mein use pana chahta tha.. isliye use aapni haar bhi pasand thi.. karim- tu pahli aurat hai jis ne mujhpar zor aazmaya and hara bhi diya. .ab mujhe bahut bechaini ho rahi hai. .main budhha bhi hun kahin heart attack se marna jaun. Simran - ..abhi tak to bahut khoon daud raha tha ab itane jaldi aisi halat ho gayi. karim sach main kafi bechain ho gaya tha..aur uske passene bhari sharir se saaf pata chal raha tha ki wo kitana thak gaya hai. Aur dusare taraf simran khush thi ki usne maze bhi liye

339

aur karim ko uski aukat dikha bhi di. . Simran ab samajh chuki karim dar gaya hai aab use tadpane mein aur maza aayega… waise dekha jaye to Simran jhad chuki and woh karim ke saamne khul bhi gayi thi. . Aab woh sirf karim ko tadpana chahti thi…

karim beech beech mai garden piche ghuma kar dekhta hai.. jaise hi karim piche dekhata tha simran use aage dekhane ko kahati thi… karim aise hi 4-5 baar karta hai… baad mein simran samajh jati yeh nahi maanne wala. . aab jab karim piche dekhata hai to simran kuch nahi bolati hai.. iss wajah se karim ka confidence bad jata hai..Aab Karim dekhta hai ki simran ka gussa kam ho gaya hai. . Simran- aise kya dekh rahe ho … Karim- mere dcp.. raand ke bade bade aam… simran ko karim phir se zaleel kar ke baat kar raha hota hai aur iss baar simran use mana nahi karti.. simran janati thi ki mana karke kuch fayada nahi hai… jis tarah karim use baat kar raha tha simran ko uttejna ho rahi thi. . karim ke aise gandi gandi bhasha se simran firse open hote ja rahi thi… simran- aise dekh rahe ho jaise iss se pahale kissi ke dekhe nahi.. karim- dekhe hai lekin tere jaise maal ke dekhe nahi.. iss par simran aapne chehare par smile lati hai… simran- to kya dekha.. Karim – lata se bhi bade hain. . Karim ke aise kahane par simran sharma jati hai.. simran aab thoda garam ho gayi thi… wo badi adda ke saath karim se puchati hai.. Simran- aur kis kis ke dekhe hai.. Karim- bahot ke.. Simran- iss ghar mai.. Karim- lata ke.. Simran- .. us gandi maid ke saath bhi… kitani gandi choice hai tumari… Karim- muje kya hai..sirf chut chahiye bas... koi bhi chodane ko de .. to maza hi aata hai.. Simran aapne chehare par hasi lati hui kahte hai…

340

simran- tum bahot gande ho.. karim- haa.. raand wo to hu.. Simran- uske kaise hai.. Karim- mera moo saamne hai.. mai kaise tere aam dekhe bagar bol sakata hu.. Simran- thode der pahale to dekh chuke ho na.. Karim- aab dekhane de na… Simran- nahi… Karim- kyon… Simran- tuje agar maine thodi bhi aajadi di to tu iska fayada utaega.. aur muje seduce karna suru karega.. Karim- nahi karunga.. Simran- muje pata hai tu karega… Karim- nahi karunga jaan… Simran- mai tumari jaan nahi hu samaje… tumari jaan aandar so rahi hai… Karim- sirf ek baar haath lagake dekhata hu.. phir kah sakata hu lata ke bade hai ya tere.. Simran mana karti hai.. Karim- phir sirf yahi table se tere ye bade bade aam ko peeche mud ke dekhane de simran mana karati hai.. 2-3 baar karim puchata hai… simran- wahi jagah pe garden ghuma ke dekhana hai.. jada chalakhi nahi karni hai.. karim- haa… aab karim aapni garden wahi table pe pade pade hi ghumata hai.. thode der tak u hi simran ke aam ko dekhta rahata hai.. karim jis lalachi nazar se simran ke aam ko dekhata hai us wajah se simran ko sharam aa rahi thi.. wo thode der idhar udhar dekhati hai… phir kahati hai… simran- sirf u hi dekhata rahega ya aur kuch bolega bhi… karim- tere aam hi itane mast hai ki waha se mere nazar hat nahi rahi hai…

341

simran- jada shahana mat ban .. pahale bata… karim- kya batau.. simran- muje nahi pata.. karim- to rahane de.. aab tak karim simran ke aam ko dekh kar hi use baate kar raha tha… simran- kis ke bade hai… aapne nazar niche juka ke simran kahati hai… karim- kya.. simran ne karim ke dono haath pakad ke niche garden kar ke karim ke piche khadi thi.. karim uski taraf hi dekh raha tha.. karim- bata na mere raand.. kis ke kya bade hai.. simran - boo..bs karim- kya .. hindi mai bol.. simran- aam karim- jara vistar se bol..na ..to muje samaj mai aa jaye.. aise bol na.... simran- kis ke aam kaise hai… karim haste hui kahta hai Karim- padma ke chhote hai . . tere se.. Aisa kahke karim simran ki taraf hi dekhata hai… Simran- aisa kya dekh raha hai mere taraf…. Karim- mai soch raha hu…. Aisa kah ke karim shant wo jata hai.. simran uske aankho mai dekh ke kahte hai… Simran—kya soch rahe the…

342

Simran ke haatho ki pakad thodi loose hui thi ye dekh ke karim use dhire se aapni taraf thoda khinch leta hai… bahot dhire se karta hai taki simran ko patta na chale.. Karim- main ek garib sa tailor hu jisne do teen din se nahaya ya khaya bhi nahi use agar aise sundar aur bahadur police wali ko nanga dikhane ko mil jaye to uski khudkismati hogi. . Simran- kabhiii.. nahiiiii… Aisa kahke wo thodi der rukh jati hai… Simran- aisa kabhi nahi hoga…

sab baatein simran ko ajeeb sensitivity deti hai… aab karim aapna ek haath simran ke aankho mai dekh ke uske haatho mai se chuda leta hai aur uske aam par rakh deta hai… par uske aam ko dabata nahi hai.. karim ke aankho mai dekhate hui simran kahati hai… simran- tere jidagi mai mere jaise bahot saari aurate aayi hogi.. na.. karim- bahot saari aayi hai.. lekin tere jaise tu akeli hai.. mere dcp raand… aisa kahate hui uske aam ko jorse dabata hai…. Simran- aaahhhhhh…… ….. muj mai aisa kya special hai karim- tum bahut sunder ho. Itni sunder aurat maine aaj tak nahi dekhi. aalla ne bahut fursat se banaya lagta hai tuje. Main to tere surat pahali baar dekhte hi tuj par fida ho gaya tha. Itna sunder chehra har kisi ko nahi milta. simran ko aapni tariff achee lagane lagi thi… simran- aur kya special hai.. karim - Hont bahut pyare hain tere.( aisa kahte hui uske hoonto par aapne ungaliya ghumata hai) Har vakt kaamuk ras tapakta rahta hai tere iss honto se. Khusnasib hai tera pati jo ki use itne rasile hont choosne ko milte hain. phir aapne chehare par hasi late hui kahata hai.. karim- aur aaj se mai bhi khusnasib hunga…

343

ispar aapni katil adda ke saath simran na mai garden hilati hai.. simran- aur.. kya special hai.. karim- simran teri ye chuchiyon ki to baat hi niraali hai. Jab tu chalati hai to dono chuchiyan kaamuk andaaz mein upar neeche hilti hain. Dil baith jaata hai mera unhe yu hilte dekh kar. Chuchiyon ki motayi aur golayi ek dam mast hai. Jo bhi unhe dekhta hoga uske muh mein paani aa jaata hoga. Jaise mere muh mein aa jaata hai. simran ne aapni garden niche ki hui thi… karim- simran tere gaand ke baare mein kya bolu.. kuch samajh nahi aa raha hai. Kaatil gaand hai simran tere . Mere dil ka katal kar diya tere iss gaand ne. Itni mast gaand maine aaj tak nahi dekhi. Jab tu chalti hai to gaand ke dono gol gol tarbuj bahut kaamuk andaaj mein hilte hain. Napunsak ke lund ko bhi khada kar sakti hai simran tere ye gaand. Mera to tere iss gaand ke baare mein soch kar hi bura haal ho jaata hai. Lund bithaye nahi baithta. ….Mujhe pura yakin hai ki tere jaise apsara ki choot bhi kam kaatil nahi hogi. Balki vo to sabse jyada kayaamat dhaati hogi.. karim ye baat simran ke aam ko dabakar bata raha tha… simran ki aise tariff.. itane sexy .. kamuk.. gande words mai kisi ne nahi kit hi… aur uske saamne mai to thoda bhi ganda word koi use nahi karta tha… simran ko ye gandi words wali tariff pasand aa gayi thi.. aab wo aur bahakane lagi thi.. simran- iss ghar mein aur kitno ke sath kiya.. karim ke aankho mai dekhate hui kahati hai… karim uska ek aam ko jorse dabata hai… karim- tuje to pata hai hi.. lata ko to tere saamne hi choda hai…. Karim simran ke haatho mai se aapna dusara haath ko chuuda leta hai…. Simran- uske alawa… Karim aab ghum jata hai aur pit ke bal table par soya hua rahata hai… Karim- kisi ko nahi… Simran hasati hai… Simran- tere baat pe muje trust nahi hai… tumane aur kisi na kisi ke saath kuch na kuch kiya hoga hi… Karim- kuch na kuch kya… ek to chut maari hogi ya gaand maari hogi..

344

Simran- wahi.. wahi.. Karim- wahi wahi .. nahi clear bolo… Simran- tum bahot gande ho … batao na… Karim aapne dono haath simran ke kamar ke piche daal deta hai… aur use thoda aapni aur khinchata hai.. table pe soye hui hi… Karim- batata hu.. tu bata tuje chut maravana pasand hai ya gaand maarvana.. Simran aapni aankhe band karke niche dekhane lagati hai… Simran- muje nahi pata.. Karim – bata na chinaal.. Simran- muje nahi pata…. Tum batao na.. aur kis ke saath kiya.. iss ghar mai.. Karim simran ko aapne badan pe gira deta hai… Karim- bata na… kya pasand hai tuje.. choot chudawana ya gaand marwana.. Simran niche garden karke aapni aankhe bandh karke kahate hai… Simran- har aurat ko jo jada pasand hai wahi muje bhi… Aisa kahke aapne chehara haatho se chipa lete hai… sharam se.. Karim- matlab ..choot…

345

Simran haa mai garden hilati hai.. Thode der baad simran aankhe khol ke karim ki taraf dekhate hui kahate hai.. Simran- batao na.. kon hai.. Karim- hai ek… Karim aapna chehara simran ke chehare ke paas lata hai… Simran- kon hai… Karim- simran kaur.. Simran ke aankho mai hawas thi aur face par sexy smile thi… karim uske aankho mai dekhta hai.. jaise hi simran uske taraf dekh kar smile dete hai waise hi karim uske gulabhi hoontho par aapne kale hoonth rakh deta hai…

Jaise hi Karim usko kiss karta hai waise hi Simran use dhakka deti hai.. aur piche hat jate hai… Simran- chal hat.. tune samaj kya rakhana hai Muje...

346

Aab wo wall se satte hui khadi thi.. simran aab katil nigahon se usko dekhne lagi thi. Karim- meri dcp raand.. Simran- Teri raand aander soyi hui hai.. uske pass ja.. Karim- wo to aab muje roj choodane ko degi.. Simran-fir ja na uske pass.. Karim- muje aab nayi chut chahiye.. Simran-bahar Jake dhund le.. Ye bolate hui simran ke chehare par smile thi.. Karim- saamane hi chut ho to bahar kyon dhund lu ... Simran- yaha koi nahi hai.. karim- kya nahi hai... simran - muje nahi pata... aur niche gardan kar ke kahati hai.. dhire se.... simran- kamina kahi ka... bahot chalu chiz hai ye... muje bach ke rahana padega iss se.. Karim table par baitha hua tha.. jab ye baat chal rahi thi tab Simran ki nazar Karim ke lund par jati hai.. ye dekh kar Karim aapna lund haath mai leke hilata hai.. Simran ko apni ankhon par yakeen nahi ho raha tha. jo ye sab wo dekh rahi thee uspar. Ek dcp ke saamne ek budhha ghatiya aadmi apne hath se apne lund ko teji se hila raha tha. Ye mere samane aise kaise baith sakata hai… aur mai kuch kar nahi paa rahi hu..jiase hee simran ki nazar uske 9 inch lambe aur 3 inch mote lund par padhi….simran ki to mano jaise saanse hee ruk gayi ho. Thodi der pahale karim ka lund dekha tha par itana clear nahi dekha tha usne… wo soch rahi thi ki mere pati ka kitana gora hai aur ye kitana kala hai… fir bhi mai isse dekhe ja rahi hu.. lekin ye kitana mota aur lamba hai.. mere husband ka aisa nahi hai..karim ka kaala lund itna bada tha ki uske choot main ek tees se uthi. Aur uske choot main jhurjhuri se doud gaye…. Simran ko karim ke lund ko dekhate hui shram to aa rahi thi Par uske choot ke aag aur badhati jaa rahi thee……wo ek dum se bokhala see gaye. Aur usne aapni nazar dusare aur ghuma li.. Par phir bhee karim ka wo phunkarata hua lund uske ankhon se hat nahi raha

347

tha. ….abb uske choot ke khujali aur badh chuki thee…. Simran thodi der uske lund ko dekhati to thodi der dusare taraf dekhati.. Aab karim table pe se niche utar chukka tha aur simran ki taraf dekhate hui uski taraf aa raha tha… Simran- mere taraf mat aa tu.. Karim- kyon.. Simran- tum nazdik aaoge aur mere body ko chuoge.. Karim- to kya hoga use… Simran aapni nazar dusari taraf le jake kahati hai.. Simran- tumare touch se kuch ho jata hai muje.. Karim aab simran ke paas aa chukka tha.. Karim- kya ho jata hai mere raand ko.. mere touch se.. Simran- muje nahi pata… lekin kuch ho jata hai.. Aab simran aankh faade karim ke badan ko dekh rahi thi.....aisa pehla mauka tha ki wo itne kareeb se kisi mard ko is halat mein dekh rahi thi..... uska husband bhi kabhi aisa pura nanga uske saamane nahi aaya tha...karim ka lund tana hua tha......jiske wajah se simran ka gala baar baar sukh raha tha......wo bade mushkil se apne thook ko nigal rahi thi.... karim simran ke gaal par haath rakhata hai.. simran wo jhatka deke hata dete hai.. fir wo uske aam ko touch karta hai.. simran usko bhi hata dete hai.. simran- dur ho jao mujase.. mere paas mat aao.. simran jab aise bolate hai tab karim uuske aur paas aa jata hai.. karim ki taraf dekhkar thodi smile deti hai… simran- tum sudaroge nahi.. mai tume door hone ko kah rahi hu aur tum aur mere paas aa rahe ho… aab karim aapna ek haath simran ke baal ke piche le jata hai aur uski hairpin nikal leta hai.. simran- usko kyon nikala.. karim- isse mere raand aur sexy lagage..

348

ispar simran smile deti hai.. karim ki chhati nangi thi.. simran uske chahti ki taraf dekh rahi thi..karim ne simran ke haato ko pakada aur bola… karim- tera badan hi aisa hai ki mai tumare taraf automatic khinchata chala aa raha hu.. iss par simran hasati hai.. aur aapni katil adda ke saath kahti hai… simran- badmaash.. har aurat ko aise hi patate honge… karim- nahi… aise nahi.. karim aab simran ka haath aapne haath mein pakad ke aapne chatty par rakhata hai.. simran- to kaise… karim- har aurat ko patane ka ek alag andaaz hota hai.. ye to sirf tumare liye hai… aab karim aapni chhati ke balon ko pyar se simran ke haato se sahlane lagata hai. Fir wah jhuk kar karim simran ke galon par apne hont rakh diye aur usko ek kiss kar diya.. bina kisi hichak aur bina koi dar ke karim simran ke chhati se lipat gaya.aur karim ne uske galon ko choomna shuru kar diya.. simran jal bin machhli ki tarah tadap rahi thhi. Wo karim ki bahon mein aane ke liye ready to thi magar waise dikha nahi rahi thi.. karim ko aab maja aane laga tha. Badi mushkil se simran khud ki saanso par kaboo pa rahi thhi. Karim- tu aab chudane ke liye ready ho ja… Simran na mai garden hilati hai.. Karim- yaha balcony mai chudane ke liye dar rahi hai kya.. Simran haa mai garden hilati hai.. Karim- dar mat… kuch nahi hoga.. yaha koi nnahi aayega… Karim jhuk kar aapne mardane honton ko simran ke komal se gualabhi labon mein kaid kar liya. Simran ne karim ko dhakka diya aur aapne se door kiya…

349

Simran- mere saath aise chalakhi nahi chalegi… samaje… karim aankhein fade simran ke aam ko dekhne laga. uske shirt ke uppar se hi..aam to mano bhagwan ne modal ke roop mein dhali hon. Waisi jaise mano bhagwan ne apni marzi se unko man chaha roop diya ho... unmein manchahi masti bhari ho... Kaise seena tane apni uchayi aur golayi par ghamand kar rahi hon jaise. Ye sab dekh kar karim ka lund bekabu hota ja raha tha. karim ne aab simran ke haath ko apne haath mein liya aur usko uske hi chhati par daba diya. simran- … aah ! simran ki siski nikal padi. Karim Simran ke haath se uske aam dabane laga.. jaise uska ras nikalna chah raha ho. karim simran se aur chipak gaya. Donon ki chhatiyan aamne samne thi. Aisa laga abhi mahasangram hoga! Karim ne simran ke honton ko apni jeebh se jabardasti khol diya aur jeebh uske munh mein ghusa di. Simran ko uski siskiyan saaf sunayi de rahi thi. Simran aapni garden piche hata leti hai…uske chehare par katil adda thi.. simran- bahot jaldi hai kya… karim- aab sabra nahi hota.. raand.. simran hasti hai… simran- sabra ka fal mitha hota hai… simran apna munh karim ke hoonto ke paas le gayi aur uske kale hoonto par aapni jeebh firane lagi… Kya mast style tha. Karim ko aab pata chal gaya ki aab aage se usko kuch karne ki jaroorat nahi hai ..ye raand hi sabkuch karegi.. Ascharyajanak roop se pahli baar hi simran ne apne honto ko poora khol kar karim ke nichale hoonth ko kaid kar liya. Aur usko suck karne lagi.. fir wo Waha uss par jeebh firane lagi.. aab simran ne karim ke dono hoonth apne moo mai le liye.. aur usko chusane lagi… Aab wo simran ke honto ko chus raha tha aur dusari taraf aapne haatho se uske dono aam ko daba raha tha… karim to jaise aasman mein udd raha tha aab. Wah maje le raha tha. Aab simran bhi garam ho chuki thi… simran uske kanon ko chatane lagi… chabane lagi.

350

karim ko uski tani huyi chuchiyan apni chhati mein chubhati mahsoos huyi. Itni sakht....a...aah! iss wajah se aab simran ne aankhe band kar li.simran ke dil ki dhadkan tej ho gayi. aage badkar karim ne usko apni bahon mein utha liya. Aur pyar se bola karim- madam khud to puri tarike se taiyaar baithi ho aur dikha aise rahi hai jaise ye sab kuch tu chahati hi nahi.. simran ne pyar se uski chhati par ghoonsa jamaya aur uske galon par kiss kiya. Karim ne firse simran ke hoonto ko chusana shuru kar diya… simran ne aankhe khole aur uska jawab diya..karim ko wo bhi chusane laghi thi… Jab simran ye kar rahi thi tab karim aapne dono haath se uske dono aam ko daba raha tha.. simran usko chus rahi thi aur karim uske shirt ke button nikalata hai…. Aab wo bra ke uppar se uske aam ko dabata hai.. thode der..thode der baad karim apna haath aage ki ore sarkata hain .. shoulder ki ore aur uske jism par ka shirt apne haathon mein lekar use turant utarane lagta hai.. ...... kuch hi deer mein uska shirt uske badan se alag hua tha… udhar dusari taraf simran bekabu ho chuki thi. Wo jor jorse karim ke hoontho ko chus rahi thi… karim aapna ek haath simran ke pant ke zip ke paas le gaya… jaise hi wo zip niche karne laga waise hi simran usko pakad leti hai..aur kiss karte karte hi na mai garden hilati hai.. fir karim simran ka wahi haath pakad ke aapne lund tak le gaya…kiss ki wajah se simran pahale se hi garam ho chuki thi… aab karim ka lund simran ke haath se ja takraya. Simran ne to pahale usko touch nahi kiya lekin karim ne uske haath ko pakd ke uske haath mai aapna lund thama diya.. thodi der baad simran uspar haath fer kar uski sakhtayi aur motayi ka andaja lagane lagi. Uski saanse ukhad gayi thi, bal bikhar gaye the.. . simran aab bahot jada bekabu ho gayi thi.. Aisa lag raha tha ab simran ko kisi baat ka darr nahi hai ... na aapne pati ka na jamaane ka dar hai… jaise wah jaan gayi ho ki aab uska karim hi sabkuch hai… Wah aab itni bekabu ho gayi thi ki karim ka rod jaise shakht ho chuke uske lund ko aapne haath mai pakad ke usse hi ragadne lagi… hilane lagi thi... ye dekh kar aab karim ne simran ki pant jip niche kar di.

simran ki nangi kamar mai haath dalke karim simran ko apne pass khichta hai.simran ka jism uske itne pass hai ki usse simran ke jism ki kushboo aati hai.simran ab karim ki harkat aur baato se aur siharti hai.Waise to simran khud busy rahati thi aur uska pati bhi business mai busy rahata tha iss wajah se pati ke saath wo jada sex nahi kar pati thi..itne saalo se

351

usne apni feelings pe control rakha tha par aaj is karim ke samne wo bebus thi.simran usse rokna chahati thi lekin wo rokh nahi paa rahi thi..ek to uske gandi bhasha aur uske harkat ki wajah se simran garam ho chuki thi.karim ki baato aur touch se usse aandar se aaisa feel ho raha tha hai ki karim aaj use chodke hi rahega.. wo hi ek asli mard ho .. aisa use lagh raha tha.. iss wajah se simran ki chut bahut gili ho chuki thi.karim uske saath bindhast hoke baat aur harkate kar raha tha.Woh karim se sharma bhi rahi thi kyonki ek anjaan mard … jo use 1-2 ghante pahale mila ho…uske jism se aaise khel raha tha jaise woh uski biwi ya rakhail ya koi randi hai.Aab simran ke sine pe karim ka haath ghumata hai.. beech beech mai wo uske aam ko dabata bhi hai.. simran aab karim ka haath lagne se sikud rahi thi aur usse sharm bhi aa rahi thi ..per use maza bhi aa raha tha ..Uski chut ki garmi ab uske dimaag pe havi ho gaye thi.Lekin phir bhi yeh sab hote waqt bhi simran sharma rahi thi lekin ab woh chudai ke liye tadap rahi thi…karim simran ke kamar se piche haath daal ke use aapne aur jordar dabata hai.. us wajah se simran jara dar jati hai.. simran- oucchhhhhhhh…. Aab karim ek haath simran ke kadak aam par rakhata hai aur use dabane lagta hai.. aam ko ragadte aab karim ka ek haath..kamar wala.. simran ki gaand pe aata hai aur karim uski tight gaand masalta hai.simran ka mast jism masalte karim sochta hai ki yeh sali dcp ne khudko mast maintain rakha hai.Is raand ko chodne mai bahot maaza aayega. Lekin isko tadapake chodana padega… jara aapne style se.. tabhi asali maza milega..simran siskariya lete maze se apna jism karim se masal ke le rahi thi.. Karim aab simran ko ghumata hai..uski pit aab karim ke chhati ko touch kar rahi thi.. aab karim ek haath simran ke garden se aage dalate hui uske aam par rakhata hai aur dusara haath uske naval par rakhata hai.. aab karim dheere dheere simran ke aaam ko daba raha tha.. Apne aam pe ghumata hua karim ka haath khud apne aam pe simran zorse dabate hai.. uspar karim bolata hai. Karim- aahhhaaa… maza aa raha hai mere raand ko… Aahe bharte wo aab karim se apna jism masalke le rahi thi. Karim- bata na chinal.. maza aa raha hai kya tuje.. Karim ki baat sunke simran ki chut mai aur bhi kulbuli suru hoti hai.

352

Simran – muje nahi pata.. Aur aapni aankhe band karti hai.. aab karim simran ke kamr pe jo haath tha wo aapne lund pe le jata hai aur apna lund uski gaand pe ragadata hai.. karim ke ab direct action se simran khush hoti hai.Apni gaand pe karim ka mota lund jaise hi usse feel hota hai woh bekarar ho jati hai chudai ke liye.karim ke lund ka size usse apne pati ke lund se badi feel hoti hai. Aab karim wo haath simran ke zip ke waha le jakar uske khule hui zip se aander dalta hai..aur simran ki chut chaddi ke uppar se sehlane lagta hai. Simran- aahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa… Karimmmmmmmmmmm… Ungli se simran ki chut ragadte karim bolata hai.. Karim- aahhhaa.. merii.. raandd.. to mutt rahi hai.. Ispar simran hasati hai.. Simran- badmaash wo mut nahi hai.. Karim simran ke panty ke side se aapni ungali aandar dalata hai… Simran- aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhha.. karimmmmm…plzzzzzzzzzzzzz… Karim aapni badi ungali simran ke chut ke aandar dalata hai.. Simran—plzzzzzzz………nooooo…. Karim- to kya hai… Simran- itano ke saath kiya hai to tume pata hona chahiye na.. Karim- tu bata na raand… Simran- muje nahi pata.. Karim aab do unagali uske chut ke aandar dalta hai.. aur use aage piche karta hai..aur dusari taraf uske bra ke niche se ek haath daal ke use ek aam ke nipple ko khinchata hai… iss wajah se simran tadap utati hai.. Karim- chut ka raas…

353

Simran haa mai garden hilati hai..aab karim chut mai ungali daal raha tha aura am ke nipple khinch raha tha.. Simran- aaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaa… karimmmmm…… jaraaaaa.. dhireeeeee… naaaaaaaa… Karim- mere dcp simran raand ke chut ka raas… Simran- haaa… Karim- simran mai janta tha ki tu jhut bol rahi thi …jane ka natak kar rahi thi.. lekin asal mai tu pahale se hi chudana chahati thi… mai woh mard nahi jo aurat ke samne jhuku yeh yaad rakh chinal… Simran kuch nahi bolati...Woh haath uthake piche karim ki gardan mai dalte aur apna sina aage nikalte hai. Isse se karim ko uske aam masalane mai aasani ho rahi thi..simran ki chut ragadane se aur dusre haath se nipples ko sehalane se simran machalti hai.karim ke kadak haath usse apne doodh ko masalte ache lagte hai.Apni tight choot pe ghum rahe haath uski chut ko aur garam karte hai.karim aab simran ko pagal kar raha tha.karim ekdum bindhsat hoke uska jism masal raha tha. Masti mai simran apni gaand zara piche karte hui karim ke lund par dabati hai.. karim apna khada garam lund simran ki gaand pe aur jorse ragadata hai aur saath mai uske mamme masalne lagata hai.simran to aankhe band karke zorse saas le rahi thi bus aur kuch nahi kar rahi thi.. aam ke nipple karim ke masalne se ekdum tight khade ho jate hai ..Uski chut gilli hone se panty gilli hui hoti hai. Simran karim ka lund apni gaand pe ragadne se tadapne lagti hai. Aab usse aaisa lagta hai jaise karim uska lund uski nangi gaand pe masal raha hai.Jaise- jaise karim simran ki chut aur aam masti se masalte rehta hai to simran ko aur bhi baichaini hoti hai aur woh aakhe band karke moan karke maza lene lagti hai.karim ki ungli simran ki chut ke raas se gilli hoti hai jise woh ek baar simran ko dekhake chat leta hai.Phir do ungliyo se uski chut ko masalte karim simran ko tadpane ke liye bolta hai Karim- tera pati tuje roj chodata hai kya.. Simran kuch nahi bolati.. Karim- bata na raand… Simran na mai garden hilata hai.. karim- itana mast maal aur tera pati tuje roj nahi chodata... simran iss par hasti hai..

354

karim- mai hota to din mai dus baar chodata.. simran- aur muje abhi tak maar daalate.. Aab karim pant ke uppar se simran ki gaand pe lund ragadte hui aage se panty mai haath dalke simran ki nangi chut ko ungli karte kehta hai Karim- Saali simran tu bhi koi bajaru raand jaise garm maal hai. Simran- mai koi bajaru nahi hu… Karim- Dekh kaise bajaru raand ki baat sunte tu khud tera jism masalke le rahi hai.Behanchod ekdum raand hai tu kisi bajaru raand jaisi.Badi garm chinal maal hai tu… simran aaj shadi ke baad pehle baar ek paraye mard ke samne karib-karib nangi khadi thi.. simran sochati hai..mai itana sab kuch iss gande aadmi ko karane de rahi hu aur ye aadmi muje bajaru kah raha hai.. iss baat par simran ko guss aa raha tha.. gusse mai simran bolati hai.. Simran- mai koi bajaru raand nahi hu.. mai mere pati ke alawa sirf ye sab tume hi karne de rahi hu.. Karim- tera pati itana sab karta hai kya tere saath.. bajaru randi.. Simran na mai garden hilati hai.. simran gusse se aapni garden piche kar ke karim ko dekhane lagati hai... simran- muje bajaru mat bolo

Karim- bol raand tuje chudaike kitane paise chahiye Simran- mai koi bajaru raand nahi hu jo pasie leke sabkuch karu.. Karim- aare sabhi raand paise hi to leti hai.. tub hi le le… Simran- mai koi bajaru nahi hu.. tum muje aise jalil mat karo… Karim- tu daar mat bajaru raand.. aaj Is balcony mai tujhe poori nangi karke teri jawani ke saath mai masti se khelunga… Aaj mai tujhe bahut maaza dunga meri raand aur tujhe dcp simran kaur se meri chinaal raand simran kaur bana dunga samjhi… karim ke muh se yeh sab baate sunke simran poori tarah se sharmai.Woh aab samjh gayi ki ye karim aab meri kuch nahi sunega aur aapni merzi se hi muje use karega… meri kuch nahi sunega.. muje jaan bujhke yeh aab jalil karega.. aab mai kya karu … meri izzat jo maine itane dino se kamayi hai iski ye aadmi aab wat lagayega..

355

Aaisa nahi tha ki simran yeh nahi chahati thi lekin ek budhhe ke saath iss tarike se woh uske saath karna nahi chahati thi..use karim ke saath sex karne ki ichha to thi lekin aise jalil karke karne ki nahi thi.. Aab karim simran ko aapni taraf ghuma leta hai.. apna nanga lund Simran ke haath mai dake Simran ke aam ko zara zorse masalte usne bola… Karim- tu bata tere pati ke saath tu kaisa sex karti hai.. Simran aachraya se karim ki taraf dekhke kahati hai.. Simran- kaisa matlab .. normal sex.. Karim- mera matlab hai usne kabhi tere chut chati kya.. Simran- nahi.. Karim- tune uska lund kabhi aapne moo mai liya kya.. Simran- nahi.. Karim uske taraf dekh kar hasta hai.. Simran ko samaj mai aab aa gaya ki karim kya chahta hai.. Simran- kabhi nahi .. kabhi nahi ho sakata mujase.. Karim- Kyo meri randi… simran kaur… sorry..sorry… meri randi.. dcp..simran kaur… pasand aaya mera lund… Yeh lauda chusegi ya usse chudwake legi… saali tum to ekdum mast maal ho.. lata se bhi mast hai tu randi .. Tujhe to din raat chodna chahaye randi. Ab niche baithke lund muh mai leti hai ya gaand maru teri Simran chinal… Aisa kahke wo simran ke aam jorse maslata hai… karim ke zorse masalne se Simran ko dard hota hai lekin usse jyada karim ki galliya usse hairani mai dalti hai. Ye achanak karim ko kya hua jo woh usse galliya dane laga yeh Simran nahi samajh paye. Zindagi mai pehali baar kisi mard se gali sunke usse bura bhi laga aur gussa bhi aaya. karim ke lund se haath hatate woh zara gusse aur dard se boli.. simran- Ahhhh uiiii maaaaaa tum mujhe gali kyo de rahe ho … Chooro mujhe aur muje jane do.. Mujhe kuch nahi karna hai tumare saath.. karim is baat pe zara bhi na darte hui aur usse dhire aawaj mai Simran ke aam ko waise hi masalte bolta hai… karim- Sun meri pyari randi ..dcp simran kaur mujhe order nahi dena kabhi. Mujhe mere samne ki nangi aurat ko gulam bana ke rakhna acha lagta hai. Tune jyada natak kiya to

356

tujhe issi ghar se nangi nikal dunga yeh yaad rakh. Meri raand aab maine tujhe nanga kiya hai ..aab tujhe chodke hi iss ghar se jaunga yeh yaad rakh. Chal mera lund sehlati reh simran jaan. karim ki aawaz se Simran darti hai. Mamme dabane se dard ho raha hai lekin masti bhi chaa rahi thi uspe. karim ka gusse se bhara chehera dekhke woh boli… simran- karim sorry.. mai kabhi tujhse aaise baat nahi karungi par tu mujhe galliya mat de. Aab awaz mai zara sa gussa aur zara si jabardasti dikhte hui karim simran ki kamar mai haath dalke use aapni aur khinchate hui kahata hai.. Karim- Aare tujhe bola na mera lund chus karke.. kyon natak kar rahi hai… simran karim ka gussa dekhake daar jati hai per darne ke baad bhi woh karim se door nahi hona chahati kyoki usse pata tha ki yehi aadmi usse bahut maja dega. simran ke chehere pe daar dekhke karim uske aam masalte bolta hai… karim- Aare tu kyon darti hai raand… Maine to tujako sirf mera ye kaala lund chusane ko bola hai.. tere iss pyare komal gualbhi hoontho se… mai thode hi tere gaand maarne ki baat kar raha hu… agar tu chahe to maar sakata hu… aise bolke wo uski gaand ek haath se daba deta hai.. simran dar jati hai… simran- plzzzz… nahiii.. nahiiii… wo nahi ho sakata…. Karim- kya nahi ho sakata hai.. Simran- piche se… nahi ho sakata… Karim- to tu chahati hai mai tere ye chut maru… Aise kahke karim simran ki zip khuli thi waha se haath dalke uske panty ko side mai karke aapani ungali aander daal deta hai… Simran- aaaaaaaaaahhh….. Karim- tu aur tere ye chut mujase chudane ko bahot betab ho gaye ho… Simran ne aankhe band kiye hui the.. Karim- itana mera kala mota lund pasand aa gaya meri raand tuje … Simran- aisi baat nahi hai… karim..

357

Karim gusse se uske baal ko pakad ke jor se khinchata hai… Simran- kamini… mai tumare umar ka hu jot u mera naam le rahi hai… tere si mai bada hu… saali aage se agar mera naam liya to dekh tera kya haal karta hu… Simran- haa…aage se aap ko naam se nahi bulaungi… Karim us ke baal ko pakad ke khinchake table ke paas padi lakadi ki chair pai baith jata hai aur simran ke baalo ko pakad ke khinchate hui le jata hai… Karim- maderchod …. Agar bola to yehi nanga karke teri gaand marunga samjhi…. Simran ko bahot dard ho raha tha… Simran- bahot dard ho raha hai… plzzz.. mere baalo ko chod do naaa… Karim- Tu muje bata tu muje kya kahke bulayegi… Simran- aap hi bata do… Karim thoda sochata hai aur fir bolata hai… Karim—tu muje aage se karimjiii… bolki bulana.. Simran- haaa… karimji kahke hi bulaungii… abhi to mere baal ko chod do na.. Karim uske baal ko chod deta hai.. Karim- meri baat manegi na.. karim ek haath se simran ki gardan pakadke dusre haath se usse 3-4 jhapad marte bolatha hai.. karim- baat manegi meri.. Ab darr ke simran ne karim ko dekhke haan mai sir hilaya.simran ke aam chuske ab nipples se khelte karim bola… karim- Chal niche baith Simaran raand aur mera lauda chus. Khol apna garm muh aur mera mota lund le muh mai. Simran niche baithke karim ka lund sehlane lagti hai. use ab karim se dar lagta hai ki ab aagar usne karim ki baat nahi mani to karim kuch bhi kar sakta hai. Waise bhi woh to usse chudwana chahati thi isliye Simran ne karim ki baat maan li. Karim simran ke baal pakadke lund uske muh mai

358

ghusate kehta hai.. karim- Chal muh khol randi aur mera lauda chus. Saali teri jaise garm aurat kitne jaldi haath aati ho… do jhapad kya mare line pe aate ho. Ab thik se lund chus mera nahi to jeena haram kar dunga tera Sali raandi.. simran… Simran muh kholke karim ke mote lund ko aapne garm muh mai dalte chusne lagti hai. karim ki galliyo se usse bahut bura lagta hai per karim ki lagai aag ko mitane ke liye woh besharam hoke uska lund chusne lagti hai. ` Simran ka muh lund se halke-halke chodte karim bolta hai…

359

Karim- Aahhhh accha lag raha hai tare muh mai lund dalane se…raand. Ab bol mera lund chahiye… chudegi mere laude se ya mera maar khayegi.. Aisa kahke karim lund Simran ke muh se nikalta hai. Aaisa karne se Simran besharam hoke karim ki nangi kamar mai haath dalke uska lund phir chusne lagti hai.simran sirf karim ki taraf dekhati hai lekin kuch nahi bolati.. karim ke lund ka size dekhke usse ab chudne ka bahut maan karta hai. karim lund Simran ke muh se nikal ke bolta hai.. karim- aab kyon kuch nahi bol rahi hai..Aare tab to mujhe jane ko bol rahi thi ab kyon mera lund khud pakadke chus rahi ho meri randi dcp simran…aab kya Chut garm hui to karim ka lund chahaye kya tujhe… Simran raand ab mai gaya to acha hi hoga na… Tu sati savitri banke rahegi randi … Chal ab choor mera lund mujhe ab tujhe nahi chodana.. chinal raand… simran aage hoke phir se karim ka lund pakadke chuste hai… Aur bolati hai… Simran- Nahi ruk jao na karim.. karim use 2 thappad marta hai.. karim- kya boli raand... simran- sorry sorry.. karimjii...please meri pyaas ko bhi shant karo jaise aapne lata madam ki thi. Mujhe aapke lund ki badi zaroorat hai abhi ..mujhe aaise behaal karke bich mai mat jao. Is baat pe karim simran ke baal pakadke apna lund uske muh mai gusake kehta hai… Karim- harami saali.. uske liye teri lata madam meri chinal bani, meri rakhail hai woh. Bol harami Simran kaur kya tu meri randi banegi… Bheek mang mujhse randi nahi to tujhe nahi chodunga. Sali teri jaise garm aurat ki nas-nas janta hoon, bahut natak karti ho tum randiya. Poori tarah besharam hoke ab Simran boli …

360

Simran- Haan … mai kuch bhi karne ke liye tayyar hoon. aap iss dcp simran kaur ko randi ya rakhail ya chinal kuch bhi banawo woh uske liye tayyar hu. Mai aap ko lata madam se jyada maaza dungi.. aapki yeh dcp raand sab kuch karegi aapke liye. Simran itna bolke phirse karim ka lund chusne lagti hai. karim khush hoke simran se apna lund chuswake lene lagta hai. Uske Jhukke hui aam ko ragadte woh ab Simran ka muh chod raha tha. simran bhi bade masti se besharam hoke karim ka lund chus rahi thi.

phir karim sochata hai isko thoda aur jalil karte hai.. isko iski aukat dikhate hai..aur wo simran ke baal ko pakad kar uppar aapne aur khinchata hai usko.. Karim- pehle bol tu meri chinal rand hai simran- maine maan to liya hai.. aab bolane se kya hoga.. Karim use aur jalil karna chahata tha.. karim ek thapad sedha simran ke gaal par jad deeta hai karim- bol harami.. simran tilmila jaate hai simran- ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh han harami hun mai ...aapki raand hu ... karim- bol..aapse apne choot aur gaand marwane wali chinal hu.. simran- aaaahhh.. aapse apne choot aur gand marwane wali chinal hun maiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii bas abb chhod do na apne raand kooooooooooooooooo karim- baut aag lagi hai rand ki choot mein aur kiss kiss se chudwati hai tu bolllllllllllll haramzadiiiiiiiiii.. simran kuch nahi bolati aur karim ke lund ko aapne haath mai pakad leti hai.. aur fir kahati hai.. simran- mai chhodane ko bol rahi thi .. chodane ko naahi.. aisa kahke wo karim ki taraf dekh kar katil smile dete hai.. simran ne dheere se karim ke lund ko apne hath main pakada …. Aur uske ooper apne hath ko ooper neeche karne lagi. Simran sochane lagi

361

ki mere husband ke lund ke muqable main karim ka lund intehai badsoorat , ganda aur galeez hai. Mere husband ka lund bilkul safaid , mulayam aur saaf suthra hai.. jab ki is karim ka lund badboo dar , galeez aur intehaai kaala tha. Lekin muje jo maza karim ke lund ko chune se aa raha hai wo maza aapne pati ke lund ko chune se kabhi nahi aaya tha.. aisa kyon ho raha hai mere saath… iss ghatiya aadmi ka lund kitana bhi kala kyon na ho lekin bahot bada aur lamba hai… iss wajah se ye sab to nahi ho raha hai na… aisa simran sochane lagati hai.. aab simran ne karim ke lund ko haath mai pakad ke uske supade ko kiss kiya.. karim ne simran ke sar ko pakra aur apne lund aur jaangh kai beech mai simran ka munh daba diya … aur bola.. karim - meri raand.. idhar say chaat ….

362

simran ne kuch nahi bola … simran ne apna munh uski thighs aur lund ke beeech main rakh diya.. simran ne khamooshi sai apni jeebh ko bahar nikaala aur phir uske us lund aur jhaang ke hisse ko chatane lagi… baad mai uske goolioon ko chatane lagi.. karim- tere munh main le inko …. Mere..chinal raand.. simran ne apna munh khoola aur uski dono gooliya ko apne munh main lai liya. Uski gooliya itni badi thi ki simran ka munh poora phool gaya aur us ne iss gooliya ko andar hi apni jeebh se chatana shuru kar diya…baad mai aapne moo mai hi simran usko choosne lagi. Aab simran karim ki gooliya bahar nikalate hai..aur us ke lund ko simran ne chaat kar saaf kar diya … aur phir us kale aur mote lund ko apne munh main le liya… mooh mai laikar choosne lagi. … simran karim ke lund ko apne munh main andar tak lay jaa rahi thi aur uske lund ko choosne main simran ko bahot acha lag raha tha. Shyad simran jindagi mai pahali baar kisi ka lund chus rahi thi.. iss liye use aur jada maja aa raha tha.. karim ka mota lund simran ke munh main andar bahar ho raha tha. karim ne simran ke sir par dono hath rakhe the aur phir simran ke sir ko neeche apne lund par daba diya aur neeche tak le gaya. aab karim ka lund simran ke halaq se takra raha tha. simran ka dum ghutne laga magar karim ne apna hath nahi hataya. simran ke sir ke ooper se simran ke sir ko apne lund par dabaaye rakha. simran machli ki tarah trapne lagi aur simran ke aankhoon se paani aane laga. simran ne karim ke hathoon ko apne sir se hatane ke liye zoor lagya magar uski taqat ke aage simran ki aik na chali aur karim ka lund simran ko apne halaq se bhi neeche andar ko jaata hua mahsoos hone laga. simran apne hath paaoon chaalati hui tarap rahi thi aur karim simran ke sir ko aur bhi dabaate hui bol raha tha… karim – haramjadi…. Mujase jabardasti karegi… mera haath marorogi…. Sali tuje to mai aapni kutiya bana ke rakhunga… simran na na mai garden hila rahi thi… karim- choos choos aaj mere iss mote aur kale lund ko achi tarah sai choos…. Meri.. simran….. raaaaaaandddd…. Thode second ke baad jaise hi simran ki saans rukne lagi to karim ne simran ke sir ko ooper uthaa diya aur karim ka lund simran ke munh se nikal aaya aur jaisi dobara se simran ke jism main jaan aagai ho. Aab simran ke moo se thook nikal raha tha aur wo hi thook karim ke lund par bhi laga hua tha.simran ke aankhoon se aansoo nikal rahe the.

363

Simran ne apna sar karim ki gandi si thigh par rakh kar lambe lambe saans laiti hui apna saans bahaal kar rahi thi.karim wahi chair par baitha tha aur simran niche baith kar karim ke thigh par aapna sar rakhi hui thi.. karim ne simran ke sar ke baaloon ko apni muthi main pakra aur unko khenchate hui uske chehar ko ooper kar liya aur usko kiss karne laga.. simran bhi uske hoonto ko chumane lagi.. kiss todate hui karim bola…

364

Karim- kyon phir maza aaya mere lund ko choosne se.. mere dcp raand… Simran haanf rahi thi.. Karim- Bol aaj se rooz karegi na apne iss lund maharaj ki pooja. Bola na chinaal bol. simran ne aansoo bhari huii nazroon se karim ki taraf dekh kar boli… simran- muje kya maar dalane ka irada tha kya karim.. karim ne simran ke pet mai jordar laath mari aur phir uth ke baal ko ekbar jordar khincha aur simran ke chehare ko ek haath se pakara… karim- Saali mujhe phir naam se pukarti hai raand…. dubara mujhe naam se pukara to gaand maruga teri.Harami,mai tere umar ka hoon kya,zara izzat se naam le mera.Kya teri maa baap ne tujhe itna bhi nahi sikhaya randi..acha lag raha na mera lund chusane mai..simran maderchod ab tujhe meri rakhel banake rakhunga.raand to mere bahot hai lekin rakhel tu akeli banegi.. Phir karim simran ke nipples khichata hai..iss dard aur galliyo se simran behaal ho rahi thi par usse ab aaisa lag raha tha jaise ki wo sachmuch mai karim ki rakhel ban gayi hai..use aisa lag raha tha ki uske badan mai lakho chitiya halchal macha rahi thi. Simran- sorry… galati ho gayii.. Karim- aab bata mera lund kaisa laga.. Simran ne apna sir ha mai hila diya. Karim ne simran ke sar ke baaloon ko thora sa kheenchate hui bola.. Karim- moo se bol na…. raand… Aur uska chehara jorse daba diya.. simran foran hi boli.. Simran- g achha laga.. Karim- roj pooja karegi iski.. Simran- g mere malik .. mai roz apne is lund maharaj ki pooja karungi. Aab mai aapki dasi hu.. aap jaisa bologe waisa hi mai karungi.. Karim- Chal aab jaldi se apna thook mere lund par se saaf kar de.

365

Simran ne karim ki taraf dekha aur phir uske lund ko chaat te hui us par se apna thook saaf karane lagi. jaise hi simran ne karim ke lund ko saaf kiya to karim ne simran ke baazoo ko pakar kar apne ooper kheencha aur aapni godi mai bitha diya… Karim- tu tosuch main meri raand hai ..meri rakhel hai.. aur phir karim simran ke laboon ko choomane laga.

366

karim- mere lund ki pooja kar ke tu ne to mera dil hi jeet liya hai simran raand. Simran ne muskuraa kar karim ke laboon ko chooma .. Simran-aaj se aap mere malik ho.. apne malik ko khush rakhana har aik achi dasi ka farz hai na karim gi. Karim simran ko choom kar bola.. Karim- itni seva to meri begum bhi nahi karti mujh se.. jo tere pairoon ki jooti ke jaisi bhi nhi hai. aur tu itni sundar aur khoobsorat ho kar mere begum se achhi seva kar rahi hai.. Yaha karim janbujkar aapne kaali moti patni ki comparision simran se kar raha tha.. usko jalil karne ke liye..simran ne karim ke munh ke andar apni jeebh ko daalte hui kaha.. Simran- karim ji jab aap ne mujhe apni rakhel, raand , dasi bana hi liya hai aur jab main ne is lund dewta ko dil se apna malik maan kar uske aage apna maatha taik diya to ab to sub khuch aap ka hi ho gya na. ab bus main apki raand aur daasi aur aap mere malik aur mahaaraj. Karim ne khush ho kar simran ki jeebh ko choosna shuru kar diya. Inn dono ka hoonth chumana aise hi chalata raha.

thode der baad karim simran ko niche utar deta hai.. karim- chalo fir apna ye bra jhat se utaro...... mujhe aab tera doodh peena hain...... aur karim ye kehkar dheere se muskura deta hain.....simran kas kar uske seene par mukka marti hain...... simran - sach mein aap bahut gande ho..... karim- aab kya hua.. simran- mai koi doodh denewali bhais nahi hu… simran ki saansein fir se zoron se chal rahi thi......wo fir se karim ke harkaton se garam hone lagi thi.... saahil- bhains ka to maine bahut doodh piya hain....aaj se to main roz apni dcp raand ka doodh piyunga..... sorry rakhel ka.. aur aisa kahate hui uska aam dabata hai… karim ki baateion ko sunkar simran ka chehra sharam se laal pad jata hain aur wo jhat se apni nazrein dusari taraf fer leti hain...... karim- tu mere raand hai… dcp hai to muje use kuch lene dena nahi hai..

367

jo mai bolu tuje wo karna padega… simran- lekin mai kaise aapna doodh pila sakati hu aapko… karim- kyon chinaal.. tujame kya doodh nahi hai kya… aisa kahke uska chehara aapne haath se jorse dabata hai.. wo usko jalil karna chahata tha.. simran- samaja karo aap… jis aurat ke bachhe chote hai wahi aurat ko doodh aata hai… karim- tere bachhe bade ho gaye hai.. simran ha mai garden hilati hai.. karim turant apna ek haath uske kandhe par le jata hain aur uske bra ke strips ko uske kandhe se sarkane lagta hain......aur thodi deer baad uske bra ke strips uske dono kandhe se sarak kar neeche ho jate hain......simran chaah kar bhi koi virodh nahin kar pati.....aur sharam se apni dono haathon ko apne seene par rakh leti hain.... karim fir se simran ke peeche jata hain aur jhat se simran ke dono boobs ko apne hatheli mein lekar use kaskar masalne lagta hain.........

368

simran ke mooh se fir se siskari nikal padti hain..... karim iss baar apne dono haathon ko dheere dheere ferte hue uski peeth par le jata hain aur dheere se simran ke bra ka strips ko khol deta hain...... thodi deer mein uska bra jhat se khul jata hain aur uske seene se neeche ki ore sarakane lagta hain......magar simran turant apne dono haathon se apne girte bra ko thaam leti hain.... ye dekh kar karim muskura padta hain...... fir karim apna haath aage le jakar uski pant par rakh deta hain aur dheere se uski pant ka belt khol deta hai… simran ne aapne dono haatho se bra pakadi hui thi iss wajah se wo kuch nahi kar pa rahi thi… aab karim uske pant ke button bhi khol deta hai..aab simran ki pant khul gayi thi....... pant jaise hi khulti hain simran apna ek haath neeche lejakar use jhat se thaam leti hain.....is waqt simran ek haath se apne bra ko sambhae hui thi aur dusare haath

369

se apne pant ko pakade hui thi.....tabhi karim use aapne taraf ghuma leta hai.. simran kisi buth ki tarah ghum jati hain.........magar is waqt bhi uske dono haath apne bra aur pant par the ...... simran shram se aapni aankhe band kar leti hai… jaise hi karim simran ke ek khule hui aam par aapne hoonth rakhta hai waise hi simran ghum jati hai.. aab simran ki pit karim ke samane thi.. karim aab uski nangi peeth par apna honth dheere dheere ferne lagta hain.......uski garden se lekar kamar tak......is baar simran fir se tadap uthathi hain...... is waqt simran kareeb kareeb nangi halat mein thi bus uske private parts aabhi tak chupe hue the.. magar uska gora jism karim ke aankhon ke samne beparda tha......simran ka dil zoron se dhadak raha tha ..... wo chup chaap apni aankhien band ki hui karim ke harkaton ko chup chaap bardaast kar rahi thi.... use bhi aab in sab cheezon mein maza aane laga tha ....... karim fir se apni jeebh uski kaanon ke paas le jata hain aur dheere dheere uske kaanon se lekar uski garden se hote hue uski kamar tak chatne lagta hain ..... karim ke is harkat se simran ke jism mein mano ek aag si lag jati hain .... fir karim apna ek haath simran ke bra ki ore le jata hain aur simran ka bra apne haathon mein tham leta hain aur use jhat se kheech kar uske badan se juda kar deta hain ......... kuch hi palon mein simran ki bra uske haathon mein thi ..... karim bade gaur se simran ke bra ko dekh raha tha.....fir wo bra ke cup mein apna mooh rakh deta hain aur use choom leta hain.....simran aache se samajh rahi thi ki karim kya kar raha hain magar sharam ki wajah se wo karim ko uske kisi bhi harkat ko mana nahin kar pa rahi thi...... thodi deer tak bra ko choomane aur chatne ke baad karim wo bra ko ek taraf fek deta hain ..... is waqt simran apne ek haathon se apne boobs par rakhi hui thi ...... simran ko peet karim ki taraf thi iss wajah se karim uske boobs ko nahin dekh sakta tha.....magar agla hi pal wo apna haath aage ki ore sarkata hain .. kamar ki ore aur uske jism par ki pant jo simran ne apne ek haath mai pakadi thi usko simran ke haathon se jhatka dekhe aapne haatho mein lekar use turant niche gira deta hai .. ...... apna ek haath pant par aur dusara haath boobs par rakh rehne ki wajah se simran apna haath nahin nikal pati aur na hi karim ko rok pati hain.... kuch hi deer mein uski pant niche gire hui thi.. aab simran aapna ek haath aam par aur dusara haath uske choot ke uppar uske panty ke uppar se rakh deti hai.. aab karim aapne dono haatho se simran ke kamar ko pakad ke uppar uta leta hai aur aapne paavo se uski pant nikal deta hai.. simran kuch bhi kar nahi pati..simran ki pant uske badan se alag hui thi.. ...... aab simran ki nanga badan karim ke aankhon ke samne be-parda tha ..... sirf panty uske badan par thi… wo bade gaur se simran ke badan ke har hisse ko dekh raha tha..... simran sharam se pani pani ho rahi thi...... karim aab simran ko aapni aur ghuma leta hai.. jaise hi karim usko aapne aur ghuma leta hai waise hi simran jhat se aapne dono haath boobs par rakh deti hai… karim aankhe fade uske badan ko dekh raha tha.. simran Sharm se

370

aankhe band kar leti hai.. simran ke gale mai mehanga locket tha wo karim jhat se thod deta hai.. simran sirf karim ki taraf dekhati hai lekin kuch nahi bolati.. locket kyon thoda ye puchane ki himmat bhi aab simran mai nahi thi..aab karim wo locket aapne lund par round kar ke rakh deta hai.. karim ne simran ka locket jis tarah se aapne lund par rakha thaw o dekh kar simran has padati hai… simran- bahot badmaash ho aap.. aab karim niche baith jata hai aur ek haath uske panty par rakh deta hai.. usko nikalane ke liye.. waise hi simran ek haath niche le jati hai panty ke oopar usko rokane ko.. simran- plzzzzzz…….. nahiiiii… karim.. jab simran ka ek haath niche aata hai tab karim uske ek nange aam ko jordar dabata hai… simran- aaaaahhhhhhaaaaa… waise hi simran panty par ka haath uppar aapne aam ko chupane ko le jati hai waise hi karim jhat se aapne dono haatho se simran ki panty nikal deta hai… waise hi simran jor se chilati hai… simran- noooooooooooo…… he bhagwannnnnnnnn……….. karim.. aapne ye kya kar diya…. Aisa kahke simran ek haath uske choot par rakh deti hai… Simran- tu to aisi chila rahi hai jaise jindagi mai pahali baar nangi ho rahi hai… Simran karim ki taraf aankhe fade gusse se dekh rahi thi.. Karim- aise kya dekh rahi hai muje… roj to aapne pati ke samane nangi hoti hogi… Simran- mai aise aaj tak kisi ke saamne nangi hui nahi hu.. Karim- kya…tuje kya wo bina nanga karke hi chodata hai… Simran- haa… sirf nighty uppar karke… Karim hasane lagata hai.. Karim- matlab.. meri dcp raand.. aaj pahali baar mere saamne nangi hui hai… Simran aankhe band karti hai aur haa mai garden hilati hai…

371

Karim- aab to tuje chodane aur hi maza aayega… karim usko jiss tarike se dekh raha tha iss wajah se simran ghum jati hai aur table ke piche khadi ho jati hai..iss waqt simran ke badan par kapade ka ek tukda nahin tha......wo puri nangi halat mein karim ke samne khadi thi.. karim uske badan ko lalachi nazar se ghur raha tha iss wajah se simran niche baith jati hai.. aab wo aapne dono haatho se aapni chut ko chupane ki koshish karti hai..

karim - aala kasam se raand… tu ek nasha he ....... kya kamal ki khubsurat he tu ..... jo tuje is haal mein dekh le wo sach mein pagal ho jayega ..... aur khade khade hi tuje chod daale...

372

simran - please karim … jiiiiiiii… mujhe bahut sharam aa rahi hain.... iss balcony mai… mere kapde de do .......please..... karim - nahin meri raand aab to main tere is badan ko aache se deedar karunga.....bus aab tu aapne hath hata le aur zara mujhe aache se dekhne de ....... simran jhat se naa mein apni garden hilati hain… simran - nahin karim jiiii..mujhse ye nahin hoga......please mere kapde mujhe lauta do....... muje yaha bahot sharam aa rahi hai… karim- to kya aander chudegii.. simran haa mai garden hilati hai.. karim- chinal aab to mai tuje yaha iss balcony mai hi choudunga.. samaji meri simran.. raandd… simran- mai mera sabkuch to de rahi hu aap ko .. fir bhi aap mere par jabardasti kar rahe ho… mai to sirf itana kah rahi hu ki yaha open space mai nahi karte hai.. aander kisi room mai karte hai.. yaha koi agar aa gaya aur hum dono ko kisine aisa dekh liya to mere sab izaat chali jayegii… mai to sirf itana kah rahi hu… karim- chu kar chinal… tu mere rakhel hai.. mai jaisa bolunga waise hi hoga… tu jada shahanpatti mat kar… tu agar mujase chudegi to tere izzat nahi jayegi.. lekin tuje aisa kisi ne dekh liya to tere izzat chali jayegii… maderchod muje mat sikha kya karna hai… muje sab pata hai… simran- mai to sab itana kah rahi…. Simran itan bolate hi karim gusse se badi aawaj mai bolata hai… Karim- haramjadi.. tuje bola na chup kar… saali roj kitano se chudate hogi… aur mere saath yaha nautanki kar rahi hai.. Simran aapne aankho mai aansu aa gaye the… Simran- mai aapne bachhe ki kasam khake kahati hu.. mere pati ke alawa maine aapne jindagi mai kisi se physical relation nahi the… mere pati ke alawa aap pahale aadmi ho jo mai aap se ye relation rakh rahi hu… karim jhat se gusse mai simran ke paas jata hai aur uske baalo ko pakad ke piche se niche khinchata hai… karim- saali kamini… muje ye bata .. ye jo tere bachhe hai….kitane hai… simran ko puchata hai…

373

simran – ahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa…. Do hai….. dard ho raha hai karimji…. Plzzzzzz.. mere baalo ko chhod do naa.. Karim dusare haath se uske chut ko daboch leta hai… Karim- itane jaldi gayi kya police ki hekadi… Simran kuch nahi bolati… Karim- ye jo tere bachhe hai.. iska baap tera pati hi hai ya koi dusara bhadva hai.. Simran- mai kisi ki bhi kasam khane ko ready hu.. karimjii..... ye mere pati ke hi bachhe hai… Karim uske baalo ko chodata hai.. simran aapni aankhi punch leti hai.. Karim- matalb tu sahi kah rahi hai ki .. tuje tere pati ke alawa kisi ne aab tak nahi choda hai.. Simran- haa.. Karim ki taraf dekh kar kahati hai..karim usko pakadata hai aur use aapni bhavo mai leta hai ....... simran jhat se uske bhavo se nikal kar piche hat jati hai.. karim simran ki taraf hi dekh raha tha.. karim ke is harkat se simran jhat se apne dono haathon ko apne chehare par rakh leti hain aur apne mooh chupa leti hain ..... karim bade gaur se simran ke 32 size ke boobs ko dekh raha tha ....... simran ke boobs poore gol akar mein behad tight the .... aur halke bhoore rang ke nipples uski khubsurti ko aur chaar chand laga rahein the ....... aur neeche uski choot poori tarah bina baalon ki ek dum saaf chamak rahi thi ....... simran ke nange badan ko dekhkar karim mano pagal sa ho gaya tha ...... aaj tak na jane wo kitni randiyon ke saath so chuka tha magar aisa badan usne kabhi nahin dekha tha...... karim- saali tu bahot kadak maal hai.. aaj tak maine kitane saare randiya ko choda hai lekin tere jaise randi muje aaj tak mili nahi… bahanchod tu sachmuch agar dhande par baith jayegi to bahot paisa kamayegi… simran chehare se haath hata ke bolati hai.. simran- mai to sabkuch aap ko de rahi hu na.. phir bhi aap muje jalil kyon kar rahe ho.. karim- sachmuch raand… tu agar sach ki bazaru randi ban jayegi to bahot paisa kamayegi… tu ek kaam kar.. simran karim ki taraf dekh kar kahati hai.. simran- kya..

374

karim- tu police ki naukari chod de aur bazaru randi ban jai… customer ki line lag jayegi… tuje dekh kar koi nahi kahega ki tu do bachho ki maa hai.. karim ke aise kahane par simran kuch nahi bolati hai.. simran ko samaj mai nahi aa raha tha ki ye aadmi muje jalil kar raha hai ya mere tariff kar raha hai.. do bachhe hone par bhi mai kya itane sundar dikhate hu… mere husband ne to kabhi nahi kaha.. shadi ke baad bachhe hone ke pahale husband mere tariff karte the lekin bachhe hone ke baad mere husband mere tariff kabhi nahi ki..… dusari aur ye aadmi muje bazaru randi banana ko kah raha hai… muje kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha hai ki mai kaise react karu.. simran ki aaj tak aise gandi tariff kisi ne ki nahi thi..

Simran soch rahi thi ki abhi thodi der pahle lata ko nanga kiya aur uske saath sex kiya karim jii ne aur aab mere sath ye saab kar rahe hai. . woh sochati hai ki muje ye sab pata hai fir bhi mai inko karne de rahi hu... kya mai sach mein ek randi hu.. aur agar aisi baat hai to woh aur acche se raandi banegi. . itana ganda aadmi mere beauty ki tarif kar raha hai.. mai aab sajungi.. sawarungi... mere malik ke liye... us khadus husband ke liye nahi..duty aur ghar ke chakkar mein mai yeh sab bhool gayi thi mai. .iss mein kitna maza hai. .karim jaise badsurat aur darji se yeh sab karna aur uski dasi jaisa banna aur kutiya jaisa banna simran ko bahut accha lagta hai .. aab wo horny feel karti hai.. aab karim simran ke paas aa jata hai.. Karim use baju mein rakhe aaine almirah se laga hua tha jo us ke saamne le jata aur use uski nangi body dikhata hai aur woh sharma jati hai. ..aur aapne chehare ko dono haato se dhak lete hai.. karim apne dono haathon ko simran ke chehare ki ore le jata hain aur uske dono haathon ko hatane lagta hain .... simran bahut zor lagati hain magar karim ke aage wo tik nahin paati ...... use sharam aa rahi thi iss wajah se wo aapni puri takat laga nahi pati… karim apne dono haathon se simran ke haathon ko kaskar pakde hua tha..... aur jhat se wo neeche jhuk kar simran ke labon par apna honth rakh deta hain aur bade pyaar se use choosane lagta hain .... simran ki aankein is waqt band thi ....... uske zor zor se saans lene ki wajah se uske boobs upar neeche ho rahein the.......karim bade pyaar se uske honton ko chusae jaa raha tha ..... simran aab fir se bahut garam ho chuki thi ..... karim uske garam saanson ko mehsoos kar raha tha ...... kuch deer tak simran kuch nahi karte hain … waise hi kahdi rahati hai.. aab karim uske kamar ko pakad ke utata hai aur table par usko bitha deta hai.. kiss karte karte

375

hi.. kuch deer baad wo apne dono haathon ko karim ke sir par le jati hain aur bade pyaar se uske sir par firane lagti hain .... karim bhi apna haath uske boobs par rakh deta hain aur uske nipples ko apni ungali mein lekar masalane lagta hain ..... simran apna mooh poora khol deti hai aur karim ke honton ko choosane ki raftaar aur tezz kar deti hain ........ aab karim apni jeebh uski garden se firate hue bahut dheere dheere neeche ki ore sarakane lagta hain ....... simran kaskar apne dono haathon se karim ke sar ko masalane lagti hain ...... aab wo apni aankhein khol chuki thi ..... jism ki aag ki wajah se aab uski sharam haya sab feeki padne lagi thi........ jaise hi karim apna mooh simran ke nipples par rakhta hain simran mano cheekh padti hain ...... uske mooh se siskari nikalati hai.. simran - aaaaaaaaaaaa ..... hhh... ............. hhhhh .... haaaa... karim .. jiiiii… unmhhhhh ye kya kar rahe hoooooooooooo… aaaappppp… aur karim ke sar ko apne aam pe dabane lagi aur apni gaand ko utha ke karim ke moun ki taraf utane lagi thi.. simran ke aise karne se karim bhi josh main aa gaya aur apni zuban ko kabhi simran ke aam pe ghumata aur kabhi chatne lagta aur sath hi halki si bite bhi leta jis se simran bouhat ziyada garam ho gai thi.. aab simran karim ke balon ko mazboti se pakad ke apne aam pe daba rahi thi aur jagah pe hi kamar ko uppar utati thi.. karim bade pyaar se bari bari uske dono nipples ko choose jaa raha tha ......... nipples tann kar poore khade ho gaye the aur puri tarah sakth bhi ....... karim ne simran ke ek niiple ko aapne moo mai pakad ke bahar ki taraf khincha… to simran table pai hi uchal padi… simran- aaahhhhhhhhhhh karim..jiii… aapne to kamal kar diya touuuuuuuuu neeeeeeeeeee unmhhhhhhhhhh haaannnnnnnnnnn karimmm..jiiii... isi taraha karoooooooooooo uuuuffffffffffff main gaiiiiiiiiiiiiii ooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh iss ke sath hi simran ke chut se pani behne laga aur uske jism ko jhtke bhi lagne lage the.. dheere dheere karim apni jeebh neeche uski navel par le jata hain aur wahan bhi apne jeebh ka kamal dikhata hain ........ simran kisi jal bin machali ki tarah tadap rahi thi..... karim ne simran ko pit ke bal table pai gira diya tha…jaise jaise karim neeche uski choot ke paas jata hain simran ki bechain aur badhate jati hain.....aur aakhirkaar karim apne jeebh simran ke choot par rakh deta hain aur tabhi simran zor se cheekh padti hain..... simran- aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.... hhhhhhhhhhhhhh......

376

kkk.....aa......rr......iiii…..mmm............ jii

magar karim apne jeebh wahin par bade aaram se firane lagta hain …. Karim- chinaal.. aapni dono tange uppar uta… maderchodd… simran apni sharam haya chodh kar apne dono janghon ko karim ke saamne poora faila deti hain...... aapni dono taange uta kar… aab simran ki choot karim ke aankhon ke samane be-parda thi.... karim bade gaur se uske choot ko dekh raha tha...... karim apne dono haathon ki ungali uspar le jata hain aur uske choot ke fankon ko alag karta hain ..... ander

377

gulabhi rang ki chamdi saaf dikhayi dee rahi thi... wo jhat se apne jeebh ki point us cheedh mein dal deta hain..... simran ki halat kharab hone lagti hain ...... karim lagtaar apne jeebh ko harkat kar raha tha.....simran ke mooh se siskari aur tezz hoti jaa rahi thi.... simran ne aab aapne dono haatho se table ko pakada hua tha… kareeb 3 minute ke ander hi simran fir se dubara chilaate hue jharne lagti hain...... simran- aaaahhh........ a.aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..... hhhhhhhhhhhhhh .... sss............. aaaaaaa....hhh.hhhhh ...

kkkk......aaaaaa....rrrr......iii.i.....mmm...... jjjjjjjjjjjjjiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…..

378

aur dhaam se us table par kisi laash ki tarah thandi pad jati hain.... uske saansein bahut zoron se chal rahi thi aur wo aab haafne lagi thi...... aab karim bhi thak gaya tha.. uske kamar mai dard ho raha tha.. issliye wo khada ho jata hai.. aur karim piche ghum jata hai... to baju wale room ke window mai ek lady khadi thi.... lata jis room mai soyi thi us room ke bagal wali room mai.. waha se balcony mai dekha ja sakata tha... jaise karim ki nazar uspar padati hai waise hi wo lady waha se piche mud ke chali jati hai... gusse mai... kamina kahi ka.. aise kuch kah ke.. karim ne thik se suna nahi lekin aisa hi kuch kaha hoga aisa karim sochata hai... gali hi di hogi iss chinal ne aise karim sochata hai... karim soch raha tha ki ye hai kon.. iss ghar mai to pahale kabhi dekha nahi... dhudana padega.. pahale iss raand ko chodate hai.. aisa soch ke simran ki taraf ghum jata hai .. simran abhi tak us table pe aankhe band karke padi hui thi.. kisi laash ki tarah.. karim simran ke paas jata hain aur uske choot se behta ras apne jeebh se chatne lagta hain..... aab karim simran jo table pe besudh hoke padi thi us ke paas jata hain aur uske labon ko fir se choosne lagta hain...... iss baar karim ke honton par simran ke choot ka pani bhi tha jo aab uske mooh mein jaa raha tha magar simran ko aab kuch bhi hosh nahi tha wo lagataar karim ke honton ko chuse jaa rahi thi......... Simran ko andar se ek man kar raha tha ki karim ko wapas uski aukat dikha dun… magar jitna accha use karim ke saath lag raha tha aur use karim se zalil hoke maza aa raha tha .. wo abhi tak uske saath nahi hua tha. woh bhi jab ki woh ye janti thi ki karin ne thodi der pahle lata aur kitne aurton ko choda hai ye janate hui .. shayad usne kabhi zindagi mein zalil hona anubhav nahi kiya. ..yeh naya experience tha uske liye. .woh kitne rapists aur ladki chhedne walon ko kutto jaise marti thi aur women empowerment ki baatein karti thi. .aur aaj ek behad gande se baddhaar se ghinone buddhe se masti loot rahi thi . .magar madhosh ho chuki simran ab is women empowerment ko bhool ke karim ki kutti banne ko mar rahi thi. .. Karim aab tak bahut garam ho chuka tha....aab uska bhi control khatam ho chuka tha.... wo aab simran ko chodana chahata hai.. wo aab ghum ke simran ke sar ke paas khada ho jata hai.. Karim- ek baar isse chus raand … fir tere tabadtod chudai karta hu… Karim ke aur simran dekhane lagti hain ....... simran ke samne uska lund fanfanata hua apne akaar mein aa jata hain.....waise karim ka lund poore 9 inch ka tha.....aur 3 inch mota....... simran ne jab pahali baar karim ka lund dekha tha tabhi uske hosh udd gaye the.. aur aab bhi uske hosh udd gaye the..wo soch rahi thi itane bade lund se mera kya haal hoga.. aur ye karim jii dhire se karenge to nahi.. muje maar hi dalenge.. simran ke chehare ko dekhkar karim dheere se muskura deta hain.....

379

karim - kyon chinaal…. Haramjadi.. tuje pasand aaya ki nahin mera louda.... aisa kahke uske baal ko pakada ke khinchata hai.. simran – bahot bada hai….......ye bhala mere ander kaise jayega .... nahin nahin......nahin karwana mujhe aap se… ye sab....main mere husband ke choote lund se hi theek hoon...... karim hasta hai… karim- dar mat chinal.. jo maza mere jaise bade lund se tuje milega wo tere husband ke chote lund se nahi milega.. iss baar karim zara zorse simran ke nipple ko pista hai.. simran- muje nahi chahiye maja.. maja ke chakkar mai aap muje maar hi daalenge.. waise ye mere aander aasani se nahi jayega… karim- chala jayega chinaal.. bus pehli baar mein thodi takleef hogi....uske baad tum isey poora maza se logi...... karim - nahin karim ji...main nahin le payungi aapka......bhala itna bada mere is chote se ched mein kaise jayega....... muje darr lag raha hai isko dekh ke.. karim- tu to aise bol rahi hai jaise tune isse pahali baar dekha hai.. simran- pahali baar dekha hai aise baat nahi hai.. lekin mere aander lene ke bare mai pahali baar soch rahi hu… karim- do bachhe paida kiye ho aur itane saalo se tuje tera husband chood raha tha to tere chut badi ho gayi hogi na.. simran- wo muje pata nahi hai.. lekin mai aapne aander nahi le sakati.. muje janne do.. simran ne aise kahate hi karim aapne dono haato se uske dono nipple jor se masalata hai… simran- ahhhhhhhhhhhh ……… uheeeeeeeeee…… maaaaaa …… chor doooo.Kitne zoro se daba rahe ho… aap.. dard hota hai na karim jii.Mujhe nahi karwana kuch bhi… dekho karim ji mujhe choro mujhe jane do. simran ke muh se usse jane dane ki baat sunke karim gusse se uska ek aam chuste hui dusra aam berahmi se masalane ke baad chut mai ungli dalte hui bolta hai karim- Sali natak mat kar..itna garam kiya mujhe to kya ab muth maru raand… teri maa ki chut ek to lund garm karti hai aur phir natak karti

380

hai.maderchod yehi tujhe kaat dalunga samjhi… dekh chinaal ab kuch bhi ho tujhe bina chode jane to nahi dunga chahe jo ho jaye. Aisa kahke karim simran ko 2 jhapad marta hai… uske aam berahmi se masalta hai… dcp simran rone lagti hai. karim se daarke woh rote-rote kehti hai… Karim- Naahhhhii… nahiiii… mujhe maat maro karim.. jiii… Karim ek thappad aur simran ko lagata hai… Simran- ahhhhhhh ohhhhh nahiii… plzzz maat maro … Karim- salli chinaal… nautanki karti hai haramii… Simran rote hui kahati hai.. Simran- jo bhi karna hai.. mere saath aapko aap karo mat muje mat maro…aur thoda dhire se karo.. plzz.. Karim - tu chinta mut kar......sabse pehle ise apne mooh mein lekar pyaar kar isse.... dekh ye kaise tere liye taras raha hain........dekhna tuje kitna maza aayega... simran ke aander bahut jhijak thi magar karim ke baar baar dabav dene se wo taiyaar ho jati hain....aur dheere se apne jeebh aage badhakar uske lund ka topa ko choom leti hain......simran ke is harkat se karim tadap uthatha hain...

381

wo bus apne mooh mein uska topa le kar uspar jeebh firane lagti hain.....aur idher karim apne ek haath uske sir par rakhkar uske baalon se khel raha tha aur dusare haathon se wo uski choot par apna haath fer raha tha......simran ke is tarah lund choosne se karim ke mooh se bhi sisakri nikal rahi thi aur maze se uski aankhein bhi band thi......kareeb 5

382

minute ki chusai ke baad karim waha se hat jata hai aur simran ke pairo ke paas firse khada ho jata hai.. thoda jukh kar fir se apna lab uske honton par rakhkar simran ko chusne lagta hain.......simran bhi karim ke honton ko chuse jaa rahi thi ...

thodi deer baad karim apna honth simran ke honton se alag karta hain .. simran karim ki taraf dekh rahi thi.. karim ne aapne haath mai lund liya tha aur wo simran ke dono pair ke beech aa gaya tha.. aab wo aapna mota lund simran ke chut ke paas le gaya tha.. simran table pe pade pade hi aapni garden thodi utake dekh rahi thi.. simran- plz.. Karim jii.. thoda dhire se karo.. bahot dard hoga… karim simran ke gaand pe jordar chapat lagata hai… simrana- aaahhhhhaaaa… karim- chup kar chinaal… aise bartav kar rahi hai jaise tu kunwari hai saali… ek number ki baazaro randi hai tu.. roj kitano se chudati hogi pata nahi.. aur mere saamane natak kar rahi hai.. kamini… simran- aise baat nahi hai karim jii.. maine kitane baar bata diya ki mai aapne husband ke alawa kisi ke saath aisa kuch kiya nahi.. par aap ko muj par trust hi nahi hai.. karim- chup kar bajaru raand… simran aapna chehara chota karte hui kahati hai… simran- theek hain karim jii.. I am ready........par please zara aaram se karna......kahin aisa na ho ki mere fat jaye........ karim dheere se muskura deta hain aur apna lund simran ki choot par rakh deta hain….jaise hi karim ka lund usse apni chut pe lagta hai usse bahut accha lagta hai.Uski chut machalne lagti hai aur woh mehsus karti hai ki uske nipple kadak ho gaye hai. Karim simran ki kamar pakadke use aapni taraf bahar khinchata hai.. lund uski chut pe ragadte zara sa dabata hai.Uske lund ka supada aab simran ki chut ko khol chuka hai.Isse simran ko dard hota hai aur woh tadapti hai.Uski saase atak jati hai .Us dard se bachne ke liye simran table ko kaske pakadati hai.. Woh simran ki kamar aur kaske pakadte lund aur zara chut pe dabake bolta hai.. Karim- harami… saali..raand…Sali natak kiya to yehi maar dalunga tujhe.Maderchod chal taange khol teri..mere lund ko teri chut phadni hai rakhail.Kya mast maal hai tu chinal..chal khol pair tere.

383

karim ki galliya aur dhamki sunke simran daar ke apne pair kholti hai.karim ki maar aur galliyo se usse bada daar aur dard hota hai aur woh is baat se zara jyada tadapti hai.Ab woh daar se apne pair kholti hai.simran ko kaske pakadke karim ek dhakka deta hai aur lund ki topi aandar ghusti hai.Jaise hi lund ka bada supada simran ki gulabhi chut mai ghusta hai woh dard se chilla uthti hai….

Simran- Uuuuuuheeeeeee……. Maaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Ohhhhh….. maarrrrrr …. gaayyeeee…. nahiiiiiiii … kkkkarimmmmmmmmm..jiiiiii…. niikkkkaaalllooooo ….. aapnaaa….llluuuunnndddd muuuujjjjhhhheee dddddaaaaaarrrrdddd hooooo rrraaaaaahhhhaaa hhaaaaaaaaiiiii. Simran ke dard ki parwah kiye bina karim ab simran ke muh pe ek haath aur kamar mai dusra dalke usse kaske pakadte hui zorse lund ghusata hai simran ko dhakka deke uske chut mai ghusata hai.Lund simran ki chut ko berahmi se phadke aandar ghusta hai. simran dard se behaal hoke chillana chahati hai par karim uska muh aur kaske padakte bolta hai… Karim- Aahhhhh teriii maaaa kiiii chhhuuuutttt kyaa tiiiiggghhtttt chuuttttt haiiiiii teeeerrrrrii raaaaanddddd.teri maa ki chut aaj sahi mai mast maal mila hai… saali tera pati

384

tuje chodata nahi hai kya.. itani tight chut kaise hai tere… le chinal ab tujhe dekh kaise meri raand banata hoon.

karim fir se apna lund peeche karta hain aur ek jhatke mein tezi se aage simran ki choot par rakhkar ek zordaar dhakka marta hain....... lund phuncchhh.......ki awaaz ke saath ander sama jata hain.....aur udher simran ke mooh se ek zordaar cheek nikal padti hain..... simran -aaaaaaaaaa... hhhhhhhhh..... magar karim nahin rukata aur apne lund par usi tarah dabav dale rehta hain...... karim ka lund kareeb 3 inch tak simran ki choot mein sama chuka tha...... karim fir se peeche ki ore apna lund le jata hain aur ek karkaka dhakka marta hain aur is baar uska lund tezi se ander ki ore chala jata hain ......kareeb 5 inch tak....... simran zor se cheek padti hain.......aur uski aankhon se aanson chalak padte hain........ simran- aaaaaaaaaaaa... hhhhhhhhhhhh .... please karim nikalo ise bahar.....main murr jawongi.......mujhse dard nahin bardaast ho raha.......please main tumhare aage haath jodti hoon nikal lo ise bahar......... karim gusse se bolata hai.. karim- saali muje naam se bulati hai… aisa kahke karim lund pura bahar nikalata hai aur jorse simran ke chut mai daalta hai… simran ko pahale se jada dard ho raha tha… simran- aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh…….. sssss…..ooooo..rrr…yyyyyy…. abhi nahi bolungi… plz isse bahar nikalo… mai mar jaungiii..

385

karim apne lund ko wahin rok deta hain aur jhat se uske nipples ko apni mooh mein lekar tezi se choosne lagta hain..... simran kisi laash ki tarah bejaan karim ke neeche table par padi sisak rahi thi......aur tezi se apne dono haathon ko table pe maarti jaa rahi thi.......kuch deer tak usi jagah lund rukne se simran ko kuch rahat mehsoos hoti hain magar karim fir se apna lund bahar nikalta hain aur is baar puri taqat se apna lund ek hi jhatke mein simran ki choot ki gehraai mein utar deta hain......ek baar fir se simran zor se cheek padti hain........ magar karim nahin rukta......wo lagataar apne lund par pressure banaye hue tha ..... woh aab aur berahmi se simran ko chodne lagta hai. ye bechari dcp karim ke lund ke ghusne se behaal hoke rone lagti hai.Usse aisa lagta hai uski chut ko karim ne phad diya hai.Woh chillake apna dard nikalna chahati hai par karim usse woh rihayat bhi nahi deta.15-20 baar lund chut mai ghusake nikalne ke baad jab simran ke muh pe rakha haath zara halka karta hai to simran ki siskariyo bhari aawaz usse sunai dene lagi.simran bechari rote bol rahi thi.. karim- Aaaaaaaaah…. Shhhhhhhhhhh….. oooooohhhhhhh… ahhhhhhhh… uheee maaa… maaarrrrrrrrrr gaaayyyee… uuufffffff nahiiiii uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh… umm karim jiii… aahhhhhhhhhhhhhh meri choot ko maat pharo ahhhhhhhhhh nikalo naaa aapna lund.Ahhh mai maar jaunge ahh uhee maa aaree yeh to bahut mota hai uhee maaa mujhse nahi hoga aahhh…. Aapne ek dcp ki kya halat bana di hai.. karim jiii… muje maaf kar do.. kuch galati ho gayi hogayi mujase to.. karim ko simran ki in baato pe bilkul bhi taras nahi aata.Uska mota kala lund kissi teer ki tarah ander ghuste simran ki chut ko cheerte chod raha tha. simran ke muh pe rakha haath hatake usse Kushbu ke mamme masalte karim simran ko chod raha tha. simran ek bebus kuttiya jaise table par table ke sahare usko pakad ke apni chut marwake le rahi thi.Badi bedardi se uske aam ko masalte simran ki chut chodte hui karim bola … karim- Nahi marne dunga tujhe randi.. ab to aur chudwana hai tujhe chinal… aab to roj chudana hai mujase .. raand..behanchod kya garam chut hai tu.Saali thode der pahale mere saath masti kar rahi thi …Yeh le aur le aur le maderchod chut phatne de teri chut.. tere jaise dcp mujase chut phatwane ke liye hi paida hoti hai.Sab thik hoga abhi dekh 5 minit mai dard khatam hoga aur tu khud chudwane lagegi samjhi… karim ke muh di gaye gandi galliyo se usse sharam aa rahi thi.Apni chut phatne ke dard se simran sisakte boli.. simran- aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh… uheeeeeee… maaaaaaaaa…

386

karimmm..jeeee.. ummmmmm ummmmm choro naaaa uheee maaaaa bahut dard ho raha hai. Aaahhhhhhh sach mai phat gayegeee ummmmm ahhhhhh.karim ji bahut dard ho raha hai… please jane do mujhe. simran bus roye jaa rahi thi.......aur baar baar karim ko apne upar se hatane ki nakam koshish kar rahi thi..... karim ko jab ehsaas hota hain ki uska lund poora simran ki choot mein utar gaya hain tab wo wahin ruk jata hain ....... aur tezi se uske honton ko apne honton mein lekar chusne lagta hain aur ek haathon ko uske nipples par rakhkar masalne lagta hain.....kareeb 5 minute tak simran aise hi cheekti aur sisakti hain magar kuch deer baad uska dard kum hone lagta hain.......fir karim apne kamar ko aage peeche karne lagta hain.......simran bus karim ke neeche padi aabhi bhi dard se tadap rahi thi...... thodi deer baad karim apne lund ki raftaar tezz kar deta hain aur simran ka dard aab dheere dheere maze mein badalne lagta hain.........aab use bhi thoda thoda aacha lagne laga tha......kareeb 5 minute baad karim jhat se apna lund bahar nikalta hain...... fir se karim apna lund simran ke choot par rakh deta hai aur jhat se ander dal deta hain...lund phuuuch ......ki awaaz karta hua choot mein poora utar jata hain.....fir se simran zor se cheek padti hain.......magar karim uski bina parwaah kiye lagaatar apne lund uski choot ki gehraai mein utartaa chala jata hain....thodi deer baad simran ke mooh se bhi siskari foot padti hain.....aur wo bhi apni kamar hilane lagti hain.......jab karim poora apna lund uski gehrai tak utarta to simran ka mooh poora khul jata aur jhat se wo apna honton ko uske neechle honton mein lekar chusne lagti hain......idher simran ki bekarari fir se badh rahi thi aur udher karim bhi apni manzil ke paas pahunch raha tha..... simran- fuck me kkaariim jiii .............f...uc....k...me....oh god...... is tarah ki awazein simran ke mooh se lagataar nikal rahi thi....... is waqt simran apni jaanghein poora faila kar karim ka lund apne ander li hui thi.....aur aab to use bhi aisa lag raha tha ki wo aab jaanat ki sair kar rahi hai.....kareeb 15 minute ki zordaar chudaai ke dauraan simran fir se cheekte hue jharne lagti hain…. Simran- aaaaaaaaaaaa.. hhhhhh........... ffff.. uuuuuuu..... ccccccc..kkkkk ..... mmmmmm..eee.... Aur simran table par baith kar karim ke kamar ko pakad leti hai aur apne nakhun ko karim ke peeth par zor se gada deti hain..... karim bhi apne charam par pahunch chuka tha aur wo kaskar simran ko apne baahon mein le leta hain aur tezi se chillate hue apna cum simran ke choot mein nikalne lagta hain........ simran bhi apni aankhein band kar leti hain aur wo dono us charam sukh ko haasil kar llete hai..

387

Thode der tak wo dono waise hi pade rahate hai.. aab aade ghante baad karim uth jata hai.. aur simran ke gaand par haath lagana shuru kar deta hai.. Simran- mera itana bura haal kiya isse se aapko tasali nahi hui kya.. Karim- tasali to tere gaand marane ke baad hi melige.. raand… Simran- nahi baba.. mai mar jaungi.. tumare iss musal lund ne mere chut ka kya haal kiya hai ye muje hi pata hai aur usko aander lene mai muje kya takalif hui hai ye mai hi janati hu… mai le nahi paungi.. Karim simran ke paas jata hai aur uske baal ko jordar pakad ke khinchata hai.. Karim- Sali harami … jada nakhara mat kar.. tuje mera lund aapni gaand mai lena hoga aur wo bhi aabhi.. samaji.. Karim ne jis tarah se simran ke baal pakade the us wajah simran ko bahut takalif hui thi… wo darker bolati hai.. Simran- plz… mere baal chood do.. Karim- bol chinaal.. aapna musal lund aapne gaand mai le gi na… Simran- plz… mujase ye nahi hoga.. meri halat bahot buri kar di hai aapne… meri choot ne to kaise to aapka lund liya hai lekin gaand mai nahi le sakati… mai mar jaungi… muje maaf kar do.. meri chut kitane baar marane hai wo maar do.. Karim- chup kar chinal.. tere chut maarne ke liye mai tere permission nahi maag raha hu.. jab bhi aur jaha bhi tere chut maarni hai wo to mai maarke hi rahunga… Sali tuje kon puchane wala hai yaha… Simran- wo to mai bhi janati hu.. aap aab mere baat kab maanane wale ho… aab mere body par aapka pura adhikar jo ho gaya hai aab .. Aur aisa kahake simran karim ko kiss karne lagati hai .. simran ye soch rahi thi ki kiss karke aur baato mai fasakar karim ko aapni gaand se divert kiya ja sake… karim kiss todate hui kahate hai.. Karim- tu janati to hai phir ye na kyon kah rahi hai.. Simran- mai aapka musal lund aapne iss gaand mai lungi.. lekin aabhi nahi ho sakata … plz meri baat ko samajo na… mai na nahi kah rahi hu… mai aab thik se khade bhi nahi ho pa rahi hu.. aapne meri halat bahot buri kar di hai.. agar maine aabhi aapka lund aapne gaaand mai liya to mai ghar bhi nahi ja paungi.. mai chal bhi nahi paungi .. muje thoda aaram karne do na… kuch dino ke baad iss ke bare mai hum log soch sakate hai..

388

Simran soch rahi thi ki karim ko baato mai aise hi ulajana padega nahi to ye saala muje maar hi dalega… mai yaha se niche kaise ja paunge .. aagar iss ne mere gaand aab yaha maari to.. niche bahot saare log baithe hui hai.. unke saamne se mai kaise ja sakati hu… mere gaand ke aander iska ye lund aasane se nahi ja payega.. aur ye muj par jabardasti karga… kuch bhi karke issko aapne gaand se door rakhana hi padega.. nahi to mere khair hi nahi.. muje ye jiteji hi maar dalega.. Dusari taraf karim ye soch raha tha saali muj ko baato mai to ulaja nahi rahi hai na.. harami ko aab dikhana hi padega.. aab simran ne karim ko kamar mai pakad kar table par gira diya aur simran karim ki chhati par dhamm se gir padi aur paglon ki tarah uske kandhon ko, galon ko apne daaton se kaatne lagi. simran ne jhuk kar uski nabhi ko choomne lagi. karim ke badan mein aab simran ke iss hamale se aag lagi hui thi.. Uska mann ho raha thha ki bina der kiye aab simran ke choot ka munh apne lund se bharkar band kar de. Dhere dhere karim apne haantho ko uski choochiyon par laya aur anguliyon se uske nippals ko chhedne laga. karim ka lund uski choot par dastak de raha tha. Simran jara piche hat gayi.. simran ne karim ke lund ke supade par jeebh lagayi to usko current sa laga. Dhere dhere usne supade ko munh mein bhar liya aur choosne si lagi. Karim ko bahut maja aa raha tha. karim - maja aa raha hai na! simran – humm.. simran ne supada munh se nikalte huye kaha…... karim ki taraf dekhate hui aapne chehare par katil adda late hui kahate hai.. simran- par ismein khujali ho rahi hai.. apni choot ko masalte huye usne kaha. Simran- kuchh karo na.... Yeh sunkar karim ne simran ko apni baho mai uta liya aur niche bita diya .. aab waha balcony mai jamin par dono baithe the... karim ne simran ko uta kar aapne pet par simran ko bita diya tha.. aab karim ke pet par simran ka pet tha.. karim ke tangon ki taraf simran ka munh tha .. karim ne usko aage apne lund ki aur jhuka diya jisse simran ki choot aur gaand karim ke munh ke paas aa gayi. Ekdum tanna hua karim ka kala lund simran ki aankhon ke samne salami de raha thha. karim ne jab apne hont simran ki choot ki fanko par tikaye to wah sitkar kar uthhi. Itna adhik anand usse sahan nahi ho raha tha.

389

Usne apne hont lund ke supade par jama diye. karim uski choot ko neeche se upar tak chat raha tha. Uski ek ungali simran ki gaand ke chhed ko halke se kured rahi thhi. Isse simran ka maja doguna ho raha tha. Ab wah jor jor se lund par apne honton aur jeebh ka jaadu dikhane lagi. Lekin jyada der tak wah itna anand sahan na kar payi aur uski choot ne paani chhod diya jo karim ki mansal chhati par tapakne laga. simran ne karim ki taango ko jakad liya aur hanfne lagi. Karim ka sher hamle ko taiyaar tha. Usne jyada der na karte huye jamin par simran ko ulta lita diya. simran ki gaand ab upar ki aur uthhi huyi thhi. Aur chuchiyan jamin se takra rahi thi. karim ne apna lund uski choot ke dwar par rakha aur pel diya. Chootras ki wajah se choot gili hone se 9 inchi lund 'puchh' ki aawaj ke sath pura usmein utar gaya. simran ki to jaan hi nikal gayi. Itna meetha dard! Usko laga lund uski aantadiyon se ja takraya hai. karim ne simran ki gand ko ek hath se pakad kar dhhakke lagane suru kar diye. Ek ek dhakke ke sath jaise simran jannat tak jakar aa rahi thi. Jab usko bahut maje aane lage toh usne apni gaand ko thhoda aur choda karke peechhe ki aur kar liya. karim ke testes uski choot ke paas jaise thhappad se mar rahe thhey. Karim ki nazar simran ki gand ke chhed par hi thi . Kitna sundar chhed tha. Usne uss chhed par thhook giraya aur ungali se usko kuredne laga. simran- plz... waha nahi.. karim jii... karim- chup kar chinaal.. tere gaand nahi maar raha hu.. raand... simran ananad se karati ja rahi thi. karim dheere dheere apni ungali ko simran ki gaand mein ghusane laga. simran- uhh... kk...kya....kkar... Rahe ho.. kaa..rrr..ii..mm..J..jj..iiii.. simran kasmasa uthhi. Karim- dekhti rah! Chinaalll…. Aur karim ne poori ungali dhakke lagate lagate uski gand mein utar di. simran pagal si ho gayi thhi.Karim ne turant usko seedha litaya aur wapas apna lund choot mein pel diya. Wah neeche ki aur munh karke apni choot mein jate lund ko dekhne ki koshish kar rahi thi. Par wo thik se dekh nahi pa rahi thi. karim ko jab laga ki simran ka kaam ab hone hi wala hai to usne dhakkon ki speed badha di.Seedhe dhakkon ko simran sahan na kar saki aur dhher ho gayi. Simran ab bilkul thhak chuki thi aur uska har ang dukh raha thha, par wo sahan karne ki koshish karti rahi.

390

karim ne jhuk kar uske honton ko apne honton se chipka diya aur apni jeebh uske munh mein ghusa di. Dheere dhere ek baar fir simran ko maja aane laga aur wo bhi sahyog karne lagi. Ab karim ne uski chuchiyon ko masalna suru kar diya thha. simran fir se manjil ke kareeb thhi. Usne jab karim ki bahon par apne daant gaadne shuru kar diye to karim bhi aur jyada speed se dhhakke lagane laga. simran ki choot ke pani chhodte hi usne apna lund bahar nikal liya aur simran ke munh mein de diya. simran ke choot ras se sana hone ki wajah se ek baar to simran ne mana karne ki sochi par kuchh na kahkar usko baithkar munh mein le hi liya. karim ne simran ka sir peechhe se pakad liya aur munh mein veerya ki bouchhar si kar di. simran goo...gooo karke rah gayi par kya kar sakti thhi. Kareeb 8-10 bouchhare veerya ne uske munh ko poora bhar diya. karim ne usko tabhi chhoda jab wo sara veerya gatak gayi. Simran gusse aur pyar se pahle toh usko dekhti rahi. Jab usko laga ki veerya pina kuchh khas bura nahi tha to wo karim se chipak gayi aur uske upar aakar uske chehre ko chumne lagi...

simran niche nidal ho chuki thi us farsh par..karim uske taraf dekhkar lagtaar apne hath ke unglyon ko simran ke balon main ghumaye jaa raha tha. Simran ne apni ankhen khol kar karim ke taraf dekha. karim ko dekh kar ek baar phir simran ke honto par pyar bhari muskan phel gaye…… ussne bade hee pyar se ek baar karim ke mathe ko chuma aur phir uske balon ko payar se sahalne lagee…..wo maan hee maan soch rahi thee ki ye pal kabhi khatam hi na ho..ye chudai ka dour aisa hi chlata rahe. Karim ke hont simran ke nipple ke behad kareeb thee……karim se raha nahi gaya aur ussne simran ke left nipple ko mooh main bhar kar jor se chusana chalu kar daya…..apne kadak nipple par karim ke hoonth mahsoos karte hee simran ke badan main sansani doud gaye…… simran ne dono hathon se karim ke sar ko pakad kar peeche kiya jis se simran ka nipple puck ke awaz se karim ke mooh se bahar aa gaya…… karim ne simran ke face ke taraf dekha…….dono ke nazare aapas main mili.. simran ke ankhon main chahat ke sath sath kuch sawal thee…… ye jo wo aaj ek gande insaan ke saath kar rahi thi us insaan ko wo thode der pahale galiya de rahe thi aur kaha aabb wo khud karim ke munsal lund ki

391

gulam ho kar reh gaye thee….jo iss waqt tan kar simran ke choot ke pass uski jhangon ko thokar maar raha tha…… Karim ne simran ke ankhon main dekhate hue usko pucha Karim- kya hua raand… muje kyon piche hataya… Simran kuch nahi bol payi .. na bhi nahi kah payi ya haa bhi nahi kah payi.. Karim ne uske aankho mai dekhkar apne honto ko uske honto ke taraf badha diya…. Dono ke garam sanse ek dusre ke honto se takrane lagee……jisse mahsoos karke simran ke hont kanpane lagee….karim ne apne honto ko simran ke raseele honto par rakh diya…..aur uske honto ko jor jor se chusne laga…. aab karim simran ke aam ko maslte hue uske honto ko chus raha tha… uske jawab mai simran ne apne hathon ko karim ke peeth par kaske usse apne ooper khench liya…. Jaise hee karim simran ke ooper aaya simran ne apni tangon ko phela liya ….. karim ne simran ke honto se apne honto ko hatya aur uske neck aur aam ke ooper wale hisse ko chumane laga…… simran ke badan main ek baar phir se wasna ke aag badhane laggee…… simran abhi bhee uske peth par apne hathon ko ghuma rahi thee…. karim simran ke chuchyon ko apne hathon se masal raha tha…beech main wo uske nipples ko apni unglyon ke beech main daba kar khench deta tha…jis se simran ek dum se siska uthahati aur uski kamar apne aap hee uppar ke aur jhatka kha jati aur simran ke badan main masti ke lehar doud jati. Simran- haan karim.jiiiiii…uff aur jor se masalo… iss booobssss kooooo…. Bahottttttttttt… mujeeeeeeeeee… tadpateeeeeeeeeeee… haiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….aaj tak isko aise kisi ne masala nahiiiii haiiii…aiseeeeee hi mere boobss.. ko ohhhh umhhhhhh ahhhhh ahhhh karim ji……. ……..ohhhhh umhhhh haan aise aur jor se masalo ohhhhh ohhhhh ahhhhh… simran apni kamar ko hilate siskari bhar rahi thee……aur apne dono hathon ko karim ke hathon par daba rahi thee……..karim bhee josh main aakar simran ke aam ko daba raha tha..simran abb ek dum garam ho chuki thee usne karim ke hathon se apne hath hatye aur karim ke sar ke piche haath daal ke uske honto ko apne honto main bhar liya……. jaise karim ke hath azad hue usne apen hathon ko uske gaand par le gaya………..aur uske gaand ko jor jor se masal kar dono taraf phelane laga……. simran- haan umhhhhh aur jor se masalo mereeeeee gaand ko ohhhh ahhhh … dekhhhhho mere chut mai phirr se aag lag gayi hai ahhhhh mereeee..rajaaaaa mereeeee… dilbarrrrrr…ohhhhhh ohhhhhh ahhhhhh ahhhhhhhh ahhhhhhh…

392

simran ka badan ek baar phir se akaden laga……. ………. aab karim simran ke badan ke har anag ko chumata aur chata hua neeche uske pait par aa gaya ……..simran abb dheme awaz main siskiya bhar rahi thee……ussne apne dono hathon ko ooper lejakar sar ke piche jo table tha usko kas ke pakad liya……uski kamar lagtar tharthara rahi thee….uske pait main uth rahi leharon se jahir ho raha tha. ki simran kitni garam ho chuki hai…..aur abb uske choot main phir se nami anne lagi thee….. Simran- ohhh… karim… jiii… ohhhhhh mere jaaan…….uffffff aur mat tadhpao apni raand ko… rakhel.. kooo.. umhhhh umhhhhh… karim ne ek baar simran ke kamuk face ke aur dekha…… uska poora chehara laal pad chukka tha..…..aur uske raseele hont tharthara rahe thee…….phir ussne aapni jeebh nikal kar simran ke nabhi main ghusaa dee……simran ke badan main current sa doud gaya….usne table se ek haath ko chor kar karim ke sar ko ek hath se pakad liya aur dusare haath se table kko pakada tha..……….. Simran- ohhhhh…ooooo… karimmmm… jiiiii… ahhhhhh siiiiiiiiii nahiiii ohhhhhhh mat karo mere saath aaaaisaaaaaaaaaa ohhhhhhhhh busssss uffffff kya kar rahe haiiiii….aaappp… ohhh chor doooooo naaaaa mereee rajaaaa. karim uske nabhi aur pait ke neechle hisse ko chumata hua aur neeche uski choot ke taraf jane laga….jab simran ko iss baat ka ahsaas hua to ussne apni jhnagon ko bhenchana shuru kar diya…..niche aate hui akrim simran ke chut tak aa gaya..karim ne simran ke chut par aapne hoonth rakhate hi simran bol padi simran- ohhh kariiiiiiiimmmm… jiiiiii.. matttt kariyee naaaaa…….main mainnnnnnnn mar jaungi ohhhhh umhhh siiiiii ohhhhh karimjiii nahii nahi ohhhh unghhh unghhhhhh………. simran ki awaz mano uske halak main atak gaye ho….kuch pallon ke lye uski saans ruk gaye…..aur uske poora badan aise akad gaya mano jaise usko dora padh gaya ho……….usne apne dono hathon se karim ke sar ko peeche karne ke kosish kee par usko laga jaise uske badan ne uska sath chor diya ho……kuch pallon ke khamoshi ke baad mano jaise waha toofan aa gaya…….simran lagbhag cheekate hue siskaryan bharne lagee……. simran-ohhh umhhhhhh ahhhhhhh ahhhhhhh ahhhhhhh ohhhhhh chor dijiye mujeee ohhhhh main pagal ho jaunge ohhhhhhh mere chut ke saath mat karo ohhhh simran apni gaand ko ooper uchalte hue machali ke tahran tadhap rahi thee.Uske choot ka kaamras isskadar uske choot ko geela kar rakha tha ki uski choot se pani nikal kar gaand ke ched ko nam kar raha tha……jab masti main akar simran apni gaand ko ooper ke aur uchalti to karim ke jeebh simran ke gaand ke ched par ragad kha jati aur simran ke badan main aur masti ke lehar doud jati. simran ka poora badan masti main kanp raha tha…….

393

Aab karim simran ke dono pair ko uppar utakar simran ki gand dekh raha tha..thode der baad karim simran ke gaand ko sahalne laga…..jisse simran ko pata chal gaya ki karim kya kar raha hai.. …..Karim ke hath ko apni gaand par rengate hui jan kar simran ne karim se kaha. Simran- ahh kaya kar rahe ho.. aap Simran ne jab aisa kaha tab Simran ko karim ne ulta leta diya aur uske uppar karim aa gaya .. jiske karan karim ka lund simran ke gaand ke darar main jaa dhansa…… karim ke garam lund ko apni gaand ke ched par mahsoos karke simran madhosh ho gaye…..madhoshi mai simran apni gaand ko dhere dhree se idhar udhar hilane lagi…..jis se karim ka lund ka supada theek uski gaand ke ched par jaa laga….. simran- ahhhhh siiiiiii karim.jiii.. simran ek dum masti mai aa gayi…..ye dekh kar karim ne jhuk kar simran ke chehare ko aapne taraf ghuma kar uske honto ko apne honto main bhar kar chusna chalu kar diya……karim ka lund uski gaand ke ched par tana hua dastak dee raha tha…. apne honto ko karim ke honto se alag karte hue simran ne bahot hi madak adda ke saath kaha.. simran- umh kaya irda hai aapka… karim jiii.….kahin apni dcp raand ke gaand to nahi marani hai na aapko….. karim- main to kab se kah raha hu chinal.. lekin tu manati hi nahi hai.. ….. simran- nahi karim ji muje bhot dar lagta hai……mene kabhi gaand main aabhi tak lund nahi liya….. karim- kuch nahi hoga raand.. tere gaand ahista se marunga.. tuje chut se gaand marane mai maza aayega.. Aisa kahake karim ne ek baar phir se simran ko apni taraf khinch liya aur usko kiss karne laga….par simran ne karim ke face ko peeche hata diya….. Simran- hato naa.. kab se mere piche pade ho.. aab tak mere chut do baar maar chuke ho..aab mere gaand ke piche pade ho …abb to bus karo….. ye keh kar simran ne ghum kar karim ko piche push kar diya.

394

Simran ne jaise hi karim ko push kiya to karim ka balance bigad gaya aur wo niche gir gaya… iss ka fayada simran utati hai aur jut se uth ke khadi ho jati hai .. waha pade aapni bra , panty , shirt aur pant uta leti hai… wo ye sab itani jald bazi mai karti hai ki karim ko kuch karne ka mauka hi nahi mil paya.. aapne kapde haath mai pakad ke simran balcony se bhag jati hai .. waha 3-4 room the us taraf… karim kahata rahata hai simran simran lekin wo kuch sunati nahi hai.. aur na piche mud ke dekhate hai.. Karim- arre sun simran raand.. bhag mat.. bahar koi tuje aise nanaga dekhega.. Lekin simran kuch sunate nahi hai.. waise to simran ka badan bahot dard kar raha tha.. usko khada hone mai bhi takalif ho rahi thi magar wo janati thi ki agar kuch der mai yaha ruki to ye aadmi mere jaan hi lega.. kitane baar muje chodega iss ka kuch kah nahi sakate hai.. aur ye aab mere gaand ke piche pada hua hai.. agar mere gaand iss ke haat mai aa gayi to mere khair nahi… mere chut itane saalo ki chudai ke baad mai bhi muje itane takalif ho rahi hai to meri gaand ki halat kya hogi… mere gaand to abhi tak maine aapne husband ko nahi di hai.. issko kaise de sakate hu.. waise ye muje maangega kab.. ye to jabardasti karega.. mai yaha chilla bhi nahi sakati.. chillaungi to lata madam uth jayegi aur muje aisa nanga dekhkar wo kya sochegi.. iss se behatar hai mai yaha se bhaag jaungi… ye soch kar simran waha se bhaag gayi… dusare taraf karim sochata hai ye policewali hokar chor jaise yaha se bhaag gayi.. jane do kaha bhagegi… isski gaand to ekdin maarunga hi.. aab mera bhi badan dard kar raha hai.. inn randiyoko chod ke… saala subah se pet mai aab tak sharab ka ek katra bhi nahi hai.. chalo yaha se kantisheth ke room mai dekhate hai koi sharab ki bottle mil jaye.. ye English sharab pine ko achhi nahi lagati.. Sali ye English sharab chadati hi nahi hai.. haramjadi.. log kaise pite hai.. aapne desi hi achhi hai… jaise aapni mohaale ki raandiya aur ye badi ghar ki randiya.. mohaale ke randiye ko kitana bhi chodo saala jada aawaj nahi karti aur ye badi ghar ki randiya saali thoda lund aander dalate hi ahhaa uuu karti hai.. saale jaise inke mard logo ne inko kabhi choda hi nahi… aisa sochake karim lata ke room mai aa jata hai… aapne kapade pahan leta hai.. aur waha sharab dhund leta hai.. waha usko sharab ki ek bottle milati hai.. wo waha rakhe glaas mai daal kar pi leta hai.. lata abhi bhi soyi hui thi.. karim aab ghar jane ko nikalata hai.. balcony se bahar aakar ek room mai aapne kapade change karke simran niche aa jati hai…. Niche waha kantisheth, simran ka husband aur ek lady baithi thi. Wahi lady jo simran aur karim ki chudai dekh chuki thi…. Mahi thi wo.. kantisheth ki bahan… shadishuda thi.. wo kabhi kabhi kantisheth ke ghar aati thi.. aise hi wo aaye thi.. gumate hui wo balcony tak aaye thi… jaise hi simran niche aate hai to mahi usko ghur ke dekh rahi thi… simran ko pata nahi tha ki mahi ne sabkuch dekh liya hai…

395

jaise simran unlogo ke nazdik aate hai simran mahi ki taraf dekhkar hi kahate hai.. mahi sirf uske taraf guse se dekh rahi thi.. mahi ko pata nahi tha ki simran ko chodane wala budhha kon hai.. use lag raha tha ki ghar ka koi naukar hoga. Simran mahi ko kahati hai.. simran- kab aayi mahi mahi man mai kahate hai… jab tu us haramkhor bhadave naukar se chudava rahi thi… mahi kuch jawab nahi deti hai… kantisheth kahata hai .. kantisheth- mahi dcp madam kuch puch rahi hai mahi- aabhi thode der pahale… jab aap upper the… ( man mai kahate hai.. us kale sand ke ) simran ko samaj mai nahi aata ki ye mahi muje kyon aise dekh rahi hai… aur dusare taraf mahi ko dcp simran ka gussa aa raha tha.. aaj tak wo simran madam ka aadar karti thi.. une respect deti thi.. lekin aab wo respect mahi ke dil mai nahi raha tha.. wo sochati hai ki simran madam itana niche kaise gir sakati hai.. itane ghatiya harkat kaise kar sakate hai.. aur wo bhi hamare ghar mai… simran madam ka husband itana achha hai.. phir inko ye karne ki kya jaroorat thi… aab simran, kantisheth aur simran ka husband aapas mai baate kar rahe the.. aur mahi simran ke bare mai aise baate soch rahi thi… tab tak waha haal mai karim aa jata hai… wo ghar jane ko nikalata haei.. karim ko waha simran dikh jati hai.. usko dekhkar karim smile karta hai.. simran darker niche garden kar leti hai.. wo mahi dekhati hai.. wo aapne aap se kahati hai… karne mai shram nahi aaye aab niche garden kar ke shram ka dikhava kar rahi hai.. tab karim mahi ko dekhata hai.. mahi bhi use dekhate hai.. uske chehare par gussa tha… karim simran ko aankho se puchna chahata tha ki ye kon hai.. lekin simran ki garden niche thi.. waise karim kantisheth ko darta tha.. lekin sharab ki wajah se uska dar bhaag gaya tha.. wo unlogo ke paas jata hai.. karim- sheth… lata madam ka kaam kar diya hai… simran niche garden kar ke has rahi thi..wo janati thi ki lata madam ka kaam kis tarah usne kiya hai.. sheth- thik.. hai … karim- sheth.. mai jau aab.. sheth- haa.. jao.. karim mahi ki taraf dekh kar kahata hai..

396

karim- sheth koi mehmaan aaye hui hai kya.. sheth- haa .. ye dcp madam hai aur ye unke husband hai.. mahi man mai kahati hai.. saala harami.. aab tak isko chod raha tha aur yaha natak kar raha hai.. aise dikha raha hai jaise dcp ko janata hi nahi hai… mahi gusse se karim ko dekh rahi thi… simran aur uske husband ki taraf dekh kar karim kahata hai,.. karim- hello madam… hello sir… simran aab uppar aapni garden uta leti hai aur karim ki tarah dekhkar smile karti hai… aur wo dono karim ko hello karte hai.. karim- dcp madam .. kaise laga………… …………………………………….. yaha.. Simran simle karke kahati hai.. Simran- achha… Mahi ko aab aur jada hi gussa aa raha tha.. wo karim ki taraf gusse se dekhkar kahati hai.. Mahi- tera kaam ho gaya na.. chal fut aab yaha se… Karim mahi ki taraf dekhkar kahata hai.. Karim- sheth ji.. in madam ko yaha dekha nahi pahale.. ye madam kon hai.. Simran achhrya se karim ke taraf dekhate hai..Mahi karim ki taraf dekh kar gusse se kahati hai.. Mahi- tuje kya karna hai.. tu ja na yaha se.. Sheth- ye mere bahan mahi… hai.. aaj hi aayi hai.. aapne sasural se… Karim- achha .. achha… … madam kabhi aap ko blouse ya koi dress silana ho to bata dena.. Kantisheth- mahi ye karim tailor hai.. kafi achha tailor hai.. lata aur purvi ke blouse silane ke liye bulaya hai issko.. Mahi karim ke taraf dekhkar kahati hai.. man mai khati hai.. saala ye tailor hai.. muje laga naukar hai.. achhi tailorki karta hai... bhiya ne aise insaan ko bulaya ghar pai.. kya jane isne lata bahbhi aur purvi ke saath kya kiya ho. Mahi- muje aise budhhe tailor se kuch silana nahi hai…

397

Karim- nahi.. nahi.. mai kafi achha tailor hu… Simran mahi aur usko dekhkar man hi man mai kahati hai… mahi se flerting suru.. mahi bachana iss se… Mahi- maine tere ache tailoring dekhe hai… muje kuch kaam nahi karvana tujase… tu aab jay aha se.. Kanti- karim.. tu ja aab ghar .. subah se aaya hua hai.. ja jake aaram kar.. Karim- haa sheth… Kahke karim waha se chala jata hai

karim kafi thaka hua tha... iss wajah se aur uske aur kuch kaam ki wajah se karim 2-3 din kantisheth ke ghar nahi aa saka.... 3 DIN KE BAAD subah ka waqt tha…… kantisheth ka ghar to karim ke liye mano sawarg hee tha aur wo waha kabhi bhi aa ja sakata tha.. usko waha rokane wala koi nahi tha… karim ko yaha se jake 2-3 din ho gaye the.. aab iss ghar mai usko koi sawal jawab nahi karte the… sawal jawab karnewale yaha sirf do log the.. kanthisheth aur uska beta arun… lekin wo kabhi ghar pe rahate hi nahi the.. to karim ko koi sawal jawab nahi karta tha yaha.. ghar ki do aurate purvi aur uski saans lata to karim ke haato mai puri tarah aa chuke thi.. pooja bhi laghbhag karim ke haath mai aa chuki thi.. sirf usko chodana baki tha aab.. iss ghar mai ek aur lady thi.. shalini.. purvi ki bhabhi.. jo kuch dino ke liye yaha aayi thi.. usko bhi karim ek baar chod chukka tha aur inn dono ki chudai purvi ne dekhe thi.. shalini ooper kamare mai apana samaan pack karne lagee thi.usko aaj jana jo tha.. wo thodi nervas thi.. uska chehare par ki hasi chali gayi thi. Uska chehara dekhkar purvi kahati hai. purvi- bhabhi abb aap wpis jaa rahe ho….pata nahi phir kab yaha anna ho ga aapka………………………………… shalini- haa .. wo baat to hai.. yaha se jane ka maan to nahi kar raha hai par jana padega……………………. purvi man mai sochati hai.. muje pata hai aapka man kyon nahi ho raha hai yaha se jane ko… karim ka kala lund jo aap ko pasand aa gaya hai.. chinal saali… mera karim mujase chinana chahati hai.. jab se karim tujako mila hai tabse muje bhul hi gaya hai.. wo mujase milata bhi nahi hai..

398

purvi- koi baat nahi bhabhi…..jab chahe aa jana……. Ye aab aapka hi ghar hai................................ man mai kahati hai.. mere sautan jo ban gayi hai… tu aab mere ghar se jaldi se nikal jaa… aab karim aane wala hoga .. 2-3 din ho gaye hai wo mujase mila hi nahi hai..agar karim ne tujako yahi dekh liya to wo mere paas nahi aayega.. tere paas hi jayega.. saali tune mere karim pe kya jadu kiya hai ki wo mujako lagbagh bhul hi gaya hai..aab bhaiya ko bol kai tuje yaha kabhi aane hi nahi dungi……... dekh aab mai kya karti hu……………. Ye dono jab baat kar rahe the tab karim main gate se kantisheth ke bungalow mai aa chukka tha.. purvi wo cctv mai dekh leti hai.. aur jut se niche aa jati hai.. usne aab paka kiya tha ki karim ko uppar shalini bhabhi ke kamare mai aane hi nahi dena hai.. purvi karim ko aab rizana chahti thi.. .. aur khud ko ache se taiyar kar leti hai.. niche aakar hall ka door khud hi open karti hai.. karim purvi ki taraf dekhata hi rahata hai…….

399

Karim aur purvi aab hall ke baju wale room main aa gaye… karim ne haal ke aander aane ke baad purvi ki taraf dekhate hee purvi ko baho main bhar laya….aur uske honto ko chosane laga…..par purvi ne usse peeche hata diya….. nakhra karte hui kahati hai.. purvi- jada pyar jatane ka natak mat karo aap.. Karim- kya hu bahuraanii… Purvi- mai sab janati hu.. aapko jab se shalini bhabhi mili hai tab se aap hum ko bhul gaye ho.. Karim sochata Sali kya soch rahe hai.. mai shalini ko kab mila hu.. usko milake to 2-3 din ho gaye.. Karim- aare raand usko bhi milake 2-3 din ho gaye hai.. Aisa kahke simran ka ek aam daba deta hai.. Purvi- dekho aap hamse jhuth mat bolo.. mai janati hu … Karim sochata hai saali iss dcp raand ke chaakar mai es ko bhul gaya aur ye raand sochati hai ki mai shalini ki liye iss ko bhul gaya… Karim- aise koi baat nahi hai.. 2-3 din se mai yaha aaya hi nahi.. Purvi- dekho naa hum itane dino se mile nahi hai aur aab mile hai to kal muje jaa hai… kuch dino ke liye… Karim usko gulabhi hoonto ko jorse chumata hai.. Karim- kaha ja rahi hai.. aur kitane dino ke liye.. Purvi- jada nahi 1 ya 2 week ke liye.. Mumbai ko.. mere saheli ki shadi ke liye… lekin itane din bhi hum aap se kaise rah sakate hai..hum aapke bina akeli ho jayge.. karim purvi ke baat sun kar chup ho gaya…… Karim- main peshab karke aata hun ye keh kar karim room se bathroom mai chala gaya.. purvi- mai baju wali bedroom mai hu.. karim bathroom se aane ke baad aakar bed par beth gaya…uska dil purvi yaha se jane ke karan bikul bhee nahi lag raha tha….par wo chah kar bhee kuch nahi kar sakta tha…..karim bed par betha hua tha…. Uska chehara uda hua tha.. lekin ye sab wo purvi ko dikhane ke

400

liye kar raha tha.. wo aisa dikha raha tha jaise purvi ke jane se wo bahut udaas ho gaya ho.. us ko dekhkar purvi kahati hai.. purvi- aap bahot jada nervous mat ho.. ye 1-2 week jaldi hi chale jayenge .. ye kahkar purvi ne karim ke honto ko chuma

chumate hue usse bed par leta diya aur khud uske ooper lait gayi…… purvi ke sanse masti main tej ho gaye thee…….aur wo apne honto ko dheela chor kar karim se apne honto ko chuswa kar mast hui jaa rahi thee……aur karim uske honto ko chuste hue uske dress ke button ko dhere –dhree khol raha tha…….jaise hee purvi ke sare button khule uske badi- badi aam bra ke qaid se bahar uchal padhane ko betab ho rahi thi…..

401

karim ne apne honto ko purvi ke honto se alag kiya…..aur purvi ke ankhon main dekha…..uski ankhen bhot muskil se khul paa rahi thee…..jisme wasana ka nasaha chaya hua tha….purvi ke chuchyan ooper neeche ho rahi thee…..jisse dekh karim ke ankhon ke chamak bhee badh gaye…..wo kisi bukhe kutte ke tarhan purvi ke chuchyon par toot padha….. purvi ke piche haat daal ke uski bra nikal di aur apne dono hathon main jitna uske aam ko bhar sakta tha..bhar kar dono aam ko maslate hue uske nipples par apni jeebh ko phirane laga…… purvi masti main ek dum se sisak uthi aur usne karim ko bahon main bharte hue apne badan se chipaka liya….. karim ka lund uske pyjame ko phad kar bahar anne ko bekarar hua jaa raha tha….. purvi - (masti main sisakate hue) ahhh karim jiiiiiiiii aapne mujee kaya kar diya hai……..ohhhh kyon aap ka lund apni chut main liye bina muje neend nahi aati……..main mar jaungi aapke bina…… muje wada karo karimji.. muje chood ke aap kahi nahi jaounge kisi dusare lady ki taraf … chahe wo mujase kitane bhi sundar kyon na hoo.. mujase kitane bhi achhi kyon na ho karim- (purvi ke aam par apne honto ko ragarte hue) ahhh purvi raand ……mera bhee to tera jaisa hi haal hai…….saala ye lund jab tak tere choot ka ras chakh nahi leta….muje bhee neend nahi atti…… saala din bhar kitane bhi chut ko chodo ye lund tere hi chut mangata hai… tere jaise kasi hui chut muje kaha milane wali hai.. tere se sundar aurat mujako milegi lekin tere se ache chut muje nahi milege… iss baat par purvi hasate hai… purvi – haato aap.. har kisi ko aise hi bolate honge aap… karim- nahi raand tu to special hai.. purvi- phir tadhpa kyon rahe ho…..kisi randi ki tarah muje chodo…daal do apna munsal lund mere choot main…aur khoob ragad kar chodo apni iss purvi raand ko…….. Ye kehate hue purvi bed par peeth ke bal lait gaye…..usne apne dress ko apni kamar tak ooper utha diya aur aapni panty khud hi nikal ke fek di …… din ke roshani main purvi ke chikani choot ka kaamras labala kar chamak utha……jisse dekhate hee karim ek dum pagal sa ho gaya aur purvi ke jhangon ke beech main akar uss par sawar ho gaya…. Ooper atte hue karim ne purvi ke aam ko jitna ho sakta tha mooh main bhar kar chusna chalu kar diya….. purvi ke poore badan main mano bijli kondh gayi …… ussne karim ke sar ko apni bahon main jakad kar apne aam par dabana chalu kar diya…….

402

Purvi- ahhhh chusss saaleee … chusss haramiiii… chusss le mera doodh ko…sab tere liye hai…..ohhhhh aur jor se chusssss ahhhh haaannnnn kaat lee ohhhhh dhereeeeee… kaat issseee… maiiii tereeeeeeeeeeee sabseeeeeeeeeeee achhhhhhhhhhhiiiiiiiii………. Raaaaaanddd……… huuuuuuu…. Maiiii…. Tujakooooooooooooo… ussssss…. Kaminiiiiiiiiii… shaliniiiiiii… seeeeeeeeeeee… achaaaaaaaaaa….. mazaaaaaaaaaaa…. Dungiiiii…. karim purvi ke nipple ko apne honto main beech main lekar apni jeebh se kulbulane laga…..purvi ka poora badan masti ke karan kanap raha tha…..uski halki siskiyan uske room ke diwaron se takra kar ussi kamare main kho kar reh jaa rahi thee……choot main khujali aur badh gaye thee….. karim ne apna ek hath neeche lejakar apne payjame ka nada khol kar use neeche sarkana shuru kar diya purvi ne apni tangon ko mod kar karim ke jhangon par paon rakh kar uske pyjame main apne pair phansa diye aur phir uske pyjame ko apne pairo se neeche sarkate hue uske pairo se nikal diya….karim ka fanfanta hua lund jaise hee pyjame ke qaid se bahar aaya……..wo seedha purvi ke choot ke phanko ko beech jaa phuncha…… Jaise hee karim ke lund ke garam supad ne purvi ke choot ke phankon ko chua purvi ke choot main sarsarhat aur badh gaye….. purvi ne mast hokar apni tangon ko aur phela kar ooper utha kar karim ke kamar par kas liya……karim ka lund ka supad purvi ke choot ke phanko ko phela kar uski choot ke ched par jaa laga….. purvi ne apni madhoshi se bhari ankhon ko khol kar karim ke taraf dekha ….. purvi- (mdhoshi aur masti bhari awaz main karim ke ankhon main jhankate hue) ahhhh ohhh bhot garam hee ree tera yee loudaa…. karim- haan.. chinalll.. raand.. teri choot bhee bhati ke tarha tap rahi hai….. purvi- haa mere raja… wo to kab se fudak rahi hai..tere lund ko ander lene ke liye…… Ye kehate hue purvi ne karim ke peeth par apni bahon ko kas liya aur ooper ke taraf apni gaand ko uthane lagee….. lund par choot ka dabav padate hee purvi ke choot ke phanken phelane lagee…..aur karim ke lund ka mota supad purvi ke tight choot ke ched ko phelate hue ander ghusane laga…. purvvi apni sanso ko thame hue tab tak apni gaand ko ooper ke aur uthati rahi.. Jab tak karim ka lund dhere dhree purvi ke choot main jhad tak nahi sama gaya……. Jaise hee karim ke lund ka supad purvi ke bachedani se jakar takrya purvi ke honto par santusti bhari muskan phel gaye…..masti apne charam par phunch gaye…… purvi ek dum kaamvihal ho gaye. Mano

403

jaise wo janat main phunch gaye ho….usne apne adhkhuli aur wasna se lipat ankhon se karim ke taraf dekha to usse aisa laga mano jaise karim hee uski jindgi ho…… Usne apne donu hathon main karim ke chehare ko pakad kar kuch der ke liye uski tarf dekha aur phir apne tharthara rahe honto ko karim ke honto par laga diya……aur uske honto ko chuste hue apna sara pyar karim ko loutane lagee…. Karim bhee masti main akar purvi ke honto ko chuste hue dhere dhree apne lund ko purvi ke choot ke ander bahar karne laga…..

404

Dono ek dusre ke honto ko chuste hue apne pyar ka ijhar ek dusre se kar rahe thee… iss mai purvi ka pyar to sachha tha lekin karim ke liye ye to wasana hi thi.. wo har aurat ko aisa hi chodata tha.. … jab karim apna lund purvi ke choot se bahar nikal kar dobara ander pelta to purvi apni jhangon ko phela kar apni gaand ko ooper utha kar phir se karim ke lund ko apni choot main lene ke liye atur ho uthati …. aur jab karim ka lund phir se purvi ke choot ke gehryon main jata to purvi apne dono hathon se karim ke chutdon ko daba kar uske lund par apni choot ko aur daba deti….. Uski choot ke diware karim ke lund ko ander hee ander kas kar chor rahi thee….mano jaise uske lund ko math rahi ho……purvi ke choot ke garami ko apne lund par mahsoos karke karim bhee madhosh hua jaa raha tha…..har dakhe ke sath karim ke speed badh rahi thee

405

aur purvi bhee masti main apne honto ko chuswate hue uski leh main apni gaand ko ooper ke aur uchal kar karim ka lund apni choot ke geharyon main lene ke kosish kar rahi thee…… Abb karim poore josh main aa chuka tha…..usne apne honto ko purvi ke honto se alag kiya aur uski jhangon ke beech bethate hue tabartor dakhe lagane laga….. karim ke lund ke tabarotor dakho ne purvi ke choot ke diwaron ko buri tarhan ragad kar rakh diya…..uske poore badan main masti ke lehar doud gaye…….. purvi- (apne aam ke nipples ko apne hathon se maslate hue) ahh ahhh karim saale jara dheree kar ohhh mar gayeeeee reeee dhereeee haramiii ohhhhhh ahhhhh umhhhh aur bhot maja aa raha hai karim ohhhh dhereeee ahhhhh ahhhh chod mujeee ahhhhhhh karim- saali raand ahhh chod to raha hunnnnnn ahhhhh ahhhh … mereeee.. kooo.. saaliiii.. gaaliyaaa.. deteee.. haiii.. Purvi- sorrrrrryyyyyyy… galatttttiiii.. seeeeee…. Madhoshiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… maiii…. Nikalllllllllllll.. gayiiiiii.. purvi ne apni siskaryon ko dabane ke lye apne honto ko danto main beech main daba laya….aur teji se apni gaand ko ooper ke aur uchalte hue jhadane lagee…… karim ke lund ne bhee uski choot ke diwaron ko bheego kar rakh daya….jhadne ke baad karim purvi ke ooper nidhal hokar gir padha….. thode der baad karim purvi ke badan se alag ho gaya aur bed pe baju mai baith gaya.. purvi aab karim ke samane bed pe khadi ho gayi... aisa lag raha tha purvi karim ko aapna badan dikha rahi hai..

406

TABHI ROOM KE DOOR PAR KOI AA GAYA THA.. USKI AAHAT SE PURVI AUR KARIM DONO DOOR KI TARAF HI DEKHANE LAGHE THE.... DONO BILKUL NANGE THE.. BED PAR BAITH KAR DOOR KI TARAF DEKHANE LAGHE.

407

Door par kisi ki aahat sun ke dono ek dum se hadbada gaye…..dono ne jaladi se apne kapdhe aapne badan pe daal ke badan ko dhak liya.. dono door ko dekhane lage to saamne to shalini ko samane khada paya….. room ke ander theek shalini ki ankhon ke samane karim aur purvi nange the… karim baitha hua tha aur purvi khadi thi… karim ko aapna badan dikha rahi thi.. jaise hi purvi ka dhyan shalini ke ooper gaya to purvi fat se niche baith gayi aur aapne kapade se badan dhakane ki koshish karne lagi.. …… jaise hi purvi door ki taraf dekhane lagati hai waise hi karim ghum jata hai aur wo door ki taraf dekhane lagata hai… shalini ko dekhkar uske chehare par ka darr gayab ho gaya tha par purvi ke chehare par darr abhi bhi tha… waise purvi ko sab pata tha lekin shalini ko kuch pata nahi tha… karim kaisa aadami hai.. shalini ko nahi pata tha ki karim ke kitane lafade hai...karim cot ke ek side mai niche pair kar ke aab baith gaya.. Uske badan par ek bhi kapada nahi tha..…aur uska 8 inch lumba kale rang ka lund hawa main jhatke kha raha tha….par shalini usse dekh nahi rahi thee…..wo to purvi ki taraf dekh rahi thi.. gusse se… ek pal ke liye shalini ke hath pao mano jaise sun padh gaye ho.. uske aisa lag raha tha mano jaise uske pairo main jaan hee naa bachi ho.. khade rehane ke………. Karim shalini ke taraf dekh kar muskarte hue lagtar apne lund ko muthaya raha tha…..aab shalini karim ke lund ki taraf beech beech mai dekh rahi thi... lekin uske chehare par gussa abhi bhi tha..karim ke kale rang ke lund ke chamadi jab peeche hoti aur uska gulabi ranag ka supad shalini ke ankhon ke samane aa jata…… shalini ne thode der ke liye karim ke taraf dekhane ki koshish ki lekin uske mann mai purvi ke prati bahot jada gussa tha..….. shalini apne sanse thame hue purvi ko gurr rahi thi aur purvi aapni garden niche ki hui thi.. shalini ko apni ankhon par vishawas nahi ho raha tha……purvi nangi hi thi… purvi ko iss halat mai shalini ne pahali baar dekha tha.. ….. purvi ke 38 size ke bade-bade aam hil rahi thee….. jor jor se saans lene se uppar niche hho rahe the.. shalini gusse se bokhali hui thi..wo aab bahar se rrom ke aander aaye hui thi.. aur karim aur purvi ke samane aakar phahunch gayi…… shalini aander aate hi purvi dar ke maare haanf rahi thee…. shalini ko samane dekh purvi ke chehare ka rang udh gaya…. iss baat ke parwah kiye bina ke purvi uski nanad hai… uske husband ki pyare bahan hai shalini purvi ko gusse se dekhane lagi aur gusse se boli..

408

shalini- purvi tu ye kya kar rahi hai… kuch sharam kar??? Tuje kuch lajja hai ki nahi.. kisi ke saath bhi aapna mu kala karegi kya?? Aaj tak purvi aur shalini ek dusare ko respect dekhe baat kiya karti thi… purvi- arre ye kaya tareeka hua kisi ke kamre main aise ghuss anne ka ? maa baap ne tere ko kuch akal dee hai ke nahi. ? shalini- accha agar mera tareeka theek nahi hai to tu iss waqt ek tailor ke sath kya kar rahi hai…

409

purvi- wahi kar rahi hu jo tu roj iss tailor ke saath karti ho.. Shalini - (jhooti muskn chehare par late hue) maine to tere jaisa aisa waisa kuch kiya nahi.. tere jaisa maine mu kaala nahi kiya hai.. purvi- haan wo to dekh chuki hun mai... uppar wale room mai tune iss tailor ke saath kya kiya hai... mu kala kiya ya gora ... ye mai janate hu.... us din karim ji ko apne kaise garam kiya……. wo sab mai dekh chuki hu.. Aapne pe sab ilzam aa raha hai ye dekhate hui shalini aur gussa ho gayi aur bolane lagi.. Shalini- ppurvi tum ye sab theek nahi kar rahi..main poore ghar walo ko bata dungi ki tu karimji ke sath kya kar rahi thee……… shalini ke baat sunate hui purvi ke chehare ka rang ek dum se udh gaya…..wo kabhi shalini ke taraf dekhate to kabhi karim ke taraf…….. karim ko bhee kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir ho kaya raha hai….. aab tak to wo inn dono ke zagade ka maja le raha tha lekin usko aab lag raha tha ki baat bigad sakati hai.. ye soch kar karim ne shalini ka hath pakada aur use khenchata hua ek corner mai le gaya aur uske baalo ko jorse niche ki taraf khincha …… karim- saali agar mooh khola to tere jindgi narak bana dunga … karim ke baat sun kar bechari shalini seham gaye. Shalini- mai aap ko kuch nahi kah rahi thi .. mai to iss chinal ko bol rahe thi.. Karim ki baat sunn kar purvi honto par teekhi muskan lake un dono ko dekh rahi thee…… Purvi- saali.. raand … chinal kis ko bol rahi hai… Shalini ko shant dekh kar wo karim se boli Purvi- karim jii aap bahar jaao main isse dikhati hun.. shalini gusse se phan phna rahi thi.. Wo purvi ki taraf dekh kar kahati hai.. Shalini- kisi ko dikhayegi tu… shalini ke pass akar purvi khadi ho gayi… purvi- aye sun shalini …… dekh agar hangama karege to tere bhi loss hoga aur mera bhi…waise tere baat koi nahi manega yaha……bhaiya ko

410

ulta sidha kah ke tuje ghar se nikal dungi… tu to janati hai bhaiya mere baat kitane manate hai..phir tu kisi ko mooh dikhane layak nahi rehnge……. dono ek dusare par gussa thi magar ek dusare ke badan ko touch nahi kar rahi thi.. matlab maarpit nahi kar rahi thi.. karim dono ke tevar dekh raha tha.. usko to aander se maja aa raha tha.. mere wajah se bade ghar ki do randiya zagad rahi hai ye dekh ke usko bahot achha lag raha tha.. shalini thode der sochate hai.. shalini- (subakte hue) theek hai nahi kahunge kisi ko……par tu karim jii ko chor do……. purvi- (muskarte hue) arre aise kaise chor du…tun to aaj aye hai yahan par………maine to unse tere se pahale chudawa rahi hun….………..abb jab asali maja lene ke bari aye to tu mere sout ban kar aa rahi hai ……. dekh karim ji sirf mere hai aur sirf mere hee rahenge……. haan agar kabhi unka dil kar aya to main karim ji ko mana nahi karunge tere paas aane se ……….. shalini ek tak purvi ke taraf dekhate hue uski baton ko sun rahi thee ……. use yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki purvi us ke saath aise kaise baat kar sakati hai …… shalini ko chup dekh kar ek baar phir se purvi bol padi……. Purvi- dekh lee marji tere hai..tere baat par yahan koi yakeen nahi karega ……… chup rahegi to dono ke hi maze hai.. Ye keh kar purvi bed ki taraf chali gayi … waha karim nanga hi baitha tha..

Jaise hee purvi bed ke pass phunchi….wo apne pairo par mootane wale andaaz main karim ke samane neeche beth gaye….aur uske hath ko uske lund se hata kar khud uske lund ko pakad liya…..aur shalini ke aur dekhate hue boli Purvi- aab to sach main mere choot main khujali aur badh gaye hai….ye soch kar ki jiss lund ko main apni choot main le rahi hun………wo abb mere iss chinal sout ke choot ko chodega…….. ( shalini ki taraf ishaara karte hui ) .. wo bhi mere saamne… Ye sunke karim kahata hai… Karim- aaja raand aaja … aur tum dono milkar mera maja doguna kar do.. shalini nahi mai garden hilate hai…

411

purvi- (karim ke lund ke gulabi supad par apni unglyan ghumate hue) mene to pehale hee kaha tha aapko… mere karimjii… wo saali raand aap ko wo sukh kabhi nahi de payege…….jo mai aapko apni choot main aapka lund dalwa kar deti hun…… karim shalini ki taraf dekhkar kahata hai.. Karim- haan raand… main to aab tera gulam ban gaya hun…..wo to mera dimag kharab ho gaya tha jo maine iss kamini ke saath rishta bana liya ……. dekh naa meri purvi… raani.. tere ye mast aam ko dekh kar mere louda kaise tan gaya hai…. ye sab baat karim shalini ki taraf dekh kar bol raha tha.. shalini ko jalane ke liye… shalini ye sab dekh rahi thi aur sun bhi rahi thi.. Purvi- haan dekh rahi hun mere raja…….mere choot bhee to aap ke lund ko dekhate hee pani choren lagti hai… main kaise bardast karti iss lund ko kisi aur ke choot main dekh kar jisse mene roj malish karke itna tagda banya hai.. yaad hai jab aap ne muje pehali baar choda tha…tab aap ne muje kitana maja diya tha.. tab se mai aap ki raand ban gayi thi… asali loude ka maja koi koi chinal raand samaj nahi pati karim ji.. ye sab shalinni ko ukasane ke liye tha.. karim dheeme sawar main haste hue kahata hai.. karim- haan raand tune bhi muje achha maja diya tha..tu hi mere asali raand hai.. purvi-(nakhare se musakrte hue) ha mere malik… aap ne to muje asli pyar ka matlab sikha hai..

412

karim- haa meri raand… purvi- accha choro ye sab………aaj kitne dino ke baad mere choot aur jeebh aap ke lund ka sawad chakhane wali hai.khali gappe laga kar time barbad naa karo aap mere karim jii…….. mere bhoshdi main aag lagi hui hai….abb to muje ye aap ka louda apni choot main lene doo…… Ye kehate hue purvi ne jhuk kar karim ke lund ke supad par apni jeebh bahar nikal kar uske aur dekhate hue charo taraf se chatane lagee……..

413

karim ne palak jhapkate hee purvi ke ballon ko kas ke pakad liya aur aankho se shalini ko ishhara kar diya aane ka to shalini ne na mai garden hilai fir se ek baar.. karim- ahhh chus saali raand ohhhhh bhot accha chusti hai tun….ohhhhh saali dil karta hai din raat tere choot aur mooh main louda pelata rahun……. purvi- (karim ke aur banvati gussa dekhate hue) fir kyon aap wo chinaal shalini raand ki taraf jate ho… mai aapko asali maza dungi… us chinal ko kuch nahi aata… sex ka asli maza mai aap ko dungi… mai hi aapki sabse ache raand hu… karim- (purvi ke sar ko pakad kar apne lund par jhukate hue) tun chus naa saali.. muje sab pata hai…. tu hi mere asli raand hai… baki sab bakwaaj hai.. purvi ne ek baar shalini ke aur phir karim ke taraf dekha aur phir apne honto ko khol kar karim ke lund ke supad ko mooh main le laya…… karim ke ankhen masti main band ho gaye….. ye nazara dekh shalini ek dum se harian reh gaye…… use samaj main nahi aa raha tha ki akhir uske sath ho kaya raha hai… usko purvi par gussa aa raha tha aur dusari taraf uske ankhon se ansoo sukhane ka naam nahi le rahe thee…..par abb usse bhee apni choot ke beech nami mahsoos hone lage thee…. Udhar purvi karim ke lund ko mooh ke ander bahar karte hue chus rahi thee…. aur karim apne ek hath se uski aam ko masal raha tha…… beech beech main purvi apni jeebh ke chor se uske lund ke peshab wale ched ko kured deti hai aur karim ek dum se machal uthata hai …..aur purvi ko uske kandho se pakad kar ooper utha leta hai …… jaise hee purvi seedhi khadi hui karim ne uske purvi ke chut mai ek ungali daal di… purvi- aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaa…. Jaraaaaaaaaaaaaa… dhireeeeeeeeeeeee…. Seeeee….. purvi- ohh kya kar rahe ho aap… muje khada kyon kiya .. purvi ne banvati gussa dikhate hue kaha…. sisakate hi purvi ek haat piche le gayi aur aapni gaand ke ched ko us haat se dak liya… karim- kya kar rahi hai… us haat se… piche shalini ki taraf dekhate hui kahati hai.. purvi- piche mere pyare bhabhi aur aapki chinaal raand khadi hai.. wo mere gaand dekh legi.. muje iss chinal ke mere gaand ko aise dekhane se sharam aa rahi hai… karim- (purvi ke hath ko aage karte hui ) saali raand .. tuje to mai aaj

414

khada karke mere iss dusare raand ke saamne choundunga… Ye kehate hui karim khada ho gaya.. karim ne apne hathon ko peeche lejakar purvi ke mansal gand ko apne hathon main bhar kar maslana chalu kar diya……… shalini ki taraf dekhate hui.. Karim- kya gaand hai tere raand… maza aa gaya.. Aise kahate hui purvi ke gaand mai ek ungali daalta hai karim. Purvi- aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhaaaa….ye aapki hi hai.. mere maalik.. purvi ke ankhen masti main band ho gaye…..poore badan main masti ke lehar doud gaye……karim khada hua tha ..……purvi ne karim se lipate hue apne dono parion ko karim ke dono taraf kamar par rakh kar uske baho mai bahee daal di..….. aur karim ko kiss karne lag gayi.. ye nazara kisi porn film jaisa tha… shalini isi nazare ko bade pyar se dekh rahi thi.. purvi ne apna ek hath neeche lejakar karim ke lund ko pakad kar apne choot ke ched par rakha… karim ne usi condition mai purvi ko utake jaha shalini khadi tthi waha le gaya aur shalini ke bagal mai purvi ko khada kiya waal ko satta ke… aur dhere dhere aapne lund ko purvi ki choot par dabane laga……

415

karim ka lund phisalta hua purvi ke choot ke geharyon main ghusane laga…….jaise hee karim ka poora lund purvi ke choot ke geharyon main samaya…. Purvi ne apni bahon ko karim ke peeth par kas liya aur apni gaand ko ooper neeche uchal kar karim ke lund se chudawane lagee……. Karim ek haat bagal mai jo shalini khadi thi uske chehare par leta hai.. uske hoonto ke paas.. shalini gusse se wo hata lete hai… Shalini- hato .. mere paas mat aao.. purvi- (poori raftar se apni choot ko karim ke lund par patakte hue) ahhh ahhhh haan … aise hi masal..ooo… mere gaand ko ohhhhhh.. aap ke lund ke bina nahi reh sakti ohhhhhh

416

ohhhh aur jor se chodo apni iss raand ko ohhhh maaaaaa mar gaye ohhh ahhhhh ahhhhh………. aab karim aapna ek haath shalini ke ek aam par rakhata hai aur uske aam jor se masalta hai …… shalini- aaaaaahhhhaaaa…. Hataaaaoo… kya kar rahe hai ho .. us aapki raand ke saath hi karo naa… mere paas kyon aa rahe ho.. aise kahke karim se thoda dur ho jate hai… purvi- chup kar chinal… aab karim purvi ko chod raha tha.. karim- (shalini ke choot ko chodate hue) ahh purvi raand ….kasam se tere jaisa gadraya hua maal aaj tak nahi choda…… aaj tere gdaraye hue choot chod kar mere lund ke kismet jaag gaye.. aab karim purvi ko utake shalini ke bagal mai firse le gaya… shalini ek corner mai khadi thi.. waha purvi ko khada kiya.. uska lund purvi ki chut mai tha … aur wo shalini ko dekh raha tha.. karim ek haath shalini ke aam par lagata hai to shalini wo haat hatati hai.. karim - ahhhh kya kamal ke choot hai ree tere raand ahhh dekh naa Sali kaise pani baha rahi hai….aur ooper se tun nakhare chod rahe hai…..chal aaj dekh tere choot kaise phadta hun….. Phir karim ne apne lund ko purvi ke choot ke ched par tika daya….uski gaand ko piche se karim ne dabaya.. aur phir karim ke ek jor dar dakhen ne purvi ke choot ke duiwaron ko hila kar rakh daya….. karim ke lund ka vaar itna tej aur jabardast tha ki karim ka lund ek hee baar main purvi ke choot ke diwaron se ragad khata hua poora ka poora ander jaa ghussa…. Purvi ke mooh se dard aur masti bhari ahh nikal padhi…. Purvi- ahhhhhhh ohhhhh nahiiiiiiii karimm jeeeee ohhhhhhh ahhhhhh ahhhhhhh ahhhhhh ahhhh busssss ufffffffff ahhhhhh siiiiiiiiiiiii ohhhhhhh maaaaaaa marr dalaaa….. Purvi ne hathon se karim ke kamar ko kaske pakad liya..karim ne bhee uski tangon ke neeche se hath lejaka usko waal se ache se dabake kaske pakad liya… purvi ki cheekh se shalini ke chehare par halkisi hasi aa gaye.. apni gaand ko hilate hue karim ne purvi ki choot main apne lund ko ander bahar karane laga…. purvi ke masti bhari siskaryan phir se poore kamare main gunjane lagee…. Purvi to bus khadi thee….wo chah kar bhee hil nahi paa rahi thee…..aur karim apne munsal lund ko poori takat aur beharami ke sath purvi ke choot ke geharyon main pel raha tha……

417

karim- ahhhhh saali kayaaa choot hai tereee ek dum kasi hui…….aaj kal ke chokryon ke bhee itni kasi nahi hoti ohhhhhh saali bhosdi hai yaan bhatti…….ohhh kitni garam hai….. karim ye baat shalini ke taraf dekh kar kahata hai… aab shalini ke chehare par sharam thi.. wo shrama kar niche dekhane lag gayi.. karim ke jabardast dhakon se purvi ka poora badan masti main kanap raha tha, ….uski badi badi chuchyan har dakhen se hil rahi thee….. Purvi- ahhhh saaleeeeeee… haramiiii… abb batennnnn chodana band karrr ahhh saaleeee apne shalini raand ko bhee iseee asannn main chodata hai kayaa ahhhhhh harami kutee ohhhhhhh phaddd deeee reee mereeee choot ohhhh dhereeeee dhereee ahhhh ahhh unghhhh purvi ne aise kahate hi shalini hasane lagii..purvi ke honto ke jakadn lagatar badhati jaa rahi thee…… karim ke lund ka supad buri tarhan se uski choot ke diwaron se ragad khata huaa ander bahar ho raha tha… purvi bhee jitna ho sakta tha utni apni kamar ko agge ke taraf dakhel kar karim ke lund ko apni choot ke gehrayon main lene ke kosish kar rahi thee… Karim- saali tunnnn aaj chahe mujee jitni gaali dee dekhana main aaj tere chut ka bhosada bana kar rakhunga…..ahhh kaya kasi hui choot hai tere.. baju mai khadi shalini ke halat ye chudai ka nazara dekh kar kharab hui jaa rahi thee…..aur dusre taraf karim aur purvi ka chudai ke khel apne joro par tha……. purvi-- (masti main apne honto ko danto se katate hue) kayaa kayaa kahaa tuneee harami tunn mereee chutttttt kaaaaa bhosada banyeegaaaaaaa…ahhhhhh.. banaaaaaa deeeeee… saalee meraaa husband teeeerrrrrrrrrre jaiseeeeeeee mujeeeeeee chodataaaa.. nahiii.. haiiiiiiiiiii issliyeeeee… tuu mujeeeee jo bhiiii banana chahaegaaa bana deeeee karim- ahh chup kar behan ke loudi…..main huaaaa naa abb nikal lena apni choot seeee mere bacho ko…. karim ke tabrtor dakhon se purvi ke halat kharab hone lagee…uske choot main sarsarhat aur badh gayee aur uska poora badan aise akadne laga jaise usko koi dura padha raha hoo…karim jaan gaya ki abb ye raand apni choot se kaamras ke nadi bahane wali hai……usne purvi ke kamar ko aur jor se pakad kar dhana dhan shot lagane chalu kar daya…… purvi - ahhhhhhh chod saaleeee bhosdi keee aurr jor lagaaaa behanchodddd mujeeee raandd banyegaaaa ahhhh dikhaaaaa to sahi apne loudee ka daummmm ahhhhhh unghh unghhh unghhhhhhh main gayeeee ahhhhhh….. purvi ke choot se lawa ke nadi beh nikali .. wo buri tarhan kapante hue jhadne lagee…. Karim ke lund ne bhee purvi ke choot main apne veerye ke bochar kar dee…..aur dono hanfane lagee….. karim ne purvi ko chor diya .. wo dham se niche gir gayi..

418

wo shalini ki taraf dekh kar bola.. karim- kyon shalini raand.. kaisa laga… aapni nanad ki chudai dekh kar ….. shalini Sharma kar niche dekhane lag gayi.. karim ke mooh se apne liye aise baat sun kar shalini buri tarhan jhenp gaye…… jindagi mai pahali baar usne live chudai dekhi the.. wo bhi aapne naand ki..karim aab shalini ke paas aa gaya.. shalini aabhi bhi niche dekh rahi thi..aur shalini ke pass aakar shalini ke sadi ka paalu aapne haath mai leke apne lund par lage veerye aur purvi ke choot ke kaamras ko saaf karne laga….. shalini chor nazron se karim ko dekh rahi thee….jo apne lund ko uski sadi ke paalu se uske samne hee saaf kar raha tha…… Shalini ko aapne taraf aise dekhate hui karim ne dekh liya aur shalini ko aapne bahoo mai bhar liya..

419

aakhir shalini kab tak ye sab sahan karti… uske samane hee karim uske nanad ko choda raha tha……….wo bhee karim ke liye subah se tadap rahi thi.. wo aaj yaha se jane wali thi.. wo subah se chhati thi ki aaj pura din karim uski chudai kare……….. abb shalini se bardast nahi hua aur jab karim use lipat gaya tab usne bhi usko gale se laga liya…

karim ne shalini ke taraf dekha…. Shalini ke ankho main wasna ke khumari chaye hui thee…..dono ek tak ek dusre ke nazro main dekh rahe thee…. Karim ne apne honto ko shalini ke honto par rakh diya….shalini ek dum se peeche hat gaye…..aur bed se khadi hokar bahar ko jane lagee….. karim ne usse pakadane ke liye hath agge badhaya to shalini ke sadi ka paalu uske hath main aagaya…..aur usko karim jaise hi khinchata shalini ne dar ke window ko pakad liya… usko dar tha ki karim usko aapni aur khinchega…aur wo bol padi.. shalini- na..... naa… karim uska pallu thoda aur khincha.. shalini- noooo….. plzzzzzzzzzz…. Karim…. Jiiiiii…

420

karim ne ek jordar jhatke ke saath shalini ki puri sadi nikal di… aab shalini ki sadi uske badan se alag ho gayi thi….. Abb shalini sirf blouse aur peticote main karim ke samane khadi thee….blouse main kasi hui chuchyan ooper neeche ho rahi thee….ye dekh kar karim ka lund phir se ek baar tan kar khada ho gaya…..usne agge badh kar shalini ko apni bahon main bhar liya…..aur uske honto ko ek baar phir se apne honto main bhar kar chusne laga….. karim ka lund shalini ke peticote ke ooper se uski choot ke ooper jaa laga…. shalini ke poore badan main masti ke lehar doud gaye…uska badan dheela padhane laga….. moka dekh ke karim ne shalini ko bed ke pass lejakr usko bed par dekhel diya….aur paglon ke tarhan shalini par toot padha….wo uske honto gaalo aur gardan aur chuchyon ke ooper hisse ko chuamane laga….shalini ek dum madhosh ho gaye…. usne aapni aankhe band ki... shalini- ahhh umhhh karim jiii … ohhhhhh chor doooooo mujeee kya kar rahe ho aap…… shalini bhale hee karim ko chorne ke liye keh rahi thee….par wo uska

421

virodh bilkul bhee nahi kar rahi thee….. karim buri tarha se uski chuchyon ko masalate hue uske poore badan ko apni jeebh se chaat raha tha aur shalini abb kaamvihal hokar aahh ohhh kar rahi thee…. Karim ne dono hathon se shalini ke blouse ke hooks khola diye aur uske blouse ko thodi se mehant ke baad shalini ke badan se alag kar diya….. karim ne uska bra bhi nikal diya.. Abb karim ke samane shalini ke dono badi badi chuchyan beparda ho chuki thee.jisse dekh karim ke ankhon main wasna ka bhoot ka sawar ho gaya….aur wo apne dono hathon main shalini ke dono chuchyon ko bhar kar jor jor se maslane laga….jaise wo uska sara doodh nichod lena chatha ho…. Shalini- ahhhhh aahhhhhhhhhhaa… karrrrimmmmmmmmmmmm…… kitaneeeeeeee…… jorrrrrr seeeeeee.. dabbbbbbaaaaa..raaaaaaaheeeee… hooooooo…. Purvi- daba iss raanddd ke aur jorrrrr seeeeeeee dabbbbbbbaaa… bhottttt sati savitriiiiiiii honeeeeee ka natak karti haiiiiii…. Aab purvi kuch thik hui thi aur karim aur shalini ka khel dekhate hui kahate hai… Shalini- chup kar chinal… abhi to mere karimji se chudake li hai na… karim ne shalini ke chuchyon ko nichorte hue jhuk kar uske ek nipple ko mooh main bhar liya…..aur jor jor se chusne laga…..aur ek hath neeche lejakar shalini ka peticote ooper uthane laga….. shalini ne apna hath neeche lejakar karim ko rokane nakamyaab kosish kee par karim ne uske petiocte ko ooper utha diya… aur uski panty nikal di.. karim ne ye sab inti furti se kiya ki shalini ko sambhalne ka moka bhee nahi mila….. aur aglee hee pal karim ke lund ka dahakata hua supad shalini ke choot ke phanko ko phela kar choot ke ched par jaa laga….shalini ke poore badan main bijli se kondh gaye…..uski ankhen masti main band ho gaye….aur shalini ne apne dono hathon ko ooper lejakar apne sar ke neeche rakhye takye ko kas liya….. shalini karim ke lund ke garami ko apni choot ke ched par mahsoos karke behaal ho chuki thee….usne apne hathyar karim ke samane daal diye…..ye dekh karim ghutno ke bal beth gaya….aur pass padhe shalini ke blouse ko utha kar bed ke dusre taraf phenk diya…..aur phir shalini ke tango ko ghutno se mod kar ooper utha kar phela diya…… shalini leti hui teji se sanse lee rahe thee….. Uski badi- badi gudaj chuchyan saans lene se ooper neeche ho rahi thee. jab karim ke taraf se koi harkat nahi hui to shalini ek dum se machal uthi…aur apni gaand ko dhere- dhere ooper uthane lagee…..ye dekh kar karim ke honto par muskan phel gaye….. karim ke lund ka mota supad shalini ke choot ke ched phelata hua ander ghusane laga….

422

Karim- umhhhhh chodo naaaa muje rukkkk kyon gayee ohhhhhoo… mere karimjiiiiiiiiii…. Sirf mereeee karim jiiiiiii… mere choot main aaag laga kee..... kyon ruk gayee... Ahhhhh… us chinalllll purvi raand ke jaisa chodo na.. Karim ne bhee jayada der nahi kee aur ek jordar dakha maar kar apna poora lund ek hee baar main shalini ke choot ke geharyon main utar diya…… Waha ek corner mai purvi soyi hui thi...

waise hi halat mai purvi kahati hai.. Purvi- haaa.. karim ji.. jor se chodo iss chinal ko… is ski chut faad doo.. Shalini- tu chup kar… tuje batane ki jaroorat nahi hai.. karim ji tujase muje ache chodenge..

423

Aab karim kis se achha chodega ye competition in dono mai laga hua tha.. shalini- ahhhhhhhh mereee choottttt phaddd ddooo ohhhhhh….. mai aap ki achhi raand banungi... karim shalini ke ooper jhuka gaya……. aur uske tango ko apne kandho par rakh kar jor dar dakhe lagane laga…..

haar dakhe ke sath karim ke lund ka supad uske bachedani ke mooh se jaa takrta….aur shalini ke choot main masti ke lehar doud jati……wo bhee apni gaand ko ooper ke aur uchal kar apni choot ke gehrayon main karim ke lund ko lene ke kosish karti…..aur jab karim ke jhango ke jhade….shalini ke bhari aur mote chutdo se takarti….. shalini ke gaand wapis bistar see aa takarti……. karim- purvi raand… tu bhi aa… naaaaaa.. purvi nakhara dikhate hui kahati hai..

424

purvi- muje nahi us chinal ke saath chudavana… shalini purvi ki taraf dekh kar kahati hai.. shalini- muje bhi iss raand ke saath nahi chudavana hai… karim ji aap muje chodo usko chor do. Karim ne apne lund ko shalini ke choot se bahar nikala aur bijli se furti ke sath bed se neeche utar kar purvi ko peeche se pakad liya….. aur bed ke pass le aya….. Purvi- ye ye kya kar rahe ho aap karim ji.. chor chor do muje… Itane der tak shalini ko gandi bhasha mai purvi baat kar rahi thi magar aapni bhabhi ke sath ek bed share karna ye soch kar purvi ko shram aa rahi thi.. baat karna alag aur chudai ek saath karna alag iss baat ka pata aab purvi ko lag gaya tha.. uske chehare par aab sharm thi.. usne sharmate hue kaha…… Karim- nahi nahi kya.. aab tak to ready thi.. Purvi- mai sirf bol rahi thi.. ye mai nahi kar sakati.. uske chehare par aab sharm thi.. usne sharmate hui hi ye kaha.. Karim- mai aaj aapne dono raand ko ek saath hi chounduga..……. purvi- (Sharma kar neeche ke aur dekhate hue) nahi karim ji choro muje mujse nahi hoga ye sab bhabhi ke samane……jane do muje …..dekho muje sharminda naa karo…… Karim- aab tak to use chinal bol rahi thi aab bhabhi bol rahi hai.. Bed ke paas purvi kahadi thee…. Purvi buri tarhan jhenp gaye…..aur kamre se bahar jane lagee….. aur aapne kapade dhudane lagi… shalini ne bhee apne beparda hue chuchyon ko dakhen ke liye blouse ko doondhana shuru kar diyaa……par jab karim ne blouse ko bed ke dusri taraf phenka to shalini ke ankhen band thi.Bed par bethi shalini ko kuch samaj main nahi aa raha tha…..wo apne dono hathon se apni badi-badi chuchyon ko chupane ke kosish kar rahi thee… Shalini ne bed se neeche utare ke kosish kee par karim ne usse wapis bed par dakhel diya……..shalini ko is se pehale ke kuch samaj atta…… karim bed par chadh gaya….. usne ek hath se purvi ka hath pakada hua tha…… jaise hee karim bed par chadha…usne purvi ko bed par khech liya…… purvi girte hue bed par aa leti…..aab purvi aur shalini dono ek dusre ke bagal main leti hui thee ….. purvi ne uthana chaha to karim ne gusse mai kaha karim- uth gaye to tere chuth faad dunga… randi…

425

purvi dar kar wahan ankhen band kiye lait gaye …..

karim shalini ke jhango ke beech main betha hua tha …. usne shalini ke peticote ko pakad kar ooper utha diya…. Shalini ne ek baar purvi ke taraf dekha jo ki ankhen band kiye hue uski bagal main leti hui thee. Karim ne palak jhapakte hee apne lund ke mote supad ko shalini ke choot ke ched par laga diya….. shalini ke choot pehale se hee kaamras se sani hui thee …….

426

Apni choot ke ched par karim ke lund ke mote aur garam supad ko mahsoos karte hee shalini ke ankhen masti main band ho gaye….usne apne honto ko apne danto main daba liya….. taki uski masti bhari siskaryan uski nanad purvi ke kano main na padhe……uska chehara sharam se laal hokar dehak raha tha… karim ne shalini ke pairo ko ghutno se mod kar tangon ko ooper utha kar ek jordar dakha mara….. karim ka lund poori raftar ke sath ek hee baar main shalini ke choot ke geharyon main jaa ghussa…. Shalini ke mooh se halki see aah nikal

gaye…..jisse sun kar purvi ke choot ke phanken bhee kulbnane lagee….usne apni ankhon ko thoda sa khol kar karim ke taraf dekha…..karim shalini ke tango ke beech ghutno ke bal betha hua tha…..aur uski bhabhi shalini ke tangen hawa main jhul rahi thee…… karim ka lund poora ka poora shalini ke choot ke geharyon main samaya hua tha…….

427

karim ne apne hath ko agge badha kar purvi ke hath ko pakad kar utha diya….. purvi theek uske barbar main akar beth gaye……karim ne apni ek hath uske peeche se lejakar dusre taraf wale kandhe par rakh kar purvi ko apne se sata liya……. Karim- dekh raand.. tere bhabhi ke choot kaise pani tapaka rahi hai….. ye baat sunte hee dono… shalini aur purvi … ke chehare sharam se laal ho gaye….. karim ke dakho ke raftar lagtar badati jaa rahi thee……..aur wo poori takat ke sath apni gaand ko hila kar apna lund shalini ke choot main pel raha tha….. karim ke tabrtor dakho ne shalini ke choot ke diwaro ko hilla kar rakh diyaa tha…… Masti main aakar shalini abb apni masti bhari siskaryon ko chah kar bhee naa daba paa rahi thee…. Shalini- ahh ungh ahhh dheree ohhhhh umhhhh siiiiiiiii….. apni bhabhi ke masti bhari siskayan sun kar purvi ke choot bhee pasjene lagi…… choot main lund lene ke khujali purvi mai aur badhane lagi….. purvi ne apne ankhon ko thoda sa khol kar shalini ke tangon ke beech main dekha to uske dil ke dhadken aur badh gaye…… karim ka 3 inch mota aur 9 inch lamba lund shalini ke choot ke phanko ko phelaye hue teji se ander bahar ho raha tha….. uska lund shalini ke choot ke ras se bheeg kar chamak raha tha…… lund fatch fatch ke awaz karta hua teji se uski choot ke ander bahar ho raha tha….. jisse dekh ke purvi ke choot bhee poori tarhan panya gaye…… purvi ka ek hath khud ba khud apne chut par phunch gaya aur wo apni choot ko muthi main bhar kar maslte hue apni bhabhi ko karim ka lund apni choot main lete hue dekhane lagee….. purvi ka dusra hath karim ke chathi par aa gaya …… aur wo karim ke chathi ko sahalane lagee…. Karim samaj gaya ki abb purvi bhee poori tarhan garam ho chuki thee….. karim ne purvi ke kandhe se hath ko sarka kar agge lejakr uski chuchi ko dobach liya… aur jor se maslane laga…..tabhi purvi ka dhayan shalini ke choot se hata aur wo karim ke taraf dekhane lagee….jaise hee uske nazre karim se mili purvi buri tarhan se jhenp gaye…. uske gaal kisi seb ke jaise laal hokar dekhane lagee….. karim ne usse kamar se pakad kar uta kar shalini ke uppar bita diya… kamar se thoda uppar… aur uske chehare ko pass khench kar uske honto par apne honto ko rakh diya….. aur uske honto ko chuste hue shalini ke choot main lund ander bahar karne laga…… shalini bhee apni madhoshi bhari ankhon ko khol kar purvi aur karim ko dekh kar mast hui jaa rahi thee…… samane ka kamuk nazra dekh shalini ke choot ne karim ke lund ko apne ander aur kasna shuru kar diya…….

428

karim ka lund dakhe marte hue shalini ke choot se bahar nikal gaya…..aur shalini ke choot ke clit par ragad kha gaya….. shalini masti main ek dum siska uthi….. karim ne apne honto ko purvi ke honto se

hataya….aur apne lund ko hath main lekar purvi ko dekhate hue bola……. Karim- dekh… chinaal… aapni bhabhi ke choot kaise pani baha rahi hai…… mere poora lund san gaya….. purvi aab shalini ke badan se uth kar karim ke baju mai aakar baith gayi... ye baat sun kar shalini aur purvi dono Sharma gaye…… karim- chinaal… ek baar isse apne hath mai pakad ke iss raand ke choot main daal naa… Ye sun ke shalini ke dil ke dhadken badh gaye …. usse yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki abb uski nanad karim ka lund apne hath se pakad kar uske choot main dalane wali hai…. karim ne purvi ka hath pakad kar apne khade lund par rakh diya…… purvi ke saanse abb ukhadne lagee thee….

429

Karim ne apne lund se hath hata liya aur shalini ke dono tango ko ooper utha kar phela diya ……. Abb purvi ke ankhon ke samane shalini ke choot ka labalata hua ched samane tha…uske choot ka ched kaamwasna main kabhi sikaur aur pehal raha tha…….. purvi ne apne kanpato hath se karim ke lund ko pakad kar shalini ke choot ke ched par tika diya…. Shalini ki ankhen ek baar phir se masti main band ho gaye…. Karim- thoda sa choot ko khol to sahi …. Chinaal.. Karim ne rajani ke chuchi ko dabate hue kaha…… Apne samane karim ke lund ko shalini ke choot main jata dekh purvi ek dum mastaya gaye…..usne apne dono hathon se shalini ke choot ke phanko ko pakad kar phela diya….. karim ne bina ek pal ruke ek jor dar dakha mara….. karim ka lund ek baar phir se shalini ke choot ke geharyon main utar gaya….. abb tak chup chap leti shalini bhee masti se sarobaar ho gaye…… Shalini- umhhh ahhhhhh dhereee siiiiiiiiiiii…….. kittttaaaannn… mota louda hai reeeee purvi tere iss tailor kaaa ahhhhhh…….mere bhosdi ko phad daya reee maa… marrrrrr…….. gayiiiii.. Apni bhabhi ke masti bhari siskarya sun kar purvi aur mast hui jaa rahi thee…….. karim ne usse pakad kar shalini ke ooper kar diya…… abb purvi shalini ke ooper dono taraf pairo ko karke ghutno ko bistar par tika kar bethi thee…. aur uske peeche karim shalini ke tango ke beech main betha hua apna lund shalini ke choot ke ander bahar karta hua apne dono hathon ko agge le gaya…… aur purvi ke chuchyon ko dabane laga…….. karim ke hont purvi ke gardan ke peeche wale hisse par ragad rahe thee….. purvi kaamvihar ho chuki thee…… karim ne purvi ke chuchyon ko dabte hue uske shoulder ko chumane laga… ….. usne purvi ko agge ke taraf jhuka diya…… ………. jaise hee purvi shalini ke ooper jhuki purvi ke badi gudaj chuchyan shalini ke theek mooh ke samane aa gaye …

karim ke hont purvi ke gardan ke peeche wale hisse par ragad rahe thee ….. shalini apni adh khuli ankhon se purvi ke badi badi hil rahi chuchyon ko taraf dekh rahi thee ……. aur karim shalini ke tangon ke beech main betha hua apna lund shalini ke choot ke ander bahar karta hua apne dono hatho se purvi ke gudaj chutdon ko phelakar masal raha tha…… purvi bhee karim ke hathon se gaand maslwa kar mast hue jaa rahi thee ……

430

karim ne purvi ke gaand maslate hue apni ek ungli ko purvi ke choot ke darar main pehrane laga….. purvi ke poore badan main bijli se kondh gaye…. wo ankhen band kiye hue shalini par jhuki hui thee. Aur karim uske choot ke clit ko apni unglyon se masal raha tha….. purvi ke choot to pehale se apna kaamras baha rahi thee…… jis se karim ke unglyan bhee geeli hone lagee …… karim- kyon purvi raand… maaza aa raha hai naa…… aapni bhabhi… shalini raand…. ke sath karne main……. aur aise kahate aapni ek ungali jordar purvi ke choot mai aander dalata hai… purvi - ahhhhh siiiii haaaaaan…… kariiiiiiiiiiiim……….. jiiiiiiiiiii………. bhot maazaaaa aaaaaaa… raaahhhhhha…. haiiii………. karim ne apne lund ko shalini ke choot se bahar nikal liya…… jisse shalini ka badan hilana band ho gaya….. purvi samaj gaye ki karim ne apna lund shalini ke choot se bahar nikal liya…… karim ne purvi ke dono chutdon ko pakad kar phela diya……aur apne ghutno ke bal thoda sa ooper uth kar purvi ke choot ke ched par aapna lund tika diya……. aur ek jordar dakha mara……

431

purvi- ahhhhhhh ohhhhh nahiiiiiiii karrrrrrrrrrrimmm jeeeee ohhhhhhh ahhhhhh ahhhhhhh ahhhhhh ahhhh busssss ufffffffff ahhhhhh siiiiiiiiiiiii ohhhhhhh maaaaaaa marr dalaaa….. dhakha itna jabardast tha ki purvi chilate hui shalini ke ooper ludak gayi ……aur uske chuchyan shalini ke chuchyon se ragad kha gaye……. Karim ne dono chutdon ko dabochate hue teje se purvi ke choot main apna lund ander bahar karna shuru kar diya ……. Purvi to jaise masti main pagal ho gaye.. usne apne neeche lete shalini ke dono chuchyon ko apne hathon main bharte hue peeche ke taraf apni gaand ko hilate hue apni choot ko karim ke lund par patkana chalu kar diyaa …… purvi ka ye roop dekh karim aur josh se bhar gaya…. aur poore josh ke sath apni gaand hilate hue purvi ke choot ko chodane laga….. karim- ahhhhhhhh aur leeeee saali ohhhh … kamal ke choot hai tereeeee ohhhhh.. ek dum kasi hui ree oh ah hh ahhhhhhh ahhhhhh… purvi- (apne dono hathon se shalini ke chuchyon se maslte hue) oooooo….jhhhh kkkkaaaaa.rrrimmmmmmm…. ohhhhhh tere lund bhot bada haiii chod mujeeee saaleeee ohhh aur jor se chodddddd phad deeeeee mere choot…bhar dee mere choot ko apne loude seeeee ohhhhh bhosdi keee……… karim - (teji se dekhe lagate hue) ahhhhh tun dekh too sahi………aaj tum dono ke choot ko kaise bharta hun apne beez seeee ohhhhhh kasam se dono nanad bhabhi… ke choot bhot tight hai… ohhhhhh chus saaali apni bhabhi ka doodh nichod leeee aajjjjj…… karim ke baat sunte hee purvi ne jhuk kar shalini ke ek chuchi ko mooh main bhar liya…….. aur apne honto main bhar kar jor-jor se chusane lagee……. Shalini ye dekh kar aaur mast ho gaye ki uski nanad khud apni choot main raand ke tarha louda lete hue uski chuchi ko chus rahi hai……. purvi- (shalini ke chuchi ko mooh se bahar nikalte hue) ahhh ahhh bahbhi bhot maza aa raha hai ohhhhh mereeeee choot ke diwaron se iska lund ragad ragad karrrrr ahhhhhhhh anderrrrrr jaaaa raha hai… bhot mota louda hai naaaa bahbhii… isss harami … bhudeeeeeeeeeee…….. kaaaaaa….ohhhhhhh dhereeeee dhereeee……. purvi ne phir se jhuk kar shalini ke dusri chuchi ko mooh main bhar kar chusna shuru kar diya…….aur karim ne apna lund bahar nikal kar ek baar phir se shalini ke choot ke ched par tika diya……. Shalini- haan purvi.. bhot mota louda hai ree issssssss harmiiiiii…

432

bhuuuuuuudeeeeeeeee… kaaa……..mere choot ka bhee bhosda bana diyaaaa……saala ek number ka chodo haiii ohhhhh ahhhhhh dhereeeee haramkhorr mere chuttttttttttttt par taras kha…….. karim - (shalini ke choot main apne munsal lund ko ander bahar karte hue) chup saali inti kasi hui choot hai tum dono ki ….. tum dono muje bhudha keh rahi hoo kya……….. dekho aab iss budhhe ka kamal… aaj to pura din tum dono ke iss choot main lund pel - pel kar iska bhosda banuga ……. phir tum dono aapne aapne husband ko bhul jaougi… aur iss budhhe ke paas roj chudane ko aaogi…. Randiyooooo… aise kahte hui karim purvi ke gaand ko pakadata hai aur use uppar ki aur utata hai… aur uske gaand ke ched par aapni jeebh lagata hai… purvi- aaaaaaaahhaaaa.. kaaaaaarimjiiiiiiiiii… wahaaaa… nahiiiiiiiiiii…. Sirffffffffffff ……..chutttttttttttttt…. gaandddddd…. Nahiiiiiiiiiiiii… karim- kyon raand…….. purvi- us din ka dard aabhi tak nahi gaya hai.. karim- shalini teri gaand maarni hai na aaj.. shalini jhat se bol padi… shalini- nahiiii.. nahiiii… bahot dard hoga… karim- tune to bola tha na… shalini- aaj nahi.. karim phir kabhi… karim hasata hai… karim- muje to tum dono ki gaand aaj hi marni hai.. aur shalini ki chut maarna chalu rakhata hai..shalini masti main apni gaand ko ooper ke taraf uchal rahi thee…… aur karim peeche se dakhen lagate hue apne hath ke do unglyon ko purvi ke choot ke ander bahar kar raha tha…..dono kisi raand ke tarhan masti main sisaya rahi thee….poora kamara un teeno ke madak aur kamuk siksayron se gunj raha tha…. Shalini ne apni dono bahon ko purvi ke peeth par kasa hua tha…….. purvi shalini ke ek nipple ko chusate hui kaha…. Purvi- bhaiyya se jada maza aa raha hai na… bhabhi….

433

Shalini haa mai garden hilati hai… Shalini- tere ko bhi purvi arun bhaiyya se jada maza aa raha ho ga na… Purvi haa mai garden hilati hai.. Purvi- bhaiyya ka itana bada nahi ho ga na…. Shalini- karim ji ke samane to tere bhaiyya ka kuch bhi nahi hai.. Shalini purvi ki aankho mai dekhati hai…. aur purvi ke baalo ke pichhe haat dal ke use aapne aur khinch lete hai… aur purvi ke honto ko kiss karne lagate hai… shalini bed par leti hui apni nanad ke labon ko bade pyaar se choos rahi thi … kiss todane ke baad shalini kahate hai.. Shalini- aur arun bhaiyya ka.. Purvi- mera bhi wahi haal hai.. Shalini- iss liye to hum maa nahi ban saki aab tak .. na… purvi.. Purvi- muje bhi aise hi lagata hai.. bhabhi… karim ji ke saamne hamare husband ki takat kuch bhi nahi hai.. Karim—daro mat… mere dono raand… aaj mai tum dono ki wish purvi kar dunga.. aur maa bhi bana dunga… Purvi- haa… hame maa bana do.. karimjiii… karim kabhi purvi ke choot main lund daal kar pelata aur kabhi shalini kee…….. shalini kuch der baad jhad kar dher ho gaye…… ek dekh kar purvi uth kar shalini ke bagal main lait gaye…….karim ne purvi ko peeth ke bal leta kar uski tangon ko utha kar apne kandho par rakh liya…….. shalini ne jhuk kar purvi ke honto par apne hont rakh diya ……. aur uske honto ko chuste hue ek hath neeche lejakar uske choot ke bhangas ko maslane lagee …… shalini ke iss tarhan karane se purvi ek dum mast ho gayee……… purvi- ahhhh daal naaa behanchod mere chutt main lundddd ahhh…. Karim ne apna lund purvi ke choot ke ched par tika kar apni gaand ko neeche taraf dabna chalu kar diya…… karim ka lund agle hee pal kaamras baha rahi purvi ke choot ke geharyon main sama gaya………

434

purvi- ahhhh bhar deee mereeee choot ko apnee beez seeeee ohhhhh mere kokh bhar deee saaleeee harami …. Buuuuuuuuudhhhhheeee……. Ohhhhhhhh…….. Ye sunate hee karim ne apne lund ko poori raftar se purvi ke choot ke ander bahar karna shuru kar diya….. shalini uske choot ke dane ko maslte hue karim ke mote lund ko apni nanad ke choot main ander bahar hota dekh rahi thee…….. Shalini- haan chod saaleeee phad deee iss chinal ke choot ko ohhhhh bada mota kela hai ree tera…….mere nanand kitni khuskismat hai reeeeeeeeee …………

435

purvi- haaaan bahbhi dil karta hai poore din bahr iska lund apni choot main lekar leti rahun… ohhh phad de reee mere choot harami ohhhhhhhhh ahhhhh ahhhhh aur jor laga naaaa saale ohhhh…..bus mere pani chotane wala hai…..ohhhhhh aur ander tak daalllll……… purvi ne apni tangon ko karim ke kandhon par rakh kar ooper utha rakha tha….. jise karim ka lund jhad tak asani se uski choot ke geharyon main utar kar uske bachedani se takar raha tha……. Purvi jhadne ke behad kareeb thee….. uska poora badan akaden laga……….. aur uska badan jhatke khate hue jhadnae laga… choot ke diwaron ne lund ko apni girfat main kasna shuru kar diya……. aur karim ke lund se garam kholta hua lawa nikal kar purvi ke choot ke diwaron ko sarobaar karne laga….. purvi ke choot ka mooh bilul ooper ke taraf tha……. aur wo apni choot ke diwaron se karim ke lund ka pani beh kar apne bachedani ke taraf jata hua mahsoos kar rahi thee…….. uska honto par santusti se bhari muskan phel gaye thi aab …….. Shalini aur purvi ki dhamakedar chudai ke baad haalat kaafi patli ho gayi thi undono ki. Wo ek dum thak to gayi thi saath mein unki chut bahut dard kar rahi thi. Aaj dusari baar kisi musal lund ne use choda tha wo bhi itani berahami se . Wo dono thak kar so gayi thi… karim bhi undono ke beech mai so ggaya tha.. Thode der baad karim uth gaya.. wo kafi thaka hua tha undono ki chut maar ke… aab usko daru pine ki yaad aa rahi thi… wo aapne pant dhundane laga… lekin aaj usne daru ki choti si bottle jo karim hamesha aapne saath mai rakhata hai wo aaj aapne saath nahi laya tha… karim khud pe gussa karne laga… Karim- saala.. iss chut ke chakkar mai mai daru bhul gaya ghar par hi… aab mera dimag kaise chalega din bhar aaj.. Fir wo sochane laga ki us din lata ke room mai daru thi to iss room mai bhi hogi.. mai dhundata hu.. usne 5-10 minute daru dhundi lekin usko daru kahi nahi mili .. usne purvi ko aawaj lagai lekin wo to gahari need mai so gayi thi.. karim sochane laga saali ye raand to ghode bech ke so rahi hai … aab kya karu.. fir wo sochata hai … chalo kapade pahan ke chalate hai lata raand ke room mai… daru bhi mil jayegi aur saath mai agar wo room mai hogi to usko bhi ekbaar chodate hai… saali ko chodane mai usdin bahot maza aaya tha… fir karim kapde pahan ke lata ke room ke taraf nikal padata hai… wo steps chadake uppar jata hai… to use saamne pooja mil jati hai…

436

pooja sajdhaj ke kahi ja rahi thi karim usko dekhata hi rahata hai Karim ko dekhkar pooja bolati hai.. Pooja- aa gaye Karim- haa raanii.. tuje milane ke liye aa gaya … Pooja- itane din mere yaad nahi aaye.. Nakhara dikhate hui pooja kahati hai… Karim- haa.. kaam mai thoda busy ho gaya tha… Pooja gussa dikhate hui kahati hai… Pooja- haa.. muje pata hai tume kaisa kaam hota hai.. Karim pooja ke paas chala jata hai aur usko aapne bahoo mai leta hai.. Karim- gussa mat karo raanii… aaj us din ka adhura kaam karna hai.. jo us dcp ke wajah se chhut gaya tha… Pooja- muje koi kaam nahi karvana hai… muje jana hai.. chod do muje..

437

Karim- aise jid mat karo… raanii.. Karim ne usko aapni baho mai liya tha.. Pooja- itane din kisi dusare raani ke paas the kya.. Karim- kisi ke paas nahi tha… Pooja- muje pata hai tume har baar koi na koi chahiye.. Karim- aab tum mil gayi ho.. aab aur koi nahi chaheye… Pooja- muje pata hai itane din aapni purvi raand ke paas the tum… Karim- usko bhi nahi mila hu… itane dino se… Pooja- to jake milo .. waise bhi wo kuch dino ke liye ja rahi hai… Karim- jane do… Pooja- muje kuch karna nahi hai us se.. plzzz…. Karim muje jana hai… priya niche wait kar rahi hai.. Karim- kon priya… Pooja- wo aapki item… kajal patel ki nanad … priya patel… ( wahi priya patel jo start mai pooja ko karim ke bare mai sabkuch bata chuki thi.. kaise uski bhabhi kajal patel ki jindagi karim ne barbad ki thi) Karim- wo chinaal yaha aahi hai… usko muje sabak sikhana hai… usne mere bare mai tuje aur purvi madam ko kuch bhi kaha tha… Pooja- use jane do.. uske wajah se to aap ko hamare ghar mai aane ka moka mila… Karim- iss dress mai bahot hot lag rahi ho… Pooja- maska mat maaro… Karim- kaha ja rahi ho.. Pooja- friends ki birthday party hai waha ja rahi hu… Pooja iss dress me bahot hi madak lag rahi thi… karim ko control nahi ho raha tha… Wo ek dum pooja ke raseele hothon pe hamla kar deta hai aur unko chusne lagta hai …

438

pooja ke hoth bahut komal thhe wahin karim ke hoth ek dum sakht thhe uske muh se beedi ki gandh bhi aa rahi thi. Ab karim ki jeebh pooja ke muh mein aatank macha rahi thi.. wo baar baar pooja ki jeebh ko apni jeebh se lagata.. kabhi uske hoth ko apni jeebh se geela karta. Pooja ko bhi bahut maza aa raha tha.. itne saal baad kisi ne usse aise kiss kiya tha… us din karim ne hi uske saath kiya tha ye saab aur aab bhi karim hi uske saath ye sab kar raha tha.. Pooja ne karim ko dhakka diya aur thoda piche hat gayi… Pooja- bas ho gaya aab … muje jane do.. koi aa jayega…

439

pooja ke sanse tej chal rahi thee. Uski kasi hui chuchyan teji se ooper neeche ho rahi thee….. jisse dekh karim ke lund main harkat hone lagee. Pooja shrmakar piche ghum gayi..aab karim pooja ke peeche aa gaya. Tabhi usse apne kamar par kisi ke hath ka ahsaas hua jisse pooja ek dum hadbada gaye……usne peeche mud kar dekha to karim uske peeche khada muskara raha tha…… Uske poore badan main ajeeb se jhurjhuri doaud rahi thee…….pooja ek dum se sharama gaye usne apne sar ko jhuka liya. pooja ke gore gaal sharam ke mare laal hokar dehakne lagee…….. pooja ke sanse abb tej chal rahi thee.uske hath paun buri tarhan se kanap rahe thee….karim ko isse accha moka nahi milane wala tha……. aur wo itana kamina tha ki itana achha moka aapne hath se nahi jane dena chahatha tha….. pooja ka poora badan anzaan utsakta aur dar ke mare kanap raha tha. uski peeth karim ke taraf thee…. Tabhi usse apni kamar ke dono taraf phir se karim ke hathon ko ahsaas hua aur uske dil ke dhadken tham gaye . Usne apne face ko peeche ghuma kar dekha karim wasna bhari nazron se uske badan ko ghur raha tha. isse pehale ke pooja kuch bolti karim ke hath pooja ke kamar se uske patle pait ke aur badhane lagee. pooja ke poore badan main sansani doud gaye…..uska poora badan kanpane laga……pooja ke awaz uske mooh main hee band hokar reh gaye……uske paon to mano wahi jam gaye ho…..wo chah kar bhee naa to hil paa rahi thee aur naa hee karim ko rok paa rahi thee….. pooja ko aaj bhi usi din jaise parstithi ka anubhav ho raha tha.. ….jaise hee karim ne apne hathon ko pooja ke nabhi ke pass lejakar halka sa dabaya…… to pooja ke poore badan main masti ke lehar doud gaye… karim pooja ke halat samaj chuka tha….. usne phir se apne hathon ko pooja ke kamar par rakha aur usse apne taraf ghuma diya….. pooja kisi katputali ke tarhan uski taraf ghum gaye……wo apni adhkhuli ankhon se jameen ke taraf dekhate hue teji se sanse lee rahi thee….uske gaal aur kaan dono laal hokar dehak rahe thee……karim ne apne hathon ko abb uske kamar se sarkate hue uske peeth ke taraf lejana shuru kar diya…… Har pal pooja madhosh hoti jaa rahi thee…….uske apne aap par kabu nahi raha…..aur karim ke bahen aab pooja ke peeth par kasti jaa rahi thee…jisse dono ke jismo ke duri kam hone lagee…..aur jaise hee pooja ko apne chehare par karim ke garam sanso ka ahsaas hua pooja ke poore badan main masti ke lehar doud gaye….karim ne pooja ko peeche karte hue wall se sata diya par agle hee pal jaise pooja ko hosh aaya aur usne apen aap ko karim ke bahon main qaid paya…. pooja- yee yee kaya kar rahe ho tum isse pehale ke pooja agge kuch bol pati karim ne pooja ko bahon main

440

kaste hue uske raseele honto par apne honto ko laga diya….. Karim ne pooja ke honton ko chhua.. Makkhan jaise mulayam thhe.... pooja ne apne dono hathon ko uske kandho par rakh kar usse peeche dekhalane ke kosish kee par karim ne usse majboooti se apni bahon main jakada hua tha…… pooja uski bahon main machali ke taraf chatpata rahi thee…. par usse peeche nahi hata paa rahi thee. karim ke ooper to jaise wasna ka bhoot sawar ho gaya tha….wo paglo ke tarhan pooja ke honto ko chus raha tha……kabhi wo pooja ke ooper wale honto ko chusta to kabhi neeche wale honto ko … uske hath pooja ke kamar par thirak rahe thee….. aur achank usne apne hathon ko neeche sarka kar pooja ke lehanga ke ooper se uske chutdon par rakh kar dhere dhere sahlana shuru kar diya……. Pooja ke gaand ko maslate hi pooja ek dum se pagal ho uthi.. uske hathon ne uska sath chor diya…. abb pooja ke hath bhale hee uske kandho par thee…..par wo usse peeche nahi dekhal rahi thee… karim pooja ke honto ko chuste hue dhere dhere apne hathelyon ko uske gaand ke ooper ghumate hue sahla raha tha….. pooja abb poori tarhan garam ho chuki thee aur wo karim ke bahon main piglane lagee thee…… moke ka fayda uthate hue karim ne aur jor se pooja ke raseele honto ko chusna shuru kar diya….. pooja ke pore badan main masti ke lehar doud jati aur wo karim ke kandhon ko aur jor se daba deti. karim aapna ek haatth pooja ke kamar pe rakh diya..karim ne aahista aahista uske uske kamar se aapna haath uppar uske blouse tak le gaya… aaj usne lehanga pahana hua tha.. iss wajah se uski kamar nangi hi thi.. Itna chikna aur sexy pate aaj tak karim ne nahi chhua thha. Karim ne haath thhoda aur upar kiya aur uski unchhuyi golaayiyon ki jad tak pahunch gaya. Usne usi position mein haath idhar udhar hilaya.. pooja ki taraf se koi harkat nahi hui.. wo waha aankhe band kiye hui khadi thi..koi harkat nahi huyi ye dekhkar karim aapne hath ko uski bayi choochi par iss tarah se rakh diya jisse wo poori tarah dhak gayi. Usne unhe mahsoos kiya ek bade aakar mein unka ahsaas aseem sukhdayi tha. Karim ka ji chaha un inko abhi apne haathon se nichod kar unka sara ras nikal le aur peekar amar ho jaye. Usne aab pooja ke nippal ko chhua.

karim ne moka dekh ke ek dam se apna hath pooja ki gardan ke piche se pooja ke kandhe par dal diya.. aur pooja ko aur pass kincha.. pooja na usse rok payi na mana kar pai.. Wo bahot sharma rahi thi aur excite feel kar rahi thi.... usse aaj tak kisi ne itne apne pan se paas bithaya nahi tha..

441

Waise ye uski high society mai normal baat thi.. par uska kabhi koi bf ya male friend nahi tha jo usse esa kuch kar sake.. ... ek dam se kuch karna pooja ke nature mai hi nahi tha... Shayad iss liye bhi pooja ko ye baat acchi lag rahi thi kyon ki wo iss tarah ke apnepan ko kisi mard se pehli baar mehsoos kar rahi thi.. karim ke khichne se pooja k boobs side se karim ki chati se dab rahe the...Phir karim ne jab pooja ke aur se koi pratikriya na dekhi to.. usne pooja ko aur jor se apni aur kicha.. Jis ke liye pooja bilkul taiyar nahi thi... Wo kuch limits ko abhi bhi cross karne se dar rahi thi... use lag raha tha usdin jo hua wo aaj nahi hona chahiye ... Uska dil usse itni jaldi ye sab karne ki manjorri nahi de raha tha.. Dil mai ye baat ate hi ki ye sab galat hai.. Wo apni excitement ko ignore kar deti hai aur issi wajah se wo karim ko apne hatho se dur kar ke khadi ho jati hai... karim- Kya huva sali?? Pooja sali shabd sun ke karim ke muh ke aur dekhti hai.. karim ke moo se usne galiya sune thi par wo uske liye nahi suni thi.. aaj pahali baar pooja ne uske liye pahali baar galiya suni thi.. karim ke muh ko itne pass se dekh kar pooja ko kuch hone lagta hai.. karim ke muh se aati ajeeb si smeel bhi wo sungh paa rahi thi.. shayad tambaku ya beedi ki smell thi.. pooja- Nahi wo kuch nahi.. wo tumne jyada pass kicha na iss liye.. Matlab.. Hume iss tarah se ye sab nahi karna chahiye.. karim- Accha kyun…. Usdin to sabkuch karne de rahi thi … aab kya hua ??? karim ne thoda gussa dikhate huye kaha.. pooja- ye sab galat hai.. iss liye... karim- fir us din sahi tha kya.. pooja- us din mai bahak gayi thi… karim- tere se to purvi raand hi ache hai… karim janbuj kar ye bolata hai.. wo janata tha iss ke wajah se pooja thodi open hogi.. pooja gusse mai kahate hai… pooja- to us raand ke paas hi chale jate .. mere paas kyon aaye ho… karim- ek hi chut kitane baar maaru…

442

pooja- matlab .. mera jo shak tha wo sach tha.. tumara aur purvi bhabhi ka kuch na kuch hai na… maine us din pucha to bataya nahi tumane… karim- aab aise cheez bhi koi batate hai kya… ye to samajanewali baat hai… pooja- kitane baar kiya aapne bahbhi ke saath ? karim- tuje kya karna hai use? pooja- batao na?? karim- mai kyon batao tume.. maine kis ko kaha choda… kab choda… kaise choda… uski gaand maari ya chut maari… ye sab mai tume kyon batao… tum mere kon ho ye sab puchanewali… aur mai tume kyon batao… mera kya fayada hoga isse… pooja nakhara dikhate hui kahate hai.. pooja- us din to fayada liya na… karim- us din ki baat tab hi khatam ho gayiii.. pooja- aab bhi fayada le rahe ho na… aisa kahke pooja chehare par thode smile lati hai.. karim- kab liya fayada.. pooja- Wo mai tume aabhi bhi ye sab karne ke liye kab mana kar rahi hu… karim- fir piche kyon dhakel diya.. pooja- tumne mujhe apne pass kicha wo mere liye unexpected tha iss liye maine oppose kiya.. pooja ki awaaz mai ek vinati ka tone tha... karim- Sali ye tum badi ghar ki ladies log nakhare bahot karte ho… pooja- aab maine kya kiya.. karim- us din itane jada nakhare kiye iss liye lait hua… aur baad mai wo chinal dcp beech mai aa gayi .. warna us din hi tuje chod deta… salii… pooja- us mai mere kya galati hai… aunty beech mai aa gayi to… aur aab to sab kuch karne de rahi hu na… mere friend neeche wait kar rahi hai to bhi .. karim.. karim- aab jada nakhare mat kar.. aur tere

443

nakhre phir se shuru mat kar …... aur mere pass aa jaa.. pooja gusse se bolati hai… pooja- nahi karungi.. karim- aab aayi na line par pooja- batao na.. tumare aur purvi bhabhi ke beech mai kaise suru hua ye sab ... karim- kyon batao.. wo mere aur purvi raand ke beech ka mamala hai… tuje kyon batao… tum mere ho kon jo tume batao.. ye baat pooja ko bahut lagi.. ye baat ki karim muje kyon nahi batayega ye pooja ke ego tak aagayi thi wo ab kuch bhi karna pade piche nahi hatna chahati thi.. Wo iss baat ko kisi bhi halat mai janana chahati thi ki in dono ke beech mai kya hua hai.. .. pooja- tum bolo.. main kya karu jis wajah se tum muje bhabhi aur tumare beech mai jo kuch hua hai wo bata doge… Bolo.. kuch bhi bolo mai kya karu ye janane ke liye… karim kuch sochata hai… karim- Accha.. Chal ek kaam kar.. mere lund ko chus.. pooja is se chounk jati hai… karim ki demand sun ke pooja ekdam shook ho jati hai .. pooja- Ye main kaise kar sakti hu.. karim- - Kyun nahi kar sakti..? karim ne gusse mai pucha.. pooja sharmate hui kahati hai.. pooja- maine aaj tak ye sab nahi kiya hai.. pooja ki jhijak karim dekh chuka tha.. pooja khul ke mana bhi nahi kar paa rahi thi ye karim samajh chuka tha.. karim- Sali bahane banana bandh kar.. kitano ne tuje choda hoga aur kitano ka tune moo mai liya hoga… pooja- karim maine us din hi bata diya tha ki maine ye sab aabhi tak kis ke saath hi nahi kiya tha.. mai ye sab mere sameer ke saath karna chahathi thi… karim- ye sala samir beech mai kaha se aa gaya … abhi tak to iss ka naam nahi suna tha.. kon hai ye haramjada ? tune to kaha tha tera koi boyfriend nahi hai..

444

pooja karim ke aankho mai dekhate hui kahate hai… pooja- mera hone wala husband… karim- tere shahdi fix ho gayi kya.. tune abhi tak batya nahi.. pooja- tum yaha aane se pahale hi fix hui thi.. karim- kab hai shahdi.. pooja- next month karim- maine issko kabhi dekha nahi yaha.. kaha ka hai ?? .. pooja- mahi bua ka bhatija… karim- aab ye mahi kon hai??? pooja- tum mahi bua ko nahi janate ?? karim- nahiii…… kon hai ye.. ??? pooja- 3-4 din pahale aayi hai maiyake se… usdin tum papa, dcp aunty aur unke husband ke saath baat kar rahe the tab waha hi baithe thi na… mahi bua.. karim- wo fataka…. Pooja- mere bua ko fataka mat bolo.. Karim- fataka nahi to kya tikhi mirchi kaho… Pooja- kuch bhi mat kaho.. wo bahot pyaar karti hai mujase aur mai bhi unko bahut pyar karti hu … Karim- wo itane gussil hai ke use tikhi mirchi hi kahunga… Pooja nakhara dikhate hui kahate hai.. Pooja- baat ko change mat karo.. tumare aur tumari purvi raand ke beech mai jo kuch hua hai ye pahale bata do… Karim sochata hai.. Sali ye chinal kyon purvi raand ki story sunne mai itana interest le rahi hai..

445

Karim- tuje batane mai ek khatara hai.. Pooja- konsa… Karim- tuje agar maine bataya to baad mai purvi muje chodane nahi degi.. Pooja - kyon.. Karim- tune kisiko bataya to.. Pooja- mai nahi bataungi… Karim- muje barosa hai tujpar raand lekin purvi ko nahi hai.. Pooja- muje raand mat bolo aap.. aap muje bata diya hai ye bhabhi ko mat batao… Karim- mai nahi bataunga… lekin agar tune kisi ko bataya aur agar purvi ko pata chala gaya to.. Pooja- mai kisi ko nahi bataungi.. Thodi der wo sochati hai.. Pooja- iska matlab hai aap ko muj par barosa nahi hai.. Karim hasata hai.. Karim- iske liye tuje aisa kuch na kuch karna padega jisse muje barosa ho jayega.. Pooja thode der sochati hai.. aab kya karu.. jis se iska barosa ho jaye aur muje ye sab sach bata de .. thode der sochane ke baad pooja kuch karne ki sochate hai.. pooja karim ke ekdam pass mai apna chehra le jati hai ...... Kuch der rukne ke baad pooja karim ke aur pass gayi.. Ab dono ke hotho ke bich sirf hawa jane jitna fasla tha.. aab pooja itni excited feel kar rahi thi ki wo apne aap ko rok hi nahi payi.. pooja ne himmat kar ke thoda age badh ke apne hoth karim ke hotho se laga diye.... karim ne ekdam se pooja ko kamar se pakad kar apni aur khicha....aur usko chumane laga..

446

bahot hi erotic scene tha ye.. ek ganda insaan aur ek highclass ghar ki padhi likhi ladki ke beech mai kissing ho rahi thi… ek highclass ghar ki highclass girl apne komal aur gulab ke pankhudiyo jaise hotho se ek gande insaan ke rookhe,gande, phate huve hotho ko kiss kar rahi thi.. pooja jaisi pari ke hotho ka sparsh hi acche accho k pani nikalne k liye kafi tha... Par ye to karim tha.. pahuncha hua khiladi.. ek ajeeb si excitement pooja ko feel ho rahi thi.. uske gale se awaaz nahi nikal rahi thi.. uske dil ke dhadakane ki awaaz usse khud sunai de rahi thi... ussne ye kadam utha to liya.. par shayad usse pata nahi tha iss kadam ka kya hashar hoga... aage jakar… jab karim ka kala mota lund uske unchuhi chut mai jayega to kya asar hoga shyad pooja ye nahi janati thi… waise pooja ne ye kar to diya tha excitement mai.. aapni bhabhi ki chudai sunane ke khatir.. par aab use excitement ke sath sath usse sharm bhi bahot aa rahi thi.. aab pooja kiss thodati hai .. aab wo karim se ankh nahi mila paa rahi thi aur wo niche hi dekh rahi thi... Karim - ha meri Randi.. ho gaya bharosa... aab tuje bataunga kaise maine tere purvi bhabhi ko choda hai.. karim aab dhire dhire apne right hath ko jo ki free tha usse pooja ke pet ke upar rakhta hai aur jo hath uski kamar pe tha usse pooja ke sir ke piche le ja ke pooja ke sar ko apni aur dabata hai..

447

448

pooja kuch bhi sochne samajhne se bahot aage excite ho chuki thi.. aab karims apna right hand pooja ke pet se dhire dhire upar lejata hai... aur uske soft, mulayam boobs pe rakh deta hai... aur usske right boob ko dhire se daba deta hai..

449

pooja ke muh se siskari nikal jati hai ... Par karim ke hotho ke lage hone ki wajah se uski awwaz nahi nikal paati.. karim samajh jata hai ke ye ek dam garam ho chuki hai..karim apne haath se pooja ke boobs pe dabav badhata hai.. uska lund pooja ke boobs ko apne hatho mai lene ki wajah se aur uski softness ko feel karke full size mai aa chuka tha.. karim kiss ko chodta hai... aur pooja ke hotho ko apne hotho se azaad karta hai... par apne haath ko uske boobs se nahi hatata.. wo abhi bhi uske boobs ko gubbare ki tarah dabaye jaa raha tha.. pooja ki ankhe excitement ki wajah se bandh thi... kiss tutne par wo apni ankhe khol ke karim ki aur dekhti hai.. par keh kuch nahi pati… karim- tu ekdam mast maal hai pooja randiii.. pooja- plz…….. randii mat kaho na.. bahot dirti feel hota hai… karim uske boobs ko jorse dabata hai… karim- kya hota hai randiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… pooja- aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaa… bahot bura lagata haiii… karim- tuje bahot bura lagta hai….

450

pooja- haaa.. karim- tere purvi raand ko to bahot achha lagta hai… karim ye bolte huve bhi uske boobs ko daba raha tha.. wo apne boobs ke dabne ki excitement mai khoi huyi thi... pooja ke ankhe phir se bandh ho jati hai... pooja- aap sirf maze hi le rahe ho kuch batate hi nahi ho… aaankhe band kiye hui hi pooja bolati hai ..

451

karim- maje to aab lunga… aabhi tak to liye hi nahi… aise kahake karim pooja ko ghumata hai aur wall ko satta deta hai..aab karim pooja ke piche aa gaya tha.. uska lund pooja ki jangho aur gand ki shuruat ke hisse mai chu raha tha..wo pooja ke shoulder ke piche ke hisse mai jaha pooja ke baal the usse hata kar ek kiss karta hai.. pooja- aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaa… karim phir se pooja ke kandhe aur neck ke hisse ko ek kiss karta hai.. aur phir apni juban nikal ke niche se upar tak chat ne lagta hai... pooja ke liye ye naya anubhav tha.. wo apni ankhe bandh karke hi apne sar ko piche le jati hai.. iss wajah se uske boobs thode aur bahar ki taraf nikal ate hai...karim uske boobs ko upar se dekhta hai.. aur phir se apne haat uske boobs par rakh deta hai... aur phir se uske boobs ko dabane lagta hai.. par iss bar wo dono haatho se dono boobs ko dabane lagta hai.. aur saath mai pooja ki gardan aur galo pe kiss bhi kar raha tha... karim ne apne left hand ko pooja ke tight blouse ke aander daal diya.. karim ke aise karne se pooja aur excite ho gayi.. wo aur bhi excite hona chahti thi.. aur bhi bada adventure feel karna chah rahi thi.. iss ke wajah se karim ne aapne dono haato se pooja ke blouse ko niche se uppar kar diya..aab karim ke samane pooja ki pink bra thi..karim aab pooja ke boobs ko uski bra ke upar se hi daba raha tha.. saath mai wo pagalo ki tarah pooja ki gardan mai kiss karta hai aur dono hatho se uske dono boobs ko masalne lagta hai.. karim dhire dhire pooja ke galo pe bhi apne hoth le jata hai.. aur dhire se pooja ke kano mai kehta hai.. karim- meri randi.. Jara meri taraf bhi to dekh. pooja jaise hi karim ki taraf dekhti hai.. karim uske hotho ko apne hotho se chusne lagta hai.. pooja maje ke bhavar mai dubne lagti hai.. karim bhi moka dekh ke pooja ki lahenga mai apna haath dal deta hai.. ye pooja ke liye bahot jyada tha.. uski choot ko aaj tak sirf karim ne hi touch kiya tha .. aaj phir ek baar wahi touch kar raha tha.. wo ek ajeeb si gudgudi mehsoos karti hai jab karim ka hath pooja ki lehange ke andar jata hai...aur pooja ki penty ke elastic ko bhi utha ke andar jane ka rasta banata hai... wo aander apne left hand ko le ja kar pooja ki choot par rakh deta hai..pooja ki choot par bahot choote choote baal the jo karim apni ungaliyo se mehsoos kar sakta tha.. karim apni dusri ungli pooja ki choot mai dal deta hai..pooja excitement ke pahad par pohoch jati hai aur iss excitement mai uski choot bhi wo thodi aage dhakel deti hai.. karim aaj bhi us din ke jaise hi apni ungli se hi pooja ko maje de raha tha... karim tab pooja ke haath ko apne hatho se pakad kar apne lund par rakhva deta hai.. pooja karim ke lund ki size ko apne hatho se chu kar hairan ho jati hai... (itna bada??!! Meri muthi mai bhi nahi aa raha hai...)

452

issi dauran pooja ke mobile ki ring bajati hai..karim dhire se pooja ke kaan mai bolta hai karim- Utha le.. raand…tere kisi yaar ka hai kya jo itana sharma rahi hai..? pooja ne phone receive kiya ... phone priya ka tha.. pooja- Hello.. priya- itane der aander kya kar rahi hai… lait ho jayega.. jaldi aa ja… pooja— Ohh……. accha.. ummm thik aaah hai.. pooja karim ki harkato ki wajah se thik se baat nahi kar paa rahi thi.. uske muh se siskiya nikal rahi thi.. karim ko isse bahot maja ata hai.. wo apni ungli ke harkato ko aur badha deta hai... priya - pooja kya huva.. koi problem hai kya?? pooja- aah.. Nahi.. wo .. kya keh rahaaaahe the tuumm priya? Priya ka naam sunate hi karim chounk jata hai.. Priya- tu jaldi aa… nahi to mai aa jaungi ghar ke aander.. Priya ka naam sunate hi karim aapni ungali jordar pooja ke chut mai gussa deta haii…. Pooja chickati hai… Pooja- uuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii………. Mmmmaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… Mmmmaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrr…….. gayiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…. Priya- kya hua pooja… bata na.. Pooja- tere chakkar mai muje door lag gaya… tu rukh waha hi mai aati hu 5 minute mai… tu mat aa aander.. Karim- us chinal ko aander aane de… uske chut ki wat lagata hu.. ek baar use aander aane to de… Priya- kon hai waha … tera kya chal raha hai pooja.. Pooja- koi nahi hai.. naukar hai.. usko kaam bata rahi hu… Karim- raandddiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…. Haramjadiiii…….. kya mai teraaa naukar huu.. Priya- kya bol raha hai wo… Pooja- kuch nahi.. tu phone rakh…

453

Aisa kahke pooja kat deti hai… Naukar bolane se karim gusse mai aapne haath se pooja ki chut jorse khinchata haiiii… Pooja- muuuuuuuuuuuumyyyyyyyy…. Maaaaaarrrrrr….. gayiiiiii…………. Jarrrrrrrrrrrrr.. dhireeeeeeeeeeeeeeee… seeeeeeeeeee…. Kaaaaaaaaaaa… rrriiii…mmmmmmmm… Sexy harkate karte waqt aapni pyari friend se phone pe baat karna ek naya anubahv tha pooja k liye.. uske excitement aur maje ki inteha thi.. Upar se karim ne maje lene ke chakkar mai kuch jyada hi ungli kar di thi pooja ki choot mai.. aur karim ke lund ki garmahat jo uske pant ke upar se hi uske hatho ko chu rahi thi.. ye kafi tha pooja ke liye ...iss wajah se pooja ka organism ho jata hai.. Karim- chinaaaaaallllllll….. salii….. maiiii kya tera naukar hu.. Pooja – karim sorry.. sorry.. usne tumara aawaj suna tha .. to jaldbazi mai muje kuch nahi suja iss wajah se maine kaha yaha naukar hai… nahi to wo uppar aa jatiii.. Karim- aane dena tha na… tum dono ko ek saath hi chodata na… Pooja nakhara dikhate hui kahate hai.. Pooja- mai tume kisi ke saath baat nahi sakati … jab tum mere saath rahate ho to sirf mere hi ho… baaki dusare kisi ke nahiii… karim- bas kar chinal... kitana pani chodegii.. pooja sharmati hai.. Pooja – karim tum aab jao nahi to wo priya aa jayegi… Karim- aane dena fir… Pooja- wo sab ko bata degi.. Karim- tuje tere bhabhi ki chudai ki story nahi sunani kya… Pooja- phir kabhi sunana.. aabhi nahi.. koi aa jayega… Tabhi pooja ko aapne bua ka aawaj sunayi deta hai.. wo naukaro ke uppar chilla rahi thi..

Pooja- dekho bua aa jayegi uppar… fir bahot gadbad ho jayegii..

454

Karim- Sali randi.. isko abhi aana tha .. us din wo chinaal dcp aayi aab ye randi.. tere bua… Pooja hasati hai… Karim- khud majhe liye aur mere maje ki baari aayi to muje jaane ko bol rahi ho..aur mere laude ko aise hi chod diya.. pooja- jara samjho.. bua uppar aa jayegi… please meri baat ko samjho.. karim- to kya iss tight lund k saat hi yaha se niklu.. isse shant kar mai chala jaunga.. pooja - Matlab pooja jan kar bhi anjan ban rahi thi... .. karim- mera lund chus.. pooja- ye main kaise kar sakti hoo..?? karim- maine to pahele hi bola tha tuje.. pooja – nahi hoga mujase… tum jao yaha se.. karim- mera lund ko shant kar de bas...main chala jauga.. pooja- tum khud aapne haato se kar do na.... karim- meri pyariii.. randiii.. tere mulayam hotho se hoga to aur maja ayega na.. pooja- nahi..nahii.. mai tumhara hargeej muh mai nahi lungi..ek to maine ye aab tak kiya nahi aur kitna ganda hota hai wo.. karim- lele... janeman.. koi jyada ganda nahi hai... pooja- nahi bahot ganda hoga.. karim- tum badi ghar ki ladies bahut nakhare karte ho.. nakhre mat kar..aab… pooja - nahi karim abhi nahii.. main ye muh mai nahi le sakti.. karim sochata hai.. aab isko thoda jalana padega… karim- Chal.. tu nakhra bahut kar rahi hai.. tuje nahi lene hai to waisa hi thik.. mere purvi raand legi.. mai aab niche jata hu.. pooja karim ki taraf gusse se dekhate hai.. uski aankho mai jalan thi.. pooja- kya bhabhi lete hai aapne moo mai..

455

karim- ha leti hai.. mera lund lene ke siwaya usko kya kaam hai.. mere lund aapne moo mai lene ko to wo marti hai.. aab pooja ke aankho se aansu aana baki the… karim uske taraf dekh kar thodi smile karta hai.. pooja- tum sirf muje jalana chahte ho.. mai janati hu bhabhi aisa kuch nahi karti.. karim- mai niche jata hu.. tu fir aapne aankho se dekh tere chinal bhabhi mera ye kala mota lund aapne komal hoonto se kaise chatati hai… pooja kuch nahi bolati.. karim- thik hai.. mai jata hu .. aab.. ye kahke karim waha se jane ke liye ghum jata hai.. jaise hi karim ghumata hai pooja bolati hai.. pooja- ruk jao.. karim ke chehare par uski kamini hasi aati hai.. karim ghum jata hai.. pooja – mai muh mai nahi lena chahti.issko.. .. par apne haatho se jhada deti hu.. karim sochata hai thik hai moo se nahi to hato se sahi.. karim- thik hai.. pooja- ok karim- meri randi.. par meri ek shart hai.. pooja - aab konsi Shart ?? aur wo kya? karim- Mere lund ka ras mai teri moo mai dalunga… pooja- hargij nahiii.. mai ye ganda ras aapne moo mai nahi lungii.. pooja karim ki shirt sun kar bahot jyada excited ho gayi thi. Par wo aapne sharam ki wajah se mana kar rahi thi.. karim- thik hai.. moo ke aander mat le face pe to dalane de.. pooja- muje programme mai jana hai.. uski kitani gandi smell aati hhai.. karim- moo saaf kar ke ja na.. randii..

456

pooja kuch nahi bolati.. karim- to ready hai aab.. pooja ha mai garden hilati hai.. karim ke liye ye kisi tohfe se kaam nahi tha... wo sochata hai.. bas sali.. aaj ke liye to tere moo mai daalunga... par age ja ke teri choot ke ander bhi dalunga... teri kokh mai bhi dalunga apna beej… karim- Chal to shuru ho ja…. karim pooja ke saamne khada tha… .. usne ikraar mai apni gardan jhuka di..karim apni pent khol ke niche mai sarkata hai… aur apni kali underwear apne ghutno tak utar di... uski underwear bhi uske badan jaise hi kali thi.. karim ke akde huye lund ko dekh ke pooja ka muh khula ka khula reh jata hai.. wo sochati hai kya lund itna bada ho sakta hai?? waise to pooja ne itane nazdik se jindagi mai pahali baar lund dekha tha.. isse pahale to usne bachpan mai lund dekha tha… aur ek baar movie mai.. aapne saheli ke saath.. wo sochati hai wo to gora tha ye to kala hai.. kitana lamba aur mota hai.. har kisi ka itana bada hota to nahi hai.. mere ek to saheli ne unke boyfriend ke saath jo sex kiya tha unone to itana bada aur mota.. hota hai aise to bataya to nahi tha.. karim ka lund 9-10 inch ka hoga.. aur motai mai bhi kareeban 2.5-3 inch ka tha... uske lund ki topi kuch alag thi.. .. bina chamdi wali... pooja ko pata nahi kyun uss lund ko dekhte hi apne hatho mai lene ka man karne laga... karim- issko dekhate hi rahegi kya.. chinaal… iske saath khelegi kab… tere us bua mahi raand ke aane ke baad kya… pooja karim ke taraf gusse se dekhate hai.. pooja- gande words mat use waro.. karim- aise kya dekh rahi hai..Sali.. le na aapne haath mai louda… pooja- tum kitana gandi baat karte ho karim… karim- chal baate mat bana .. ho ja shuru… bait ja niche… aur le mera lund aapne moo mai… pooja smile karti hai.. pooja- haa.. baithati hu na… moo mai nahi lungi… sirf haath mai… lungi… baat ko ghumao mat..

457

karim- Sali raand.. bahot chalu hai tu… pooja smile dete hai.. aur pooja karim ki taraf dekhate hui niche farsh par beth jati hai.usne dhire dhire apne hatho ko badha ke karim ke lund ko apne hatho mai le liya.. Jo uske ek akele haath mai nai aa paa raha tha... karim ke nange lund ko pakad kar pooja kuch ajeeb sa feel karti hai.. jaisa usne kabhi feel nahi kiya tha.. Ek ajeeb sa nasha feel ho raha tha pooja ko ... karim- Chal.. shuru kar apne hatho ko upar niche le ja.. Kya tere chinal bua ke aane ke baad us ke samne ye saab karna hai kya ? pooja gusse se karim ki taraf dekhate hai.. pooja- bua ko galiya mat do.. karim hasta hai… karim- thik hai .. tere chinal bua ko galiya nahi dunga .. tuje hi dunga.. pooja nakhara dikhate hui kahate hai.. pooja- bahot kamine ho tum.. karim.. pooja ye bolate hui ek baar karim ki ankho mai dekhti hai aur phir uske lund ko upar niche karne lagti hai.. karim apne maje mai khoya tha.. wo ankhe bandh karke apne dono haath pooja ke sir ke uppar rakh kar dabata hai.. karim- Ohh.. Benchood.. Madarchood.. teri maa ki choot.. teri bhen ki choot... Haaaa. bas esi hi.. bas hilati raho... Haaa.. Bass Wah.. meri randi…. Meri….. chiiinalllllllllllll………….. poooojaaaaaa………………….. Thodi der baad wo pooja ke taraf dekhta hai..pooja badi mehnat se uske lund ko jhadane ki mehnat kar rahi thii... hath upar niche karne ki wajah se pooja ki chatiya jo uske dono hath ke age hone ki wajah se dono hath se dabe the.. upar niche ho rahe the.. pooja ke badan par paseena aa chukka tha... Paseene se bhigi pooja ko dekh ke karim ka lund aur bhi akad jata hai.. pooja jaldi se jaldi karim ko farig karke usse yaha se bhejna chahti thi... use aapni bua uppar aane ka darr tha.. aabhi bhi wo uppar se bua ka aawaj sun rahi the.. wo pichle 5 min se uska lund hila rahi thi... uske hath ab dard karne lage the... karim- pooja.. Randi.. Ab bas mera nikalne wala hai..kaha giraana hai apni shart yaad hai na..

458

pooja bina kuch bole ek haat se lund hilati rehti hai aur dusre hath parsh par rakh kar aapne ko balance kar rahi thi.. .. pooja- Please jab bhi nikalne wala ho bata dena... karim- Bass ho gaya... Basss.. haaa rukna mat.. karim ne pooja ke hatho ko hata diya aur khud hi apne lund ko pakada.. aur pooja ko kaha… karim- Bas aise hi baith yaha ... mera girne wala hai.. Chal taiyar hoja.. karim khada hi tha... pooja wahi baithi thi… karim ne ek haath se aapna louda pakada tha aur dusare haath se pooja ke baalo ko pakad ke aapne loude ke paas uska moo lata hai…karim ek haath se lund hilate hilate aur dusre hath se pooja ko paas khichtah hai..pooja apne dono hatho se karim ke kamar ko rakhi hui thi… karim apne lund ka muh pooja ki moo par lagata hai aur issi k sath uska lund pani chood deta hai..... jaise hi paani nikalata hai waise hi pooja noooooo.. nooooo….. kahke chilate hai… aur karim ke kamar ko piche dhakel deti hai.. aur baju mai hote hai… jaise hi paani nikalanewala hota hai to karim ki aankhe masti mai band ho jati hai… iss wajah se karim ki pooja ke uppar ki pakad looz ho jati hai.. issi ka fayada pooja uta leti hai… aur karim ko piche dhakeel deti hai… aur jaldi se waha se uth ke baju mai bhagati hai… karim ka pani nikalna jab bandh hota hai tab wo kahata hai.. karim- chinaal… tune ye kya kar diya… aapne moo pai lenewali thi na… mere saath chalakhi… pooja- tumane mere moo pai wo kyon lagaya… karim- aab mai kya karta hu dekh chinaal .. aisa kahke pooja ke piche baghata hai… pooja- noooo… nooooooo… karim… aise kahke pooja chilati hai… pooja ko karim pakadata hai.. aur us ko apne pass khich ke uski moo par aapna lund lagata hai… aur kahata hai.. karim- khol.. raand… aapna moo… pooja moo niche karke kahte hai..

459

pooja- nahiiiiiiiii.. karim.. karim fir ek haath se uske baalo ko pakada hua tha aur dusare haath se lund pakad ke uske hoonto par aapna lund ghumata hai.. waise pooja chor se chilati hai… pooja- nooooooooooooooo…. Ye jordar aawaj niche mahi ko suna dete hai… mahi uppar ke aur dekhate hui kahate hai… Mahi- kya chal raha hai uppar… kon hai uppar.. Pooja darker kahati hai… Pooja- kuch nahi bua… Mahi step chalate hui kahati hai… Mahi- abhi tak nahi gayi tu.. Pooja- bua uppar aa rahi hai.. chod de…

Karim pooja ko chod deta hai.. aur aapne kapade pahan leta hai… pooja bhi aapne baal aur kapade thik thak kar lete hai.. tab tak mahi uppar aa jati hai… waha pada karim ke lund ka lava dekhkar kahati hai… Mahi- kya hai ye…

460

Pooja hadbadi mai kahati hai.. Pooja- shyad ghee hai bua… Mahi- ghee… ghee to aisa nahi hota hai.. pooja… Tab tak mahi ki nazar karim pe padati hai…karim ko dekhkar kahati hai.. Mahi- tu yaha kya kar raha hai.. Karim ghum kar piche ki taraf hokar mahi ko dekhata hai.. karim mahi ki taraf dekhate hui kahata hai…

461

karim- ooooooooo…. Hooooooo…. Kyaa.. maallllll… haiii….. jaise hi mahi sunati hai wo gusse se karim ki taraf dekhate hai… mahi- kya kaha tune…. Mahi gusse se laal hho chuki thi… karim mahi ki taraf dekhata rahata hai… lekin kuch nahi bolata… mahi firse kahati hai… Mahi- haramkhor… mere taraf dekhkar kya kaha tune … Karim- kuch to nahi kaha… karim ke aise kahane aur dekhane se pooja has padati hai… dhiree se… lekin wo dhire aawaj bhi mahi sun lete hai… mahi pooja ki taraf dekhkar mahi kahati hai.. mahi- tuje kya hua hasane ke liye… pooja- buaaaa… wo.. woo.. woo.. mahi- bua ki bachhe… kaha janewali thi na..ja na.. yaha rukhi kyon .. pooja- jati hu… kahke pooja waha se chale jati hai. Pooja ke jane ke baad mahi karim ko gusse se dekh rahi thi.. Mahi- tu yaha kya kar raha hai.. Karim- uppar aaya tha… Mahi- tere baap ka ghar haii kya… jo aapni marzi se kaha bhi ghum raha hai… Karim sochata hai Sali ye to bahot battamiz hai… mai sochata tha ye to iss ghar ke dusare aurato jaise hi honge.. Mahi- kya soch raha hai haramkhor.. kya uppar chori karane aaya tha kya.. Karim hadabada jata hai mahi ke aise kahane se.. Karim- aap kuch bhi bole ja rahi hai.. mai koi chor nahi hu.. muje uppar pooja madam ne bulaya tha.. Mahi- pooja kyon bulayagi tere jaise ghatiya aadmi ko..

462

Karim- unko kisi programme mai jana tha.. to blouse dekahan tha unka.. unmai kuch problem tha iss liye unone muje bulaya tha.. Mahi aachraya se karim ki taraf dekhti hai aur use puchati hai.. Mahi- kya aaj pooja ne jo blouse pahana tha wo tune silaya tha.. Karim- nahi.. Mahi- mai bhi wahi soch rahi thi.. pooja ki itani ghtiya choice kabhi nahi hogi.. tere jaise ghatiya tailor ko aapne nazdik bhi pooja aane nahi dengi.. wo to kisi worldclass tailor ka kaam hoga .. tere jaise ghatiya ka nahi.. Ghatiya bolane se karim ko bahut jada gussa aa jata hai.. Karim- mai koi ghatiya tailor nahi hu.. aap ke iss blouse se behtar blouse mai sila sakata hu… Mahi hasati hai… Mahi- tum sirf baate bana sakate hoo.. tere paas koi class nahi hai.. jo hai wo third class hai… Mahi kai aise bolane se karim ko bahut jada gussa aa jata hai.. wo sochata hai.. tuje ek din mai mera class jaroor bata dunga.. tu sirf thoda intazar kar.. randi.. Mahi- kya soch raha hai… Karim- kuch nahi.. Mahi- muje achhe se pata hai tu kya soch raha hai.. Karim- kya.. Mahi- tere iss ghatiya dimaag mai iss waqt kya chal raha hai wo mai ache se janati hu.. lekin ek baat samaj mai mahi hu.. dcp nahi.. jo tu mere bare mai aise waise sochana band karde .. warna tera haal bahot bura hoga.. Karim thoda dar jata hai.. uske chehare par thoda dar dikh raha tha.. darate hui mai karim kahata hai.. Karim- madam jii.. mai kuch nahi soch raha hu.. Mahi- mai janati hu.. tu kya soch raha hai.. tu aapni kaminepan se baaj nahi aayega.. Karim hasta hai.. aur mahi ke taraf dekhane lagate hai..

463

Mahi- aisa kya dekh raha hai… Karim – dekhane ki cheez dekh raha hu.. mahi apne ego pe ye baat seh na saki.. uske ander ek alag tarah ka gussa bhar gaya karim ke iss tarah ke bartav se .. iss waqt mahi ke boobs karim ki ankho ke samne the....mahi ke saanse lene ki wajah se wo uppar niche ho rahe the… karim usko hi dekh raha tha.. karim ke aise dekhane se mahi ko aur jada gussa aa raha tha… mahi- aisa ghur mat muje.. karim hasta hai... Mahi- bahot charbi chadi hai kya budhhe.. Karim- aap ho hi itani khubsurat ki dekhane ka mann karta hai.. Mahi- badatamiz.. mujase flerting karta hai… Karim hasta hai.. Mahi- mai kya dcp hu.. … Karim- to ban jao.. Aisa kahke karim mahi ke karib aa jata hai.. aur mahi ke kamar par haath rakhta hai…jaise hi karim mahi ke kamar pe haath rakhta hai mahi karim ko jordar thappad marti hai..tab tak manish waha aa jata hai.. mahi ka husband..karim mahi ki thappad ki wajah se pahale hi gusse mai tha aur aab kon beech mai aa gaya ye soch ke manish ki taraf gusse se dekhata hai.. usko mahi ke thappad ka jawab dena tha…gusse mai karim mahi ki taraf dekhkar kahta hai.. Karim- kon hai ye … Manish- aapke mahi bhabhi ka husband.. aur iss ghar ka damad.. ( mahi ko sab log udhar manish ke ghar bhabhi kahate the iss wajah se manish bhi karim ko mahi bhabhi kahta hai) Karim- hamari mahi bhabhi….. ( aisa kahke wo thoda der rukata hai.. aur mahi ki taraf dekhane laagta hai.. mahi gusse se karim ko dekhate hai.. jaise wo aab karim ko kha jayenge.. karim mahi ki taraf aapni katil hasi ke saath dekhta hai..)… ke husband… Manish- aur .. tum.. Karim- shahabji.. pahale kabhi dekha nahi iss liye pucha…

464

Mahi- jada shahana mat ban… jo kaam yaha karne aaya tha wo kaam karke yaha se dafa ho ja… idhar udhar jhakane ki koi jaroorat nahi hai.. Manish aachraya se karim aur mahi ki taraf dekhata hai… Manish- kon hai ye mahi.. Manish mahi ko puchata hai.. mahi gusse se bolati hai… Mahi- ye battamiz… ek tailor hai.. bhaiyya ne bulaya hai.. kuch chota mota kaam karne ke liye… Manish karim ke taraf dekhkar kahata hai.. Manish- us din bhaiyya jis tailor ki tariff khar rahe the wo … Karim – haaa… shahab ji.. wo nachis .. mai hi hu… Manish- tailor ji.. hamare wife ke liye kush achha sa dress ya blouse sila do .. Mahi gusse manish ki taraf dekhati hai… Mahi- tume ye bolane ki kya jaroorat thi manish… muje kuch silana nahi hai iss aadmi se… Iss par karim hasata hai.. Manish- sorry.. darling.. Karim- sahabji.. pai gussa hoke kuch fayada nahi hai.. mahiiiii… bhabhi… jiii… hum hai hi aise.. humse job hi ek baar mile wo hamesha hamari tarif hi karta hai.. Mahi- mai nahii… mai tumare jaise ghatiya aur battamiz aadmi ki tariff kabhi nahi karunge… samaje.. Karim- aap bhi tariff karoge.. ek din.. bhabhiji.. Mahi- jada kush hone ki jaroorat nahi hai.. bhaiyya ne aise hi kaha tha… Manish- kya battamizi ki mere wife ke saath… tumane.. Karim choukante hai karim ke aise kahane se.. bade chalaki se wo kahata hai… Karim- sahabjii mai ne koi battamizi ki nahi bhabhi jii ke saath.. bus unki khubsuarati ki thodi tariff ki to wo hum pe gussa ho gayi… Mahi karim ki taraf gusse se dekhate hai..

465

Manish- kya kaha tumane.. Karim badi adda ke saath kahata hai.. Karim- maine kaha..sahab..jiii.. bahot kushkismat hai.. kyon ki .. une itani khubsurat biwi jo mili hai… Mahi gusse se karim ke taraf dekhati hai… Manish- wo to hai.. Mahi manish ki taraf dekhati hai.. Mahi- tume aise ghatiya aadmi ke moo lagane ki jaroorat nahi hai.. chalo yaha se.. Manish- ji… memsahab.. Karim hasata hai… Karim- sahabji.. lagata hai aap to bhabhi ji ki har baat manate ho… Manish hasate hui kahata hai.. Manish- manana padata hai bhai …biwi khubsurat hai to har baat mananehi padegi... karim- wo to hai sahab.. aapki wife bahot khubsurat hai.. aapne pichale janam mai koi achhe kaam kiye honge issliye aapko itani khubsurat ... fataka biwi mili hai.. mahi jate waqt piche ghum kar karim ko dekhate hai.. mahi- chup karo... battamiz .. aadmi.. Karim aapne man mai kahata hai.. sahab.. tum to iss ki baat manate ho lekin aab se ye mere baat manegi..

mahi aur manish aapne room mai chale gaye… unke jane ke baad karim fir lata ke room mai chala jata hai.. us room mai koi nahi tha.. waha daru ki bottele dhundta hai… daru milane ke baad waha baithake karim daru pita hai.. daru ki bottle khatam hone ke baad wo waha se nikalane lagata hai.. waha usko wardrobe mai ek ladies purse dikh jati hai.. purse karim open karta hai…waha usko ek paise ka bundle mil jata hai.. karim wo uta leta hai aur pant ke jaib mai rakh leta hai.. fir karim waha se niche aa jata ha.. wahi room mai ..jaha purvi aur shalini ko thode der pahale karim ne ek saath choda tha wahi .. karim door open karke aander jata hai.. aab waha purvi to nahi thi par akeli shalini so rahi thi.. ..wo bhi pet ke bal..

466

aab karim ke saamne shalini ki nangi gaand thi…usko aise dekhate hai karim ko shalini ki gaand marane ki ichha hoti hai… shalini ko aise haal mai dekh ke karim kahata hai…

Karim- aaaahhh....Shaaalini meri chinaaal...kyaa karu teri iss gaand ka randi..jab bhi dekhta hu lund lohe ki tarah tann jaataa hai... ab toh tabhi chain milegaa jab asli me teri gaand pelungaa... chod-chod ke teri gaand ki dhajjiya udaa dungaa...chal nahi payegi tu randi. aise kahate hui karim apna lund haath mai leke hilata hai.. shalini ke gaand ko dekhate hui..shalini is waqt naangi karim ke samne leti hui thi..... ek baar fir se karim ke lund kadak ho chukka tha.. ...... waise to karim ke lund ne aab tak kitnon ki chut aur gaand maari thi.. shalini ki chut bhi do baar maari thi… kitane to chut aur gaand iss lund ke neeche aa chuki thi magar aab karim shalini ki gaand marana chahata tha… karim aab shalini ke paas baith jata hai..uske dono haath kabhi uske peeth par sarak rahein the to kabhi uski kamar ke neeche ki taraf..........yani uski gand par......karim apne kathor haathon se lagataar shalini ki gand ko masal raha tha....

467

karim shalini ko apni taraf ghumata hain aur us ko apne seene se laga leta hain..... aur uske hoonto ko chumata hai.. jaise hi karim shalini ko chumata hai.. shalini aapne aankhe kholati hai..aur samane karim ko paakar uske chehare par smile aa jati hai… shalini fauran aage badhti hain aur bade pyaar se karim ke labon ko choom leti hain … aur daru ki smell aati hi aapna face piche leti hai.. shalini- daru piye ho.. karim – ha raanii.. aur aisa kahke karim firse shalini ko chumata hai.. shalini aab uska ek haath dheere se sarkate hue apne seene par le jati hain aur kaskar apne boobs par apne haathon se dabav dalne lagti hain........wahin ek baar fir se karim ke lund mein zoron ki angdaai hoti hain.....aisa lagta hain jaise uska lund barson ki angdaai lekar aaj jaga ho......... shalini - ......... aaaaaaaaaaaaaa. ssssssssssssss............ karim- purvi kaha hai… shalini- kuch mutt kahiye karim jiii............... mujhe pyaar kijiye .... bus ............ aaaaaaaaaaaa........sssssssssssss..... karim aage kuch nahin kehta aur shalini ke labon ko choomne lagta hain....... wahin wo kaskar apne kathon haathon se shalini ke naram boobs ko masal bhi raha tha......... shalini ki sisakri aab us kamre mein goonje lagi thi ....... wahin kuch doori par bathroom ke paas khadi rahkar purvi apni nazrein gadaye un dono ke beech chal raha khel bade gaur se dekh rahi thi ....... saath hi saath apne boobs ko dheere dheere sehla rahi thi ......... karim ki bekarari fir se poore ufaan par thi........aab wo shalini ko puri tarah se masalna chahta tha.......use kisi bazaru randi ki tarah chodna chahta tha...... uski gaand marana chahata tha…aur saath hi saath apna sara frustuation aur gussa ..jo mahi ne use diya tha wo shalini par nikalana chahta tha .........wahin shalini bhi aab kafi garam ho chuki thi........ karim apne dono haath tezi se shalini ke aam ke upar rakh deta hain aur apne dono haathon se uski nipples apni ungliyon ke beech fansakar masalne lagta hain...... karim ke us harkat se shalini ki choot puri gili hoti jaa rahi thi........wahin uska sabra bhi tootne laga tha...... kamre mein shalini ki aahein goonjh rahi thi....... karim apna ek haath neeche lejakar wo shalini ke choot ko apni mutthi mein kaskar jakad leta hain..... purvi aise karne se karim ki bahon mein

468

machal utati hai ...... tadap thi hai ......uski bekarari bhi badhti jaa rahi thi.......aab dono ek dusare mein puri tarah se kho jana chahte the....... karim fauran apna lab shaline ke garden par haule se rakh deta hain aur bade pyaar se choomne aur chatne lagta hain.....karim ke iss harkat par shalini ke jism mein ek aag si lagh jati hain aur wo wahin karim ke peeth par apne nakunon ko kaskar dabav dalne lagti hain ....... iska jawab karim shalini ke labon ko apne danton se kaat kar deta hai ....... karim aab dheere dheere janwar banta jaa raha tha........magar in sab mein shalini ko bahut maza aa

469

raha tha...... use bhi aab wild sex bahut pasand aa raha tha ....... wo ek nazar samane bathroom ke taraf dekhti hain to use samne purvi khadi hui nazar aati hain ....... nangi.. shyad wo bathroom se nahakar aayi thi.. uske badan par sirf towel hi tha.. wo use dekhkar haule se muskura padti hain..... wahin purvi ek haath aapne choot par aur dusara haath aapne ek boobs par rakhkar dheere dheere shalini ko dekhkar sehlaa rahi thi........ uski bhi bekari aab badhne lagi thi....... karim - shalini.... sach mein tum bahut kamal ki cheez ho......jee to karta hain bus..... shalini – aaaaaaa ….. sssssssssss ............ kya .... .....kya chahte hain aap mujhse .......... jo aapka dil kare wo aap mere saath kar lijiye.....main aapko mana nahin karungi....... ye baat shalini purvi ko dekhkar kahati hai.. karim shalini ko behatsha choome jaa raha tha...... kabhi uske galon ko to kabhi uske honton ko........aur saath hi saath uske naram boobs ko badi hi bedardi se masal bhi raha tha.....wahin shalini ki sisakri waqt ke saath saath badhti jaa rahi thi........ shalini- aa gayi aapki chinal.. raand… purvi… karim piche dekhata hai… purvi ki taraf aur aapni garden ghuma ke shalini ko ek baar jordar kiss karta hai… karim- chinaal.. waha kya kar rahi hai.. aaja hamare paas.. purvi uske paas aakar baith jati hai.

Karim apni jeebh haule se ferte hue shalini ke galon par le jata hain aur fir dheere dheere sarkate hue uske gardne ki taraf le jata hai .............. karim ke iss harkat ne ek baar fir se uske ander hawas ki aag bhadka di thi....... karim bade gaur se shalini ke chehre ko dekhe jaa raha tha......... karim apna ek haath dheere se sarkate hue shalini ke seene ki taraf le jata hain aur is baar kaskar apne kathor haathon se shalini ke boobs ko masal deta hain......shalini ek baar fir se kisi jal bin machali ki tarah tadap uthathi hain...... karim apna dusara haath uske kandhe par to kabhi uske kamar par fer raha tha......wahin wo apna jeebh uske jism ke har hisse par bhi fer raha tha......jaise hi wo neeche ki taraf apna jeebh le jata hain shalini ek baar fir se laajat se kaanp uthathi hain.....uska jism aab uska saath chodhta jaa raha tha.......sansein ek baar fir se bekabu hoti jaa rahi thi......... karim apne jeebh jaise hi shalini ke nipples par le jata hain alge hi pal

470

shalini wahin zoron se sisak padti hain......uski aankhein sharam aur laajat se ek baar fir se band ho chuki thi.......sanson par vash aab bikul na tha.........wo apna haath haule se sarkate hue karim ke sir par rakh deti hain aur bade pyaar se usne sir ko sehlane lagti hain......karim apne danton se shalini ke nipples ko kaat raha tha to kabhi uspar apne jeebh fer raha tha...... karim ke iss harkat par shalini ki choot ek baar fir se gili hoti jaa jaa rahi thi.......uske mooh se siskari lagataar foot rahi thi....... karim ko kisi baat ki koi jaldi nahin thi......wo aaj bahut aaram se shalini ki marna chahta tha........uski jawani ka poora poora maza lena chahta tha.......uske thook se shalini ki nipples aab puri tarah se gili ho chuki thi.......wo apna mooh kabhi shalini ke left chuchiyon par le jata to kabhi right chuchiyon par......kabhi unhein danton se haule se katata to kabhi uspar apna jeebh haule se ferta ....... shalini ki halat aab dheere dheere kharab hone lagi thi.........wo aab hawas ki aag mein jal rahi thi........ aur ye sab baju mai baithkar purvi dekh rahi thi … wo kuch harkat nahi kar rahi thi baas dekhe jaa rahi thi… use ye sab live show dekhane mai bada maza aa raha tha.. karim apni jeebh dheere se sarkate hue neeche uske navel par le jata hain aur bade pyaar se choom leta hain.....ek baar fir se shalini ke jism mein current sa daud padta hain......uske jism ke royein puri tarah se khade ho gaye the ......... karim bina ruke apni jeebh haule haule ferta rehta hain .. aab wo aapna ek haath baju mai baithi purvi ke choot par rakhata hai.. aur waha par fer raha tha....... aab aag to dono taraf … sorry tino taraf barabur lagi hui thi magar karim aache se janta tha ki is aag ko kab shola ka roop dena hain .......... jaise hi karim apne jeebh shalini ke choot par le jata hain ek baar fir se shalini wahin zoron se sisak padti hain....... Shalini- aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh… aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh….

471

wahi karim aapna ek haath dheere se sarkate hue ek ungli purvi ki choot mein dal deta hain … jaise hi ungali purvi chut mai jati hai wo bhi sisak padatai hai.. purvi- uuuuuuummmmmmmmmm….. kkkkkkkaaaa… rrr…. Iiiii….mmmmm… ek saathhh donoooo kee saath khel rahe ho.. aapp.. aur wahin dusare aur apni jeebh karim haule se shalini ke choot ke danon par ferne lagta hain.....purvi aur shalini karim ke iss humle se dubara tadap uthathi hain.......un dono ke mooh se lagataar aaaaaaaaaaaa ....... sssssssssssss...iiiiiiiiiiiiii....mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.....jaisi aawazein nikal rahi thi......... un dono ki sharam ki deewar aab kabhi ki kahin door peeche chooth chuki thi....... karim ke mooh se nikalti thook aab shalini ke choot se behte hue uski gand ke ched ke taraf jaa rahi thi .... karim apne dusare haath ki ungli us chut ke raas mai dhubata hai aur dheere se shalini ke moo mai dalata hai.. aur ek nazar shalini ke chehre ki ore dekhne lagta hain......

472

aur agle hi pal wo apni wo ungli dheere se shalini ke moo se niklate hui shalini ki gand ke ched ke kareeb le jata hain aur apne ungli ko bahut aahista se shalini ke gand ke ched ke paas dheere dheere ferne lagta hain........ karim aab purvi ki taraf dekhata hai.. purvi ke chut mai jo ungali karim ne daali thi wo wahi ek jagah pai rakhata hai.. usko aab karim hilata nahi hai.. purvi bhi wahi karim ke chehare ki taraf dekh rahi thi aur karim purvi ki taraf dekhkar shalini ke gaand ke saath khel raha tha… aisa lag raha tha ki purvi ko wo puch raha tha ki shalini ki gaand mai ungali dalu kya… purvi bhi karim ka ishara samaj gayi .. wo aapne chehare par hasi late hui kahati hai… purvi- daal do iss chinaal ke gaand mai.. aur faad do iss ki gaand… shyad mere bhaiyya ne to kabhi daali nahi hogi iss chinal ke gaand mai aapni ungali… purvi ke aise kahane se shalini purvi ki taraf aachraya se dekhane lagati hai.. jaise hi purvi kahati hai karim aapni ungali shalini ke gaand mai dalata hai.. karim ke is hamle se shalini ek baar zoron se uchal padti hain......... shalini- oooooooouccccccchhhhh….. kkkkk…….rrrrrrriimmmmmmmm… jjjjjjjjj…. iiiiiiiii… wo apni aankhein faade apni nanad purvi ke chehre ki taraf dekh rahi thi......... purvi ke chehre par ek kutil muskaan thi.... purvi- jara jooooooor se karim jiii.. karim uske ungali bahar nikalata hai aur jorse shalini ke gaand mai dalata hai.. shalini- issssss chinaallllllll … ki.. baatee mat sunooooo aapppp… kaaaa.... rrrrrrrrrrr... iiiiiiiiiiii.. mmmmmmm… jjj…. iii.. jaraaaaaaa… dhireeeeeee… seeee… darddddddddddd… hooo rahaaa.. haiiii.. shalini munn hi munn mai ghabraa rahi thi … wo soch rahi thi ki kahin iss purvi raand ke ukasane se karim ka munn kahin uske gand par to nahin fisal jaye....... agar aisa hua to aaj mere khair nahin........aab tak mere gand kunwari hai ...... magar mai karim ka lund apne gand mein nahin le sakti thi........itna mota lund agar mere gand mein gaya to yakeenan mere gand futt jayegi.......

473

shalini ne dherre se karo aisa kaha tab se karim apne ungliyon ko bade haule haule se shalini ke gand mai ghuma raha tha.....wahin shalini ki halat dheere dheere kharab hoti jaa rahi thi...... karim - ek baat poochon........ kya shalini.. karim ke aise puchane ke agel hi pal shalini ka durr aur bhi gehra hota chala jata hain.....wo ek baar fir se karim ke chehre ki ore sawal bhare nazreion se ek tuk dekne lagti hain........ usko lagata hai kya aab ye mere gaand marane ki baat to nahi puchega na.. shalini - haaaa........ aaaaaaaa. sssssssssssss...... puchiye..... purvi- usko kya puch rahe ho aap.. aapne iss bade kale lund se iss chinal ki gaand faad do…. Ye kahate hui purvvi karim ka lund aapne haath mai lete hai.. Shalini gusse se purvi ki taraf dekhati hai.. Karim - kya tumne kabhi apni gand marwayi hain....... tumhari gand aab tak kunwari hain......ya fir.......... tere pati ne kabhi maari hai… ye sunate hi shalini ke chere ka rang bilkul feeka sa padh jata hai ......use kuch samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki wo aab iss sawalon ka kya jawab dein..... use lag raha tha haa bolu to bhi musibat hai aur na bolu tab bhi musibat hai.. uski mushkilen baar baar badhti jaa rahi thi......shalini kuch pal tak yu hi khamosh rehti hain… Purvi- mai batati hu… mere bhaiyya ne to kabhi maari nahi hoge.. lekin iss chinaal ka dusara koi yaar hoga to mai bata nahi sakati… Shalini gusse mai bolati hai.. Shalini- tu mere gaand ke piche kyon padi hai purvi… chahe to tu maar le aapni gaand karim ji se.. Purvi- mai to pahale se maar chuki hu… Shalini- kya… Karim- haa.. maine hi uske gaand ki opening ki hai.. lekin shalini tu kyya kah rahi thi ki tera koi yaar nahi hai.. Shalini- koi nahi hai.. ye purvi kuch bhi bol rahi hai.. Karim- matlab tere gaand aabhi tak kisi ne maari nahi hai.. Shalini haa mein apni garden dheere se hila deti hain....... shalini ke aise kahane se karim ke chehare par ek chamak dikhayi deti hain........

474

karim - choot hi na sahi gand to hain tere aab tak kunwari....... tere chut ki opening tere pati ne ki thi.. tere chudi hui chut tune muje di par aab gaand ki opening mai karunga… tu apni virginity mujhe saup sakti ho.. aabb... shalini.. shalini jis cheez se durr rahi thi wahin baat aab karim ne uske samne keh di thi ...... shalini ka chehra durr se peela sa padh gaya tha ...... wo purvi ko ajeeb si nazreion se ek tuk dekhne lagti hain....... aur dusari taraf purvi ke chehare par smile thi aab.. shalini ye to aaj samajh chuki thi ki aaj uski gand ki khair nahin.....aur wo aab karim ko mana bhi nahin kar sakti thi........ kyon ki usko patha tha agar wo mana bhi karegi to karim manega nahi aur dusari taraf purvi karim ko aur ukasayegi .

shalini - magar .....main...... karim – darr mat............ .main bahut aaram se tere gaand marunga...... chahe to purvi se punch… uski gaand kitani ahista se maari thi.. shalini purvi ki taraf dekhati hai .. wo has rahi thi… shalini- wo to has rahi hai.. lagata hai tum dono ka kuch plan hai… karim- kuch plan nahi hai.. wo to aise hi has rahi hai .. tuje darane ke liye… purvi- ha bhabhi .. karim ji bahot ahista se karenge.. suhagraat mai bhaiyya ne jitana ahista se tere chut maari hogi usse bhi jada ahista se… shalini- purvi tera kuch plan to nahi hai na… purvi na mai garden hilati hai.. karim apni ungli bahut aahista se sarkate hue shalini ke gand ke cheed par rakh deta hain aur bahut aahista se apne ungli par zor dene lagta hain........agle hi pal shalini wahin apne dono haathon ko bister se jakad leti hain aur wahin zoron se sisak padti hain.......jaise jaise karim apni ungli uski gand mein pelta jaa raha tha waise waise shalini ki aahein tezz hoti jaa rahi thi....... karim ke mooh ka thook lagne se aab uski ungli tezi se shalini ke gand mein sarak rahi thi......wahi karim apna jeebh dheere dheere kabhi uski gand par to kabhi uski choot par fer raha tha ...... shalini ka bura haal tha........uski bechain aab lagataar badhti jaa rahi thi......wahin aab uski cheekhein bhi badhne lagi thi..... karim ki jab pehli ungli shalini ke gand mein aache se set ho jati hain tab wo apni ungli uski gand se bahar nikalta hain aur use apne mooh mein lekar dheere dheere choosne lagta hain......jaise wo uski gand ka taste chakh raha ho.....

475

kuch deer baad wo dher sara thook shalini ke gand ke ched par gira deta hain aur agle hi pal apni do ungiyon ko sarkate hue use uski gand ke ander dheere dheere push karne lagta hain.....

karim ke is humle se shalini iss baar zoron se dard se sisak padti hain....... shalini- aaaaaaaaaahhhhhha……. Maaaaaaarrrrrr……….. gayiiiii….. ekkk hiiii dalooooo ... dooooo nahiiiii.. plzzz. Karimmm.. ek taraf to use maza bhi aa raha tha wahin dusari taraf aab uski takleef badhne lagi thi........ karim uski parwaah kiye bina tezi se apni ungaliyon ko ander aur ander ki ore dhakel raha

476

tha........jab tak uski dono ungliyan shalini ke gand ki gehrai mein nahin utar jati karim apne haathon ko nahin rokta..... shalini ki sansein dheere dheere ukhadne lagi thi.......uska saiyaam puri tarah se tootne laga tha................ karim kabhi uske choot par apne jeebh fer raha tha to kabhi uski gand par........ye silslila kareeb 15 minute tak yu hi chalta hain...... jab shalini apne organsm ke bahut kareeb hoti hain tab karim apna mooh uske choot se fauran hata leta hain.........aur saath hi apni dono ungliyan bhi uski gand se bahar nikal leta hain......ek baar fir se shalini tadap uthi

thi.......wo sawal bhare nazreion se karim ke chehre ki ore dekhne lagti hain.... karim ke chehre par ek halki si muskaan thi........wo fauran apna lund apne haathon mein leta hain aur shalini ke upar aata hain........shalini apni dono tangein poora faila deti hain aur uske lund ko apne choot mein aane ki jagah deti hain....... karim – raand ........ aaaaaaaaaaaaa ........ hhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...aab bardsaast nahin hota...... aur karim use apni mazboot bahon mein jakad leta hain......wahin purvi karim ke honton ko choomne lagti hain ........ hawas ka rang aab uske upar bhi puri tarah se chaya hua tha....... karim apna lund dheere se shalini ke choot par set karta hain aur agle hi pal apni kamar par dheere dheere dabav dalne lagta hain........

477

shalini karim ke chehre ki ore bade gaur se dekhe jaa rahi thi.......wahin karim iss baar apna honth purvi ke honton par rakh deta hain aur use fir se choosne lagta hain.....kabhi wo uske nechale honton ko choomta...to kabhi apne danton se use kaat leta ........ purvi bhi karim ka poora poora saath de rahi thi....... agle hi pal karim ek zor ka dhaaka marta hain jisse uska 3.5 inch mota lund shalini ki choot ko fadta hua uski gehrai mein poora sama jata hain.......

478

wahin shalini ke jism mein dard ki ek tezz lehar daud padti hain.....wo is waqt cheekh padati hai.. shalini- aaahhhhhhhhhhaaaa… aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…

479

jaaaaraaaaaaa… dhireeeeee.. shalini ki aankhon mein dard saaf bayan ho raha tha ........magar is waqt karim ko sirf choot ke siwa aur kuch nahin dikhayi de raha tha.....wo apni kamar hilate hue lagataar apne lund ko ander bahar kar raha tha aur shalini ko chod raha tha.... kamrey mein faaach..........faach............aaaaaaaaaaaaa...ssssssssssssssss..iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.jaisi aawazien lagataar goonjh rahi thi jo shalini ke mooh se pal pal nikal rahi thi... karim aab kabhi purvi ke honton ko choosta to kabhi apne haathon se uske dono boobs ko maslta........ shalini ka dard se bura haal tha......karim ka lund kafi mota tha jisse usse kafi takleef ho rahi thi....... idher karim ki dhakoon ki raftaar dheere dheere badhti jaa rahi thi........ aab karim aapni position change karta hai... shalini ke ek pair ko uppar utake aab karim chod raha tha .. ........ iss wajah se shalini ko is waqt kafi takleef ho rahi thi....magar chand minaton baad uska bhi dard maze mein badal jata aur wo bhi karim ka poora poora saath deti hain.........ek baar fir se us kamre mein toofan sa utha tha...... karim shalini ko dhaake laga raha tha.....wahin shalini uske chehre ki ore ek tuk dekhe jaa rahi thi...... karim- shalini ....... aaaaaaaaaaaaa ......... sssssssssssss ................tu sach mein bahut kamal ki cheez ho......... shalini bus jawab mein muskura padti hain..... purvi- aur mai.. karim- tu to meri bulbul hai… karim – shalini agar mai tera pati hota to tuje roj chodata… purvi- aab kya pati se kam ho…. Iss par shalini hasane lagati hai… Purvi- karim jiii… tum hamare liye… hum dono ke liye pati se kam nahi ho.. aap jab ji chaye aakar hame chod sakate ho.. aab hum dono aapki hi hai.. shalini – aaaaaaa ... sssssssss .... karim ji .... please ...... muje choddooo… purvi ne jo kaha wo sab sach hai.. aab hum aapke hi hai… jab ji chaye hume chodo…

480

karim kuch nahin kehta aur fir se tezi se shalini ko chodne lagta hain....... kareeb 10 minute baad karim kahata hai.. karim - shalini ....aab tu mere upar aa.... shalini fir uthkar karim ke upar aati hain aur unka lund apne choot par set karti hain aur dheere dheere uspar baiththi chali jati hain.......

karim apne dono haathon se uski chuchiyaan thame hue aab apna lund ander bahar pel raha tha....... shalini is waqt kisi peshawar randi ki tarah apni gand uchalte hue karim ka lund poora apne choot mein le rahi thi..... aab karim purvi ko aapne paas bulata hai.. aab wo purvi ke nipple ko masalata hai .. dusare haath se purvi ko ungali se chod raha tha..saath mai shalini ke aam moo mai leke chus raha tha.. kareeb 10 minute ke baad shalini zoron se hafne lagti hain aur agle hi pal shalini zoron

481

se sisak padte hain........aab wo organsm ke bahut kareeb thi...... thode deer baad karim ka sabra toot jata hain aur is baar wo wahin zoron se cheekh padta hain....aur agle hi pal shalini aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa....... ssssssssssssssssssss ........ mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm........... karte hue kisi laash ki tarah karim ke badan par gir padati hai.. bilkul waise hi halat karim kit hi.. wo bhi thanda padh jata hain .....wahin purvi bhi kisi laash ki tarah wahi bed ke uppar let jati hain......wo bhi bilkul thandi padh chuki thi........ uska bhi organsm ho chuka tha.......aab kamre mein charon taraf khamoshi thi.......bus unki sanson ko mehsoos kiya jaa sakta tha .

kamre mein aab gehri khamoshi thi ............ unke sanseion aur dhadkaneion ki awaaz pal pal us khamoshi mein saaf sunayi de rahi thi.........shalini ke choot mein se karim ka cum aab dheere dheere bahar ki ore behne laga tha......jo aab bister par bhi gir raha tha....... kafi deer tak shalini aur karim dono ek dusare ki bahon mein aise hi chup chaap pade rehte hain ........... baju mai purvi bhi padi hui thi.. lekin inn dono se thodi door… karim apni aankhein kholta hain aur shalini ke chahre ki ore bade gaur se ek tuk dekne lagta hain.......wo apna hont aage badhakar shalini ke aanokhon ko choom leta hain...... iss wajah se shalini jag jati hai aur aapni aankhe kholati hai.. karim aabhi bhi wahin leta hua apne haathon ko shalini ke boobs par fer raha tha … fir uske jism ke har hisse par lagataar fer raha tha.....kabhi uske gand par to kabhi.....uske boobs par.......wo pal pal shalini ki komalata ka ehsas apne ander utar raha tha...... karim apni jeebh haule se shalini ke kanon par rakh deta hain aur bade haule haule se chatne lagta hain ..... karim ke iss harkat par shalini ke jism mein fir se sansanahat si hone lagti hain........uski sansien fir se tezz hone lagi thi...... karim – shalini ........ ready ho jao.. ....... mujhe aab control nahin ho raha ......... shalini- abhi to kiye ho.. itane jaldi… karim- kya tumhare paas koi cream wagerah hain lagane ko........ karim ki baat ko sunkar shalini kuch samajh nahin pati aur chup chaap waise hi khamosh rehti hain.......aur karim ke chehre ki taraf sawal bhare nazreion se dekhne lagti hai....... use ye samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki karim ko aab cream ki kya zaroorat padh gayi ..... aab tak to bina cream ke hi kiya hai… karim - chinaaaal ....... tuje kuch puch raha hu….......... kya tere paas koi cream hain......is waqt......

482

tabhi purvi uth jati hai.. purvi- haan ......... hai.. mere paas hain ....... karim- ye hai mere asali raand.. shalini darate hui puchati hai.. purvi ki taraf dekhate hui.. shalini- magar aab cream se kya karana hai....... purvi- meri bhabhi jaan aab karim ji tere gaand marenge… agle hi pal shalini ko samajh mein aa jata hain ki karim usse cream kyon mang raha tha...... karim- zara wo cream mujhe lakar de purvi…........ shalini sawal bhare nazreion se apne nanad purvi ke chehre ki ore fir se dekhne lagti hain.. purvi- bhabhi.. ye tumare bhale ke liye hi hain.. fir purvi uthkar jate hai aur ek fair & lovely ki tube karim ke haathon mein de deti hain...... karim aab shalini ko pet ke bal sone ko kahata hai aur wo tube dheere se kholta hain aur kuch cream lekar use shalini ke gand ke ched par dheere dheere lagane lagta hain ..... udher shalini ki bechaini waqt ke saath saath badhti hi jaa rahi thi........ use lag raha tha karim aab mere gaand ke piche pada hua hai.. pata nahi aab mera kitana bura haal hoga.. aaj mere saath aur kya kya hone wala hai ........ yehi sochkar uska durr aur bhi badhta jaa raha tha...... ek baar fir se shalini ke dil mein dehshat janam lene lagi thi...... wo soch rahi thi pata nahin mai karim ka 3.5 inch mota aur 9 inch lumba lund kya apni gand mein poora le paunegi...... jo bhi hai aaj meri puri fatne wali hai....... yeh khyaal aate hi shalini ander hi ander kaanp uthathi hain ........ shalini - karim... jiii ..... please....dheere se daliyega.........aapka bahut bada hain........main bardaast nahin kar pawungi.......please.... karim bade haule se shalini ke labon ko choom leta hain-karim- dar mat...... tu pahali randi nahi hai jo mai gaand maar raha hu… bus tu apna badan bilkul dheela chodh de ......... main bahut aaram se karunga ......... karim aache se shalini ki gand par cream laga raha tha......fir wo apne lund par bhi kuch cream lagata hain aur apne lund ko bhi aache se chikna karta hain.......... aab wo ghadi aa gayi thi jiska karim ko na jane kab se intezar tha.......... karim - shalini ...... raand… aab tu bister par pet ke bal seedha let ja.......

483

aur apna badan bilkul dheela chodh de ......... tabhi purvi karim ke paas aakar uske kaano mai dheere se bolati hai.. purvi- jam kar chodana… Sali ki gaand faad de… saali rote hui iss ghar se jaani chahiye… ye dhire aawaj shalini sunte hai… waise hi garden piche ghumati hai… shalini- iss chinal ki baat mat sunana karim jii… aur tu raand mere piche kyon padi hai… maine tera kya bigada hai… mai tere paanv padati hu… plz kuch ulata sidha karim ji ko mat batana… shalini ek nazar karim aur purvi ke chehre ki ore dekhti hain .aab uski aankhon mein faryaad thi........ magar karim aaj uski kahan sunne wala tha...... wo to bus aaj apne sare araman poori karna chahta tha.....karim ke chehre par aab kutil muskaan thi........ purvi hasti hai… shalini chup chaap wahin bister par pet ke bal let jati hain......karim apna haath uske gand par dheere dheere ferne lagta hain.............kabhi uske gand ke daroron ke beech to kabhi apni ungli se uski gand ki soorakh ko dheere se chedh deta...... shalini uske har karkat se sisak padti......... karim – purvi tu apni dono haath iske gand par rakhkar use puri tarah open karo....... shalini ko purvi aapni gaand par haath rakhanewali hai ye sochkar bahut sharam aa rahi thi..aab purvi apne dono haath shalini ke gand par rakh deti hain aur uske chutaron ko aache se open karti hain..... aab uski kunwari ched karim ko saaf nazar aa rahi thi jo ek gulabi si soorakh ki tarah bilkul band thi ....... ye dekhkar karim ki aankhon mein chamak aa gayi thi...... karim apna lund haule se shalini ke gand ke soorakh par rakhta hain aur dheere dheere wo shalini ke upar aata hain....... aab uska lund shalini ki gand mein jane ko betaab tha......karim haule se apne dono haath shalini

484

ke boobs par rakh deta hain aur apne kathor haathon se shalini ke dono boobs ko bari bari se masalna shuru karta hain.....aur saath hi saath apna jeebh uski garden par to kabhi uske kanon ke paas rakhkar dheere dheere chatne lagta hain........dusari taraf shalini ka maze se bura haal tha wahin uske ander durr bhi aab badhta jaa raha tha....... karim apni kamar par thoda sa dabav dalta hain aur agle hi pal uska mota supada dheere se sarakte hue shalini ki gand mein dastak dene lagta hain....... iss baar karim nahin rukta aur ek zor ka dhaaka marta hain jisse uska poora supada shalini ki gand mein utar jata hain..... agle hi pal shalini wahin zoron se chilla padti hain.........uske jism mein dard ki ek tezz lehar daud gayi thi.....aankhon mein aansoon chalak padate hai ....... use aisa lag raha tha jaise kisi ne uski gand mein lohe ka garam sariya dal diya ho.....wo wahin zoron se sisak padti hain.... shalini – aaaaaaaaaa ....... assssssssssssssss ........... iiiiiiiiii ...... mmmmmm ... uuuuu ... mmmmmmm.... mmmmmmy.... y.yyyyy .... please

485

.... kkkkkk… rrrrr.. iii..mmmmmmm… jiii… ise bahar nikaliye .... aapki shalini raandd.. murr jayegi........mujhe nahin hota bardaast ............. please ....... karimjiii...... purvi- tuje marne ko kya hua.. abhi to survat hai… aage aage dekh raand tera haal kya hoga… shalini- chup kar chinal… tere wajah se to ye sab hua hai.. purvi- maine kya kia… maine kaha tha karim se chudwane ke liye.. shalini- tere ghar aati nahi to ye karim se nahi milate aur ye muje janvar jaise chodata nahi… purvi iss par hasane lagati hai…

karim wahin ruk jata hain aur shalini ke galon aur uski garden par apna jeebh haule haule se ferne lagta hain ...... shalini wahin dard se tadap rahi thi ....... uske dono haath bister ko kaskar jakde hue the....... wo apne dono haathon se kaskar bister ko lagataar masal rahi thi ...... aankhon mein aansoon lagatar behte hue uske galon ke raste bister par gir rahein the ...... karim kuch der tak usi poistion mein rukta hain fir se wo apna lund kuch bahar nikalta hain aur is baar fir se ek zor ka dhaaka marta hain.....is baar fir se uska lund shalini ki gand ko cheerta hua 5 inch tak sama jata hain.....is baar shalini zoron se cheekhti isse pehle purvi apna haath shalini ke mooh par rakh deta hain aur uske mooh se nikalti cheekheion ko apne haathon se puri tarah daba deta hain......... shalini ke aankhon se aansoon aur bhi gehre hote jaa rahein the.......un aankhon mein dard saaf nazar aa raha tha wo baar baar karim ko apne upar se hatane ki nakam koshish kar rahi thi.........use to aisa lag raha tha ki jaise aaj uski jaan nikel jayegi dard se........aab uska dard bardaast ke bahar hota jaa raha tha......wahin karim par poora suroor chaya hua tha..........use bus shalini ki gaand aache se marni thi ......to bus marni thi...... shalini - aaaaaaa...mmmmmmmmm...... sssss........please...... kkkaaa.. riiiiii.. mmmmmmm jiiii ......aab aur nahin.........maIn nahin seh paungi aapka....... purvi jaise hi apna haath shalini ke mooh se hatata hain agle hi pal shalini fir se rone lagti hain...... karim - chup kar raand ...... tera pehli baar hain is liye itna dard ho raha hain....kuch der mein dekhna sab normal ho jayega........baad mein tuje bhi maza aayega......

486

karim apna honth shalini ke galon par to kabhi uske garden par lagataar fer raha tha........wo aab shalini ko puri tarah se normal karna chahta tha magar shalini dard ke aage sab kuch bhool si gayi thi ......... karim apna jeebh fir se uske kanon aur garden par dheere dheere ferne lagta hain.........uske iss tarah chatne se shalini ki garden karim ki thook se puri tarah gili ho gayi thi.......jab shalini kuch normal ho jati hain tab karim apna lund poora bahar ki ore kheech leta hain aur is baar poore takat se ek karara dhaaka marta hain.... is baar karim ka lund shalini ki gand ki sari seemayein todta hua poora ander tak sama jata hain......poori gehraai tak.......karim ka lund shalini ki gand mein kahin gum sa ho gaya tha........aab karim ka 9 inch lauda shalini ki gand mein puri tarah se utar chuka tha......is baar fir se shalini wahin dubara se cheekh padti hain.......aankhon mein aansoon the jo rukne ka naam nahin le rahien the....... agar purvi apna haath uske mooh par nahin rakhi hoti to room ke bahar uski cheekhein saaf sunayi deti..... aankhon mein aansoon kisi jharne ki tarah lagataar beh rahein the ...... shalini baar baar karim ko apne upar se hatane ki nakam koshish kar rahi thi.......dard saaf uski harkateion se pata chal raha tha..... aab uske ander zara bhi himmat nahin thi dard bardaast karne ki....... karim wahin shalini ke upar aise hi kuch der tak leta rehta hain aur apne lund ko apni shalini ki gand ki gehrai mein aache se mehsoos karta hain.......use kuch ander chipchipa sa mehsoos ho raha tha..........ye chipchipa sa aur kuch nahin balki shalini ki gand se nikalta khoon tha jo aab ye ehsaas dila tha ki uski kunarapan aab toot chuka tha ......... kafi der tak shalini apne dono haath pair bister par marti rehti hain.....aur dard se tadapti rehti hain.........kareeb 10 minute baad uska dard kafi kum ho jata hain.....magar aansoon nahin rukte...... karim apna lab dheere se sarkate hue shalini ke labon par rakh deta hain aur bade pyaar se choomne lagta hain..... wahin shalini gusse se karim ko dekh rahi thi.........aab uska chudai mein bilkul munn nahin lag raha tha.....sara nasha bilkul thanda sa padh gaya tha...... shalini - aab aap mere upar se hatiye karim ji ........aap bahut gande hain........aapne to aaj meri puri faad kar rakh di..........aapko zara bhi mujhpar taras nahin aaya........ iss chinaal ka sunke aap ne meri itani buri halat kar di.. karim bade pyaar se shalini ke galon ko choom leta hain-karim- tu to meri jaan se badhkar hain shalini raand....... bhala mujhe teri takleef ka ehsaas nahin hoga to kise hoga...........haan manta hoon ki josh mein mujhe aisa karna pada.....agar nahin karta to tu aage kabhi mujhe aapni gaand nahin marne deti......... pehli baar jab tere pati ne teri choot mari thi tab bhi tuje itna hi dard hua hoga naa......to aab mere saath kyon itne nakhre kar rahi hai ......

487

shalini - nahin karim ji.........us waqt itna dard nahin hua tha......... mere pati ka wo aapse chota tha.......aapka to bahut bada hain...... karim shalini ki baateion ko sunkar dheere se muskura padta hain karim- - wo kya chota hai shalini ....... uska kuch to naam hoga na.... agle hi pal shalini ka chehra sharam se poora laal padh jata hain.........tabhi karim apni kamar peeche ki taraf move karta hain aur agle hi pal wo ek karara dhaaka marta hain.....ek baar fir se shalini wahin zoron se sisak padti hain.......magar is baar cheekhti nahin......aab use bhi maza aa raha tha......apni gand marwane mein...... shalini -aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Ssssssssssssssss ... ... dheere se ........dard ho raha hain..... karim - batawo na shalini ......mera kya ghusa hua hain is waqt tumhari gand ke ander.......uska kuch to naam to hoga.....aaaaaaa...ssssssssssss........ shalini - aaaaaaa.hhhh..............please.......main ye sab nahin bol pawungi.......aisa mutt karo mere saath.......... karim- bol na shalini - aap mujhe poori besharam banakar hi chodenge.......sach mein aap bahut gande hain....... karim - jo samajhna hain wo samajh lo.......mujhe isse koi fark nahin padta........ shalini - aapka.......aapka.... wo ......dick meri ass ke ander hain is waqt.........aur aap apne dick se meri aas fuck kar rahein hain......... shalini ki sansein fir se zoron se chalne lagi thi......uska jism fir se garam hota jaa raha tha........choot mein ek ajeeb si sensation baar baar uth rahi thi......aaj tak wo aisi gandi language kabhi kisi ke samne nahin use ki thi..... thodi bahut karim ke saath hi ki thi .. use aacha bhi lag raha tha magar sharam bhi bahut aa rahi thi...... karim – hum gawar aadmi hai ....... English hume samaj nahi aati.. .....jo kehna hain wo hindi mein saaf saaf kaho............. purvi- bol bhi do bhabhi… aab hum se kya sharmana.. shalini- purvi … mai tere jaise besharam nahi hu…

488

purvi- aapni choti nanad ke saamne ek gawar se aapni gaand maar ke le rahi hai aur bol rahi hai mai besharam hu… agle hi pal shalini ke chehra ka rang aur bhi feeka sa padh jata hain......aur chehre par sharam ki lali aur bhi gehri ho jati hain.........kehna to wo bahut kuch chahti thi magar uski jubaan aab uska saath nahin de rahein the .

shalini – aapka .... lu ...... n .. d ........ meri ........ g....a...n......d.... ke ander hai is waqt ..... shalini wahin jhat se apne dono haathon se apna chehra chupa leti hain.....sansein uski bahut zoron se chal rahi thi.....wo aab karim ka samna nahin karna chahti thi......ander hi ander uske munn mein ek glani si baar baar uth rahi thi........aaj tak wo aise shabdh sirf awara ladkon ke mooh se sunti aayi thi...... karim dheere se muskura padta hain aur apna honth shalini ke haathon par lejakar uske haathon ko choom leta hain.........aur bahut aahista se shalini ke dono haathon ko uske chehre se hatane lagta hain......... shalini ka chehra sharam se aur bhi dohra hota jaa raha tha.......idher karim fir se dheere dheere dhaake lagane lagta hain .... aab shalini ki aahein fir se un waadiyon mein goonj rahi thi.......uska jism fir se kisi aag ke saman tapp raha tha.......saath hi saath choot mein ajeeb sa sensation bhi...... dheere dheere karim ki raftaar badhti jaa rahi thi wahin shalini ki bhi choot puri tarah se gili hoti jaa rahi thi........ye uski zindagi ka ek naya anubhav tha.......wo is pal mein puri tarah se doobna chahti thi.............. karim dheere dheere uski gand maar raha tha........shalini ki mooh se siskari foot rahi thi jo karim uski gaand maar raha tha...... aab karim zoron se dhaake marne lagta hain jisse shalini zoron se sisak padti hain........ karim ki speed lagataar badhti jaa rahi thi......wahin shalini zoron se sisak rahi thi.........wo zyada der tak apne aapko nahin rok pata aur agle hi pal uski dhaake ki raftaar aur bhi tezz ho jati hain.......wahin shalini ki aahein bhi us kamre mein pal pal goonj rahi thi..... karim kabhi shalini ke boobs ko masal raha tha to kabhi uske haathon ko apne haathon mein kaskar daba raha .. do teen dhaakon ke baad karim wahin zoron se sisak padta hain karim- ssssssssssssssssss. … aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.............iiiiiiiiiiiii......... apna sara cum shalini ki gand ki gehrai mein utarta chala jata hain....... wahin shalini zorno se cheekh padti hain.. shalini - sssssssssssssss. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ....... iiii ...............

489

hhhhhhhhhhhhhh....... karim jiii… sisak kar bilkul bejan si bister par shant padh jati hain.....aab uske jism mein koi hulchal nahin thi....wahin karim shalini ke upar leta hua zoron se lumbi lumbi sansein le raha tha.......dono ki sansein ek dusare se takraa rahi thi......ek bhut bada toofan ke aane ke baad jo khamoshi hoti hain kuch waise hi khamoshi aab us kamre mein saaf nazar aa rahi

thi..........dono bilkul khamosh the aur dono ke jism pasine se buri tarah bheege hue the....... dono ki taraf purvi dekhati rahate hai.. kareeb 10 minute tak karim shalini ke upar usi tarah leta rehta hain fir wo jaise hi shalini ke upar se hatata hain uska lund pppppp....uuuuu.ccccchhhhh.......ki awaaz ke saath uske gand se bahar nikal jata hain.......karim ka lund is waqt khoon ki wajah se pura laal dikhayi de raha tha.....wahin kuch cum ke bhi rus uske lund par saaf nazar aa rahein they......shalini

490

ke gand se kuch khoon aur cum dono ka mila jula rus aab bister par dheere dheere beh raha tha.........wahin shalini aabhi bhi chup chaap bister par leti hui thi......

DUSARE DIN Karim subah hi jaldi kantisheth ke ghar pauncha… samne hi use mahi dikh jati hai.. karim mahi ke surat ki taraf hi dekhta rahata hai.. mahi sochane lagate hai… subah subah aa gaya harami sala.. lagata hai aaj ka mera poora din kharab hi jayega.. iss haramkhor ki najare mere pure jism par hai.. mujhe ye gandi najare chubhti hui mehsoos ho rahi hai.. Kya ghatiya aadmi hai mere se nazar hi hata nahi raha hai..kabhi mere chehre ko to kabhi meri chhati ko ek tak ghore ja raha hai..iss gande aadmi ke yun ghoorane se aur iss ki surat se hi muje aab nafrat si ho gayi hai.. Tabhi waha manish aa jata hai..karim mahi ko dekh kar manish se bolata hai.. Karim- sahib jii.. aap bohot kismat wale ho jo aap ko bhabhi jii jaisi sundar biwi mili hai.. Karim ki nigaahe dobara se mahi ke shareer par thi.. ye nigaye mahi ko chubhti hui mehsoos hone lagi thi aab .. Manish ne mahi ki taraf muskurakar kaha.. mahi sochane lagati hai.. saala baat manish se kar raha hai par dekh meri taraf raha hai .. iss ke dekhne me hawas saaf najar aa rahi hai .. harami meri taraf barabar ghoore ja raha hai.. saale ki muskurahat ek dam ghinooni hai .. Manish- nasib mai hona chahiye.. bhai.. Mahi ko bada ajeeb sa mehsoos ho raha tha.. mahi ko lag raha tha ki manish kal se iss gande aadmi se kyon baate kar raha hai.. Karim- ha sahib ji nasib mai hona hi chahiye.. nahi to aap ki har raat rangin kaise hote… Mahi gusse se bolati hai.. Mahi- kya matlab hai tera.. Manish ne mahi ka haath ko pakad ke kaha.. Manish- darling tuje samaj mai nahi aayega… yaha se chalo… Aur karim ki taraf ishara karte hui kahata hai..

491

Manish- jate hai bhai.. Karim muskurakar kahata hai.. Karim- jao sahib ji.. maze karo… aapni wife ke saath.. Ye kahkar karim hasane lagata hai..Mahi aur uska husband manish waha se bedroom mai chale jate hai.. bedroom mai jakar manish jab mahi ko kiss karane lagata hai tabhi mahi ki nazar darwaje par jati hai to mahi gusse aur sharam se laal ho gayi.. Naha kar mahi chup chap apne bedroom me wapas aa jati hai aur sheeshe ke aage baith kar apne baal sahi karne lag gayi.. Sheeshe ke aage baithne ke baad karim ki hewaniyat bhari hasi baar baar mahi ke aankho ke aage dikhai dene lagi.. wahi hasi jab wo mahi aur manish ko dekh kar muskura raha tha..mahi sochati hai.. saala ghatiya aadmi mere dimag se ja hi nahi raha hai.. kitana ganda hai.. kitana kala hai.. aur uski soch bhi uske rang jaise hi kali hai… sala har baar muje hi ghurata hai.. muje gandi nazar se dekhata hai… kuch to karna padega aur bhiyya bhabhi ko bol ke iss ghar se isko jaldi se nikalana padega… fir mahi Manish , kantisheth aur lata bhabhi ke saath khana khane ke liye drawing room baith gayi… tabhi waha karim apni usi gandi si hasi ke saath muskurata hua waha aa gaya … lata aur mahi ek dusare ke baju mai baithi thi… karim waha aake unke dono ke saamne khada ho gaya… kantisheth aur manish ki peeth karim ke taraf thi.. karim mahi ko ghoore ja raha tha .. lekin lata ko lag raha tha ko usko dekh raha hai.. iss liye wo karim ko dekh ke muskuraha rahi thi..aur beech beech mai sharmakar niche dekh rahi thi.. mahi ko karim lagatar pyassi nazaro se dekh raha tha.. iss wajah se mahi lagatar gusse mai pagal ho rahi thi.. usko karim pai gussa to bahot aa raha tha.. lekin bhaiyya ke samane wo jada gussa bhi dikha nahi sakati thi… karim lagtar mahi ko dekh kar ghoore ja raha tha. wo mahi ko lagatar ghoore ja raha tha. Uski najar kabhi mahi ke chehre par to kabhi mahi ke chhati par hoti thi.. Uski najar dekh kar mahi ko saaf pata chal gaya tha ki wo mahi ke baare me kuch na kuch galat soch raha tha.. uski najre mahi ke pure jism par kisi talvaar ki tarah se chal rahi thi .. ek to mahi ka mood pehle se hi kharaab tha.. karim ke harkat ki wajah se aur us par uski gandi si hasi.. mahi ka gussa aab control se bahar ho gaya tha.. wo gusse mai bolate hai.. Mahi- manish.. ye ghatiya aadmi yaha kya kar raha hai.. Manish- kon…

492

Mahi- tumare piche khada hai.. manish piche dekhata hai.. manish mahi ko kahata hai.. manish- muje kaise pata hoga.. wo yaha kyon aaya hai.. kantisheth- kon aaya hai… kantisheth piche dekhata hai.. mahi- ye ghatiya tailor… disgusting person… kantisheth- kyon re… karim .. kyon aaya hai… karim bhi shatir aadmi tha… karim- sheth.. aapko milane aaya tha.. kantisheth- hum aab khana kha rahe hai.. baad mai aa.. aab ja yaha se… karim- ji sheth.. kantisheth- karim jara sun… tujako hamesha mahi kuch bhala bura kahati hai.. tune isko kuch gaalat bola to nahi na.. karim- ji nahi.. .. mahi – bhaiyya … actually…. Lata- wo mera blouse ka measurement lene aaya hai… Mahi kuch bolati isse pahale hi lata bol padati hai… lata ke aise kahane se mahi lata ki taraf dekhane lagati hai … usko samaj mai nahi aa raha tha ki mai bhaiyya ko sab batane wali thi tab bhabhi ne beech mai kyon bola.. Kantisheth- to waise bolana tha na karim .. darate kyon ho.. Karim- hii..hiii.. hiii.. shethji.. mai aapko dar gaya tha.. Kantisheth- aabhi madam khana kha rahi hai thode der baad aa jana … Mahi- bhaiyya ye aadmi ghatiya hai … Dar dar ke mahi bol hi padi …

493

Kantisheth karim ki taraf gusse se dekhata hai… Kantisheth- kyon re harami… kya kiya mere bahan ke saath.. Kantisheth ke aise kahate hi karim dar jata hai… Karim darate hui kahata hai… Karim- kuch nahi shetaji… maine kuch nahi kiya.. Kantisheth fir se kahata hai.. Kantisheth- to kya mere bahan pagal hai kya aisa kahane ke liye .. Aapni garden Ghuma ke kanthisheth mahi ko puchata hai.. Kantisheth- mahi.. bol.. issne kya kiya tere saath.. kuch gandi harkat ki kya.. Kanthisheth ka gussa dekhkar mahi ka josh aa gaya… Mahi – bhaiyya.. ye mere taraf hamesha dekhata rahata hai … Kantisheth karim ke taraf dekh kar kahata hai… Kantisheth- kya re.. haramii.. Karim- nahi.. nahi.. shethji… madam ji ki kuch galat faimi hui hai.. mai aisa nahi hu … Lata ko kya karu ye samaj mai nahi aa raha tha.. wo kantisheth ka gussa achhi tarah se janati thi… wo mann hi mann mai kah rahi thi.. mahi chup ho ja… lekin mahi kaha chup hone wali thi .. Mahi- bhiyya.. ye mere taraf gandi nazar se dekhata hai… Mahi ka aise kahate hi kantisheth chair me se gusse se utata hai… aur karim ke paas chala jata hai… Kanthisheth- maderchod.. mere bahan ki taraf buri nazar se dekhata hai.. Aise kahate hi kantisheth ne karim ke chehare par ek thapaad jad di thi.. fir uske paith mai ek laath marta hai… aur karim ko 2-4 thappad maarta hai.. 2-4 laath marata hai.. karim wahi pe gir jata hai.. kanthisheth aur 2-4 laath marta hai.. Iatana kuch hone ke baad lata bol padati hai…

494

Lata- actually… mahi ki kuch galat faimi hui hai shyad… Kantisheth lata ke taraf dekhata hai.. Kantisheth- tuje kaise pata… Lata daarte hui kahati hai.. Lata- shyad… Kantisheth aab marna band karta hai.. Mahi- bhabhi mere galat faimi nahi hui hai.. aap nahi janati ye aadmi kitana ghatiya hai.. iski nazar kitani gandi hai.. ye kaise kaaise ishaare karta hai.. aapko pata nahi hai.. bhabhi.. Kanthisheth- saale .. maderchod.. mere bahan ko gande ishaare karta hai… harami tere maa ko chod dunga saale… randi ki aulad… Aisa kahate hui karim ko kanthisheth aur jada latho se marna suru karta hai.. Lata- mahi.. ye ganwar aadmi hai.. inko jada kuch knowledge nahi hota hai.. inka rahan sahan bhi low class hota hai… inka koi standered nahi hota hai.. inka dekhane ka tarika bhi kuch alag hota hai… iss wajah se hum standered logo se mel nahi khata hai.. iss wajah se hum logo ko lagata hai ye hame gande nazar se dekhate hai… Lata kantisheth ko dekhkar kahati hai.. Lata- aap ye to janate hi hai na.. slum area ke Log kitane unpad hote hai.. inko kuch manner nahi hote hai.. iss wajah se mahi ko laga hoga ye aisa aadmi hai jo mahi ko gandi nazar se dekh raha hai.. lekin aisa kuch nahi hai.. mahi ko kuch galat faimi hui hogi… Lata ke aise bolane se karim ko thoda achha laga.. karim sochata hai..kuch na kuch to kiya iss randi ne nahi to saala ye bhadva muje maar hi dalata.. saala mai akela issko maar sakata tha.. lekin agar isko mai haath lagata tha to ye saare naukar se muje bahot maar khilavata.. bahot harami hai saala ye kanthisheth.. kanthisheh sochata hai.. kantisheth – lata tu thik bol rahi hai.. saala ye log thode ganwar hote hai.. mahi ko aapni baat bigadate hui dikh rahi thi… mahi- bhabhi.. aap samaj nahi rahe ho.. aap jaise soch rahe ho wo aisa aadmi nahi hai.

495

karim wahi darwaje par khade ho kar mahi aur manish ko kiss karte hue dekh raha tha.. karim ke chehre ki hansi dekh kar mahi ka khoon kholane ja raha tha.. Mahi jaldi se manish se alag hui aur apne kapde sahi karne lag gayi.. karim waha se hat kar wapis niche jata hai… Mahi ka pura dimaag kharab ho gaya tha karim ke is harkat ko dekh kar.. mahi ke samaja me nahi aa raha tha ki is baare me manish ko kuch batau ya nahi.. wo sochane lagati hai.. jab se mai yaha par aayi hu tab se mujhe uski neeyat thik nahi lag rahi hai.. wo jis tarah se mujhe dekhta hai man to aisa kartha ki abhi iska khoon kar du .. ye sochate hui mahi chupchap nahane ke liye bathroom chali jati hai

496

Naha kar mahi chup chap apne bedroom me wapas aa jati hai aur sheeshe ke aage baith kar apne baal sahi karne lag gayi.. Sheeshe ke aage baithne ke baad karim ki hewaniyat bhari hasi baar baar mahi ke aankho ke aage dikhai dene lagi.. wahi hasi jab wo mahi aur manish ko dekh kar muskura raha tha..mahi sochati hai.. saala ghatiya aadmi mere dimag se ja hi nahi raha hai.. kitana ganda hai.. kitana kala hai.. aur uski soch bhi uske rang jaise hi kali hai… sala har baar muje hi ghurata hai.. muje gandi nazar se dekhata hai… kuch to karna padega aur bhiyya bhabhi ko bol ke iss ghar se isko jaldi se nikalana padega… fir mahi Manish , kantisheth aur lata bhabhi ke saath khana khane ke liye drawing room baith gayi… tabhi waha karim apni usi gandi si hasi ke saath muskurata hua waha aa gaya … lata aur mahi ek dusare ke baju mai baithi thi… karim waha aake unke dono ke saamne khada ho gaya… kantisheth aur manish ki peeth karim ke taraf thi.. karim mahi ko ghoore ja raha tha .. lekin lata ko lag raha tha ko usko dekh raha hai.. iss liye wo karim ko dekh ke muskuraha rahi thi..aur beech beech mai sharmakar niche dekh rahi thi.. mahi ko karim lagatar pyassi nazaro se dekh raha tha.. iss wajah se mahi lagatar gusse mai pagal ho rahi thi.. usko karim pai gussa to bahot aa raha tha.. lekin bhaiyya ke samane wo jada gussa bhi dikha nahi sakati thi… karim lagtar mahi ko dekh kar ghoore ja raha tha. wo mahi ko lagatar ghoore ja raha tha. Uski najar kabhi mahi ke chehre par to kabhi mahi ke chhati par hoti thi.. Uski najar dekh kar mahi ko saaf pata chal gaya tha ki wo mahi ke baare me kuch na kuch galat soch raha tha.. uski najre mahi ke pure jism par kisi talvaar ki tarah se chal rahi thi .. ek to mahi ka mood pehle se hi kharaab tha.. karim ke harkat ki wajah se aur us par uski gandi si hasi.. mahi ka gussa aab control se bahar ho gaya tha.. wo gusse mai bolate hai.. Mahi- manish.. ye ghatiya aadmi yaha kya kar raha hai.. Manish- kon… Mahi- tumare piche khada hai.. manish piche dekhata hai.. manish mahi ko kahata hai.. manish- muje kaise pata hoga.. wo yaha kyon aaya hai.. kantisheth- kon aaya hai…

497

kantisheth piche dekhata hai.. mahi- ye ghatiya tailor… disgusting person… kantisheth- kyon re… karim .. kyon aaya hai… karim bhi shatir aadmi tha… karim- sheth.. aapko milane aaya tha.. kantisheth- hum aab khana kha rahe hai.. baad mai aa.. aab ja yaha se… karim- ji sheth.. kantisheth- karim jara sun… tujako hamesha mahi kuch bhala bura kahati hai.. tune isko kuch gaalat bola to nahi na.. karim- ji nahi.. .. mahi – bhaiyya … actually…. Lata- wo mera blouse ka measurement lene aaya hai… Mahi kuch bolati isse pahale hi lata bol padati hai… lata ke aise kahane se mahi lata ki taraf dekhane lagati hai … usko samaj mai nahi aa raha tha ki mai bhaiyya ko sab batane wali thi tab bhabhi ne beech mai kyon bola.. Kantisheth- to waise bolana tha na karim .. darate kyon ho.. Karim- hii..hiii.. hiii.. shethji.. mai aapko dar gaya tha.. Kantisheth- aabhi madam khana kha rahi hai thode der baad aa jana … Mahi- bhaiyya ye aadmi ghatiya hai … Dar dar ke mahi bol hi padi … Kantisheth karim ki taraf gusse se dekhata hai… Kantisheth- kyon re harami… kya kiya mere bahan ke saath.. Kantisheth ke aise kahate hi karim dar jata hai… Karim darate hui kahata hai… Karim- kuch nahi shetaji… maine kuch nahi kiya.. Kantisheth fir se kahata hai..

498

Kantisheth- to kya mere bahan pagal hai kya aisa kahane ke liye .. Aapni garden Ghuma ke kanthisheth mahi ko puchata hai.. Kantisheth- mahi.. bol.. issne kya kiya tere saath.. kuch gandi harkat ki kya.. Kanthisheth ka gussa dekhkar mahi ka josh aa gaya… Mahi – bhaiyya.. ye mere taraf hamesha dekhata rahata hai … Kantisheth karim ke taraf dekh kar kahata hai… Kantisheth- kya re.. haramii.. Karim- nahi.. nahi.. shethji… madam ji ki kuch galat faimi hui hai.. mai aisa nahi hu … Lata ko kya karu ye samaj mai nahi aa raha tha.. wo kantisheth ka gussa achhi tarah se janati thi… wo mann hi mann mai kah rahi thi.. mahi chup ho ja… lekin mahi kaha chup hone wali thi .. Mahi- bhiyya.. ye mere taraf gandi nazar se dekhata hai… Mahi ka aise kahate hi kantisheth chair me se gusse se utata hai… aur karim ke paas chala jata hai… Kanthisheth- maderchod.. mere bahan ki taraf buri nazar se dekhata hai.. Aise kahate hi kantisheth ne karim ke chehare par ek thapaad jad di thi.. fir uske paith mai ek laath marta hai… aur karim ko 2-4 thappad maarta hai.. 2-4 laath marata hai.. karim wahi pe gir jata hai.. kanthisheth aur 2-4 laath marta hai.. Iatana kuch hone ke baad lata bol padati hai… Lata- actually… mahi ki kuch galat faimi hui hai shyad… Kantisheth lata ke taraf dekhata hai.. Kantisheth- tuje kaise pata… Lata daarte hui kahati hai.. Lata- shyad… Kantisheth aab marna band karta hai..

499

Mahi- bhabhi mere galat faimi nahi hui hai.. aap nahi janati ye aadmi kitana ghatiya hai.. iski nazar kitani gandi hai.. ye kaise kaaise ishaare karta hai.. aapko pata nahi hai.. bhabhi.. Kanthisheth- saale .. maderchod.. mere bahan ko gande ishaare karta hai… harami tere maa ko chod dunga saale… randi ki aulad… Aisa kahate hui karim ko kanthisheth aur jada latho se marna suru karta hai.. Lata- mahi.. ye ganwar aadmi hai.. inko jada kuch knowledge nahi hota hai.. inka rahan sahan bhi low class hota hai… inka koi standered nahi hota hai.. inka dekhane ka tarika bhi kuch alag hota hai… iss wajah se hum standered logo se mel nahi khata hai.. iss wajah se hum logo ko lagata hai ye hame gande nazar se dekhate hai… Lata kantisheth ko dekhkar kahati hai.. Lata- aap ye to janate hi hai na.. slum area ke Log kitane unpad hote hai.. inko kuch manner nahi hote hai.. iss wajah se mahi ko laga hoga ye aisa aadmi hai jo mahi ko gandi nazar se dekh raha hai.. lekin aisa kuch nahi hai.. mahi ko kuch galat faimi hui hogi… Lata ke aise bolane se karim ko thoda achha laga.. karim sochata hai..kuch na kuch to kiya iss randi ne nahi to saala ye bhadva muje maar hi dalata.. saala mai akela issko maar sakata tha.. lekin agar isko mai haath lagata tha to ye saare naukar se muje bahot maar khilavata.. bahot harami hai saala ye kanthisheth.. kanthisheh sochata hai.. kantisheth – lata tu thik bol rahi hai.. saala ye log thode ganwar hote hai.. mahi ko aapni baat bigadate hui dikh rahi thi… mahi- bhabhi.. aap samaj nahi rahe ho.. aap jaise soch rahe ho wo aisa aadmi nahi hai.

waha pe sirf lata aur karim waha the.. lata karim ke paas chali jati hai.. usko uta ke khada karti hai.. aur ek chair pe bita deti pai.. Lata- bahot mara kya.. Karim lata ki taraf gusse se dekhata hai… Karim- chup kar chinal… Lata- maine kya kiya.. Karim- muje bachha nahi sakati kya..

500

Lata- mere pati ke saamane mai kya kar sakati thi.. Karim- tu bahot kamini hai.. kuch kiya nahi.. aur bol rahi hai ki mai kuch nahi kar sakati.. Lata- ye sab tumare wajah se hua hai.. Karim- mere wajah se matlab.. Lata – yaha mai thi.. wo shalini bhi thi..aab tak.. fir us mahi ke piche padane ki kya jaroorat thi.. wo bahot khataranak hai.. tumara ek se mann nahi bharata shyad.. Karim hasata hai… Lata gusse mai bolati hai .. Lata- aise karoge to ek din bahot maar khawoge… Karim- muje mat sikha.. tere is nanad.. mahi ko bhi choundunga ek din.. tu dekh.. Aur aisa kahake gusse mai waha se chalane lagata hai.. Lata- kaha ja rahe ho.. Karim- daru pine ke liye .. aadde pe.. Aisa kahake karim waha se aapne basti ki aur chala jata hai.. kantisheth ke maar ki wajah se uska badan bahot dard raha tha.. iss wajah se wo daru ke adde pe jake bahot daru pita hai.. ghar pe aake khana khata hai.. aab shyam ho chuki thi.. aab uske badan ka dard kam ho gaya tha.. aab usko simran ki yaad aa jati hai… wo sochata hai.. saala isko choda usdin se isko baad mai mila hi nahi.. issko phone bhi nahi kiya.. saali ne bhi phone nahi kiya hai.. kya iss ko milane ke liye iss ke ghar jate hai.. saali ne address to bata diya tha.. lekin wo aab ghar pe hai ya nahi.. kya pata.. tabhi usko yaad aata hai ki saali ka number liya tha .. usko puchate hai.. aab wo kaha hai.. iss police wale ka kya barosa .. kaha bhi jak maarte hai.. karim simran ko call karta hai.. simran phone nahi utati hai..karim ek do baar call karta hai.. lekin simran call nahi utati hai.. fir karim usko message karta hai… saalii.. raand phone uta.. karim…. Thode der baad message aata hai.. kuch guest aaye hai.. baad mai call karti hu… karim sochata hai.. saali iske ghar par bhi aaj hi guest aane the… saala lagata hai aaj ka din hi kharab hai… subah us bhadave ne maara aur aab ye raand phone nahi uta rahi hai.. aise sochate hui karim so jata hai..

501

Kuch ek do ghante baad karim ke phone ki ring bajati hai.. phone simran ka tha.. phone ke aawaj se karim uth jata hai.. simran—hello.. karim- bol.. raand.. kisse chudava rahi thi.. simran- muje kya aapne jaise samaja hai kya.. 24 ghante sex ke alawa aur kuch kaam hi nahi hai aisa samaj rakha hai kya karim- bahot bol rahi hai raand… lagata hai aaj fir se ek baar tere ko chodana padega.. simran hasati hai.. karim- bol kis se chudava rahi thi.. simran- kiss se nahi… tum ne kuch karne ke kabil rakha hai kya… us din se aaj tak dard se pareshan hu.. karim- fir kya kar rahi thi.. phone nahi uta rahi thi.. mera.. chinaal.. simran- kuch guest aaye the iss wajah se nahi utaya tha.. unke saamne tumase baat nahi kar sakati thi na.. karim- phir gaye kya wo… simran- haa… itane dino se mere yaad nahi aayi kya.. karim hasata hai.. simran- lagata hai koi dusare mile hogi.. karim- tere jaise kadak maal kaha se milega.. meri jaan… simran sharmati hai.. simran- chal.. jhoote kahi ke.. karim- sachmuch simran tere jaisa badan kisi ka nahi hai… aur tere chut jaise chut to lakho mai hi shyad kisi ke paas hogi… simran sharmate hui kahati hai.. simran- mere jhooti tariff mat karo aab… mera sabkuch to le liya hai tumane.. karim- ek baar fir se lena chahata hu.. simran kuch nahi bolati hai..

502

karim- tere guest gaye hai to aa jau kya tere ghar pe.. simran jhat se bol padati hai.. simran- nahi … mere husband hai… aur subah bhi jana hai.. karim- kaha.. simran- aaj jo guest aaye the wo invitation dene aaye the.. unke bête ka kal birthday hai.. to wo bulane aaye the.. mai aur mere husband jane wale hai kal waha.. karim- mai to tuje aaj chodana chahata hu.. tu kal jana na waha .. muje koi problem nahi hai.. simran- lekin muje problem hai na.. mai aur mere husband ek hi bedroom mai soye honge.. to kaise possible hai.. karim sochata hai.. karim- to kal tumare saath chalata hu… waha kar lenge kaha.. simran – tum kya pagal ho gaye ho kya.. waha kaise possible hai… waha mere husband mere saath honge.. aur kuch log bhi hoge… karim- tu tension mat le.. sab kuch mai karva lunga… simran- tum sach mai pagal ho.. aisa kuch nahi hoga.. mai aisa kuch nahi kar sakati .. karim usko do teen baar bolata hai.. simran thoda sochati hai aur fir kahati hai… simran- tum car drive kar sakate ho na.. karim- mai agar tere jaise fataka item ko drive kar sakata hu to car konse badi baat hai.. simran hasati hai… simran- jada smart mat bano.. sirf itana bata do car drive kar sakate ho ya nahi.. karim- haa.. raaniii.. kar sakata hu.. simran- to tum kal subah jaldi yaha aa jao.. hamara driver kal nahi hai.. tum kal ke liye hamara driver ban jao.. karim- meri raani.. kal ke liye kyon mai to tera jindagibar ka driver banana chahta hu… tu sirf haa kar..

503

simran sharmati hai.. simran- karim.. tum sach bol rahe ho… karim- haa… meri raanii.. simran- kal jaldi aa jana… karim- aaj ka kya kare.. ye mera lund tumase baat karke hi khada ho gaya hai.. isko kaise samajaye.. simran- wo to hamesha khada hi rahata hai.. usko shaant karo.. karim- kaise.. simran- muje nahi pata.. aab mai phone rakh rahi hu.. mere bachhe aa rahe hai.. karim- aacha ........... aab ek baat bata.. waise kal tu kya pehan kar jane wali ho function mai. ........mera matlab saadi ya fir kuch aur...... simran sochane lagati hai.. simran- saadi hi pehunungi .......aur kya........magar......tum ye sab kyon pooch rahein ho...... karim - tum na simran.......sawal bahut karti ho........bus aise hi pooch raha tha........ simran- kya pahanu.. karim- sadi.. ek achhi si sadi … white rang ki saari pehanana ........saari net wali chahiye ......aur kafi mehangi bhi honi chahiye ....... simran- haa.. karim- wo tv serial mai hoti hai na waise tum saadi pehanana...........deep low cut blouse......jismein tumhari peeth puri nangi ho........aur tumhare ye bade bade doodh chupe kum aur xpose zyada ho........taki dekhne walon ka lund machal jaye.......aur saadi kamar ke neeche bandhana taki tumhari kamar sabko saaf dikhayi dein.......aur haan panty zaroor pehnana.....maza aayega......bus humesha ki tarah aaj bhi poori qayamat lagni chaiye........jaisa humesha lagti ho ...... simran karim ki baateion ko sunkar haule se muskura padti hain.. simran- aacha.......kya baat hain karim .....aaj to tum kuch zyada hi mood mein dikh rahein ho......kya aab mujhe sabke samne nanga karna chahte ho........tumare irade to kuch theek nahin lagte .....

504

karim- nanaga to nahi karunga.. lekin sabke lund tera ye roop dekh ke kahda ho jayenga .. par tere choot aur gaand par sirf mera hi haq hoga.. usko bajane ka kaam sirf mai hi karunga.. dusare kisi ko bhi nahi hoga wo haq.. simran hasati hai… simran- mere husband ko bhi nahi.. karim- wo kya haq jatayega... namard... aab simran to sirf meri hi hai.. agar wo haq jatane ke kabil hota to tu mujase chudati hi nahi.. simran- tum bahot badmaash ho.. karim- aab mera kahana manegi na.. simran- ha… pahanti hu.. aab phone rakhati hu… aisa kahake simran phone rakahti hai.. tabhi karim ke khurapati dimag mein simran ke liye.. kal ke liye ek plan aa jata hai.. .......kuch sochkar uske chehre par ek gehri muskaan tair jati hain….

fir karim fauran uthkar bahar jata hain aur dukan pe jakar kuch cheez kharid leta hai.. wahan se fir daru ke adde pe jake daru pita hai.. aapni lund ki pyas bujane ke liye ek randi ke paas jata hai.. usko 2-3 ghante khub chodata hai..aur ghar pe aake so jata hai.. subah utakar almari mein rakha saman apne haathon mein uthakar use bade gaur se dekhne lagta hain........agle hi pal uske chehre par muskaan aur bhi gehri hoti chali jati hain........

505

kuch deer tak karim us saman ko aise hi ek tuk dekhta rehta hain fir wo naha dhokar simran ke ghar ke taraf chal padata hai… ....... simran ke ghar watchmen se baat karta hai.. aapna naam batata hai to watchmen use aander chhod deta hai.. shyad simran ne pahale hi watchmen ko uska naam bata diya tha.. karim aander jata hai.. ghar ke aander se wo kitchen mai chala jata hai..simran aab wahin kitchen mein kaam kar rahi thi.......... ek nazar wo uski gand ko ghoor kar dekhta hain fir wo simran ke theek peeche jakar usse satkar khada ho jata hain........ aab karim ka lund simran ki gand par dastak de raha tha..... karim piche se usko pakadata hai... simran ne to yehi samjha tha ki uska husband uske paas aa gaya ......... tabhi wo turant apna chehra peeche ki ore ghumati hain aur jab uski nazar karim par padti hain uske chehre ka rang kuch feeka sa padh jata hain...... karim ko dekhkar wo thodi chaunk si jati hain...... wo thodi darr si jati hai.. usko shyad ye nahi laga tha ki karim uske kitchen me direct aa jayega.. simran – karim .......tum .... ........ yahan ....... kaise… karim simran ko dekhar haule se muskura padta hain… karim- kyon nahin aa sakta kya main tumhare paas ...... meriii.. raaniiii… tum aise sawal kyon pooch rahi ho...... karim ki baateion se simran thodi hadbada si gayi thi.......wo fauran apne

506

aapko sambhalti hain aur fir se puri tarah normal hone ki koshish karti hain....... simran - wo.....nahin......mera matlab........tum mujhe ...galat samajh rahein ho.........meri baatoon ka ye matalb nahin tha karim........wo to bus...... karim- kya .. bas… karim us ke ek aam ko dabataa hai.. simran- aaaaaaahhhhhh.. tum direct kitchen mai aa gaye na… iss liye dar gayi.. karim- mere simran ko milane se koi muje rok sakata hai kya.. simran- mere husband aab yaha naste ke liye aane wale hai na.. unone aise tume aur muje dekh liya to aafat aa jayegii… na.. karim bade pyaar se simran ke labon ko choom leta hain… karim- mere kal wali baat yaad hai na.. simran- haa… karim- waise hi net wali sari pahana..

507

simran nakhara dikhate hui kahati hai.. simran- muje kya sab ke saamne nanga karne ka irada hai kya.. karim- nahin........sabke samne nanga to nahin karunga magar aaj kuch naya zaroor karna chahta hoon jisse tum bhi puri tarah enjoy karogi..........bolo manogi na meri baat...... simran - magar.......mujhe karna kya hoga....... karim - fir se sawal.... police wali ho .. sawal puchogi hi na.. simran- batao na.. muje karna kya hoga.. karim- kaha na.......maza aayega.......bolo manzoor hain ki nahin...... simran haan mein dheere se apni garden hila deti hain........wahin karim apne haath mein thama wo saman simran ke haathon mein rakh deta hain.......wahin simran karim ke chehre ki taraf fir se bade gaur se dekhne lagti hain...... karim - ye lo meri jaan..........ismein ek saman hain jo maine khaas tere liye hi kharida hain.......ye tuje zaroor pasand aayega......aur aab sahi samay aa chuka hain ise tumhein dene ka........main umeed karta hoon ki tu mujhe aab bilkul nirash nahin karogi.......fir karim simran ko wo packet kholne ka ishara karta hain....... simran ek nazar karim ke chehre ki ore dekhti hain fir wo us packet ko dheere se kholne lagti hai...... jaise jaise packet khulta jaa raha tha waise waise simran ke munn mein bechani bhi badhti jaa rahi thi..........use ye samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki karim aakhir use kya dena chahta hain......aakhirkar wo us packet ko dheere se kholti hain aur jab uski nazar ander pade us cheez par jati hain agle hi pal uske chehre ka rang bilkul feeka sa padh jata hain.....wo sawal bhare nazreion se karim ke chehre ki ore ek tuk dekhne lagti hain........ simran - ye kya hain karim........ye to ........ karim - dildo hain.........main janta hoon ki ye sab tuje bahut ajeeb lagega........magar bus ek baar jaisa main kehta hoon tu waisa karti ja......dekhna tuje bahut maza aayega.

simran ke haath mein is waqt ek 9 inch ka kale color ka dildo tha... lagbhagh karim ke lund jaisa hi utana hi kala .. aur utana hi lamba aur mota... jiski motai lagbhag 2.5 inch ke ghere mein thi.......wo ek tarah ka vibrator tha.....remote control wala........karim ne us vibarator ka remote apne jeb mein rakh liya tha ......... ye baat simran nahin janti thi.........simran to bus use ek tarah ka dildo hi samajh rahi thi........ simran - magar......ye sab tum mujhe kyon de rahein ho........main bhala kya karungi iska.......

508

karim - ise bus sahi jagah par rakhna hain.......aur tum itni bhi na-samajh nahin ho simran ki tumhein aab ye batana pade ki dildo ko kahan rakha jata hain..........agar nahin janti to main tumhein saaf saaf lafzon mein bata deta hoon....... karim itna kehkar dheere se muskura padta hain aur fir se aage bolne lagta hain… karim- tuje ye dildo apni choot mein rakhana hain ........ aur ise tab tak bahar nahin nikalna hain jab tak main tumhein iski permission nahin du........ simran haule se karim ki baateion ko sunkar muskura padti hain… simran- to karim tum chahte ho ki main ye dildo apni choot mein rakhkar aaj mai tumare aur mere husband ke saath bahar jawun........ ( simran thodi smile deti hai) dekh rahi hoon tumari ye shaitani aab dheere dheere badhti hi jaa rahi hain.....kya tumhe aacha lagega mujhe is tarah tadpane mein..... karim haule se simran ke labon ko choom leta hain… karim- jo maza tadap mein hain meri jaan wo aur kisi cheez mein kahan..........aur aaj main poori koshish karunga ki aaj din bhar tuje ache se tadapau.. mere.. raand….........taki baad main main tumhari aache se chudai kar sakun..........aaj to maine kuch naya socha hain meri jaan .........sach kehta hoon ki tu aaj bahut enjoy karogi....... simran jawab mein bus muskura padti hain … tabhi bathroom ka darwaza khulne ki awaaz aati hain........ simran ka husband nahakar bahthroom se bahar aa gaya tha ....... kitchen mai koi aa gaya hai ye jankar simran ka husband kitchen ki aur jane lagata hai.. ye jaankar karim bhi simran se doori bana leta hain aur simran fir wo dildo aapne piche chupa leti hai.. simran ka husband- ye tailor yaha kya kar raha hai.. simran- aaj hamara driver nahi hai na.. to lata madam ne issko bheja hai.. driver ke taur par.. simran ka husband- isse driving aati hai.. simran- haa.. simran ka husband- to thik hai… karim ki taraf dekhkar kahata hai.. achhi se driving karna.. karim – ji sahab ji.. simran ka husband- yaha kitchen mai kya kar rahe ho.. bahar haal mai ruko..

509

simran- wo maine issse kitchen mai help ke liye bulaya tha.. simran ka husband- thik hai.. aisa kahke wo kapade change karne bahar chala jata hai .. aab waha simran aur karim dono hi the… karim simran ki taraf dekhane lagata hai.. karim simran ko uper se niche dekhte hue apna lund sahlane lagta hai… simran- aisa kya dekh rahe ho.. karim- aaj tu kayamat lag rahi ho.. simran- roj ki tarah hi to hu… karim- nahii.. aaj to special lag rahi hai.. simran Sharma jati hai.. simran- aaj kya special lag rahi hu.. karim- aaj tere gori gori body pe kala liwaj… uufff.. kya qyamat lag rahi hoo… tere ye aage ki taraf nikale hui aam aur piche ubhari hue gaad … jaise ki muje.. invite kar rhi ho .. ki karim.. aajao.. aur tumra kala sa mota lund jaldi se akar meri gaad me ghuss do… simran hasati hai.. simran- mai koi aisa invitation nahi de rahi ho.. karim- to kya de rahi ho.. simran- kuch nahi.. karim- bata na raand.. simran- muje nahi pata.. tum din ba din gande hote ja rahe ho.. lagata hai muje tum tumari ye gandi bhasha ki aadat daal doge… aab karim simran ke karib aata hai.. waise karim ne socha tha aaj subah simran ke saath kuch nahi karenge… lekin simran ki gaand dekhkar aaj fir se karim ka wahi purana lund jaag gya simran ki gaad dekh kar.. abhi tak karim ne simran ki gaad nhi mari thi shayad aaj ke liye bachaa ke rakhhi thi…. karim simran ko aapne paas khinchata hai..

510

karim simran ko baho mai le leta hai.. simran- plz… chod do.. mere husband aa jayenge… karim- wo bahar gaya hai.. simran- phir se aa jayenge.. karim- usko kapde change karne mai kitana time lagata hai.... simran- 15-20 minute.. karim- to utana time to hai hamare paas..

511

simran- karim.. plz .. yaha nahii… karim- to phir kaha.. simran- kahi nahi… aab nahi ho sakata.. karim- raat ko bhi nahi bola tha raand tune .. aur aabhi bhi nahi bol rahi ho… simran- ufff zaraa sa bhi sabra nahi hai na tume karim … thodi narajagi ke sath simran kahati hai. karim : jaan please naraj na ho … jab kisi insan ka item itana pyara ho ki use chorna ka mann he na kare har waqt usje sath rahne ka mann kare to isme mere jaise insan ka kya dosh. karim ye bolte hue usko aapni baho mai bhar leta hai.. simran pe karim ye utawlapan dekh kar aab uske uper bhi sex ki excitement bad jati hai. simran- mai kya tumari item hu kya.. karim- ha .. tuje kuch problem hai kya mere item banane mai... simran kuch nahi bolati... sirf karim ko pyasi nazaro se dekhati hai.. karim- bata na .. meri katil item.. simran- muje nahi pata.. karim: oh jaan ab koi nhi hai mere aur tumhare beech aab lunga teri kayade se... simran- karim.. plz muje jane do… karim- tu to bahot darr rahi hai .. dcp hokar… simran- ohhooo ! jab kitchen mai Mere husband aaye the tab to meri jaan hi nikal gai thi.. aabtak wo karim ke bahon me samaa chuki thi. karim - meri jaan aaj to tumane meri jaan nikal di tumhara ye katilyana andaj dikha kar .. mai to pagal sa ho gaya hu. Simran ke kaan ke paas jakar bolata hai.. karim - simran tum mujh per trust karti ho na ? simran - ye kaisi bat kar rahe ho tum karim.. trust nhi hota to apne kitchen mai tume entry deti kya.. mera sab kuch tume maine sonp deti kya ..

512

karim simran ki chuche dabate hue bolta hai.. karim- to fir aaj jo main karu mujhe rokana nahi.. main ek aadmi hun jiske paas lund hai.. jo insan se sabkuch karwa deta hai, so please cooperate karna please. simran ye bat sun kar sarma jati hai aur gardan hila ke izazat deti hai. karim simran ko aapne aur ghuma leta hai.. karim gas band kar deta hai aur simran ke dono hatho ko uper karke apne left hand se pakad leta hai .. wo ek takatwar insaan hone ki wajah se uski pakad bahut majboot thi aur right hand se simran ke aam dabata hai aur ek jor dar kis karta hue piche ki aur dhakelta hue kitchen ki divar pe tika deta hai. simran- araam se jaan main bhagi nahi jaa rhi hun tumhare sath pure din bhar hun. Aaj karim ko kuch sunai nahi de rahaa tha aaj sirf wo apne lund ki baat sunega. aur wo simran ke kaan ko puri tarah se chatane lagta … kabhi chusta aur right hand se chuchii ko masale ja rha tha.. simran ke sath ye pahala dafaa ho rha tha jiski wajah se wo kuch samjh nhi pa rhi thi ki wo kaise iss situation ko handle kare. ek taraf uski body ko masalne me dard bhi bahut ho rha tha to ek taraf ek meetha dard ka shukhad aehshash bhi. abhi wo ankh band karke iss situation ka luft utha he rhi thi ki karim ne uske hath ko chorte hue uski nighty ko neeche se uper ki aur uthate hue usko nikal kar kitchen me ek kone pe fek deta hai aur fir simran ki bra nikal kar dusre kone me fek deta hai fir panty ko nikal kar usko ek bar shungh kar usko neeche floor pe fek kar apne leg se door fek deta hai. Simran ko kuch samjh me nhi aa rha tha .. simran iss tarah ke sex ke liye bilkul tyar nhi thi. Karim jaan jaan bol bol kar simran ko chume ja rhaa tha. jaise ki kah rha ho ki aaj teri chut ko chod ke bhosda bana dunga. wo masti me chume ja rha tha. tabhi karim simran ko apne dono hatho se utha kar usko kitchen se guest room me le aata hai.

513

guest room kitchen ke bajoo mai thi.. guest room ghar ka sabse aage ka kamra tha… aaj pahali bar simran puri nangi aapne guest room me thi . simran - ye kya karne ja rhe ho jaan please choro mujhe bahut gilty mahshoosh ho raha hai .. please yahaa kuch mat karo kabhi bhi koi aa sakta hai. bedroom me chalte hai na wahaa kar lo jo karna hai lekin yahaa nhi please... Karim- bedroom mai tera husband hoga na.. Simran- karim … plzz.. karim aabhi nahi.. mere husband ghar par hai.. wo aa jayenge… aaj karim kahaa kis ka sunane wala tha. kal uski pyas ko mahi ne badawa jo diya tha.. uska badala wo simran ke saath le raha tha.. karim- chup kar randi aaj tujhe yahi chodunga guest room me ... teri aaj gaad bhi marunga randi.. aur agar tera husband aayega to tere husband ke saamne tuje chodunga…

514

simran ko ghumaa kar matlab simran ki gaad karim ke lund ki taraf aur karim ka hath piche se simran ke boobs ko masalne lagta hai.

aur tabhi bahar se simran ka husband aawaj deta hai.. wo aawaj sunkar karim gusse mai bol padata hai… karim – saale iss bahanchod ko iss time hi aana tha kya.. simran ka husband fir se aawaj deta hai.. simran- aa… rahii.. hu.. simran gusse se karim ko kahati hai.. simran- kapade nahi hai body pe… aab bahar kaise jau.. karim haske waha cot pe let jata hai.. simran- tum has kya rahe ho.. jao.. kitchen mai jakar mere kapdae lao.. karim- mai kyon jao.. simran- tumane nikale the na.. jaldi jao na… mere husband idhar aa jayenge… karim- nahi ja sakata.. simran- tum jo bologe wo kar lungi..plz jao na.. karim- thik hai.. wo dildo aapne chut mai daal ke le lo.. simran- ohhhhhh… shitttttttt.. wo to kitchen mai hi rah gaya.. mere husband ne usko dekh liya to bahot badi problem hogi.. plz jaldi jao… tum jo bologe wo sabkuch kar lungii.. karim- thik hai.. ek kiss de do.. simran karim ko kiss deti hai aur room se bahar nikalati hai.. karim kitchen se simran ke kapade lata hai.. saath mai dildo bhi.. kapde lane ke baad simran kapde pahan kar karim ko waha se bahar jane ko kahati hai.. gadi ke paas.. taki uske husband ko koi shak na ho..

Karim ke jane ke baad simran dildo ko lekar apne kamre mein chal padti hain ........... wahin karim ke chehre par ek baar fir se shararti muskaan

515

thi....... karim bahar jakar kuch der tak wahin khada rehta hain aur apne khyalon mein khoya rehta hain… wo aapne aap se kahta hai… tu aaj dekhti jaa simran aaj main tere saath kya kya karta hoon ......... aaj tu itna tadpegi ki tujhe apni choot ki aag ke siwa aur kuch nazar nahin aayega........tune aabhi mere khurapati dimag ko aache se jana hi kaha hain....... aaj tujhe pata chal jayega ki karim aakhir kya cheez hain....

thode deer baad simran bathroom mein chal padti hain.......uske ander bhi excitement dheere dheere badhti jaa rahi thi........wo karim ko khush dekhna chahati thi..........uske khushi ke liye wo aaj kuch bhi karne ko taiyaar thi.........fir ye dildo apni choot mein rakhna kaun si badi baat thi.........kareeb 30 minute baad simran nahakar bathroom se bahar nikalti hain.........fir wo apne kamre mein jati hain aur ek white rang ki saari nikal kar pehene lagti hain........saari net wali thi......aur kafi mehangi bhi ....... agar neeche peticoat nahin hota to us saadi mein uska sara jism dikhayi deta ........ kuch der ki taiyaari ke baad simran final touch dekar apne kitchen mein dubara chal padti hain.......... thodi der baad simran dining table par nasta lekar aati hain..... aapne husband ko wo aawaj deti hai.. uska husband aata hai.. nasta karte waqt wo use ghoor ghoor kar dekh raha tha........ simran inn kapdon mein aaj qayamat lag rahi thi ........ simran ko dekhkar uske lund mein ek hulchal si hone lagi thi ......... simran ne aaj kuch waise hi kapde select kiye the jaise karim use dekhna chahata tha...... simran ka husband- aaj to tu bahot hot lag rahi ho… simran- thanks.. simran ka husband- kiss pe bijali girane ka irada hai.. simran – kissi pe nahi.. simran aapne husband ke kissi bhi reaction ko aaj importance nahi de rahi thi.. use to jald se jald ye sadi.. ye make up karim ko jo dikhana chahati thi.. nasta karne ke baad simran bahar aa jati hai..

516

wahin karim aur simran ka husband bahar khade hokar car ke paas uske aane ka intezar kar rahein the......... simran ke choot mein rakha dildo use bahut pareshan kar raha tha........wo baar baar uncomfortable si feel kar rahi thi ...... karim ek nazar simran ke chehre ki ore dekhta hain fir wo use dekhkar dheere se muskura padta hain.....

517

simran bhi jawab mein halki si smile kar deti hain....... uske husband ka dhyan kisi aur hai ye dekhke karim haath se simran ke sadi aur make ki tariff karta hai … aur simran ke thode paas jakar kahata hai … karim- masha allah... aaj aap bahut hi khoobsurat lagh rahi ho.. simran bhi right hand uta kar karim ko aadab karti hai... jaise muslim log karte hai… karim smile deta hai.. aur simran dhire se kahte hai… bahut bahut shukriya….

518

agle hi pal karim apne jeb mein haath dalta hain aur apne pent ke jeb mein rakha remote ka button jor se push kar deta hain.......wahin simran jagah pe uchal padati hai… aur uske moo se ahhhhhhaaaa.. nikal padati hai.. wo aawaj sunkar simran ka pati simran ki taraf ghum jata hai.. jaise hi simran aawaj karti hai waise hi karim piche hat jata hai… simran gusse se karim ko dekhate hai… simran ka pati- kya hua simran… simran aapne aap ko sambalati hai… simran- kuch nahi… just ye sandel thodi cross ho gayi iss wajah se aawaj nikal gayi.. simran ka husband- help karu kya .. simran- no.. noo.. I can manage.. simran ka husband- take care simran… driver chalo… karim aapne driver wale sit ke baju mai khada ho jata hai.. ..simran ka husband car ke aander baith jata hai.. simran aur karim car ke dono side mai ek dusare ko dekhate hui khade the… simran gusse se karim ko dekhati hai aur aankho se hi ishara karte hui puchati hai.. kya hai ye… karim bhi ishare se kahata hai… vibrator.. jaise hi karim kahata hai waise hi simran aapna haath aapne maathe pe maarti hai aur dhire se kahate hai…. ohhhhhhhh… my gooddd…. Simran ke iss expression par karim smile deta hai… simran jaise hi car ke nazdeek pahunchti hain … jaise hi wo caar ka door open karne wali hote hai waise karim vibrator ka remote phir se jor se dabata hai.. simran ke choot mein rakha vibrator turant on ho jata hain aur uske badhte kadam turant dagmaga se jate hain ...... wo wahin girte girte bachti hain.........aur fauran apne haathon se car ka darwaza jhat se tham leti hain.....uske mooh se ek zoron ki siskari foot padti hain........agle hi pal simran ke chehre ka rang poora feeka sa padh jata hain......... aab simran ko aache se samajh mein aa gaya tha ki karim ki aaj usne baat mankar bahut badi galti ki hain........wo to bus use ek dildo hi samajh rahi thi magar wo to ek tarah ka vibrator tha........aab wo aane wale us takleef ko soch sochkar uska gala aab sukhne laga tha......aabhi bhi wo bebusi bhari nazreion se karim ke chehre ki taraf dekh rahi thi.....wahin uska husband use ajeeb si nazreion se ghoor raha tha.....agar is waqt uska husband waha nahin hota to wo fauran apne choot mein rakha dildo nikal fenkti .......magar aab kuch nahin ho sakta tha........ uska husband dobara simran ki aawaj sunkar fauran gadi se utarkar simran ke paas jata hain aur uske ek dum kareeb jakar khada ho jata hain aur simran ke chehre ki taraf bade gaur se dekhne lagta hain.......simran ki aankhein kabhi band ho rahi thi to kabhi khul rahi thi.......laajat ki wajah se......

519

simran ka husband - simran....aap theek to hain naa.......kya hua aapko achanak ....... simran ek nazar karim ke chehrey ki taraf dekhti hain karim use dekhkar aabhi bhi mand mand muskura raha tha.........wo vibarator ki speed thodi si aur badha deta hain wahin simran ki halat ek baar fir se dheere dheere kharab hone lagti hain.....ek baar fir se wo puri tarah tadap si jati hain......uske choot mein gudgudi si ho rahi thi ........ aur saath mein gilapan bhi badhta jaa raha tha.......ek ajeeb se sensation baar baar uske choot mein uth rahi thi ....... dheere dheere uske ander hawas aab fir se badhne lagi thi......aankhon mein laal dore bhi saaf nazar aane lage the..... simran –wwwwwww ..... uuuuu ..... nnn ... hhhhhhh ....... wo ....bus aise hi........thoda chaakar aa gaya tha........ main theek hoon........ simran apna ek haath apne choot par le jana chahti thi magar wo aab aisa aapne husband ke samne nahin kar sakti thi........ dheere dheere uski bechaini aab badhne lagi thi........karim simran ke kareeb aata hain aur aakar kahata hai… karim- madam jiii… kuch help karu… simran gusse se usko dekhati hai.. simran ka husband bhi karim ko dekhate hui kahata hai… simran ka husband- mai hu na help karne ke liye… mai hu inka husband.. mai aapne wife ka khayal ache se rakhana janata hu.. karim haste hui fir ek bar vibrator on karta hai.. waise hi simran uchal padati hai.. aur dagamagate hui thodi baju ke aur zuk jati hai...

520

zukane ki wajah se uske aam karim ke samane aa jate hai.. karim usko hi dekh raha tha.. simran ka husband ye dekh leta hai ki driver mere wife ke boobs dekh raha hai.. wo gusse mai kahta hai.. driver aapne seat pe jake baith jao.. karim fir driving seat par baith jata hain.... simran ka husband - chale simran ........ simran ek nazar karim ko dekhati hai fir aapne husband ko dekh kar fir wo usse bina kuch kahe car ke ander aakar chup chaap baith jati hain.....wahin uska husband bhi uske baju mein aakar baith jata hain..

simran ka husband - agar aapki tabiyaat theek nahin hai to simranji aap aabhi ghar wapas chali jawo.... mai akela chala jaunga aur kavya ji ko bol dunga ki aap ki tabiyaat thik nahi hai isliye aap nahi aa payee…waise wo aap ki achee friend hai wo samaj jayenge… simran fauran aapne husband ka hath tham leti hain aur naa mein apni garden dheere se hila deti hain simran ka husband- nahi .. nahi.. aap ghar par hi rukar aaram karo… lagata hai aap bahot weakness feel kar rahi ho.. aap rest kar lo…

521

iss par simran kuch bolana chahati thi ki tabhi karim remote se vibrator ki speed full kar deta hai…. simran ek baar fir se tadap utati hai….

simran- aaaaaaaaahhhhhh….. aur aapni aankhe band kar lete hai… simran ka husband- dekhiye… aap kitani weakness feel kar rahi hai… aap thik se bol bhi nahi paa rahi hai.. simran- aaaaaa......hhhhhh.....main theek hoon jiiiii .......bus thodi weakness ki wajah se ....... aisa ho raha hai shyad…

522

simran ka husband- lagata hai aap bahot pareshan hai…. hum aabhi doctor ke paas chalate hai… doctor ka naam sunate hi jhatt se simran chilla padati hai… simran- nahiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…. Tabhi karim ek baar fir vibrator ka remote pahale se jada jor se dabata hai aur uske speed badata hai.. iss wajah se simran aapne jagah pe uchhal padati hai.. Simran- uuuuuuuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. mmmmmmaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…… marrrr… gayiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. Simran ka husband- kya hua simran ji… Aab simran aapne husband ko kya kahatiii… wo kya ye kehti aapne husband se ki wo iss waqt apne choot mein dildo liye baithi hain ...... aur samane baitha hua buda us dildo ko chala raha hai remote se… lekin thode hi der mai simran ne aapne aap ko sambala…. Simran- kuch nahiii…. Wo paun ko jo thode der pahale moch aayi thi us pair pe preesure pad gaya tha.. utane ki wajah se.. uski wajah se dard kar raha hai… simran ki aisi halat dekhkar karim wahin mand mand muskura raha tha......use simran ki bebasi dekhkar bada maza aa raha tha ....... aab karim baar baar us remote se kabhi vibrator ki speed full kar deta to kabhi use bahut slow kar deta......simran baar baar tadap uthathi......aur simran kabhi apne honton ko katati to kabhi apne haathon ko kaskar seat par rakhkar masal deti......... aab use bardaast nahin ho raha tha.......simran ki aankhein surkh laal ho chuki thi......aab uska sabra dheere dheere tootata sa jaa raha tha.......kabhi to use ye khyaal aata hai ki wo fauran aapne husband se lipat jaye aur apne ander ki aag ko bujha lein......magar shayad simran aur uske husband ke beech mai relation formal hi tha.. aur kisi tisare aadmi ke saamne uske husband ke saath ye wo nahi kar sakati thi… unka beech mai ka sex normal sex hi tha.. karim aur simran ke beech mai jaise tha waise nahi tha.. aabhi bhi maryaada ki laxman rekha kahin na kahin bachi thi ....... simran aur uske husband ke beech mai.. use karim ki harkaton par aab bahot gussa aa raha tha ....... magar wo karati to kya karati… wo ek dcp hokar karim ke aage bebas thi.. wo na hi karim se kuch keh sakti thi aur na hi use mana kar sakati thi ...... uski choot mein gilapan aab aur bhi badhta jaa raha tha ...... magar ye to sirf shuruwaat thi.......pata nahin karim uske saath ye sab khel aur kitni der tak khelne wala tha ....... Simran ka husband – simranjiii… aap thik ho… Simran ha mai garden hilati hai… Simran ka husband- to chale…

523

Simran aankhe band kiye hui hi haa mai garden hilati hai… Simran ka husband – driver chalo… Jaise hi simran ka husband chalo bolta hai waise hi karim car start karta hai..aur remote jeb mai se nikal ke aage rakhta hai..dono pairo ke beech mai aage ki aur… jaise jaise gadi ki speed badati hai waise ki karim remote se vibrator ki speed badata tha.. aur jaise car ki speed kam karta waise hi vibrator ki speed kam karta.. car ko jaise hi brake marna padata waise hi remote se vibrator stop karta … vibrator ki speed kam jada karne ki wajah se simran ki halat bahot jada kharab ho gayi thi… Lekin simran kuch nahin keh pati aur chup chaap aapne seat par baithi rahati hai.......... Karim ke harkat ki wajah se aabhi wo lumbi lumbi sansein le rahi thi.......jis se uske bade bade boobs aur bhi kayamat dhaa rahein the......uska husband bade guar se simran ko dekh raha tha..... simran ka husband - are you alright simran jii...... Simran ek nazar aapne husband ke chehre ki taraf dekhti hain .. fir wo apni nigahein uske chehre se fauran hata leti hain....... Simran- haaa.. I am alright… Kuch der baad simran ke husband ko kisi ka phone aaata hai.. wo phone pe baate karne mai busy hai ye dekh ke simran karim ko ek haath aage badake uske haath ko touch karti hai.. karim piche dekhata hai.. simran aankho se ishara karke kahati hai.. plz ..stop it.. karim dhire se kahata hai.. car… simran dhir se kahati hai… nahi baba.. vibrator … karim hasata hai.. aur nahi bolata hai.. simran ka husband phone rakhane ke baad puchata hai.. kya puch rahi thi aap driver se.. simran kahati hai.. party place aane mai kitana time lagega ye puch rahi thi.. wo kahta hai .. aab jald hi aa gayega.. kareeb 15 minute baad unko jaha party ke liye pahunchana tha us farmhouse par wo pahunch jate hai..

waha pahunchate hui hi simran ke husband ko ek friend milata hai .. wo simran ke husband ke side ka car ka door open karta hai.. wo niche utarata hai.. .. usko wo baat karte hui aage niklata hai aur kahata hai.. chalo simran.. simran – haa..

524

aapne husband ko aage gaya hui dekhke simran gusse se karim ki aur dekh ke kahati hai.. simran - tume ye sab mere saath karne mein kya maza aata hain karim ....... tum yehi chahte ho na ki main bus aise hi tadapti rahun...... shayad tume meri iss bebasi par maza aata hain......hain naa ....... karim - nahin meri jaan ....... simran- yaha muje jaan mat kaho.. koi sun lega.. karim- tum mujhe galat samajh rahi ho......main to bus tumhare saath khulkar enjoy karna chahta hoon.....tumhein wo sare khushiyaan dena chahta hoon jo tume tere namard pati ne kabhi nahin diye hain....... simran - aise tadpaakar........tum nahin jante is waqt ki maine kaise aapne aapko sambhale rakhi hoon ......... magar tumahari yehi zidd hain to fir mujhe tumari khushiyon ke liye aaj sab manzoor hain.......kar lijiye jo tum karna chahte ho.........chahe to sare aam meri izzat uchaliye ya fir ise bachakar rakhiye......faisla aab tumare haath mein hain........ karim - tum uski chinta mutt karo simran........ merii.. jaan.. tumhari izzat meri izzat hain......bus life ko khulkar jiyo......... karim itna kehkar fir se haule se muskura padta hain wahin simran na chahte hue bhi dheere se muskura padti hain.... simran – karim tum sach mein bahut gande ho.....aab yahin rahena hai ya fir aander bhi chalna hain...... karim- simran tu aaj bahot kadak maal lag rahi hai iss sadi mai… mann to kar raha hai.. yaha hi tuje chood du.. simran aapni aada chehare par late hui kahati hai…

525

simran- pagal ho gaye ho kya.. yaha koi aa jayega .. hum jada der tak yaha aise bait nahi sakate … karim- kam se kam ek kiss to de do.. mere jaan… simran- sirf.. kiss.. aur kuch nahi.. pahale door ki kaanch uppar kar lo… karim waise hi karta hai. aur simran ko kiss karta hai.. kiss karte hui karim vibrator ki speed bahut slow kar deta hain.. iss wajah se simran apni aankhein band kar lete hai … kiss tutane ke baaad simran lumbi lumbi sansien lene lagti hain.......aab use kuch sukoon sa mehsoos ho raha tha.......kuch deer baad simran aur karim

526

car se neeche utarane lagate hai.. ......jaise hi simarn car se bahar utarti hain karim ek baar fir se vibrator ki speed badha deta hain.....ek baar fir se simran girte girte bachti hain....... aab uske choot mein dheere dheere aag shola ka roop leti jaa rahi thi ......... karim galat jagah par vibrator ki speed badha deta tha ...... jis se

simran chaah kar bhi kuch na kar pati.........jaise taise wo dheere dheere chalte hue farmhouse ke ander jati hain........ vibrator ki speed zyada hone ki wajah se uski kamar dheere dheere hil rahi thi.........wo nahin chahti thi ki is baat ka kisi ko koi abhaas ho...... karim uske piche piche chal raha tha...... wahin simran baar baar apne honton ko apne danton se kaat bhi rahi thi.....baar baar uski aankhein band si hoti jaa rahi thi........choot mein sensation aab fir se badhta hi jaa raha tha .........

527

jaise hi party haal mai ye dono entry karte hai waise hi simran ko samane aapni friend kavya dikh jati hai.. kavya bhi simran ko dekh ke simran ke taraf chalane lagati hai… kavya simran se thodi doori par thi.. usko dekh ke karim dekhta hi rahata hai… aur uske moo se kavya ke liye shabdh nikal padate hai… karim- kya.. maal hai… simran ye sun ke piche aapna chehara ghuma ke gusse se bolati hai.. simran- tum aapni kaminapan nahi chodoge… nayi aurat dekhi ki uske piche padate ho.. jaise hi kavya un dono ke paas aati hai karim kavya ko sir se lekar pawn tak ghoorne lagta hain.......wahin jab kavya aur simran ki nazar ek dusare par padati hain agle hi pal wo dono ek dusare ke seene se lipat jati hain.......wahin aabhi bhi karim ki nazar kavya par hi thi.. aab simran ki peeth karim ke samane thi aur kavya ka face karim ke samane tha..itane der se karim kavya ko jo ghur ke dekh raha tha wo kavya jaan jati hai.. wo simran ko gale lagate hui puchate hai.. kavya- kon hai ye.. simran- mera driver.. kavya- bahot ghur raha hai.. simran- aisa hi hai wo.. aab wo ek dusare se alag hoti hai.. karim kavya ko hi ghur raha tha.. kavya karim ko teerachi nazae se dekhati hai… kavya- badi der kar di simran aane mein......main kab se raah dekh rahi thi ....... simran - wo thoda nikalane mai lait ho gaya tha.. iss sab ko chodho aur ye batawo ki bhai saab kaise hai.. tabhi waha kavya ka pati aa jata hai.. kavya ka husband- main theek hoon bahana.. .........bus aap logon ke aane ka hi mujhe intezar tha......... aabhi bhi karim wahin kavya ko tirchi nazaro se dekhta hai.. jawab mai kavya bhi simran ki nazar churake beech beech mai karim ko dekh rahi thi.. uske aankho ka picha kar rahi

528

thi..ek baar fir se karim ki nazrein kavya ke jism ko scan kar rahi thi....... baar baar uski nazrein kavya ke cleverage par jakar ruk jati......kavya bhi karim ki nazreion ko aache se pehchaan thi hai aur aapne aam par ka sadi ka paalu thik kar leti hai.. simran kavya ke pati ke paas jati hain aur wahin uske paas jakar khadi ho jati hain......idher karim dheere se vibrator ki speed full kar deta hain agle hi pal simran ek baar fir se uchal si padti hain..........aab uska sabra toota jaa raha tha......wo apne dono haathon se waha khadi rahate hi niche dekh kar railing ke ek baar ko kaskar padki hui thi aur saath hi saath apne honton ko kaat bhi rahi thi........baar baar uski aankhein laajat se band hoti jaa rahi thi....... aab uske choot mein rakha vibrator uski mushkilein badta jaa raha tha......wo in sab ke samne chaah kar bhi apne choot par haath nahin rakh sakti thi.......jaise taise wo apne aapko sambhalti hain aur ek nazar inkaar mein karim ke chehare ki taraf bade gaur se dekhne lagti hain ........ wo use isharon mein ye sab ke liye mana kar rahi thi...magar karim ko in sab mein maza aa raha tha.....wo bhala aise mauke kyon jane deta .... lekin jab simran ko ye ishara karti hai tab kavya simran ko dekhati hai.. aur thode der mai wo karim ko hiaapne gardan ghumake dekhate hai.. karim bhi simran ko dekh raha tha.. kavya ko kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha.. waise kavya ek chalu lady thi.. kavya ka pati - aap theek to ho na bahana ......jab se aap yahan aayi ho kuch parshan si dikhayi de rahi ho........aap ki tabiyaat to theek hain naa...... simran - jee........bhaisahab.....main theek hoon......wo thodi tabiyaat aaj kuch theek nahin lag rahi...... kavya ka pati ek nazar kavya ke chehre ki ore ghoor kar dekhta hain kavya ka pati – kavya jab tumhein maloom tha ki simran ji ki tabiyaat theek nahin thi to fir tumane ine yahan kyon bulaya .... ghar par rehti to thodi aaram kar leti na ye ..... tumne kyon bewajah inko pareshan kiya....... simran - nahin bhaisahab........ismein kavya ki koi galti nahin...... kavya- aap pareshan mat ho.. aap ke sister ko kuch nahi hua hai.. tabhhi waha simran ka pati aata hai.. kavya ka pati uske saath jata hai.. tabhi kavya simran ke paas jati hai aur uske kaano mai dheere se bolati hai..

529

kavya- simran waise tuje kuch nahi hona chahiye.. simran aachrya se kavya ko dekhati hai.. simran – kyon… kavya- tere paas itana hatta katta driver jo hai to tuje kya hoga.. simran- kya matlab kavya hasati hai.. kavya- kuch nahii.. aisa kahati hui kavya dusari taraf chehara karke khadi ho jati hai… tabhi karim ko samane se mahi aate hui dikh jati hai..

530

aisa kahati hai aur dusari taraf chehara karke khadi ho jati hai…tabhi karim ko samane se mahi aate hui dikh jati hai.. magar mahi ne aab tak karim ko dekha nahi tha.. mahi to kavya ko dekh ke us se milane aa rahi thi.. jaise hi mahi kavya ke paas aati hai tab uski nazar karim pe padati hai.. .. kavya usko waha dekh kar aacharyachakit ho jati hai..usko samaj mai nahi aata ki ek bahar ka aadmi iss party mai kaise aa gaya karim ko dekhate hi mahi ka chehara utar jata hai.. aur wo dhire se bol padati hai.. mahi- ye kamina yaha kya kar raha hai.. kvya- kon.. mahi- ye kala saand.. kavya piche ghum ke dekhati hai.. kavya- isko tum janati ho… mahi.. mahi- ha.. is kamine ko mai ache tarah se janati hu.. kavya- aare mahi .. tum isko dekh kar ye gande word kyon use kar rahi ho.. mahi- ye aadmi hi itana ganda aur ghatiya hai ki isske liye mere paas koi ache word hai hi nahi.. kavya- kya.. mahi- ha .. kavya.. bahot hi kamina insan hai..tum isse door raho.. kavya- lag to raha hai… lekin tum iss ko kaise janati ho… mahi- mai aab ye sab yaha bata nahi sakati ..lekin itana bata deti hu ki yaha iss ghatiya aadmi se bach ke raho.. aur ho sake to issko yaha se jald se jald nikal do.. kavya- kyon… issne aisa kya kiya hai mahi- wo baad mai batati hu.. tabhi mahi ko koi lady aawaj dete hai iss wajah se mahi waha se chali jati hai.. mahi aur kavya ki baate karim waha khada rahkar sunata hai.. usko lag raha tha ki mahi uske plan ki waat laga degii..aab mahi ka kuch na kuch karna padega.. nahi to muje yaha se ye pagal aurat nikal degii.. iske chut ke chakkar mai jo baki ki chut mil rahi hai wo bhi haat se jayegii.. iss aurat se mafi magani hi padegi…

531

fir karim ye soch kar mahi ke piche jata hai.. mahi us lady se baat kar rahi thi.. karim sochate hai ki iss mahi raand ka kya kare.. ye sochate hui wo ek corner mai chala jata hai..tabhi karim ko milane ke liye simran aati hai.. .. wo usko haat jod ke vinati karti hai simran - yaha kissi ke saath flert maat karana… mere izzat ka sawal hai… uske haath ko karim pakadata hai aur bolta hai.. karim - darr mat.. ye mahi dekh leti hai...Ye dekh kar mahi ko kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha ki ye majra kya… wo janati thi ki simran ko karim ne choda hai.. lekin wo samaj nahi paa rahi thi ki dcp simran kaur iss ko haat kyon jod rahi hai.. simran iss ghatiya aadmi ke saamane itana bebas kyon ho gayi hai.. muje to laga tha ki us din inka sex aise hi kuch hua hoga.. kabhi kabhi humase anjane mai galati ho jati hai waise simran madam se galati hui hogi.. lekin aab muje aisa nahi lag raha hai..aise mahi soch rahi thi.. use lag raha tha ki yaha kuch gadbad hai.. aab simran karim se door chali gayi thi..

532

Mahi karim ke paas gusse mai chali jati hai..usko gusse se bolti hai.. Mahi- tum yaha kaise… Karim- mai yaha special guest hu… Mahi- tu dcp simran madam ko kyon dhamka raha tha.. Karim- mai kab dhamka raha tha.. Mahi-wo tuje haat jod ke kya kah rahi thi… Karim-use tere ko kya karna hai.. Mahi- tu janata hai mai kon hu.. mahi hu.. kantisheth ki bahan.. Karim- haa.. pata hai… Mahi- tu bhul gaya hai shyad.. mere wajah se kal kaise maar khaya tha tune.. Karim kuch nahi bolata hai.. Mahi- mai dekh rahi hu tu muje hamesha gur tha hai.. itana maar khane ke baad bhi tuje akkal nahi aayii.. kal bhai ke haat se iss wajah se hi maar khaya.. aur aaj bhi.. aabhi bhi muje ghur raha hai.. Karim gusse mai mahi ko haat jodata hai.. Karim- madam ji .. muje baksh do.. mai aap ko aaj se nahi ghurunga… aap bhi mera rasta mat katiye.. Mahi- jada shahana mat ban… Karim- aab maine kya kiya .. mahi jii.. aise kahate hui mahi ke boobs ko.. uske cleavage ko dekhata hai..

533

mahi ka ek boobs aur naval open the usko hi karim dekh raha tha.. mahi wo jaise jan teti waise hi paalu se usko dhak leti hai.. aur gusse mai kahati hai.. Mahi- aapni gandi jaban pe mera pyara naam mat le.. Karim- aap ke jaise hi aapka naam pyara hai isliye juban pai aa gaya.. Mahi- jada hoshayari mat kar mere saath..nahi to mai tuje bhaisahab ke paas le jake aisa maar khilaungi ki kisi aurat ki taraf dekhane ke liye layak nahi rahega… samaja na… kya naam hai tera.. Karim- karim… Mahi- tailor hai na.. Karim- haa… tailorki hi kar jada shahana mat ban… karim kuch nahi bolata hai… mahi- jada gur mat muje… karim gusse mai bolata hai..

534

karim- madam ji.. bola na.. aab se nahi ghurunga…

mahi- matlab aab tak ghurata tha.. karim- haa.. mahi- kyon.. karim- aap dikhane ache hai iss liye.. mahi- tuje dikhane mai jo bhi aurat achhi lagegi us har aurat ko ghurega.. karim- haa.. mahi- kamina .. kahi ka..

535

karim- madam aab se nahi ghurunga.. mahi- kyon.. karim- aap ne jo mana kiya hai.. mahi aapne baalo mai haat ghumate hui.. aapne sexy adda ke saath kahati hai.. mahi- maine mana kiya hai.. achhi baat hai..aab se mai jaise bolungi waise hi karega na.. mahi aab thoda cross ho ke khadi thi.. iss wajah uska ek aam thoda aage ki taraf aaya hua hai aise lagata tha.. aise dikhata tha.. karim- ha madamjii.. khubsurat aurat ki haar baat manani hi padegi na.. mahi- mere saath flerting mat kar.. waha simran madam ke saath.. mere saath nahi.. karim- ji madam jii.. karim mahi ko ji madam ji aise kahate hui uske us aam ko dekh raha tha.. mahi aapne chehare par sexy aada late hui kahata hai.. mahi- ghurunga nahi.. aise kahata hai.. aur hamesha ghurata hai.. karim- sorry madam aab se nahi.. mahi- kya .. aab se nahi.. karim- ghurana.. mahi- to aab kya kar raha hai.. karim- wo kya kare madam.. aadat se majboor hu.. aap jaise koi kadak maal samane aa jata hai to dekhane ka mann karta hai.. mahi- maal.. muje kya samaj ke rakha hai.. karim- sorry... khubsurat aurat.. mahi- mujase baate karte waqt word gande use mat karna.. karim- haa.. madam jii.. aap jaise beautiful and sexy aurat agar samane aa jati hai to mann aapne bas mai nahi rahata.. mahi aankhe badi karke karim ko gussa dikhati hai..

536

mahi- fir se gande word karim - sorry... mahi jii.

mahi- only..madam..jiii.. no mahi.. jii. karim- ok madam jii.. aab mahi waha se chali jane lagati hai.. karim- madamji.. mahi piche ghum ke dekhate hai.. mahi- aab… kya hai… karim- wo mere bare mai kisi ko ulata sidha mat boliye na.. mahi- kyon karim- mai aap ke raste nahi aaunga.. aap bhi plz mere raste mai mat aayeye na..

537

mahi smile dete hai.. aur chehara ghuma ke waha se chali jati hai..karim uske piche chala jata hai.. karim- madamjiii.. plzz… kuch kahiyena mahi phir ghum jati hai.. mahi- mera picha kyon kar rahe ho.. aab to kah rahe the na mere piche nahi aaoge.. karim - nahi aaunga.. mahi- fir aab kya kar rahe ho.. karim- ek baar mere help kijiye naa.. mahi- kaise help karim- wo mere baare mai kuch bhi kisi ko mat kahiye na.. mahi- tum aapni baat mujase manavake hi rahoge na... karim- haa.. mahi – dekhungiii.. mera picha mat kar.. karim- nahi... nahii.. aisa nahii.. plz.. promise kijiye.. mahi- promise aur tumase.. karim- haa... mahi- kyon karu.. karim- ek aapna mulazim samaj ke.. mahi- mai kyon samaju.. karim- aapko ek achha sa blouse silava dunga.. mahi- muje nahi chahaiye.. karim- kyon.. mahi- mai janati hu tum jaise ladies tailor ko achhe tarike se.. karim- kaise

538

aise kahke karim thoda sa mahi ke paas aata hai..aabhi bhi wo dono ek corner mai khade the...

waise hi karim mahi ki taraf dekh kar aankh maar deta hai.. … mahi gusse mai bolati hai… mahi- tum aapne aap ko samjate kya ho…. Simran madam ke saath flert kar liya iska matlab tum kuch bhi karoge.. karim uske aankho mai hi dekh raha tha… mahi- tere ye daring ki tune muje aankh mari … karim uske aankho mai hi dekhta hai.. mahi- aise kya aankhe faad ke dekh raha hai… haramkhor… jada dekha to kachha chaba jaungi… karim- to chabha ja na… mahi- mujase ulaj raha hai.. harami.. aise kahakar mahi uske collar ko pakad ke ek corner mai le jati hai… aur piche le jati hai..uske face ko ek haath mai pakad thi hai aur bolati hai… mahi- mere se mat ulaj.. samaja na… aur raise aankhe faad kar mere ko dekh bhi mat.. karim- kya karegi… karim ne aise bolate hi…mahi aapne ghutane se useke peth mai jordar maarti hai.. karim karah raha tha… mahi- samaj mai aa gaya na… mai kya kar sakati hu… sudhar ja..bachooo…. mai bahot tikhi cheez hu… Aise kahate hui wo waha se chali jati hai… karim usko hi dekh raha tha.. uske gaand aur kamar ko dekh raha tha karim… ti cheez to tikhi hai… tuje chodane mai to bahot mazza aayega… tune bahut badi galati ki hai mujase ulaz ke mahi… tuje to aise choudunga ki tu saari jindagi mere yaad karegi…. Mahi

Thodi der tak aise hi chahal pahal waha chal rahi thi.. karim bhi waha ki

539

hariyali dekh raha tha.. simran kuch mehmaan se baat kar rahi thi saath mai wo karim ko dekh rahi thi… karim ka dhyan aab simran pe utana jada nahi tha.. iss wajah se simran ko vibrator se rahat mili hui thi.. simran ko lagh raha tha ki karim mai kuch farak pada hai … simran soch rahi thi ki yaha itane saare log hai iss wajah se shyad karim darker vibrator on nahi kar raha hai.. lekin asali wajah karim hi janata tha.. Idhar karim aapne aap par aab bahot jada gussa tha.. wo aapne aap ko kah raha tha saala.. mai to iss mahi ko maffi magane gaya tha .. thaki wo mere kaam ke beech mai na aa jaye.. lekin maine ye kya kar diya.. usne thoda achha kya bola .. thodi line kya di mai uss se iss tarah se pesh aaya aur usko aankh mar di.. sala ye randi aab muje nahi chodegii.. agar ye baat usne apne bhai ko bata di to sala wo kamina tho muje jaan se maar dega.. nahi to kam se kam aapne ghar se marke nikal dega.. sala iss mahi ke chakkar mai jo aab tak chut mil rahi thi wo bhi haat se chali jayengi… aab kya karu mai.. Sali isne aab yaha kisi aur ko bata diya to iss party se bhi jana padega.. yaha jo hahryali ka maza mil raha hai wo bhi aab nahi mil payega.. agar mai uske paas aab mafi magane gaya to wo bahot bhaav khayegii.. aab kya karu .. wo to aab muje aapne paas aane bhi nahi dege… maine ye kya kiya.. mera dimag nahi chal raha hai.. aab daru pinehi padegi.. warna mera dimag nahi chalega.. mai kuch soch nahi paunga.. Ye soch kar karim party hall se bahar jata hai.. car jaha park ki hui thi waha.. wo sochata hai sala kisi driver ke paas daru mil jaye pine ko.. yaha party mai aab tak daru serve karna start nahi kiya hai.. bahar kuch driver aapas mai baat kar rahe the… unse jaan pachan karim kar leta hai.. wo 3-4 log the..aapas mai aapne malik aur malkin ke bare mai bathe kar rahe the.. us mai ek bolata hai .. sala yaha daru agar mil jai to maza aa jayega.. usmai se dusara bolata hai mai zugad karke aata hu.. thode der baad wo kaha se to daru ke 2 badi bottle leke aata hai.. wo mahi ka driver tha.. raghu.. karim ko jab pata chalata hai ki raghu mahi ka driver hai to uske dimag mai ek plan aa jata hai.. wo raghu se jada batchit karne lagata hai.. driver aapne malkin ke bare mai baat kar rahe the tab karim bol padata hai.. Karim- sala.. ye mahi madam to bahout gussil hai.. Dusara driver bolata hai… kya hua bhai .. usne tuje kuch kaha kya.. karim kahata hai ..ha bhai.. tabhi wo driver kahta hai.. ha bhai .. wo jara jada hi gussa karti hai..tabhi raghu bol padta hai.. Raghu- aare hamari madam waise nahi hai jaise tum kah rahe ho.. aaj kal wo jada hi gussa kar rahi hai lekin pahale waise nahi thi.. wo bahot ache swabhav ki lady hai.. Karim- lagata hai tuje kuch jada hi pata hai aapne madam ke bare mai..

540

Raghu- ha ..karim bhai.. pichale 5-6 saalo se unke saath kaam kar raha hu.. Karim- to kuch bata na aapne madam ke bare mai.. Aur dusare driver ko bolata hai.. Karim- raghu bhai ka ek glass aur bhar do.. Dusara driver bolata hai .. haa.. kyon nahi… Raghu- waise hamari mahi madam jitane dikhane mai achhi hai utani hi swabhav se achhi hai… lekin aab shadi ko7-8 saal ho chuke hai.. aab tak bachha nahi hai.. shyad iss wajah se thodi gussil ho gayi hai.. aur sahib bhi bahot jada busy rahate hai… waise mahi madam ko paise ki koi kami nahi hai…muje jo laga maine bol diya ..us mai sach bhi ho sakata hai aur jhoot bhi... Fir karim thodi idhar udhar ki baate karta hai… aur thode der baad sab logo ke saath waha se chala jata hai.. aander party haal mai aajata hai.. usko samane simran dikh jati hai.. simran dikhate hi usko simran ke chut mai jo vibrator ki yaad aa jati hai… fir karim vibrator on karte huii uski speed badata hai.. waise hi simran aapne jagah pai uchal padati hai.. aur aapne aap ko kahati hai.. aa gaya kamina.. aab tak kaha tha pata nah.. kitana sukun tha aab tak..ye aab kaha se aa gaya .. fir wo idhar udhar dekhate hai..piche ghum ke jaise usko karim dikhata hai wo karim ke paas aa jati hai.. Simran- kaha gaye the.. Karim- yahi.. bahar tha.. Simran- itane der tak kitana sukun tha muje.. tum aate hi muje dar lagata hai.. kab kya karoge kuch kaha nahi ja sakata hai.. tume dekhate hi mai darr jati hu.. Karim- dar mar..meri jaan.. Aise kahate hui jorse remote ka button dabata hui speed badata hai… simran aapne jagah pe uchal padati hai.. Simran- ooooouchhhhhhhhh….. isse muje chutkara kab milega… Karim- milega ..milega… waha.. ja ..tera pati hamare taraf hi dekh raha hai.. Fir simran aapne pati ke tarf jati hai .. idhar mahi bahot jada gusse mai thi.. wo sochati hai iss harami se thodi pyar se baat kar kya li iss ne muje direct aankh hi maar li.. sala khud ko

541

kya samajata hai… mai bhi kaise lady hu.. iss harami ke bare sab kuch janate hui bhi use bate karne laghi .. aab iss ko mai aapne paas aane nahi dungi… iss se baate nahi karugii… lekin iss par watch rakhana padega.. ye aadmi kya karega iska kuch bharosa nahi hai..is liye simran aur karim jab baate kar rahe the tab mahi door se dekh leti hai.. jaise hi karim dekhata hai waise hi mahi aapna moo dusare aur ghuma lete hai.. Karim idhar udhar ghum raha tha… wo janata tha ki mahi us par nazar rakh rahi hai… iss wajah se karim sochata hai thoda simran aur kavya ke aur karib jate hai.. aur iss mahi ko jara dikhate hai.. jara isko jalate hai..Sali door se muj par nazar rakh rahi hai.. un dono ke aur karib jane ke koshish karim karta hai… ek baar wo simran ke paas jata hai.. uske baju mai khada rahata hai… karim ke piche mahi khadi thi… doori banaye rakhate hui… karim wo janata tha isliye wo simran ke kamar pai haath rakhata hai… simran use kuch nahi bolati… mahi wo dekh rahi thi.. mahi pahale se janati thi ki karim aur simran ke rishte ke bare mai.. par usko ye sab dekh ke aachrya hota hai ki karim sare aam simran ke kamar par haath rakhata hai.. wo sochati hai ..ye aadmi bahot ghatiya hai..issko jara bhi sharam nahi hai.. ye sare aam ek shadishudha aurat ke kamr mai haath daal raha hai.. wo bhi simran madam ka husband iss party mai rahate hui.. aur simran madam bhi kuch nahi bol rahi hai.. iss tailor ko tho pahale se hi koi izzat ki parva nahi hai lekin madam ko to honi chahiye… mahi aabhi bhi karim aur simran ko dekh rahi thi.. karim ghum ke mahi ki taraf dekhata hai.. aur chehare par hasi late hui simran ke kamar par aapne haath waise hi rakhata hai..

542

baad mai thodi der baad wo kavya ko milane ke pahunchata hai..kavya bahot mast lagh rahi thi.. aur us se baat karne lagata hai.. … kavya ko baat karne ke piche uska koi aur hi maksad tha.. uske dimag mai ek plan tha..wo kavya se baate kar raha tha aur kavya ko hasa raha tha.. kavya ke haath pai haath ek baar wo marta hai..mahi wo dekh rahi thi.. karim wo janata tha.. iss baar wo mahi ko dekhata bhi nahi hai.. wo aise dikha raha tha ki mahi ke taraf aab wo dhyan nahi dega.. wo kavya se has ke baate kar raha tha.. mahi ko samaj mai nahi aa raha tha ki maine kavya ko itana kuch bataya iss aadmi ke bare mai fir bhi kavya use baat kar rahi hai.. ye kitane der se kavya se baate kar raha hai.. itane der se kya baate kar raha hoga ye aadmi.. aur kavya bhi iske baato mai itana kyon interest le rahi hai.. kitane der se baate kar raha hai aur mere taraf dekh bhi nahi raha hai.. jane do muje kya karna hai .. wo muje dekhega ya nahi..aab kavya has nahi rahi thi par karim ki baat pyar se sun rahi thi..

543

kavya ke saamne hi khada rahke wo baar baar kavya ke aam ko dekh raha hota hai..

start mai to kavya uske aise dekhane pe dhyan nahi deti.. par mahi ka pura dhyan tha.. karim kaha dekh raha hai… mahi soch rahi thi ki kavya ko kaise pata nahi chal raha hai ki ye aadmi kaha dekh raha hai.. mai kavya ko jake bata du kya.. nahi.. nahi.. aab nahi baad mai bata dete hu.. nahi to ye ghatiya aadmi kuch dusara hi samajega..karim jab jada hi kavya ke aam ko dekhane lagata hai tabhi kavya ko samaj mai aata hai ki karim kaha dekh raha hai..aab kavya sharmakar dusari taraf chali jati hai… lekin karim ko kuch nahi bolati hai… aab kavya ke paas mahi chali jati hai.. mahi- kya kavya.. maine bataya tha na tume.. kavya- kya.. mahi- us ghatiya aadmi se jada baate na karne ka.. kavya- wo koi aise waise baate nahi kar raha tha.. wo to sirf joke suna raha tha.. mahi- isliye tu has rahi thi.. kavya- haa.. mahi- mai to soch rahi thi ki tu use kya baat kar rahi hai.. kavya- darr mat… mai aisa waisa kuch nahi karunge.. uske saath.. mahi- tune dekha wo tere boobs ko kaise goor raha tha .. kavya- haa.. dekha.. tu use jo ghatiya bolati hai.. wo bilkul sahi hai.. mahi ko aab curiosity thi ki karim ne kavya ko mere bare kuch bataya to nahi.. aisa waisa..

544

mahi- usne mere bare mai kuch kaha.. kavya- nahii.. kyon kuch kahane wala tha kya… mahi- nahii.. muje kaise pata hoga.. kavya- waise wo bahut chalu banda hai.. tub hi use bach ke rahana.. mahi- kyon… mai kyon bach ke rahu use.. kavya- tu jis tarah se mujase puch rahi hai us se muje lag raha hai … mahi- nahii..nahii..iss mai aisa kyon lagega … kavya hasati hai.. mahi- kavya .. tu kuch chupa rahi hai.. kya kaha us kamine ne mere bare mai.. kavya- kuch special nahi.. aisa hi normal hai… mahi- normal hai.. to tu bata kyon nahi rahi hai… kavya- wo kah raha tha.. mahi madam bahot achhi hai.. lekin unko mere bare kuch galat faimi hui hai… mahi- aur kya kaha.. kavya- yahi ki mai aisa nahi hu… mai ek sidha sadha aadmi hu…

mahi- kavya .. tu kuch chupa rahi hai.. kya kaha us kamine ne mere bare mai.. kavya- kuch special nahi.. aisa hi normal hai… mahi- normal hai.. to tu bata kyon nahi rahi hai… kavya- wo kah raha tha.. mahi madam bahot achhi hai.. lekin unko mere bare kuch galat faimi hui hai… mahi- aur kya kaha.. kavya- yahi ki mai aisa nahi hu… mai ek sidha sadha aadmi hu… mahi – aur kya kaha.. mahi ka face dekhane layak ho gaya tha.. mahi ko aur curiosity ho rahi thi ki karim ne us ke bare mai kavya ko kya kaha..

545

kavya- lagata hai tume bahot jaldi hai janane ki… tere us ghatiya aadmi ne tere bare mai kya kaha hai.. aise kah ke kavya hasti hai.. mahi- wo mera nahi hai.. mai to sirf janana chahati hu ki usne kya kaha tume mere bare mai.. kavya- mai janati hu.. tume kya laga raha hai.. to sun.. bahot dhyan laga ke sun.. shyad aaj tak tere iss tarah ki tariff kisi ne bhi nahi ki hogi.. shyad tere husband ne bhi… mahi- bata.. kavya- mahi madam bahut khoobsurat hai.. Itni shunder aurat maine aaj tak nahi dekhi.. Uparwale ne bahut fursat se banaya hai une.. Main to mahi madam ki surat dekhte hi us par fida ho gaya tha. Itna shunder chehsara har kisi ko nahi milta. Uski aankho ki chanchalta unke matakne ka andaaj ufff.. kavya thodi der rukate hai aur mahi ki taraf dekhati hai.. aur fir se kahane lagati hai.. kavya-Uske honth to bas.. Ek dam gulaab gulaabi.. Jab dono pankhudiya khilti hai to Dekh kar aisa lagata hai ki Har vakt kaamuk ras tapakta rahta hai unke honto se.. Khusnasib hai manish bhaiya jo ki une itne rasile hont choosne ko milte hain.. mahi- aur kya kaha ..usne.. kavya- bahot maza aa raha hai aapni tariff sunkar.. mahi- nahi.. aise baat nahi hai.. usne jo kaha bas wo tumare moo se sunana chahati hu.. kavya- itane hi ichha ho rahi aapne khubsurati ki tariff sunane ki to jaa na aapne ghatiya insaan ke paas tere achi se tariff karega.. aur.. mahi- aaur kya.. kavya- aur…. tere achhi se lega bhi.. mahi- mai kabhi nahi jaungi us ghatiya aadmi ke paas..aur aapni kabhi lene bhi nahi dungii.. kavya- to us ne jo kaha hai wo kyon sunana chahati hai.. mahi-tu sirf bata na.. aur kya kaha usne..mere bare mai.. kavya- tere us ghatiya insaan ne kaha.. mahi madam ke dono uroj.. Unki to baat hi niraali hai.. dono uroj himalay parwat ke jaise tane hue uski chhati se chipke hue hai.. Jab vo chalti hai to dono uroj uske chalne se kaamuk andaaz mein upar neeche hilte hue haaayyee.. dil baith jaata hai mera unhe yu hilte dekh

546

kar. dono urojo ki motayi aur golayi ek dam gajab ki hai.. Upar wale ne ek dam alag hi saancha taiyar kara hoga unke urojo ko dhalne ke liye.. Jo bhi unhe dekhta hoga uske muh mein paani aa jaata hoga.. Jaise mere muh mein aa jaata hai..aur baakiyo ke bhi aata hoga.. mahi- itana ganda kaha.. kavya- ye ganda hai kya.. mahi sharmate hui neeche dekhane lagati hai… kavya- hiiiiii… mai mar javaaaaa.. mere mahi ke adda wo pe.. kya Sharma rahi ho.. shyad manish bhaiyya ne pahali baar dekha hoga tabhi itana sharmaye nahi hogi.. aur aab ek budhhe ke tariff ne.. wo bhi mere samane ki.. tere samane bhi nahi ki ..itana Sharma rahi hai.. mahi- aage bata na.. kya kaha usne.. kavya- aage kahane laga...Itni sab khubiya hone ke baad bhi mahi madam me jo sabse jyada aakarshak cheej hai unka pichwada… ( usne kaha aap log English mai ass kahate ho na… maine haa mai garden hila di.. fir usne kaha hum log usko kya kahate hai pata hai aapko kavyajii.. maine kaha nahi.. wo bola.. gaand.. mai Sharma ke aapne garden niche kar li aur usko boli kitane gande ho tum.. usne kaha gaand ko gaand hi kahenge na.. maine kaha mat kaho..) mahi- to tum iss wajah se shrma rahi thi.. kavya- haa.. mahi- muje laga… wo tumare boobs dekh raha tha na iss wajah se tume sharam aa rahi thi… kavya- maine wo to dekha hi nahi .. mai to uske baato mai doob gayi thi.. mahi- aage kya kaha usne.. kavya- aage kahane laga.. mahi madam ki gaand..sorry sorry ass.. aise kahane laga.. ..mahi madam ke ass ke baare mein kya kahu kuch samajh nahi aa raha.. Kaatil gaand .. sorry .. sorry.. ass hai mahi madam ki.. Mere dil ka katal kar diya mahi madam ki ass ne.. Itni mast ass maine aaj tak nahi dekhi.. Jab vo chalti hai to ass ke dono gol gol tarbuj bahut kaamuk andaaj mein hilte hain.. Unka fula hua pan uske dono bhaago ko aur bhi jyada aakashit banata hai.. napunsak ka lund bhi khada ho kar jhatke marte hue salami dene lag jaye.. mahi- kya.. aisa kaha tume usne.. itana ganda… kavya- haa.. bahot ganda kaha usne.. maine bhi gusse mai usko kaha..

547

kya ganda bol rahe ho.. iss liye wo thoda der shannt ho gaya.. phir kavya bhi thodi deer shant ho gayi.. wo janana chahati thi ki mahi ki aab kya reaction aayegii.. mahi bhi thodi der shant rahati hai.. jab wo dekhati hai ki aab kavya aage kuch nahi kah rahi hai.. tab usne kaha .. mahi- aage usne kuch kaha.. ya chala gaya. Kavya- thodi der hum dono hi shannt the.. muje bhi kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha..ki aage kya karu.. iss ki tariff sunu ..jo tere bare mai hai ya yaha se chali jau.. fir maine thodi der socha .. mai ye janana chahati thi ki wo tumare bare kis had tak ganda sochata hai.. Fir kavya mahi ko puchati hai.. Kavya- mahi.. maine thik kiya na.. Mahi- haa.. thik kiya..aage kuch kaha usne.. Kavya- thode der baad maine kaha.. aur kuch bacha hai kya mahi ke bare mai kahana.. to usne kaha.. agar maine kuch kaha to aap usko ganda kahoge.. maine kaha.. aab itana ganda kah hi chuke ho to aage aur kya ganda kahoge. Bolo aur kya kahana hai.. Mahi kavya ko dekhate hi rahati hai.. Kavya- wo kahne laga.. pakka na.. maine kaha haa.. to wo bol pada..Mera to mahi ki gaand ke baare mein soch kar hi bura haal ho jaata hai.. Lund bithaye nahi baithta.. Baar baar khada ho kar uski gaand ko salaami dena shuru kar deta hai.. Mahi- itana ganda… mai sochati thi usse jada ganda aur ghatiya aadmi hai ye.. aur tumane ye notice kiya kavya.. Kavya- kya.. Mahi- aab tak wo muje mahi madam kah ke bulata tha aab mahi kah raha hai.. Kavya- haa..ye sach hai.. aage bata du.. Mahi- haa.. Aab dono ko bhi sunane aur sunane mai interest aa raha tha.. kavya- wo kahane laga..mujhe pura yakin hai ki is apsara ki choot bhi kam kaatil nahi hogi.. mahi- kya.. choot .. word.. use kiya usne.. kavya- haa.. mahi- aur tumane kuch kaha nahi..

548

kavya- meri hi galati thi..maine hi usko chuuut di thi… kuch bhi kahane ki .. iss liye usne uska ache se fayada uta liya… mahi- kavya.. ek baat puchu.. kavya- haa… mahi- usne tuje kahi touch nahi kiya na.. kavya- tu pagal ho gayi hai kya.. tu shyad bhul gayi hai..ye wording sab tere liye thi.. mere liye nahi thi… mere liye hoti to usko kab ka sabak sikhati usko.. mahi kuch nahi bolati..aab kavya mahi ko na puchate hui aage kahane lagate hai.. kavya- wo bolane laga.. balki unki chut to sabse jyada kayamat dhaati hogi.. Kaisi dikhti hogi mahi ki choot.. Jhaate hogi us par ya ek chikni hogi.. Jaisi bhi hogi.. Kamaal hogi.. mahi- my goddddddddddddddddd… kitana ganda insaan hai ye… kavya- aage to isse jada hai.. mahi- aage aur kya kaha iss harami ne.. kavya- aage usne.. kahhaa.. usnnee.. kahhaaa… mahi- itani kyon darr rahi hai… kavya- wo kahane laga… aisa kahke kavya shaant ho jati hai.. mahi aab aage karim ne aur kya kaha ye janana chahati thi.. usko aab sabra nahi ho raha tha… mahi- kaho na.. aab.. itana kuch ganda kaha hai mere bare mai aab tak .. aur kya ganda kahega mere bare mai.. kavya aapni aankhe band karke kahati hai.. kavya- mahi tum jo kahati ho na wo ghatiya hai.. us se bhi jada ye ghatiya hai.. bahot neech hai wo kala budhha.. mahi- baate mat banao.. batao usne kya kaha.. kavya aabhi bhi aankhe band ki hui thi.. wo bahot dheere se bolati hai..

549

kavya- mahi bahot sharam aa rahi hai.. usne jo kaha wo batane mai… mahi- sunane mai nahi aayi sharam .. aab kahane mai aarahi hai sharam tuje kavyaa..jo bhi hai bat do kavya.. kavya- wo kahane laga.. Ek baar mahi ko jee bhar kar chodana chahata hu.. Har us tarah se jaisa use dekh kar man me khayal aata hai.. Kabhi to man karta hai ki use ghoodi bana kar uski choot maru kabhi gaand maru.. Kabhi khayal aata hai uski dono chikni chikni taange apne kandhe par rakh kar uski choot maru.. Lekin jaanta hun ki ye mumkin nahi hai.. Ye mere dil ka kewal khayal hai ek sapna hai.. mahi Manish bhaiya ki biwi hai aur meri malkin hai.. Isliye usko chodne ka khwaab hamesha khwaab hi rahega.. Par mujhe khusi hai ki aisi sunder apsara ke saath mujhe ek hi ghar ki chatt ke neeche rahne ka moka mila hai.. Agar mahi ko chhu nahi sakta kam se kam dekh to sakta hu.. Main us upar wale ka shukar gujar hu jisne mujhe itni haseen khoobsurat apsara ko dekhne ka sobhagya diya.. aage kahane laga.. mai waise ganda insaan nahi hu.. sirf aap mahi madam ko bol do.. mai aab unke raste mai nahi aaunga aur wo bhi mere raste mai na aaye.. itana kuch sunanae ke baad mahi ko bahot gussa aa raha tha karim ka aur kavya ka.. jo uske itani gandi bhasha usne sun le thi.. mahi- Itana kuch kaha usne mere bare mai aur tum ne sun liya kavya- To kya karti.. mahi- Tu mere achhi friend hai na.. fir sun ke kaise liya.. kavya- Kya kahati..mere saheli .. khubsurat nahi hai.. mahi tum hi pagal ho.. wo aadmi ghatiya hai.. lekin uski tariff.. jo tumare ki thi.. mere saamne ki thi.. wo to jhut nahi thi… aur usne bade chalakhi se ye sab kaha.. maine bhi usko kaha jo bhi kahana hai kah do.. muje kya pata tha wo itana ganda bolega.. koi aapne wife ke saath ya girlfriend ke saath bhi itana ganda bolata nahi hai.. Mahi sochane lagati hai.. Kavya- aur ek baat hai…Tumari itani tariff shyad manish bhaiyya ne bhi kabhi nahi ki hogi .. Mahi- To kya mai aab us ko ja ke thanks bolu Mahi gusse mai bolate hai.. Kavya- Mai wo nahi kah rahi hu.. Mahi-To tumara kya kahana hai.. Kavya- Yahi.. ki.. iss aadmi ko manana padega.. na jane simran ne iss ko kaha se utake le aayii

550

Mahi-Bhaiyya ke ghar se Kavya- Kya.. tume kaise pata.. Mahi- Bhaiyya ke ghar se to mere piche pada hai.. Kavya- To kya tune bhaiyyasahab ko nahi bataya.. Mahi-Bataya .. meri jaan.. kal hi bhaiyya ne us ko bahot mara hai.. Kavya- Phir bhi nahi sudhara wo.. Mahi- Haa.. Kavya- Manana padega usko Mahi-Kya ..manana padega usko Gusse se bolati hai.. Kavya- Uske daring ko… Mahi- Din ba din uski daring badati hi ja rahi hai.. aab thode der pahale to usne had hi kar di.. Kavya-Kab.. Mahi-Aab tujase baate karne se pahale Kavya-Kya kiya Mahi-Aankh maari.. muje .. Kavya- kya???????????? … aurrr… Kaha Mahi- yaha party mai.. Kavya- My god.. ye aadmi to bahot pahuncha hua lagata hai.. Mahi-Haa.. Kavya-Mahi..kuch bhi kaho daring bahot hai iss bande mai.. mai usko janati nahi hu.. phir bhi mere samane tumare tariff ki.. wo bhi iss kadar… iss gande tarike se.. tu bach ke rahana iss se .. tuje kab uda le jayega tuje pata hi nahi chalega.. Mahi-Mai kya koi aise waise hu kya.. jo koi bhi muje uda lejayega..

551

Kavya- Mahi.. ye koi bhi nahi hai.. special hai.. mai sach bol rahi hu.. sambal ke rahana iss se nahi to hum aaj tak mahi ko manish bhaiyya ki biwi kahate the .. aab na jane karim chacha ki begum na kahana pade.. Mahi- Kavya tu kya pagal ho gayi ho kya.. wo chacha muje kya karega.. aisa kabhi nahi hoga.. mai aise kabhi nahi hone dungi..mai mere manish ki amanat hu.. hai aur rahungi.. mai kabhi bhi aise aire gaire lafahnge karim ki kabhi nahi ho sakatii. Kavya-That’s spirit mahi.. keep it up.. Tab kavya ko koi aawaj deta hai.. isliye kavya mahi ke paas se chali jati hai.

Aapne baaare mai itana kuch sunanae ke baad mahi ko samajh mein nahi aa raha tha ki kaise react karun is par.wo sochane lagati hai mere baare mein bahut gandi gandi baate kahi hai iss ghatiya aadmi ne kavya ko.. wo sochane lagati hai..iska matlab wo har waqt mujhe ghurta rahta tha. kitna besharam tha shuru se hi.. tabhi uski nigaahe mujhe apne upar hamesha mehsoos hoti rehti thi.. Apne baare me itna ganda sunanae ke baad mahi sharam se paani paani ho gayi..us ko ek taraf to gussa aa raha tha aur dusari taraf sharam bhi aa rahi thi.. lekin gusse se jada sharam aa rahi thi.. wo sochati hai Manish ne aaj tak kabhi mere se aise word use nahi kare the.. lekin ye aadmi ne mere bare mai aise word kyon use kiye.. kya wajah hai.. mujhe vishwas nahi ho raha hai ki karim ne mere bare mai aise word use kiye lekin kavya ne kaha to sach hi hoga.. baad mai kuch der baad karim simran ke paas chala jata hai.. uski gaand dabata hai…. aur baad mai mahi ke taraf dekh kar haske chala jata hai dusari taraf…. mahi ko aab bahod jada gussa aa raha tha.. wo mahi ke taraf dekh kar simran ke saath ched chad kar raha tha aab.. mahi soch rahi thi ki isko simran madam ke saath agar flerting karne hai to kare..lekin muje kyon dikha raha hai.. wo muje dikha kar kya jatana chahata hai.. muje kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha hai ye aadmi.. Thodi der ke baad karim simran ko ishaara karta hai .kuch pine ko lane ke liye..wo mahi dekh rahi thi… simran paani lati hai.. simran jab aa rahi thi tab karim vibrator ki speed badata tha.. jaise hi speed badati simran ke chut ko jataka lagata hai ..is wajah se wo kamar ko jahatka dete hai.. aur aapni gaand hilate hui aati hai.. mahi ko kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha ki simran ko kya ho gaya hai.. mahi janati thi ki normally simran aise lachak ke nahi chalati thi.. Simaran paani leke karim ke paas aati hai.. lekin karim ko juice chahiye hota hai.. karim simran par gussa ho jata hai.. simran jaldi hi bhaag kar juice aur ice-cream lati hai…… beech

552

beech mai karim vibrator ki speed badata tha iss wajah se wo aapne kamar ko jatake deke chal rahi thi..karim juice pita hai aur ice- cream khate khate hi simran ki kamar mai haath dal deta hai..simran dar kar ek corner mai karim ko leke chali jati hai… ek waal ke piche.. mahi bhi unke piche chali jati hai..waha wo dono ek dusare ko ice-cream khilate hai..phir karim usko kiss karta hai… mahi wo dekh leti hai..wo dekh kar mahi ko kuch suj nahi raha tha… ki ye aadmi kaisa hai… mere itani gandi tariff ki ..wo bhi mere ek friend ke paas .. aur idhar simran madam ko kiss kar raha hai.. lagata hai ye aadmi ek time pe bahot sare aurat se khelata hai..tabhi simran ko call aata hai to wo waha se chali jati hai… karim jaise hi piche ghum jata hai aur waal se hote hui aage aata hai to use mahi dikh jati hai … karim chalate chalate mahi ke paas aata hai.. mahi wahi khadi rahati hai aur wo bhi karim ke taraf dekhane lagati hai.. mahi aapne baalo se khelate hui karim ko dekh rahi thi.. mahi ki sexy ada dekhaye hui karim uske taraf aa raha tha..

karim aate aate mahi ke aankho mai dekhate hui aapne hoonto pai laghi hui icecream ko aapni jeebh se chat raha hota hai.. mahi ke paas aate hui usko gurate hui kahata hai… karim- dekha mai kisssss( iss word pe jor dete hui) type ka special guest hu…

553

aise kahke wo mahi ke paas se jata hai.. mahi ke badan ki khushabu lete hui…… aur kahata hai….. karim- aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhaaa….. maza aa gaya…… Aab karim kavya ki taraf jata hai.. us se puchata hai Karim-koi help chahiye kya… Kavya - thanks… par hum log kar lege.. aise bolate hai… karim fir se bolata hai… tab kavya bolati hai kavya- yaha ka ye saman udhar rakhana hai.. iss ladke se wo uta nahi ja raha hai… karim wo saman uta ke dusari jagah rakh deta hai… jate jate wo kavya ke kamar ko touch karta hai … kavya ke moo se halki si siskari niklati hai.. kavya- aaaaaaaahhhhh.. aur kavya karim ki taraf dekhate hui use smile dete hai … thode der karim aur kavya ek dusare ko dekh rahate hai.. aur baad mai wo dono waha se chale jate hai.. aab thode der tak karim ek corner mai baith jata hai.. usko mahi kahi nazar nahi aati.. aab wo simran ko dhudane lagata hai.. simran usko samane khadi hui nazar aate hai..simran , kavya ,simran aur kavya ke husband aapas mai baath kar rahe the.. fir karim apne jeb mein rakha remote se vibrator ki speed dheere se badha deta hain....agle hi pal simran ek baar fir se tadap uthathi hain......... karim ek wall ke piche chup jata hai .. aur waha se vibrator ki speed kam jada kar raha tha.. simran karim ko dekhane lagati hai.. lekin usko karim kahi nazar nahi aata hai..wo is waqt puri tarah se bebus ho chuki thi....... usko karim kahi dikh nahi raha tha lekin wo vibrator ki speed kam jada kar raha tha..dheere dheere aab uska dimag kaam karna band sa ho gaya tha.......badan ki aag dheere dheere uspar havi hoti jaa rahi thi........aab use apni choot ki pyaas bujhane ke siwa aur kuch nazar nahin aa raha tha......magar yahan in sab ke beech.....ye simran ke liye bilkul mumkin nahin tha...... karim aab ek chair pai baith jata hai.. simran ke samane..us wajah se simran ko karim dikhayi deta hai.. wo ek nazar karim ke chehre ki ore dekhti hain …fir naa mein dheere se apni garden hila deti hain......uski aankhon mein faryaad saaf jhalak rahi thi........wahin karim simran ki bebusi dekhkar hans padta hain...... fir pareshan hokar simran aapne husband ko bol deti hai.. simran-mere khyaal se aab humein chalana chaiye......... jaise taise ye baat simran aapne husband se keh pati hain....... tab kavya ek nazar simran ke chehre ki ore dekhti hain..

554

kavya simran ke us badle hue roop ko dekhkar bahut hairan thi........ use kuch samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki aaj simran ko ho kya gaya hain....... wo simran ko thoda baju mai le jati hai..aur usse kahati hai.. kavya – simran .. tum theek to ho na ...... tabiyat thik nahi hui kya..aur aabhi to tum yahan aayi ho........fir itni jaldi jane ka kya matlab........ simran apne chehre par jhooti muskaan lane ki koshish karti hain.. simran - main theek hoon kavya........bus .......aise hi...... kavya – lagata hai tum bilkul theek nahin ho ............. lagata hai doctor ke paas jana padega.. simran kuch pal tak khamosh rehti hain ......... uske ander zara bhi himmat nahin thi ki wo dildo wali baat kavya se keh sake.......wo aage kuch kehti tabhi wahan karim aa jata hain...... wo un dono ke piche khada ho jata hai..aur simran aur kavya ko dekhkar haule se muskura padta hain..... wo dono bhi karim ko dekhkar muskara padati hai..fir wo fauran apne ek haath ko dheere se sarkate hue kavya ke kandhe se hote hue uski kamar tak le jata hain ......aur agle hi pal wo fauran apna haath uski gand par ferte hue apna haath jhat se hata leta hain..... kavya ke jism mein ek aag si lag jati hai .....uska chehra laal padh jata hai.. ........ karim ki inn harkat se...... ye sab bahut jaldi mein hua tha......magar kavya ke ander us aag ko bhadkane ke liye kafi tha.......kavya karim ke harkat ki wajah se lumbi lumbi sansein lene lagti hain......aur apne bekabu sanseion ko fir se sambhalne lagti hain....... simran karim ki harkat dekh chuki thi.. uski nazreion se karim ki harkat chupi nahin thi...... simran jais ehi gusse se karim ko dekhate hi waise hi karim vibrator ki speed bada deta hai..iss wajah uske jism mein aag aur bhi badh jati hai ...........aab uska sabra poori tarah se toot gaya tha....simran ki aankhein surkh laal ho chuki thi ........ vibrator ki speed ki wajah se uski aankhein baar baar band si ho rahi thi......jaise taise wo apne hosh sambhale hui thi.....magar aab ye hosh bhi bahut jald uske control se bahar hone wala tha....

Kavya aab kuch door jati hain aur ek ajeeb si nazreion se karim ko palatkar dekhne lagti hain aur fir wo use dekhkar muskurate hue apni husband ki taraf jane lagati hai..

555

wahin bagal mai khadi simran ye nazara dekh leti hai aur gusse se karim ki aur dekhane lagati hai.. aur aankho se karim ko ishara karti hai.. baju mai aane ko.. karim baju mai aa jata hai..simran karim ke haato ko pakad ke diwar ke piche le jati hai.. aab waha undono ke alawa waha koi aur nahi tha.. Simran ek nazar karim ke chehre ki taraf dekhti hain ..gusse se..karim use dekhkar haule se muskura padta hain... simran- karim tumane kavya ke saath ye sab kyon kiya.....kisi ne ye sab dekh liya hota to.. karim- kon dekahata.. simran- waha mere aur kavya ke pati the.. undono mai se koi bhi dekh sakata tha.. karim- kuch nahi hota .. dekha to nahi na.. simran- usne aapne pati ko bata diya to.. karim- main ache se janta hoon ki wo ye baat apne pati ko kabhi nahin kahegi........ simran- tume kaise pata.. karim- tumane aapne pati ko bataya kya..maine tuje choda to … simran hasati hai.. simran- fir bhi bataye to.. karim- nahi batayegii.. tumne dekha hoga na use bhi mera choona aacha laga ......agar use ye sab pasand nahin hota to wo mujhe inkaar zaroor karti...... ya wahi pai kuch kahati..magar usne kabhi is bare mein mujhse kuch nahin kaha........iska matalb use meri harkatein pasand hain........zaroor uske choot mein bhi sensation hua hoga mere is tarah choone se.....uski aankhein dekhi tumne.......poori laal ho gayi thi......hawas dikhayi diya mujhe aaj uski ankhon mein.......

556

simran karim ki baateion ko sunkar dheere se hans padti hain… simran- tume to bahut jankari hain in sab ke bare mein......aur meri aankhon mein tume kya nazar aa raha hain...........main kab se is aag mein jal rahi hoon uska kya........kya meri aankhon mein hawas nahin dikhayi deti...... karim tumhe to meri zara bhi parwaah nahin hain........ karim- aise baat nahi hai.. simran- aab baatein mutt banaiye aur chup chaap kahi chalate hai.........aab mera sabra tootata jaa raha hain...... karim - itni bhi kya jaldi hain simran....... aabhi to party shuru hui hai.. agle hi pal simran fauran karim ke aur kareeb aati hain aur uske seene se fauran lipat jati hain........ aur karim ke honton ko bade pyaar se choom leti hain..... simran – party gayi bhaad mein ........ mujhe nahin karni koi party ...... idhar mere chut mai aag lagi hui hai aur tume party ki padi hui hai.. karim hasta hai.. simran- karim .. tumhe.. mujhpar zara bhi taras nahin aata........kya halat kar di hain tumane meri is waqt.......main tumhe bata nahin sakti.......meri panty poori bheeg chuki hain........aab aur nahin bardast hota mujhe.......please.......main tumare samne haath jodti hoon............meri pyaas aabhi bujha dijiye...... karim - yahan ....is waqt...........tumhara dimag kharab ho gaya hain kya simran......ye koi tumhara ghar nahin hain.......ye public place hain..... yaha party chal rahi hai..yaha itane sare log hai.. tumara pati bhi hai..aur is waqt yahan ye sab karna possible nahin........ party ke baad hum ghar chalkar ye sab aaram se kar lenge....... simran- mera pati kuch nahi karega.. usko daru pine se fursat mile to muj par dhyan de.. karim- kuch bhi ho jay.. aab is waqt possible nahi hai.. thode der baad tere pati ko daru jada hone ke baad hi main tumhare choot ki aag bujha pawunga ......bus tab tak sabra karti raho...... simran- promise..na..

Simran ke paas se aane ke baad karim thode der yaha waha ghumata rahata hai.. thodi drink karta hai.. fir wo mahi ko dhundane lagata hai..lekin usko mahi kahi nazar nahi aati.. fir wo kavya ke paas jata hai..

557

mahi ko dhudate hui..waha kavya aur uske husband khade the.. kavya ko mahi madam kaha hai ye karim puchata hai.. kavya hasati hai.. aab kavya jada kuch nahi bol pati..uska husband waha hone ki wajah se… tabhi kavya ka pati puchata hai kya kaam hai.. to karim bolata hai… kantisheth ka ek message dena hai.. kavya jan chuki thi ki karim jhooth bol raha hai.. iss wajah se kavya karim ki taraf dekh kar mand mand has rahi thi.. karim bhi kavya ke taraf dekh kar hi kahata hai..sheth bol rahe the unka phone nahi lag raha hai.. tab kavya ka pati bolata hai.. piche garden mai baithe hai..us farmhouse mai pichale baju mai ek chota sa garden tha.. waha mahi garden mai akeli ghum rahi thi.. kavya aapne husband ko ek kaam hai bol ke waha se chali jati hai… aur karim ka picha karti hai..karim aab mahi ke paas us garden mai chala jata hai.. mahi karim ke samane idhar udhar tehal rahi thee……aur karim mahi ke badan se apni ankehan senk raha tha…..thalate hue achank mahi ke kadam tham gaye….wo kuch palon ke liye ek jagah pai rukh jati hai.. wo ghum kar karim ki taraf gusse se dekhati hai..kamar par haath rakh kar…

558

karim bhi usi ke taraf dekh rahata hai….. tabhi waha garden ke piche ek chota sa store room tha waha kavya aa jati hai.. aur window se undono ko chupchap dekhane lagate hai.. aab dono ..mahi aur karim ek dusare ko dekh rahe the.. mahi ke chehare aur aankho mai gussa tha to karim ke aankho mai hawas aur chehare par hasi thi.. dono ek dusare ko kuch nahi bol rahe the.. bas dekhate ja rahe the.. kuch 2-3 minute aise hi situation thi.. piche chote se room mai khadi kavya aapne aap ko kah rahi thi.. kavya- kuch to bolo.. koi to start karo.. shayad kavya ke mann ki baat uski best friend mahi ne sun li thi..

559

mahi- yaha.. kyon aaye ho… kavya- mahii.. u are my best friend .. tumane mere dil ki baat sun li.. start to hua.. karim- mafi magane aaya hu.. mahi- kis baat ki maafi.. karim- maine jo thode der pahale aap ke saath batamizi ke thi uski.. mahi- achha.. kon si batamizi.. karim- jo maine aap ko aisi aankh mari thi.. wo.. aise kahate hui karim mahi ko aankh marta hai.. mahi gusse se bolati hai mahi- batamiz insaan.. mafi maang rahe ho aur fir se aankh maar rahe ho.. kavya ko in dono ke baato se bahut achha lag raha tha.. karim- madam ji.. mai aankh nahi maar raha hu to… aap ko bata raha hu ki maine aap ko aisi aankh marri thi iss wajah se mai aapki maafi maang raha hu .. mahi karim ki taraf gusse se aabhi bhi dekh rahi thi.. karim thoda aage aata hai.. mahi ki taraf.. mahi- mere samane muje madam kah rahe ho aur mere friend ke samane muje mahi bolate ho.. karim- madam ji mai aap ko mahi kaise bula sakata hu.. mahi- to kya mere friend mujase jhooth bol rahi hai.. karim- aap konse friend ki baat kar rahe ho.. mahi- kavya ki.. karim- maine kavya ji ke samane aap ko mahi madam kahke hi bulaya tha.. kabhi bhi aapko maine mahi kahke nahi bulaya.. mahi aur jada gussa hote hai.. mahi- to kya kavya jhoot bol rahe hai.. karim- wo muje pata nahi hai madam ji… kavya madam ne aapko kya

560

kaha aur aapne kya suna ye muje pata nahi hai.. lekin maine hamesha aapko mahi madam kah ke hi bulaya tha.. kavya- kya jhootha insan hai ye… mere samne mahi kah ke bulaya aur aab kah raha hai maine aise nahi bola.. karim- matlab tum sach bol rahe ho aur kavya ne muje jhooth bola.. mahi aisa kahte hui waha ek step banaye hui thi waha baith jati hai.. kavya- kya mahi..tu bhi iski baato mai aa gayi.. kavya aise hi dhire se bolati hai…

561

karim aab uske samane aake khda ho jata hai.. aur mahi ke pure badan ko achhe se scan karne lagata hai..

mahi- tume tamij nahi hai kya.. karim- agar aap dikhaoge to hum jaise log dekhenge hi na..

tab mahi ki nazar karim ke nazar ka picha karti hai to use pata lagata hai ki karim kaha dekh raha hai.. aur wo kya kah raha hai..

562

karim mahi ke boobs ko dekh raha tha.. uske sadi ka palu thik tarike se nahi rakha tha iss wajah se uske clevalge dikh rahe the..mahi aapne sadi ka pallu thik karti hai.. aur kahati hai.. mahi- mai iski baat nahi kar rahi hu.. karim hhiiiii karke hasta hai aur kahta hai.. karim- to aap kis ki baat kar rahi ho madam jii.. mahi- tum ne jis tarike se mere friend ke saath baat ki thi.. us bare mai mai baat kar rahi hu.. kavya- sahi ja rahe ho mahi.. aise hi pucho use.. kitani gandi tariff kit hi usne tumari.. mere samane.. usko achhe se sabak sikhao.. aab karim thoda aur aage jhukh kar uske aam ko dekhane ki koshish karta hai… mahi wo jaan jati hai.. mahi- aab kuch nahi dikhega… karim- kya kuch nahi dikhega madam jii.. mahi- jo tum dekhane ki koshish kar rahe ho.. karim- mai kya dekhane ki koshish kar raha hu madam ji.. aise kahke wo samane thoda aur jhukk ke uske aam ko ache tarike se dekhane ki koshish karim kar raha tha.. mahi aapne chehare par sexy smile late hui kahate hai.. mahi- itana aage jhukh ke jo dekhana chahate wo .. karim – kya madam jii.. uska kuch naam to hoga na.. mahi- muje nahi pata.. aur itana aage aake kuch fayada nahi hai.. tume aab aur kuch jada dekahne ko nahi milega.. karim- mil gaya.. aur thoda jada dekahane ko mil gaya.. mahi aape boobs ki aur dekh ke aapne sadi ka pallu fir se thik kar ke lete hai.. mahi- battamiz aadmi..

mahi- battamiz aadmi..

563

karim hiii karke hasane lagata hai.. mahi- tum baat ko mat ghumao.. karim- puchiye madam… aap kya puchana chahati thi.. mahi- mai ye puch rahi thi ki tume kuch tamiz hai kya nahi.. karim- aab kya kar diya maine .. mahi- tume pata bhi hai ki ladies ke samane kis tarike se baate ki jatti hai aur kis tarike se uski tariff ki jati hai.. karim- madam ..kya hua hai..ye saaf saaf bata dijiye.. aap baat ko aisa gol gol mat ghumaiye.. mahi 2 second ke liye aapne saans ko thaam ke kahate hai.. mahi- batati hu.. karim- bataiye.. mahi- ruko na bata rahi hu na.. tume thoda hi sabra nahi hai.. karim- kaise rahata sabra.. mahi- matlab…. Mai samji nahi.. karim- madam ji.. aap bahot na samj ho.. udhar inki baate sun ke kavya kahati hai. kavya- lagata hai.. aab karim jaldi hi mahi ko bottle mai utar lega.. aab aayega maza.. ye khel dekhane mai.. mai aapna mobile silent karti hu.. kisi ka call aa jayega to aafat ho jayegii.. mahi- aab tum baat ko gol gol mat ghumao.. saaf saaf bol do.. karim- hamari hi billi hame hi myanv..myanv… mahi karim ki taraf upar garden karke .. garden ko thoda cross karke dekhane lagati hai.... iss wajah se uske clelavage karim ko pahale se jada dikhane lagate hai…

564

mahi- matlab.. tumane kya kaha.. karim ka dhyan mahi ke baato par nahi tha to uske boobs ke golai par tha.. mahi fir se kahate hai… iss bar jara jor se kahti hai.. karim jaise neend se jag utata hai waise kahata hai… karim- kya..kya… mahi- tumane jo kaha uska matlab kya hai.. karim- kya kaha tha maine..

565

mahi- tumara dhyan kidhar hai karim .. lagata hai mere baato pai nahi hai.. kaha hai dhyan.. karim pahale se hi nihayati beshram tha.. usko to mahi ke baat se ek mokha mil gaya.. wo mahi ke aam ki taraf aapni haath se ishara karte hui kahata hai… karim- aap ke aam ki taraf… mahi aapne boobs ke taraf dekhane lagati hai..tabhi karim wahi haat thoda aur aage lata hai aur uski ek ungali uske aam ke uppari hisse ko.. blouse ke uppar wale hisse ko thoda sa touch karta hai.. waise hi mahi karim ke us ungali ko.. us haath ko aapne dusare haath se maarti hai… mahi- don’t touch..me… waise hi karim aapna haat piche hata leta hai.. kavya- muje bol rahi thi na mahi ki karim tumare boob sko dekh raha tha to tune waha dhayan kaise nahi diya.. aab kya hua.. mere boos ko akrim ne sirf dekha to tha wo bhi blouse ke uppar se .. tu to usse aapne boobs nude dikha rahi hai aur touch bhi karne de rahi hai.. aur muje sikha rahi thi.. mahi- kitani gandi bhasha hai tumari.. karim- konsi bhasha .. kya kaha maine ganda… mahi- wo jane do.. tumne kuch kaha tha.. karim- kya .. aapka aam.. mahi- tumara hamesha na idhar hi dhyan rahata.. mere boob ski taraf.. karim- jo dikhane ko achhe chiz hogi na madam ji dhyan udhar hi rahata hai.. mahi- haa. Pata hai… jada ganda mere saath hone ki jaroorat nahi hai.. karim- madam ji.. kuch bhi kahiye .. aap ke aam bahot mulayam hai.. mahi- bola na .. jada ganda mere saath hone ki jaroorat nahi hai… karim- aage se nahi hoga.. madam jii.. mahi- to tum kya kah rahe the..

566

karim- aap ke aam ke bare mai.. mahi- phir se gandi bhasha.. karim- aap ne pucha isliye jawab diya.. mahi- aare baba ..mai wo nahi puch rahi thi.. wo tumane kaha tha na.. billi wala dialogue.. us ka matlab kya hai.. karim- mera hi dialogue aap ne repeat kiya na isliye bola tha .. mahu- ok mahi- tum hamesha hi aise gandi bhasha mai baat karte ho kya.. karim- konsi gandi bhasha.. mahi- tumane jo mere gandi tariff ki thi kavya ke samane wo .. karim- madam ji tariff to hamesha achhi hi hote hai na.. mahi- ha.. lekin ache alfaz mai tariff ki jaye to ache lagati hai ..lekin agar word gande ho to tariff bhi ki jay to wo achhi nahi lagati.. karim- to maine aap ki jo tariff ki kavya ke samane.. mahi karim ko accharya se dekhane lagati hai..

567

karim ne kavya madam ko kavya kaha tha.. kavya mahi ke reaction ko hi dekh rahi thi.. mahi ne kuch nahi kaha.. karim bhi mahi ko hi dekahta hai.. kabhi uske chehare ko to kabhi uske aam ko. karim- wo aap ko ache nahi lagi…. Kavya- mere samane mahi tume mahi kaha usne to tumane muje kaha ki tumane use kyon kuch nahi bola .. aur aab kya hua.. mahii.. usne to muje kavya kaha.. kavya madam nahi kaha.. aab kyon kuch nahi bolati… Mahi karim ko hi dekhane lagati hai.. Karim kahata hai..

568

Karim- boliye mahi madam.. maine aapke khubsurati ki tariff ki .. kavya ke samane.. kya wo aapko pasand nahi aaye… Aise kahate hui karim thoda jhukh jata hai.. aurr aapna face mahi ke chehare ke paas le jata hai.. Karim- boliye madam.. Mahi sharmate hui neeche dekhane lagati hai.. Mahi- waise baat nahi hai karim.. Karim- to kya baat hai.. Mahi- tariff har kisi ko pasand aati hai..lekin tumane bahod hi gande word use kiya the… Karim aapna haath mahi ke chin pe le jata hai aur uske chehare ko upar utata hai.. aur uske aankho mai dekhane lagata hai.. Kavya- karim.. ha .. aise hi.. aur .. aage badoo.. Karim- boliye ..konse gande word maine aapke khubsurati ki tariff mai kahe hai.. hame bhi pata chale.. Sharma kar mahi aapni aankhe band kar lete hai… Karim- bolo na mahiii.. Kavya aab hasane lagati hai.. Kavya- mahi.. aab kya kahogi tum.. tumare samane ye kala budhha.. tumara ghatiya insane.. tume mahi kah ke bula raha hai.. muje pata hai tum kuch nahi kahoggi.. balki tum kuch kah nahi paoge.. kuch kahne ke halat mai hi tum nahi ho.. mahiii.. Mahi- muje nahi pata… Karim- lekin… muje pata hai na.. Mahi kuch nahi bolati … Karim- suna du kya.. Mahi- muje nahi sunana .. Karim- tere tariff sunani hai kya tuje. Mahi jhat se bolati hai..

569

Mahi—nahiii.. nahiii.. muje nahi sunani.. Karim- ek baar sun lo na.. Mahi- maine suni hai.. Karim- aapne saheli ke moo se suni hai.. aab mere moo se suno.. Mahi aapne aakhe kholati hai.. aur karim ki aur dekahne lagati hai.. mahi- nahi sunani hai.. karim- tume tumari tariff mai se kya pasand nahi aaya..

570

mahi- gande word.. karim- konse.. mahi- muje nahi pata ... karim- gaand... chut.. mai tume ek baar chodana chahata hu.. yahi word tume pasand nahi aaye na mahi.. mahi ha mai gardan hilate hai.. Mahi- tum ek number ke besharam aadmi ho.. Karim- kyon.. kah rahi ho mere jaan aisa.. Mahi- mai tumari jaan nahi hu.. mere jaan bahar party mai hai.. manish hai mere jaan.. Karim- kaise jaan hai tumari.. wo akela party kar raha hai aur tume mere jaise.. ganvar.. kale.. budhhe.. tailor ke haanto mai choda hai.. Ispar mahi hasati hai.. Karim- mai kyon besharam hu.. batao na.. Mahi karim ke aankho me aankhe dalke kahati hai.. Mahi- koi kisi bhi aurat ke khubsurati ki tarif dusare kisi aurat ke samane nahi karta.. aur wo bhi itane gande alfaz mai.. Karim uske ek boobs ko aapne haath mai leta hai.. mahi wo haat waha se hata deta hai.. karim- to meri mahi jaan ko gande words bur nahi lage to dusare aurat ke samane meri gandi tarif buri lagi.. mahi-- dono.. hii.. karim fir se wahi haat wahi aam par rakhata hai.. mahi fir se hatatai hai.. aise hi 4-5 baar hota hai.. karim- touch karne de na.. mahhi iss baar kuch bolati nahi hai.. iss wajh se akrim mahi ke us aam par aapna haat rakh deta hai… mahi- sirf touch karo … aur kuch mat karo…

571

karim- itane lajwab golai wale mulayam aam agar haat mai aaye to kya mai usko na dabate hui kya uski pooja karunga.. ispar mahi hasati hai.. kavya udhar se kahati hai.. kavya- ladki hasi.. to fasi.. mahi aab tu to gayi.. aab aaj se tuje mai manish ki biwi mahi nahi bulaungi.. to karim chacha ki begum kah ke bulaungii.. aab karim ka ek haath mahi ke aam par tha aur dusari taraf wo aapna face mahi ke hoonto ke nazdik le jata hai.. waise hi mahi ko daru ki badabu aati hai.. iss wajah se wo aapna chehara ghumati hai.. mahi- daru ki smell aa rahi hai.. mahi jaise hi chehara ghumati hai karim waise hi uska ek aam jor se dabata hai.. mahi jor se sisakati hai.. mahi- ouchhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh… jaraaaa.. dhireeeeeeeeeeee… nnnnaa.. karim uska chehara aapne aur ghumata hai.. aur usko kiss karne ki koshish karta hai.. mahi- nahiiiiiiiiiiii.. nooooooooooooo… karim- kya hua mere jaan.. mahi dhire se bolati hai.. karim ke kano ke paas.. mahi- mai nahi hu tumari jaan.. tumari jaan to simran hai.. ye itane dheere se bolati hai ki kavya thik se sun nahi pati… karim- wo to purani ho gayi aaj se tu bhi ban jaa…. Mahi- muje nahi banana hai tumari jaan.. kisi aur ko bana do.. waise tume to bahot sari mil jayengi naa.. Karim- mil to jayengi bahot sari.. lekin tumari jaise mulayam koi nahi milegii.. Aab karim aam dabate hui uska haath blouse ke aander dalane ki koshish karne lagata hai…

572

Waise hi mahi kahati hai.. Mahi- tume sadi di to tum panty nikalane ke piche pade ho… Karim- kya tumari panty nikalu kya. Mahi- nahi… baba.. mai to sirf dialogue bol rahi thi.. Karim- kiss do na ek.. Mahi tabhi kahati hai.. Mahi- ye thik nahi hai.. mai married hu.. mai aapne husband ko dhoka nahi de saakti.. Aisa kahke mahi karim ko dhakka deke waha se uta jati hai aur aander party haal mai jati hai.. Udhar karim aur kavya sochane lagate hai isko achnak kya ho gaya..

mahi ka picha karte hui karim party haal mai jata hai.. aur mahi se puchata hai.. Karim- kya hua mahii.. Mahi- kuch nahii.. Karim- to tum achnak aander kyon aayi.. Mahi- mai ye nahi kar sakati.. Karim- thik hai nahi karna hai to mat karo.. hum baat to kar sakate hai na.. Mahi- muje tumase koi baat nahi karni hai… Karim- kyon.. Mahi- muje nahi pata.. Karim- mahi bahar chalo .. muje tumase baat karni hai.. Mahi- muje tumase koi baat nahi karni hai.. Karim- sirf 5 minute.. Mahi- sirf 5 minute aur sirf baat ..aur dusara kuch nahi samaje.. Karim- haa.. baba..

573

Mahi ka mann nahi ho raha tha garden mai jane ko lekin karim usko haat pakadke bahar garden mai le jata hai.. kavya us room se bahar aane hi wali thi ki usko samane se karim mahi ko bahar garden ke taraf le jata hua dikh jata hai.. jaise wo undono ko dekhati hai wo room mai chup jati hai.. ek chote se room ke ek window se kavya un dono ko dekh rahi thi.. wo janana chahati thi ki karim aaj mahi ke saath kya karanewala hai… aur mahi usko kya karne dene wali hai.. kavya ko aab bahot curiosity ho rahi thi un dono ke beech mai kya hoga ye janane ke liye.. aab dono gardan mai aa chuke the.. Karim – mahi kya ho gaya hai achanak.. Mahi- bola na mai ye tumare saath nahi kar sakati.. Karim- mere mai kya buraye hai.. Mahi- mai ye sirf aapne husband ke saath kar sakati hu.. dusare kisi ke saath nahi.. Karim-madam ji aap muje kyon aise saja de rahi ho.. hamesha.. Mahi ghum jati hai..

574

Mahi- matlab.. Karim- madam ji muj jaise garib ki kya galati thi kal.. aise maine aap ke saath kya kiya tha jo aap ne muja ko itana maar khilaya.. Mahi- tum muj ko ghur ke dekhate the.. Karim – ghur ke dekhane ki itane badi saja mahi madam.. Mahi- tumane galati ki hai to uski saja to tume milegi na.. karim ke dimag mai ek naya plan aata hai mahi ko pane ka.. Mahi ne Aisa kah dete hi karim rone lagata hai.. mahi hairat se karim ki ore dekh rahi thi....

575

use to kuch samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki wo karim ke baateion ka kya jawab de..... Mahi - chup ho jawo karim.... karim- nahin madmjii..... galti meri hi hain....agar upar wale ne mujhe aise aankhe diye hain to ismein dusare ka kya dosh..... Mahi – kya matlab Karim- shayad isi wajah se jab bhi mai kisi ko bhi dekh leta hu to usko lagata hai mai usko ghur raha hu.. ......in sab ka kasoorwaar main hi hoon......

576

Karim ki baateion se mahi ke bhi dil ki dhadkanein badh chuki thi......wo bhi apni sanson ko control karne ki koshish kar rahi thi....... karim ko aise achanak rota hua dekhkar mahi ke bhi kuch samajh mein nahin aata aur mahi jhat se uske kandhe par apna haath rakh deti hain… Mahi - chup ho jawo karim.. iam sorry muje pata nahi tha........agar mujhe pata hota to mai tumare saath aisa kuch nahi karti.. Karim ko shayad isi mauke ki talash thi wo bhi bina deer kiye mahi ke behad kareeb jata hain aur jhat se usse lipat jata hai..mahi chaah kar bhi karim ka koi virodh nahin kar paati..... mahi - please karim chup ho jawo.....aab rona band karo.....mujhe dukh hua tumhare saath jo bhi kuch hua kal jo.. jaane aanjane mai us mai mere hi galati thi...... mahi karim ko apne se door karti hain magar karim apne haathon ko kaskar mahi ke kamar par le jata hain aur kaskar usse apne se sata leta hain ....... uske naram boobs karim ke seene par dab rahein the.....aur mahi ka najuk badan karim ke lund mein hulchal kar raha tha....... mahi- ye kya kar rahe ho karim ...... chodo mujhe......... magar karim itani aasani se ye mauka apne haath se kaise jane de sakta tha..... wo apne haathon ko mahi ke peeth se lekar uski gand tak firata hain aur mahi ko kaskar apne seene se sataye rakhta hain..... mahi turant uske pairon par zor se sandal ka war karti hain aur tabhi karim ki pakad thodi si dheeli padti hain aur karim uske pakad se choot jati hain.......aur tabhi mahi gusse mein aakar ek zordaar thapaad karim ke gal par jad deti hain.......thappad ki goonj itni tez thi ki poore garden mai aur baju ke kamre mai wo uski awaaz fail gayi thi ............. kavya ko bhi wo aawaj sunayi deti hai.. mahi- kitane gande insane ho .. maafi mmangate ho aur saath mai gande harkat bhi karte ho.. aab mai bhaiyya ko bata dungi.. tumari sari harkat.. itna kehkar mahi jaise hi jane ke liye mudti hain tabhi karim wahin jhat se mahi ke badhte kadmon ke paas jakar baith jata hain aur uske kadmon ko pakad kar rone lagta hain....... karim - mujhe maaf kar do madam ji.....mujhse bahut badi bhool ho gayi.....mera aisa koi irada nahin tha.....aap jab mere itne kareeb aayi tab main apne aap ko sambhal na saka..... aapne aap ko rok nahi paya aur aap hain hi itani khubsurat ki kisi ki bhi niyat dol sakti hain.....magar madam ji main aage se kasam khakar kehta hoon ki aaj ke baad aapko kabhi chune ki koshish nahin karunga......aur naa hi main aapke kabhi kareeb aawonga......please aap meri shikayat sheth ji se mutt kijiye..... mahi bade gaur se karim ko dekh rahi thi.....thodi deer tak wo wahin chup chaap khadi rehti hain aur aakhirkaar uska dil pighal jata hain ....

577

mahi - theek hain ye last warning dekar chodh rahi hoon........agar aaj ke baad mere saath aisi waisi koi harkat karne ki dubara koshish ki to mujhse bura aur koi nahin hoga..... idhar kamre mai kavya sochati hai kitana kamina insaan hai.. aabhi tak mahi ke body ke maze le raha tha aur aab maafi maang raha hai.. iska matlab ye sex ke liye kisi bhi had tak ja sakata hai..

aab dono usi garden mai khade the.. ek dusare ko dekh nahi rahe the.. thode der baad karim mahi ko fir se dekhane lagata hai.. wo apni aankh faade mahi ko ghoor ghoor kar dekhne lagta hain.....uska to munn ho raha tha ki aabhi is waqt mahi ko apni baahon mein le le aur uski jawani ka rus poora pee jaye......magar wo bhi janta tha ki ye ek khwaab hain jo sach to zaroor hoga magar kab ye use bhi nahin pata tha......wo to kaise bhi is pari ko apni neeche lana chahta tha.......... karim itane der shaant rahane ke baad mahi ko kahata hai.. karim- madam jii.. aapne muje maaf kar diya na… itane der tak kavya us room mai baith ke bore ho rahi thi.. karim ka aawaj sunate hi uth khadi ho jate hai.. mahi- maaf kar diya.. karim- nahin madm ji.. aap jhoot bol rahi ho..... mahi chehare par thodi smile late hui kahate hai.. mahi- tume yakin dilane ke liye aab mai kya karu.. karim aapne katil chaal chalata hai..

578

karim- aap kuch sawalo ke jawab dijiye to mai samaju ga ki aapne muje maaf kar diya.. mahi- kaise sawal.. karim- normal.. sawal.. mere peshe se related hai.. madam ji.. .. mahi karim ki baateion ko sunkar muskura deti hain.. mahi- thik hai.. karim jhat se mahi ke samne khada ho jata hain … mahi ek nazar karim ki ore dekhti hain aur uske chehre par ek pyari si muskaan tair jati hain....... karim mahi ka haath pakad ke waha steps par usko bitha deta hai..

579

mahi ek ek tuk karim ki ore dekhti hain fir wo dheere se muskura deti hai.. karim ka is tarah se uske kadmon mein girkar usse maafi mangna baar baar mahi ka dhyaan use apni taraf kheench raha tha........ wo aab sirf karim ke bare mai hi sochane lagati hai.. Karim- aap kuch kah rahi thi tailor ke bare mai.. Mahi- kya.. Karim- yahi ki aap ladies tailor ko ache tarike se janati ho.. Mahi-haa.. Karim- kya janati ho aap.. Mahi sharmate hui niche dekhkar kahati hai.. Mahi- yahi ki measurement lene ke bahane ladies tailor ladies ka misuse karte hai.. Karim- kaise.. Mahi sharmate hui uth jati hai… Mahi- body ko touch karte hai.. Karim mahi ke piche khada tha ..wo thoda nazdik jata hai aur uske kamar mai haat dalata hai.. Karim- kaise… Mahi- aab tum jaise haath daal rahe ho waise.. Karim- kaise janate ho aap hum jaise ladies tailor ko .. batayiye na.. Aab karim mahi ke bahot Karib aa gaya tha.. unke sans eek dusare ko ache tarike se mehsos ki ja sakati thi.. Karim- bataye na.. Karim ko aapne itane karib aate hui dekhkar mahi thoda Sharma jati hai aur idhar udhar dekhane lagati hai.. Mahi- muje nahi malum.. Karim- madam jii.. ek baat bataoogi aap.. Mahi- puchoo..

580

Karim- ye blouse kisi gents tailor ne silaya hai ya ladies tailor ne.. Mahi aab ghum jati hai.. Mahi- kyon Karim- batao na.. Mahi- ladies Karim- tabhi.. Mahi- kya hua iss blouse ko.. Karim- gadbad hai.. Mahi- kaha.. Karim- yaha .. iss left shoulder mai.. Aise kahke aapna ek haat mahi ke left shoulder par rakhata hai.. aur us blouse ko shoulder ke waha se thoda uppar khinchata hai.. Karim- yaha..loose hai.. Mahi waha pe aapni garden ghuma ke dekhate hai.. Mahi- haa. Lag raha hai.. Karim- iss liye maine bola tha.. Mahi- kya.. Karim mahi kke uppar wale kaano ke paas.. uske garden aapne left side pe ghum jane ke wajah se ..ek side karim ke chehare ke samane thi.. mahi ke us kaano ke paas aapna chehara le jate hui kahata hai.. Karim- madam jii..aap jaise kadak.. fataka item ka sahi tarike ka naap koi ladies tailor nahi le sakati.. usko karim tailor hi chahiye.. Jaise hi karim aise kahta hai mahi piche ki taraf ghum jati hai.. Mahi- mere saath gande word use mat karo aise bola tha na.. Karim—kyon Mahi- achha… nahi lagata..

581

Aab karim turant mahi ke kandhe par rakh deta hain aur uske kandhe ko sehlane lagta hain.... karim bade halke haathon se uske kandhe par apni ek ek ungali dheere dheere sarkaa raha tha....... iss waqt karim mahi ke piche khada tha aur wo mahi ke khande hote hui aage aapna haat dalke uske blouse se bra ki strips ko thoda bahar nikalta hai.. ye khel kavya window se dekh rahi thi.. is waqt uski ungali mahi ke bra ki strips par thi jo wo apne haathon par feel kar raha tha......ek baar fir se uska lund mein hulchal hone lagti hain........baar baar uska dil kar raha tha ki wo apna haath jhat se neeche le jaye aur apne inhi haathon mein mahi ke naram boobs ko tham lein........aur tab tab uske boobs se khelta rahein aur unhein masalta rahein jab tak uska munn na bhar jaye.......wo bade mushkilon se apne aap ko sambhal raha tha........ karim ye baat aache se janta tha ki agar usne aisi koi bhi harkat ki to mahi aab uske haath kabhi nahin aayegi......ek baar wo unsuceesful hua tha.. mahi ke nazreion mein gir chuka tha......aur is baar wo aisi galti dubara nahin karna chahta tha........use bhi aab vishwaas ho chala tha ki der saver mahi uske dil mein to nahin magar haan uske dil ke 2 feet neechae jaroor aayegi....... is waqt mahi ka dil zoron se dhadak raha tha......shayad zindagi mein aisa pehla dafa tha jo use aisa anubhav mil raha tha.. kisi paraye mard ke haatho se…use kuch naya romanch sa lag raha tha..... iss waqt mahi ke badan se perfume ki halki si khusboo aa rahi thi.......karim ki nigaah is waqt mahi ke gand par thi......is waqt wo itna kareeb tha ki wo aasani se apna ek haath aage badhakar uska gand choo sakta tha......magar uski himmat nahin hoti ki wo aisa kuch kare.........wo aisa koi aur risk nahin uthana chahta tha....... karim- uff kitna mulayam hain madam ji aapka ka jism.....kisi phoolon ki tarah najuk........aisa lagta hain jaise main koi haseen sapna dekh raha hoon...... mahi sharmate hui kahate hai.. mahi- dhattttttttttt… besharam kahi ke.. Karim- tume achha nahi lag raha hai kya madam ji.. Mahi- nahiii… Karim- fir mana kyon nahi kar rahi ho.. Mahi-mere mana karne se tum muje chod doge kya.. Karim- haa.. mai kisi bhi khubsuarat aurat ki baat ko mana nahi karta.. Mahi- aur kisi bhi khubsuarat aurat ka jaldi se picha nahi chodata… aisa hi na.. Aisa kahke mahi haste hai..

582

Mahi- karim muje chod do.. Karim- aab maine bola iss liye bol rahi ho Mahi- mai pahale se hi janati hu tumare jaise tailor ko.. Karim- aur kya janate ho tailor kr bare mai.. Mahi- yahi ki aap ladies ko seduce karte ho.. Karim- kaise Mahi- aab jot um kar rahe ho waise.. Karim- tume kisi tailor ne seduce kiya tha pahale Mahi- nahii Kakrim- to tum kaise janati hoo Mahi- mere friend ko kiya tha..

karim aab mahi ka ek haath aapne haato mai tham leta hai..ek baar fir se uske jism mein ek sirhan si daud padti hain......aur wo haath karim is jhat se mahi ke boobs par le jati hain aur bade halke haathon se .. mahi ke haato se mahi ke boobs par firane lagta hain.....aur dheere dheere mahi ke dono nipples ko mahi ke dono haathon mein lekar use masalna shuru karti hain....... mahi jism kisi aag ke bhatte ki tarah tapne lagta hain..... jhat se karim apne ek haath mai mahi ka ek haath tham leta hai aur usi haath ko neeche le jata hain aur uske choot par rakhkar ek ungali dheere se ander dal deta hain...... sadi ke uppar se … lajjat se uski aankhein band ho jati hain aur uske mooh se ek siskari foot padti hain..... mahi- aaaaaaaaaaaaa............. ssssss..iiiiiiiiiiihhhhhhhhhhhh ...... iss waqt uska lund mahi ke gand se puri tarah se sata hua tha.........wo jhat se uska mooh mahi ke garden ke ekdum kareeb latha hai......wo uski badan ki khusboo aache se mehsoos kar sakta tha..... wo jhat se apna honth mahi ke garden par rakhkar uski garden ko bahut dheere se choom leta hain...... karim ke is harkat se mahi ko mano aisa lagta hain jaise kisi ne usey 440 volt ka current chuwa diya ho......wo karim ke is harkat se mano chunk si padti hain.......uska dil fir se zoron se dhadkane lagta hain ........ saansein ek baar fir se bekabu hone lagti hain........tabhi wo jhat se apna dusara haath mahi ke dusare kandhe par rakh deta hain aur

583

use bhi dheere dheere neeche ki ore bahut ahista se sarkaney lagta hain........mahi ke mooh se ek lajjat bhari siskari nikal padti hain........... mahi-aaaaaaaaa..ssssssssssssssss......ye kya kar rahe ho karim......ye sahi nahin hain .......please leave me.......... karim- madam ji saheb sach mein bahut khusnaseeb hain jise aap jaisi biwi mili....... aur main bhi bahut khusnaseeb hoon jise aap jaisa maal mila.. mahi- besharam kuch bhi bole ja rahe ho.. tabhi mahi ko ek phone aata hai.. phone utane ke liye mahi jaise hi niche jhuk jati hai.. kyon ki mahi ne aapne parse niche rakhi thi.. aur usmai mahi ka mobile tha..mahi jaise hi niche jhuk jati hai karim uska wo haat pakad leta hai.. mahi niche jhuki hui thi.. karim ek haath se mahi ka wo haath pakadata hai aur dusare haat uske kamar se hote hui uske naval tak le jata hai.. Mahi- karim.. chod do muje.. phone utane do.. Idhar window se kavya dhire se bolati hai.. Kavya- karim mobile mat utane do.. mahi ko.. warna aaj tere haath se chali jayege.. Karim- mat utao.. Kavya- yesssssssssssssss… mmereeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee karimmm… keeppppp.. it upppp. Mahi- plzzzzzzzzz… muje dekhane to do naaaaaaaaaaaa…. Kis ka hai… Aab mahi khadi ho gayi thi uska ek haat parse mai tha aab.. mobile nikalane ke liye.. Kavya- nahiiii.. nahiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.. karimmmmmm.. uski baattttttttt.. mat sunooo.. usko mobile mat utane do.. Karim- ek kiss de do … Mahi- kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa??????? Kavya- yessss… karimmmmm.. kiss karo usko.. Mahi- ye nahiii ho sakata …….. Mahi ne aise kahate hi karim piche khade rahate hi uske shoulder ko chum leta hai …….. Mahi- aaahhhhhhaaaaaaaa…..

584

Kaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrriiiiiiiiiiiiimmmmmmmmm………. Plzzzzzzzzzzzzzz.. noooooo.. Kavya- yesssssssssssssssssssss… yess… karimmmmmmmmmmm.. Tabhi kaise to karke mahi phone purse se bahar nikal leti hai.. Karim- mere husband ka phone hai.. muje utane do.. Kavya- shit.. yaar..ye aa gaya lagata hai.. Mahi- haa.. manish Manish- kaha ho tum.. Mahi- party mai Manish – mai bhi aa gaya hu.. Mahi- 2 minute mai aate hu… tumare paas.. aisa kah ke phone rakh dete hai.. mahi- please karim mujhse door hato......mujhe jana hai.. bahar mere husband aaye hai..try to understand......chodho mujhe ...... aur mahi jhat se peeche mudkar apne dono haathon ko karim ke seene par rakh deti hain aur ussey aapne se door karti hain........karim bhi jhat se mahi se door ho jata hain....

Mahi jaise hi waha se chali jati hai waise karim piche ghum jata hai aur party haal ke taraf jana chahata tha.. tabhi usko corner mai ek jo choti si window thi waha kavya dikh jati hai.. jaise hi dono ki nazar ek dusare se milati hai kavya side mai hoke chup jati hai… lekin karim jaan chukka tha ki wo kavya hi hai.. karim aage badte hui garden se aander aata hai aur usi store room ke door pe khada rahata hai.. samane room mai kavya khadi thi.. dono ek dusare ko hi dekh rahe the..

585

Thode der waha door pe khade rahane ke baad karim store room ke aander aane lagata hai…aur kavya ko dekhane lagat hai.. karim door piche karta hai … aabhi bhi door khula hi tha.. aab dhere dhire karim kavya ke taraf badhane lagata hai.....kavya karim ko apne chor nazron se dekh rahi thee....jaise jaise karim uske kareeb aa raha tha....uske sanse utejana aur dar ke mare aur tej hoti jaa rahi thee. kuch hee palon main karim kavya ke ek dum samane uske pass khada tha...itna pass ke kavya ke chalti dil ke tej dhadaken ko sun paa raha tha .....karim kavya ko aab ghur raha tha… karim ka is tarah se ghoorna uske jism mein ek ajeeb sa sensation sa feel kar raha tha…

586

kavya ne ghabrate hue apne sar ko uthakar karim ke taraf dekha. karim apne chehare par wasna se bhari muskan laye uski taraf hee dekh raha tha.....aur agle hee pal kavya ke nazre phir se jhuk gaye... karim- kya dekh rahi thii…

kavya- wo….woooo… store room se saman lene aayi thi… karim- phir garden mai kya dekh rahi thi.. kavya- kuch nahiii…

587

karim dheere se kavya ke paas jata hain aur uske kamar par apna ek haath haule se rakh deta hain.... aur apne haathon ko kaskar uske kamar par dheere dheere dabav dalne lagta hain......... karim ne apne dono hathon se aab kavya ke kamar ko pakada hua tha ..... karim ke hatho ko apne kandhon par mahsoos karte hee kavya ka poora badan kanap gaya.....usne peeche hatane ke kosish kee par karim ne uske kandho ko majbooti se pakada hua tha.....kavya kisi katputli ke tarah karim ke hathon ka adesh mante hue khadi ho gaye..

uske sanse aur teji se chalane lagee .... apne chehare par kavya ke garam aur mast kar dene wali sanso ko mahsoos karte hi karim ek dum se mast ho gaya.....aur apne honto ko kavya ke honto ke taraf badhane laga.....uske raseele aur kanapate hue honto ke taraf .....

588

jaise hee kavya ko karim ke iradon ka ahsaas hua uska poora badan thar thar kanapane laga.....jaise kavya ke sanse mano uske halak main atak gaye ho…..uske hath pair jaise wahi jam gaye…… abb kavya karim se nazre bhee nahi mila paa rahi thee....sharam aur sankoch wash uske ankhen band ho gaye....kavya ko kuch samaj main nahi aa raha tha ki akhir wo kare to kaya….. usne karim ke taraf peeth karke sar ko jhuka liya…..abb bachane ko usko koi rasta nazar nahi aa raha tha…… karim ne palak jhatpate hee kavya ko peeche se bahon main bhar liya aur apne honto ko kavya ke gardan par laga diya….. karim ka tana hua lund seedha kavya ke chutdon ke darar main jaa dhansa ….. aabhi bhi waha sadi aur peticot thi par bhi kavya ke poore badan main bijli se doud gaye…..aur wo ek dum se siska uthi….. kavya- ahhhhh siiiii ye yeee kayaa kar rahe ho ……. Karim- kuch nahiii… kavyaa: ahh karim chor do mujee koi dekh legaa ahhhh (kavya ne kanapti hui awaz main kaha) karim- koi nahi aayega… kavya- mahi aa jayege… karim : (kavya ke chuchyon ko maslte hue) wo to kab ke chali gaye….usse naa to mere parwah hai aur naa hee mere lund keee.. abb mera aur mere loude ka dhayan rakhana tumara faraz banta hai…..kyon sahi keh raha hun naaa….. kavya na mai garden hilati hai.. karim- to kon khayal rakhega.. kavya- mahiii….. karim- tumane sab dekha kya.. kavya ha mai garden hilati hai.. karim- to tumane dekha hi hoga na mahi muje chod ke chali gayi.. aab mera aur mere loude ka khyal tum hi rakho.. kavya na mai garden hilati hai.. karim- kyon .. kavya- mahiii.. rakhegiii.. karim- wo to chali gayii..

589

karim kavya ke shoulder ko kiss karta hai..

kavya- ahhhhhhhhhhhha.. wo aa jayegi karim- tum manake laouge use.. kavya haa mai garden hilati hai.. kavya- aab muje chod do.. kavya aab karim ke saath madhos hote ja rahi thi.. ….. karim kavya ko aur jada chipak gaya.. kavya- koi dekh lega yahaaa.. kavya ne phir se dhadkate hue dil ke sath ek baar phir kaha…….

590

Karim- koi nahi ayega yaha……. Karim ne kavya ko apne badan se chipakate hue kaha…….aur apne dono hathon se kavya ke chuchyon ko blouse ke ooper se pakad kar dhere dhere maslane laga ……. kavya apni adhkhuli ankhon se karim ke hathon ke harkat dekhate hue kahati hai.. Kavya- uimhhh yeee yeee kayaa kar rahe ho ? ahhhhhh dard ho raha hai……. karim ne apne dehkate hue honto ko kavya ke gardan par laga diya.. aur kavya ke mooh se shiii ke masti bhari siksari nikal gaye. Karim- yaha koi nahi dekhega……main tumhen payar kar raha hun.tumhen accha nahi lag raha kya……… karim ke baat ka kavya ne koi jawab nahi diya….. karim uske dono chuchyon ko dhere dhere apne hathon main bhar kar maslate hue uske gardan par apne honto se ragad raha tha…… Kavya- mai shadishuda hu.. ye sab thik nahi hai… Karim- kisi dusare shadishuda ko mere haato se choudate hui dekhana …thik hai kya.. Kavya ke moo se halki se hasi nikal jati hai.. Kavya- mai kisi dusare ki amanat hu.. aapne husband ki amanat hu.. Karim- mahi bhi to uske husband manish ki amanat thi..na..to tum bhi tere pati ki amanat to rahogi hi na… usse kya farak padata hai.. kavya hasati hai.. Kavya- tum bahot chalu ho… Karim uske shoulder ko kiss karta hai.. Karim- haa.. Kavya- mere husband muje dhundate hui yaha aa jayenge.. Karim- usko kya pata hai tum yaha ho.. Kavya- door open hi hai..

591

Karim- kuch nahi hoga.. kavya ke sanse ek baar phir se poori teji se chalane lagee thee…..aur wo ghuti awaz main sisaya rahi thee……..jisse dekh kar karim ke himmat aur badhati jaa rahi thee……usne apna ek hath uski chuchi se hata kar neeche ke taraf .. sadi ke taraf.. lejana shuru kar diya…… aab karim ka wo haat kavya ke naval se hote hui sadi tak pahunch chukka tha..Jaise hee kavya ko iss baat ka ahsaas hua usne apne sadi ko kas ke pakad liya…..tanki karim apna hath ander naa le ja sake…… par karim ke agge kavya ke ek naa chali aur karim thodi se muskat ke baad apna hath kavya ke sadi aur peticot ke aander se hote hui chadi ke ander ghussa diya…… karim- ahhhhh… kya ahsaas hai… kavya terri choot ka.. ek dum gram aur gadraye hui hai ……. Kavya sharam se aapne dono haath ko aapne chehare par le jati hai aur aapna chehara chupa leti hai..Apni choot par karim ka ahsaas paate hee kavya ek dum se machal uthi hai aur usne apni peeth ko karim ke chathi se sata liya……..jisse karim ka honsala har pal badhata jaa raha tha….Kavya ke choot ek dum chikani thee……shayd ussne ek din pehale hee apni choot ke balon ko saaf kiya tha…… Kavya—kitane besharam ho… karim tum.. Karim- wo to hu.. Kavya - wo to hu… chup nahi baith sakate kya???? Karim- kaise chup baith jaye kavya.. itane komal chut ka ahasas pate hi.. kon chup baithata hai.. Kavya- maze le rahe ho… aur uppar se besharmo ki tarah bole ja rahe ho.. karim- kavya .. chudai karte hui tera pati chup baithatha hai kya.. kavya haa mai gardan hilati hai.. karim- chudai ka asali maza baat karte hui hi aata hai.. kavya- besharam... karim - waise ek baat kahun.. kavya- kaho..

592

karim- chodate time aurat besharam rahein tabhi wo zyada aachi lagti hain......mujhe besharam aurat bahut pasand hain...dekh lena ek din tum bhi mere hi rang mein rang jawogi....... karim ki baateion ko sunkar kavya sharam se apni nazrein neeche jhuka leti hain...... kavya- tum bahot jada besharam ho Karim- kavya.. tum nahi janati tere chut kitani nazuk hai… kisi rui ki tarah.. Kavya- pagal.. chup ho jao.. Karim- kavya lagata hai tune tere chut ke baal nikale hui hai.. Kavya- bola na chup ho jao.. Karim- bol na nikale na.. Kavya ha mai garden hilati hai.. Karim- kab Kavya sharmate hui kahati hai.. Kavya- kal…………… aab karim ka ek haath kavya ke chut par tha aur dusara haath kavya ke blouse par tha..karim aab dusre hath ko neeche lejakar kavya ke blouse ke neeche se dalate hue uski chuchyon par phuncha daya……. Aab uske bra ke aander se uske komal aam par karim ka haat pahunch chukka tha.. kavya ke nangi chuchyon ko mahsoos karte hee karim ka lund apni akuat par aa gaya. Karim uske chut aur ek aam se khel raha tha iss wajah se.. uuteejana mai kavya thodi niche jhukh gayi thi..iss wajah se karim ka lund peeche kavya ke kamar par jaa dhansa…… aab karim ne pant se uska lund bahar nikala tha..iss liye karim ke lund ke garami ko apni kamar par mahsoos karte kavya ek dum se sihar uthi… uski sanse aur tej ho gaye…..hont utjana ke karan kanap rahe thee…….karim ne kavya ke left chuchi ko apne hath main lekar dhere se masal diya….. kavya ke dil ne dhadkana band kar diya…… kavya- ahhhh shhhh busss umhhhhhhh… kavya ek dum se siskat uthi…uske ye siskryan bayan kar rahi thee ki wo kitani garam ho chuki hai….phir karim ne kavya ke gardan par apne dehkate hue honto ko rakh kar uske chuchi ke nipple ko apni unglyon ke beech main lekar maslana shuru kar daya….. kavya ke

593

nipple ek dum nukale hokar kadak ho chuke thee ….. kavya ke masti ka koi tikana nahi tha……. Karim ka ek haath aab seedha kavya ke choot ke ooper tha..…kavya ke choot poori panyae hui thee…… jaise hi karim ne aapni ek ungali kavya ke chut ke aander ahista se dali to kavya aapne jagah par hi uchal padi.. Kavya- ouchhhhhhhhhhhhhh…. Kariiiiiiiiiiiimmmmmm……. Plllzzzzzzzz…. Nooooo.. Karim ki ungali apne choot ke aander mahsoos karte hee kavya ke badan ne ek jor dar jhatka khaya aur wo ek dum se karim se chipak gaye. karim- ungali se itani tadap uti to kavya mere lund se tera kya haal hoga.. kavya ke chehare par thodi hasi aate hai.. kavya- dhattttt.. kavya ke choot main sarsrahat aur tej ho gaye thee…… uski chudi hui choot lagtaar apna kaamras baha kar lund ko lene ke lye tadhap rahi thee……madhosh ho rahi kavya ne apna sara wajan karim ke ooper daal diya tha….uska sar peeche ludak kar karim ke kandhe par tika hua tha…..jiska fadya uthate hue karim ne apne honto ko kavya ke raseele honto par tika diya…… Iss baar kavya ne koi virodh nahi kiya….aur usne apne honto ko dheela chor kar karim ke hawale kar diya…..uska poore badan main masti ke lehare douda rahi thee…..aur uska badan aag ke tarah tap raha tha…. aab karim ne kavya ko ghuma liya..karim abb aram se kavya ke honto ko ras chus chus kar pee raha tha….

594

aur kavya bhee apne honto ko dheela chor kar karim se chuswate hue madhosh hoti jaa rahi thee…… aab karim ne kavya ke sadi se hath bahar nikala aur apne chehare ke pass lejakar usse dekhane laga. Uske unglyan kavya ke choot se nikale aam ras se sani hui thee….kavya ke ankhen abhi bhee band thee. Aur wo teji se sanse le rahi thee….... Tabhi dono ke kisi ke kadmo ke ahat room ke bahar pass ate hui mahsoos hui.. dono ek dum se alag ho gaye..

595

karim ne kavya ke sadi se hath bahar nikala aur apne chehare ke pass lejakar usse dekhane laga. Uske unglyan kavya ke choot se nikale kaam ras se sani hui thee….kavya ke ankhen abhi bhee band thee. Aur wo teji se sanse le rahi thee….... Tabhi dono ke kisi ke kadmo ke ahat room ke bahar pass ate hui mahsoos hui.. dono ek dum se alag ho gaye.. apne kapdho ko durast karna lage…tabhi store room ke pass se ek admi gujara…..aur wo agge ke taraf chala gaya……..dono ne chain ke saans lee…….. kavya- maine kaha tha na door open hai.. kavya ne ghabraye hue hadbate hue kaha…… karim - haan open hi hai.. band karke aata hu.. kavya kuch nahi boli..karim room se thoda bahar chala gaya.. karim maan hee maan mai us aadmi ko kos raha tha..... ghuse mai wo bol hi pada.. karim- kon harami tha sala .. jo disturb karne aa gaya.. sale rook tere maa ko yahi chodata hu.. karim ke ye gali sunate hi kavya ke chehare par hasi aa jati hai.. karim ka maan keh raha tha ki aab kavya usse kuch nahi karne degee.... do baar aise hi mahi ke saath hua tha thodi der pahale iss wajah se karim pahale se hi gusse mai tha.. karim ne kavya ko dekha wo abhi bhee waise hee khade rah kar niche dekh rahi thi..... karim ke kadmo ke ahat sun kar kavya ne waise apne face ko upar kar ke door ke taraf dekha. aur uske nazren karim ke nazron se jaa takrye...kavya usse ankehn nahi mila paye.....aur usne phir se apna face ko niche kar diya.. ye dekh ke karim ke honto par muskan phel gaye... kavya ka dil joron se dhadak raha tha..... door band kar ke karim dhere dhere kavya ke taraf badhane laga..... kavya karim ko apne chor nazron se dekh rahi thee....jaise jaise karim uske kareeb aa raha tha....uske sanse utejana aur dar ke mare aur tej hoti jaa rahi thee. kuch hee palon main karim kavya ke ek dum samane uske pass khada tha...itna pass ke karim kavya ke chalti dil ke tej dhadaken ko sun paa raha tha..... karim ko itane karib aate hui dekh kar abb kavya karim se nazre bhee nahi mila paa rahi thee....sharam aur sankoch wash uske ankhen band ho gaye.... kavya Sharma kar ghum jati hai.. karim dhere se khisak kar kavya ke sath ek dum se sat gaya....karim ke badan ko apne peeth par mahsoos karte hee kavya ke sansen ek baar phir se tej ho gaye....

596

karim ka tana hua lund kavya ke chutdon ke golayaon par ragad kha raha tha.... jis se mahsoos karte hee kavya ke poore badan main bijli se kondh gaye....usne apne hathon ko wall pe rakh diye..aur wall ke sahare waha khadi ho gayi..waise hi karim ne kavya ke peeth ko chum liya.. jis ke wajah se kavya ke mooh se masti bhari aah nikal gaye..... kavya- aaaaaaahhhhhhh….hhhhhhh aab kavya ke blouse ki lace karim ne aapne moo mai le le.. blouse ko kholane ke liye.. waise hi kavya bol padi.. kavya- nnnnnnoooooooo… karrrrriiiiimm……. Karim waise hi bol padata hai.. Karim- kya.. noo. Kavya.. Kavya- karim plz blouse mat kholo.. Kavya ne aise bolate hi kavya ke blouse Ki lace karim kholata hai.. pahale ek .. fir dusare .. fir tisari.. karim ke badan ko apne peeth par mahsoos karte hee kavya ke sansen ek baar phir se tej ho gaye.... usne aapne sanso ko kabu mai karte hui kaha.. karim- k…aaa…rrr…..iiii..mmmmm… plzzzzzzzzzzzzzz….. blouseeeeee… ko kholo.. matttttttttt….. karim- to kya karu… meri jaaan..

597

kavya- upar se hi karoo.. naaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.. karim- uppar se maza nahi aata.. kavya- koi aa jayega to aafat ho jayegi.. karim- door lock hai na.. kavya- koi knock karega to mai utani jaldi mai blouse nahi pahan paungi.. karim- mai pahana dunga meri jaan.. is par kavya ke moo se halki se hasi nikal jati hai.. ye dekhate hee karim ka lund pjayme main jhatke khate hue bahar ko anne ke utawla hone laga tha ...... aaj karim ne paijama pahana hua tha.. karim ne apne payjame ke nade ko khol kar payjame ko nikal kar neeche phenk diya.... karim ne apana apna ek hath agge le jkar kavya ke pait par rakh kar dhere dhere ghumana shuru kar diya....karim ke hath ke taal par kavya ka poora badan thartharane laga..... aur karim uske pait ko apne hathon se sahlate hue dhere dhere phir se sadi ko kholane ke taraf badhane laga...aur sath hee usne apne dehakate hue honto ko kavya ke neck par laga daya...... kavya- ahhhhh karim siiiiiiii.. kavya ek dum se sisak uthi....jaise hee karim ka hath kavya ke sadi ko kholane ke liye pahuncha to kavya ek dum se dang reh gayi.... kavya kuch sochati tab tak karim ne kavya ki sadi kamar se loose kar di.. aab kavya ki sadi uski kamar par ek dum se dheeli thee.... par abhi bhi uske kamar par hi thi..ye mahsoos karte hee karim ka lund ek dum se funkar utha.... karim ne kavya ke kamar main hath daal kar usse apne taraf ghumaya..samane kavya ankhen band kaye hue tej se sanse lee rahi thee....wasna ke karan uske poora chehra laal hokar dehak raha tha.....uski gudaj chuchyan uske saans lene se ooper neeche ho rahi thee..... ye sab dekh kar karim mano jaise pagal ho gaya..... kavya aab apne aap par kabu rakh nahi paa rahi thee....karim ke hath aab kavya ke kadhon par aa chuke thee....uske gaal aur kaan dono laal surkh hokar dehakne lagee......karim ne apne bahon ko kavya ke kamar ke gird kaskar usse

598

apne se chipa liya..... kavya ke edyana ooper uth gaye.....jo ki kavya ke ek aur badhi galati thee....bhale hee kavya par wasna hawai hone lagee thee......par uske maan ka ek kona abb bhee usse ye sab karane ke lye rok raha tha.....par agle hee pal neeche karim ka tana hua lund seedha kavya ke choot par sadi ke ooper se jaa laga.....kavya ka poora badan aise kanap gaya.....jaise usne bijli ke nangi taron ko chu laya ho...usne karim ke kandho ko peeche ke aur dekhela....aur apne ko karim ke girapt se alag kar diya ..... kavya ke sanse ukhadi hui thee.....aur wo bhot muskil se apne ankhon ko khol kar karim ke taraf dekh rahi thee....jaise ankhon se keh rahi ho....ki usse chor do.....par karim ka tana hua lund jaise apne irade se peeche hatane wala nahi tha...use to uss patali se mehangi sadi ke peeche ke choot ke sungadh aa gaye thee.. aur agle hee pal karim firse thoda aage aaya aur kavya ke kanap rahe raseele gulabi honto ko apne honto main bhar liya..... karim ke honto ka sparash apne honto par mahsoos karte hee kavya ke poore badan main masti ke lehar doud gaye...aur wo naa chahate hue bee garam hone lagee ..... uske hath pair uska sath chorane lagee.. aur karim iss baat ka fayda uthate hue uske honto ko jor jor se chusne laga....jab karim kavya ke neeche wale hont ko apne honto main daba kar chusta, to kavya ke honto main sansani doud jati......aur waise hi haal karim ka bhi hota..jab kavya bhi jawab mai karim ka uppari honth chusati aur uska lund buri tarhan funkarte hue jhatke khaanta tha....jaise hee karim ka lund fanfanate hue jhatka kha kar kavya ke choot ke ooper ragad khata kavya bin jal machali ke

599

tarah tadahap uthati... karim janata tha ki aab kavya usse nahi rok paayegi .... kavya ne jhat se apna ek hath neeche lejakar apne loose sadi ko khol kar niche gira diya..... josh mai aakar kavya ne apni sadi to niche gira diya par aab wo sharam ke mare neeche nahi dekh paa rahi thee.....par abb uski halat har pal aur kharab hoti jaa rahi thee....karim ne abb phir se apne lund ko pakad kar kavya ke choot ke phankon par peticot ke ooper se tika daya.... kavya- ahhhh karim .. kavya apni choot par karim ke mote supad ke garami ko mahsoos karte hue sisak uthi..... Jaise kavya ko karim ke lund ke supad ke garami apni choot ke ched par mahsoos hui kavya ke jhangen apne aap khulane lagee....kavya ko you madhos hota dekh kar karim ne dhere se apne kamar ko jhatka diya... karim ka lund kavya ke choot ke ched par peticot ke ooper se ragad kha gaya... Kavya- ahhhh karim.. kavya ek dum se siska uthi... karim ke iss hamale se kavya tadap uthi aur usne jawab mai karim ke bahon ko aur kas ke pakad liya....kavya ke hont kanap rahe thee....jisse dekh ek baar phir se karim ke mooh main pani aa gaya....aur usne kavya ke honto ko apne honto main lekar phir se chusna shuru kar diya..... aur apna ek hath neeche lejakar kavya ke peticot ke nade ko pakad kar khenchana shuru kar diya.....karim ke iss harkat se kavya ek dum se chonk gaye.....aur usne apna ek hath neeche lejakr karim ke hathon ko pakad kar rokana shuru kar daya....par karim ke agge kavya ke ek naa chali.. ...aur karim ne kavay ke peticot ke nade ko khench kar khol diya.... kavya ko jaise hee apni peticot apni kamar par dheeli hoti mahsoos hui uska dil joro se dhadakane laga....sanse ukhadne lagee.. aur agle hee pal uska peticot niche gir pada.. kavya kuch soch pati use pahale hi karim ne aisa kuch kiya ki kavya ki sanse mano jaise tham gaye ho...karim ne apna ek hath kavya ke panty ke ander daal kar uski choot ke phankon ke beech apni unglyon ko chalana shuru kar diya... iss wajah se kavya kisi bin jal machali ke taraf fadfadane lagee.... kavya- ummhhh ohhhh karim nahii ohhhhhh ahhhhh siiiiiii karim chorr doooo yeeee thekk nahi hai kuchhhhh ho jayegaa...ohhhhh karim… par kavya ke baton aur daleelo ka karim par koi asar nahi ho raha tha..wo buri tarah se uski choot ko maslate hue apni unglyon ko uske choot ke phankon main ghuma raha tha....kavya

600

ne abb apna badan poora dheela chor diya tha....jab karim apni unglyon kavya ke choot ke dane ko maslata to kavya ka poora badan khade khade hi jhatke khana lagata.... uski choot se kaam ras beh kar karim ke unglyon ko san karne laga...kavya ke madhoshi bhari ahaen karim ko aur pagal bana rahi thee....

kavya ke badan par panty aur piche se khula hua blouse tha…Kavya aab to jannat ki koyi hoor lag rahi thi..Iski wajah se us ki mastani gol chuchiyan tani huyi hil rahi thi...Idhar udhar... Kavya-tum ek baat batao tumhe Mahi bahot pasand hai kya Chut mai ungali dalate hui Karim kahata hai.. Karim -ha Jaise hi Karim ha kahata hai Kavya use gusse se piche dhakel deti hai..Karim uske taraf dekhata hai.. Karim –kya hua. .muje piche kyon dhakel diya.. Kavya-tume sharam nahi aati kya....mere body ke maze le rahe ho..aur mahi muje pasand hai aise bol rahe ho.. mahi tume pasand hai to fir uske paas hi jaao na.. Karim – khafa kyon ho rahi ho mere Jaan Kavya aur Jada gusse mai kahati hai.. Kavya-aisa kya pasand aata hai tume Mahi mai..aisa kya hai usme.. Karim ne aah bharte huye kaha Karim –wah to kudrat ka kamala hai Kavya … Uski taareef main kya karoon. Kavya ke naritva ko ye baat sunkar thhes lagi... wah sundarta mein khud ko kisise kum kaise Maan sakti thi. Aur ek aurat ke samne kisi dusri aurat ki prashsa koi kare to wo baat chubhni to Thi hi...chahe wo dusare aurat kitani bhi best friend kyon na ho.. Kavya-tume us mein sab se sundar kya laga?" Karim –Kavya us mein to har baat jajbaat jagane wali hai ... Us mein koun si hi baat aisi nahi hai jo mujhe diwanana na karti ho.. Kavya se ab sahan nahi ho raha tha.. Usne karim ko apni hasiyat dikhane ki sochi...

601

kavya- wo itani sundar hai to uski tarif mere samane karne ki kya jarorat.. karim- wo tumari friend hai iss liye.. kavya- aur itane gande tarike se koi karta hai kya.. karim hasta hai.. Kavya-kya wo mujh se bhi sundar hai ? kavya karim ke samane aapne aam par sadi thode uppar ke aur rakh kar khadi thi..

602

Karim ka dhyan uske latakte aamon par chala gaya..uska dimag ne kaam karna chhod diya..Par

603

Jaldhi usne khud ko sambhal liya aur najrein ghumakar kaha Karim –main ne tumhe tab uss najar se thhode hi dekha tha. Kavya-aab to dekha hai na us najar se Karim-ha Kavya- to ek baar dekh kar bataona....Hum me jyada sundar koun hai? Kavya ne apni kamar ko thhoda jhatka diya.. jisse us ke aamon ka thhmav fir se gatimaan ho gaya.Karim ki najarein baar baar Kavya ki golaayi yon aur gahrayi ki taraf ja rahi thi.. Kavya ne aapne aam Ko dabate hui kaha Kavya-bataayiye na Karim jiiiiiiii! Kya Mahi mujhse bhi sundar hai... Karim ne apni najar ko tirchha kar ke kavya ki aur dekha....Kavya ke upar se wo aapani aankhon Ko hata hi nahi pa raha tha.... Aur wo sochane lag gaya.. Aah!Mai ne pahle kabhi inn parr dhyan Kyun nahi diyaa. Wo uss pal ke liye mahi ko bhool kar kavya ki mastiyon ka diwana ho gaya...Aur Unhe hi baar baar ghoorta raha... aur khud Ko kahane lag Gaya..Kaise inko apne haathon mein thham kar sahlaoon? Udhar Kavya Ko Bhi apni choochiyon par chubhati Karim ki najre mahsoos ho rahi thi... Kavya-batao Na Uski aawaj mein wasna ka asar saaf sunayi de raha tha...Wah jaise wasna se bhare gahre Kuyein se bol rahi ho! kavya uski choochiyon ko dekh pagal ho chuke karim ko dekh kar muskurayi. Karim shatir Khiladi tha par aab usko kya bolu ye samaj main nahi aa raha tha..agar wo Kavya Ko Sundar bolata to Kavya usko jaroor kahati ki fir Mahi ki Itane gande tariff mere moo Pai kyon ki aur Mahi Ko sundar bola to ye haat mai aaya hua maal chala jata.. wo aab confuse ho Gaya

604

Tha .. wo haklane laga... Usko samajh mein nahi aa raha thha ki aab isko kya jawab du.. Karim -.Mm..mera matlab hai..Nahi.. ha.. Dono ki aankhon mein chamak barabar thi... Dono ki aankhon mein wasna havi hoti ja rahi thi.... karim ki aankhon ko apni chhatiyon ki aur lapakti dekhkar kavya ko aander se bahot achha lag raha tha.. Kavya- tum kya bol rahe ho muje kuch samaj nahi aa raha hai.. Karim- wo baat aise hai ki… karim ye bol raha tha par uski nazar kavya ke choochiyon par thi..uski choochiyon aab itni sakht ho chuki thi ki nippal munh uthhane lage thhe... Bahar nikalne ke liye.. iss wajah se karim kuch bol hi nahi paya.. karim ruk gaya hai ye dekhate hui kavya kahati hai.. Kavya- aapko koun jyada sundar lagti hai.. main ya mahi!!! karim ne uski gol matol choochiyon mein apni najrein gadaye huye kaha Karim- kavya Maine tumhe kabhi uss najar se dekha hi nahi. Actuallya karim baat ko talana chahata tha.. kavya- kis najar se kavya ne anjaan bante huye apni jawaniyon ko uski aur jaise uchhal hi diya... aur ek madak angadayi li ... karim ke munh mein kutte ki tarah baar baar laar aa rahi thi... Bhhookhe kutte ki tarah... karim- uss najar se.. jis najar se apni premika aur biwi ko dekhte hain... uspar kavya bol padi kavya- par kya sundarta ka paimana premika aur patni ke liye hi hota hai... karim to paidashi hi harami tha.. karim- hota to nahi... Sundarta to har roop mein ho sakti hai..patni, biwi, raand aur rakhel.. kavya – .. patni ya premika muje pata hai lekin baki do ke bare mai pata nahi hai.. karim- hum bbata denge jaan..

605

kavya kuch nahi bolati.. karim- Wasna havi hone par kuchh bhi sahi ya galat nahi hota... Bus maja dena aur maja lena hi sahi hai... Aur usse vanchit rakhna galat hota hai kavya- tum kis sundarta ki baat kar rahe ho muje pata nahi hai .. par mai to premika ke bare mai baat kar rahi hu.. wo sundarata aadmi premika mein hi dekh sakta hai... karim – to thik hai premika ke bare mai baat karte hai.. kavya- to kya tum ek pal ke liye mujhe premika maan kar nahi bata sakte ki tumhari ye premika sundar hai ya wo? Hawas poori tarah se kavya ke dilodimag par chhayi huyi thi... karim- Main koshish karunga dekh kar batane ki.. ye sunkar kavya ki khushi ka thhikana hi na raha. karim kuchh der tak yunhi kavya ko dekhta raha.... Wo kahin se bhi usko mahi se kum nahi lag rahi thi... Kum se kum uss pal ke liye.. aab wo kavya ko bhi pana chahata tha aur saath mai mahi ko bhi khona nahi chahata tha.. kyon ki wo jaan chuka tha ki kavya ko wo jo bhi kahega kavya mahi ko bata degi.. iss liye wo ek plan banata hai.. jiss se dono hi usko mil jai.. karim- dekho kavya! Meri kisi baat ka bura mat maanna... Main jo kuchh bhi karunga ya karne ko kahoonga wo yahi jaanne ke liye karunga ki tum sundar ho ya wo.. mahi .... Aur wo bhi tumhare kahne par... O.K.? kavya- haan!....O.K. Wah betaabi se mari ja rahi thi ki jaane kya hoga aagey! karim: uss kone mein jakar khadi ho jaao! Ye sundarta maapne ka pahla charan hai... Jaisa main kahoon; karti jana... Agar tumhe lagey ki tum nahi kar paawogi to bata dena.... Main beech mein hi chhod dunga... Par main tumhe ye poora kaam ho gaya to hi baataunga ki sundar koun hai! Thheek hai... kavya ko yakeen tha ki uski ummeed se bhi jyada hone wala hai... Wah sharmati huyi si jakar kone mein khadi ho gayi.... Uske chehre par abhi se haya ki lali dikhne lagi thhi.... karim ne kavya ko apne haath apne sir se upar uthhane ko kaha... kavya ne wahi kiya... Par jaise jaise uske haath upar uthhate gaye... Uski gadrayi huyi choochiuan bhi saath sath

606

munh uthhati chali gayi... Aur najrein karim ki aur tani huyi uski mastiyon ko dekhkar usi speed se neeche hoti gayi... Sharam se... Apne se kareeb 6 feet ki doori par khadi kavya ki choochiyon ko iss kadar tane huye dekhkar karim ki pant mein ubhar aur kadak ho gaya…... uska blouse pahale se hi aada khula hua tha… sirf piche se ek button nikalana baki tha.. usne pahale se hi uske blouse ke lase ko nikala tha.. kavya ke uttejit hote jaane ki wajah se aur aada blouse open hone ki wajah se uski choochiyon ke dane ras se bharkar uske blouse se bahar jhankne ki koshish kar rahe thhe.. karim unki chounch ko saaf saaf apne dil mein chubhte huye mahsoos kar raha thha. Wah soch hi raha thha ki ab kya karoon.. tabhi kavya bol padi.. kavya- Haathh dukhne lage hain... Neeche kar loon kya. Wah najrein nahi mila rahi thhi... karim to bhool hi gaya thha ki kavya ko sundarta ki pahli pareeksha dete huye 5 minute se bhi jyada ho gaye hain... Karim- ghoom jaao.. Aur haath neeche kar lo! kavya kahe anusar ghoom gayi... Ab najrein milne ki sambhawna na hone ki wajah se kavya ko aab sharam kum aa rahi thhi... karim ne uske chutadon ko ji bhar kar dekha... uske badan par blouse ke niche sirf panty thi.. sadi aur peticot pahale hi karim ne nikal diye the.. karim aab kavya ke gaand ki mast motayi ka andaja laga raha thha. Karim- kavya.. agar chahe to aapne panty nikal do.. Yah baat sunte hi kavya ke pair kaampne lage...kavya pahale se hi karim ke samane aadi nange hui thi.. par aapne panty nikalane mai use darr lag raha tha.. use bahot sharam aa rahi thi.. Karim- maine pahle hi kah diya thha... Marzi ho to karo warna aa jao! Par mein fir bata nahi paaunga sach sach.... Karim ne ye naya daanv khel liya tha..waha se jana kavya nahi chahti thhi...karim uski patli kamar, uski kamar se niche ke uthhan aur kamar ka machhli jaisa aakar dekhte hi pagla sa ho gaya tha... kavya ka dil jor jor se dhadak raha thha... kavya- sirf sundarta dekhne ke liye to ye sab ho nahi sakta... Aakhir karim aap ne mahi ko kab aise dekha thha... karim- tume aam khane se matlab rakhana chahiye kavya... Ped gin-ne se nahi...

607

kavya aab aam chhak chhak kar kha rahi thhi... Tadap tadap kar.... Ji bhar kar... Usko pata nahi thha ki iss soundarya pareeksha ka agla kadam kounsa hoga... Par wo ye bhali bhti jaan chuki thhi ki final exam mein wo aaj chud kar rahegi...

Aur gajab ho gaya... karim ne usko aankhein band karke ghoom jane ko kaha.... Aankhein to wo waise bhi nahi khol sakti thhi.. kavya aab karim se najrein milana bahut door ki baat thhi... Ghhumte huye hi uska sara badan wasna ki jwala mein tap kar kaamp raha thha... Uska sara badan jaise ek sudoul dhaanche mein dhala huya sa karim ki aur ghoom gaya... Uska lamba patla aur najuk pait aur uske upar tane khadi do rasbhari choochiyan sab kuchh jaise thhos ho gaya ho... Ab uski chhatiyon ka raha saha lacheelapan bhi jata raha... Uskki choochiyon ke choochak bhi ab tak bilkul akad gaye thhe... kavay ke liye har pal mushkil ho raha thha... Ab tak uska shareer mard ke haathon ka sparsh maangne laga tha... Tadap dono hi rahe thhe... kavya se na raha gaya kavya- Yahan tak mein kaisi lag rahi hoon.. matlab saaf thha... Pareeksha to wo poori hi dena chahti thi... Par ab tak ka hisab kitab poochh rahi thhi... ispar karim aisa kuch bola ki kavya sharam se jamin mai jane ko baitab ho uthi.. Karim- maine itna bhavya shareer kabhi blue filmon mein bhi nanga nahi dekha hai ... Aab karim ka haath apne aap hi apne tab tak tan chuke lund ko kabu mein karne ki chesta karne laga... Karim- tume aisa dekh kar aab mera lund shant hi ho nahi raha hai.. ... Wo bheetar se hi baar baar fufkar kar apni narajgi ka ijhaar kar raha hai aur kah raha hai abhi tak mein bahar kyun hoon..meri kavya ki choot se.... mera lund tumare choot se kah raha hai .. ab bus control nahi hota... Aa ja… Kavya- besharamm… kitane gande ho tum.. koi aisa kahata hai kya.. mai aapni sundarata puch rahi thi aur tum aapne gandi bhasha mai ye kah rahe ho.. uspar karim kuch nahi bolata hai.. sirf kavya ke taraf dekhane lagata hai.. aab kavya ko bhi control nahi ho raha tha.. kavya ne larajte huye honton se apni sari sakti samet-te huye kah hi diya... Kavya- aaa..ppani panty utar doon kya? Geeli hone wali hai...."

608

karim lalchahi nazaro se kah pada Karim- Neki aur poochh pooch.. Sharamate hui kavya ne niche dekhate hui Apni panty ko utar diya... karim to bus kavya ke angon ki sundarta dekhkar hakka bakka rah gaya... aur besharami se bol pada karim- Kash muje pata hota... mere kavya aisa maal hai.. To mai kabhi mahi ke piche padata hi nahi... karim ke aise baato se kavya ki choot tapp tapp kar choo rahi thhi... Uski choot ka ras uski kele ke tane jaisi chikni aur mulayam janghon par beh kar chamak raha thha... Aur mehak bhi raha thha... karim ko aab masti suji.. karim- ye ras kaisa hai.. mere jaan? Aisa kahke wo kavya ke nazdik pahunch gaya.. Karim ne apni aankhwin band kiye aanad ke maare kaamp rahi kavya se poochha... kavya- yyeee issmein se nikal raha hai kavya ne koi ishara na kiya... Bus 'ismein se' kah diya... karim- kismein se? karim ne anjaan ban-ne ki acting karte huye poochha.aur uske mulayam aur chikane jaangho ko touch kar diya..touch karte hi kavya tadap uthi.. kavya- aaaaaaahhhhhhh….. kavya ka ek hath apni chhatiyon se takra kar niche aaya aur uski choot ke dane ke upar tik gaya kavya- ismein se! uski chhatiyan lambi lambi saanson ki wajah se lagataar upar neeche ho rahi thhi.. karim thhoda sa khul kar bola.. karim- naam kya hai jaan iska?

609

Kavya ka jo haath uske choot par tika hua tha usi haath ke ek ungali ko kavya ke chut mai aander dalate hui bol pada…ispar kavya jagah par hi uchal padi… Kavya- ooooooooouchhhhhhhhhh… kk…. Aaa..rriii… mmmm kavya sharam se dohri ho gayi... Par khulna wo bhi chahti thhi.... kavya- ... Ch..... Choooo...?" karim- poora naam le do na!... Pls jaan... Bus ek baar.. aisa kahke wahi ungali bahr nikal kar jor se fir se uske choot me gusa di. kavya- oooooooouuu..c …hhh... aaaaaaahhhhhh….dhireeeee.... seeeeeee... karooooo naaaaaa..... karim- bolo na.... kavya- cccc….. hhhhh… ooooo..ttttt! aur wo ghoom gayi diwar ki taraf... Uski sharam ne bhi had kar di thhi.. Koyi aur hoti to iske baad kahne sunne ke liye kuchh bacha hi na thha... Bus karne ke liye bacha thha... Bahut kuchh! aab karim ne uski gaand ko dhyaan se dekha... Uske dono chutad uski choochiyon ki bhaanti sakht dikhayi de rahi thhe...gaand ke neeche se uski ubhar aayi choot ki motayi jhalak rahi thi... Aur ab bhi uski choot tapak rahi thi... karim uske pichhe gaya aur uske kaan mein bola... karim- Jaan tumse jyada sundar koyi ho hi nahi sakta... kavya pareeksha mein pratham aayi thi. Ab sahna uske vash mein nahi tha... Aakhir usko bhi to first aane ka inaam milna chahiye.. Wo ghumi aur apne ... Premi ban chuke karim se lipat kar apni tadap rahi choochiyon ko shant karne ke koshish ki...aur kah padi.. kavya- thankkkkkkksssssssss.. karim ko uski choochiyan aapni chhati mein chubhti huyi si mahsoos ho rahi thhi... Wah wahi baith gaya aur apni nayi premika ki tarasti choot par apne hont tika diye..

karim ko uski choochiyan aapni chhati mein chubhti huyi si mahsoos ho rahi thhi... Wah wahi baith gaya aur apni nayi premika ki tarasti choot par apne hont tika diye....

610

jaise hi karim ke hont kavya ne aapane chut par mehsoos hui wo shrmakar ghum gayi.. kavya- noooooooooooooooooo… karim karim uth gaya aur kavya ko aapni taraf ghuma diya..usne kavya ke blouse ko peeche se pakad ke jhatke se nikal diya.. kavya ke 32 size ke chuchiya bra mai uchal kar bahar aa gaye....kavya apni sansne thame anne wale palon ka intjaar kar rahi thee....usne apne dono hathon ko apne bra par rakh kar aapne dono bade bade aam ko chupa diya.. ...... aab kavya ke dono haat aapne bra par te … kavya kuch soch pati iss se pahale hi karim ne bra ke button bhi khol diye.. kavya- plzzzz….. noo.. karim kuch bolta nahi hai .. aur uska bra khinchane lagata hai.. kavya- karim….. isko to rahane do.. karim- mere jaan .. tuje mai bina kapdo mai dekahan chahata hu.. dekh tu lo.. kya fataka dikhti hai ya nahi.. mahi ke jaise.. kavya gusse se karim ki aur dekhati hai.. kavya- usko beech mai kyon la rahe ho kavya aisa kahti tab karim ek jhatake mai hi kavya ke bra ko kavya ke haanto se chin leta hai.. tab kavya ne apne dono hathon se apne boobs ko daboch rakh liya......kavya apni sansne thame anne wale palon ka intjaar kar rahi thee.... wo haath karim hata deta hai....Pink colour ke nipple jo ek dum tane hue thee... karim ke samane aa jate hai.. ye sab dekh kar karim mano jaise pagal ho jata hai..... tane hui nipple ko dekhate hui karim ka lund jhatke khane lagata hai........ aab kavya ko waal se sata kar uske ooper jhuk kar uski chuchi ko mooh main bhar kar chusne laga.....apne nipple par karim ke jeebh ko mahsoos hote hee kavya ek dum se sihar uthi.... usne apne honto ko danton main bhenchate hue madak awazen nikalna shuru kar diya......aur apne sar ke peeche haat daal ke window ko aur jor se apne hathon main lekar pakadana shuru kar diya.... kavya- umhhh siiiii karim ahhhhhhhh mujeeeee mujeeeeee kuch ho rahaaa haiii ohhhhh busssssss karoooo ahhhhhh karim karim ne apne mooh ko uske nipple se hataya aur kavya ke chehare ke aur dekhate hue bola...... karim- kaya ho raha haiii kavya jeeee.....accha nahi lag raha kya ? bolo maja aa raha hai naa

611

aur ek baar phir se karim ne kavya ke nipple ko apne honto main bhar kar chusna shuru kar diya. kavya ka badan ek baar phir se tharathara utha.....poore badan main masti aur wasna ke lehareye doud gaye...... kavya- siiiiiiii karim busss nahiii ohhhhh bhot acchaaaaa lag raha haiiiii ohhhhhh mujeee kaya hoo raha haii ohh ohhhhhhhh ahhhh siiiiii umhhhhhhhh...... kavay abb poori tarah garam ho chuki thee.....neeche karim ka tana hua lund abb uske choot ke ooper aur nabhi ke neeche pait par ragad kha raha tha.....karim ne kavya ke nipple ko chuste hue apne ek hath ko neeche le jana shuru kiya .. jaise hee kavya ko ye ahasas hua to kavya ne saharma kar apni jhangon ko beench liya....uske dono tangen aapas mai chipaki hui thee.....aur tangon ke apps main sate hone ke karan kavya ke choot ke phankon ke patli se lakeer neeche se saaf nazar aa rahi thee....karim ne kavya ke tangon ko pakad kar apne kandhe par rakh diya....jisse se kavya ke gol gaand jamin se thodi si ooper uth gaye.. aur kavya ke choot ke phankon ke lakir karim ke samane bhot hee kamuk nazara pesh kar rahi thee.... karim ko apne lund ke nason main khun ka bhav aur tej hota mahsoos ho raha tha....usne kavya ke jhangon ke neeche wale hisson ko chumate hue,apni ek ungli ko kavya ke choot ke phankon main ahista se ghuma diya...... kavya- ahhh karim mujeseee seee sahannnn nahi ho raha haiiii.. kavya ek dum se sisak uthi....abb karim ek pal ke lye bhee der nahi karna chatha tha.....usne dhere dhere uski tangon ko apne kandhe se neeche utara....aur uske apps main sati hui jhangon ko dhere dhere kholana shuru kar diya.... kavya apni choot ko karim se chupaye rakhen ke lye apni jhangon ko bhenchane main jor laga rahi thee....par abb bhot der ho chuki thee... abb to uski choot ke phanken bhee karim ke lund ke garami ka ahsaas pane ke liye fudak rahi thee.... aur karim ne dhere dhere kavya ke jhangon ko khol diya.... karim- uff kaya nazara hai samane..... meri jaan.. kavya….ek dum kasi hui choot… shrmakar kavya aapna chehara chupa leti hai..dono phanken apps main sati hui thi ....jo muskil se thoda khul rahi thee...jo shayad kavya ke choot main ho rahe sankuchan ke karan ho raha tha....aur usski choot se kaam ras beh kar neeche uske gaand ke ched ke taraf jaa raha tha.... kavya itni mast ho chuki thee...ki uske gaand apne aap ooper ke aur uthane lagee....jisse uski choot karim ke lund ke mote ke supad par dabane lagee.....aur karim ke lund ka supad kavya ke choot ke phankon ko phelata hua ander ke aur ghusane laga....aur jaise hee karim ke garam supad ne kavya ke choot ke gulabi ched ko chua to wo ek dum sisak uthi....

612

kavya- ahhh siiiiii karim umhhhhh bhotaaa maajaaa aaa raha haii....karooo naaaa ahhh karim ..

karim- : kaya karu kavya jeee..... kavya: (karim ke baat sun kar kavya ek dum sharma gaye...aur ek halaki se muskaraht uske honto par phel gaye....) ahhhh abb aurrr bardastttt nahi ho raha hai..... karim: (kavya ke dono chuchyon ko masalte hue) ahhh bolo naa kaya karun.... kavya: ahhhhhh chodo mujeeee....... udhar neeche karim ke lund ka dehakta hua supad kavya ke choot ke ched par ragad kha raha tha.....aur kavya wasna ke sagar main doobati jaa rahi thee....abb wo aur mast hokar sisaya rahi thee...karim ne apne lund ko theek kavya ke choot par set kaya.....aur kavya ke kano ke pass apne honto ko lejakar kaha.... karim: kavya jee waise to tum pehali baar chudawa nahi rahi ho........ phir bhi bata de raha hu… kisi aur se chudwana aur karim se chudawana farak hota hai.. tera husband kaise tuje chodata hai ye to muje pata nahi hai.. par mere se chudawate time har kisi ko pahali baar thoda dard hota hi hai .. kavya ha mai garden hilati hai.. kavya : ahhhh mujeee abbbb aur intjar nahi ho rahaaa..... karim ne ghutno ke bal bethate hue kavya ke tangon ko khol kar ghutno se mod kar ooper utha daya....aur ek jor dar dakha mara...karim ka lund kavya ke choot ke tight ched ko phelata hua andr ghuste hue adhe se jayda ander jaa ghussa..... kavya: ahhhhhhhhh maaaaaaaaaaa ....... miiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii kavya ek badan main ek dum se dard ke tej lehar doud gaye….usse apni choot ka ched ek dum phela hua mahsoos kar rahi thee….aur usse lag raha tha jaise iss dard se uski jaan hee nikal jayge….par kisi tarah se kavya ne apni awaz ko daba laya tha…..jisse uske dard bhari awaz uss kamare main hee ghut kar reh gaye…. kavya: ohhh mumiiii bhot dard ho raha hai……karim bahar nikalo isse…. karim: shiiii chup karo…kuch nahi hogaaa..thodi der sabar karo.phir sab theek ho jayega…. kavya: (runasi awaz main) ahhhh nahi mujsee bardast nahi ho raha….ise bahar nikal lo…bhot dard ho raha hai…..

613

karim- pahale to kahi baar chudi hogi na aapne husband se.. kavya- wo itane berahami se nahi chodate hai na karim ne kavya ke awaz ko dabane ke lye uske honto ko apne honto main bhar liya…aur uske dono nipple ko apne hathon ko unglyon main dhere dhere masalne laga……har pal kavay ka dard kam hoata jaa raha tha…..aur usse karim ke lund ke garami apni choot main bhot anaddayik lag rahi thee…. Jab karim ne kavay ke honto se apne honto ko alag kaya, to usne kavya ke chehare ke taraf dekha…..kavya ke ankhen band thee….aur uske chehare par aab dard ke bhaav thee…… karim: abhi bhee bhot dard ho raha hai kaya ? kavya: haan par abb kam hai…… Ye sun kar karim ke honto par muskan phel gaye…..aur usne jhuk kar kavya ke chuchi ko mooh main bhar liya….aur uske nipple ke charo aur jeebh ghumate hue, uske chuchi ko jor jor se chusne laga….kavya ke poore badan main siharan doud gaye….uska poora badan ek baar phir se masti main kanpane laga….. kavya- ahhhh karim siiiii ahhhhhh bhot accha lag rahaa haiii ohhhhhh abbbbbbbb darddddd nahi ho raha ……ohhhhhh karimmmm…. karim ke baaten aur siskayan iss baat ka ishara tha ki aab wo chudane ke lye poori tarhanh se tayar hai…uski choot ke diware karim ke lund ko ander hee ander masal rahi thee…..aur kavya apni choot ke diwaron par karim ke lund ko mahsoos karke sikaur aur phel rahi thee….. karim ke lund ka ahsaas kavya ko apni choot ke ander sawarg ka ahsaas kara rha tha….uski gaand apne aap hee ooper neeche hone lagee…..jaise karim ko iss baat kar ahsaas hua…..usne dhere-dhere apne adha se jayada lund kavya ke choot se bahar nikal laya…karim ke lund ka supad kavya ke choot ke diwaron se ragad khata hua bahar anne laga…… karim ke lund ke supad ke ragad ko apni choot ke diwaron par mahsoos karke kavya ke poore badan main mano jaise bijli kondh gaye ho….usne apni bahon ko karim ke peeth par kas laya…..aur apni gaand ko ooper ke aur utha kar karim ke lund ko ek baar phir se apni choot main lene ke lye machal uthi. Karim kavya ke iss utawle par ko dekh kar maan hee maan bhot khus ho raha tha….usne bhee kavya ko apni bahon main bhar kar ek baar phir se apne lund ko dhere dhere choot ke ander sarkana shuru kar daya…. karim ke lund ke supad ke ragad ko ek baar phir se mahsoos karke, kavya masti main sisak uthi…….

614

Kavya- ahhhhhhhh karim bhot acchaaa lag raha haii karooo naa kavya paglo ke tarah sisyate hue, apne honto ko karim ke kandhon aur chathi par ragadne lagee….jisse karim bhee aur josh main aa gaya….aur apne lund ko dhere dhere ander bahar karne laga…. karim ke har dakhen ke sath kavya ke poore badan main masti ke lehar doud jati….aur wo mast ho kar apni dono jhangon ko phela kar apni gaand ko ooper ke aur utha kar kavya ke lund ko apni choot ke geharyon main lene ke lye tadhap uthati….. karim- (kavya ke choot main apna lund ander bahar karte hue) ahhh kavya jeee apni choot bhot kasi hui hai….kaya garam fuddi hai aapki…… kavya karim ke aise gandi baten sun kar buri tarha jhenp gaye…..uske dil ke dhadken aur tej chalne lagee…..karim ne kavya ke honto ko ek baar phir se apne honto main bhar liya….aur uske honto ko jor jor se chuste hue kavya ke choot main apne lund ko ander bahar karte hue dhaken lagane laga…. karim ke har dakhen ke sath kavya aur mast aur garam hoti jaa rahi thee…uski kamar apne aap hee lagtaar hil rahi thee….jaise karim ke lund ko apni choot ke geharyon main sama lena chathi ho….kavya ke hath karim ke peeth ko sahla rahe thee…..jisse karim ka josh har pal badhata jaa raha tha….aur wo aur teji se apne lund ko choot ke ander bahar karne laga…..kavya ke choot poori tarhan se panaya gaye thee…aur karim ka lund kavya ke choot se nikal rahe kaam ras se bheeg kar asani se choot ke ander bahar ho raha tha…..aur jab karim ke lund ka supad kavya ke choot geharyon main utar kar uske bachedani par lagta. To kavya ek dum se machal uthati……aur uske peeth par apne nakhun ko gadha deti…. kavya- (karim ke honto se apne honto ko alag karte hue) ahhhh karim chodoooo mujeee ahhhhhhhh mujee kuchhh ho raha haiiii ahhhhh ahhhhhh sii ummhhhhh bhot majaaa aa raha haiiii ohhhhhhh dhereee ahhhhhh ahh ohhh karim mainnnnn tummmmmseeee bhot payar karti hunnnnn….. karim- ahaa haaaan mereeee rani tumheen to abbb main din raat chodungaaaa. Ahhhhhhh aiseeee chootttt majaa aa gayaaaa….. kavya aab jhadne ke bikul kareeb phunch chuki thee….abb wo bhee paglon ke tarah kavya ke yahan waha apne honto ko ragad rahi thee….aur karim ka lund abb poori raftar se kavya ke choot main anader bahar ho raha tha….eka ek kavya ke poora badan akden laga….usne apni tangon ko karim ke kamar par kas laya…. Kavya- ahhhhh karim dheeree ohhhhh mujeeee meraa nikalen wala haiiii ohhhh main pagall ho jaungiii karm ohhhhhh Jaise hee karim ko pata chala ke kavya abb jhadne wale hai….usne apne dakhon ke raftar ko aur badha daya….aur kavya ke choot se lawe ke nadi beh nikali….uska poora badan jor jor se kanapne laga….aur kamar teji se jhatke khane lagee…..kava buri tarhan jhadi thee…..apne poore jeevan usse aise sukh ke

615

anubhuti nahi hui thee….usne karim ke sar ko apne bahon main kas laya….aur paglo ke tarha karim ke honto ko chuste hue, jhadne lagee… karim ne apne dhako ko jari rakha….aur kuch palo baad uske lund ne bhee kavya ke choot ko apne veeyre se bhar daya…..karim ke garam veerye ke bochar ko kavya apni choot ke diwaron par mahsoos karke ek dum mast ho gaye…..usse apna poora badan ek dum halka mahsoos ho raha tha…..jhadne ke baad karim kavya ke ooper he ludak gaya….. kavya ne uske maathhe ko choom liya aur uski aankhon mein dekhkar kahne lagi kavya- main tujhe kisi ke paas nahi jaane doongi jaan... Tu sirf mera hai... Mera yaar... Mera pyar.... karim gour se kavya ko dekhne laga.... Par ab usko mahi yaad aa rahi thhi.... karim haal mai aa jata hai… mahi jaha khadi thi waha uske paas jakar khada ho jata hai.. waha mahi ke alawa aab koi nahi tha.. thode der dono waha khade rahate hai..baat koi bhi nahi karta hai.. samane simran aakar khadi rahati hai.. thode duri par .. simran ki peeth in dono ki taraf thi.. simran kisi se phone par baat kar rahi thi..beech beech mai wo aapne kamar ko jordar jataka de rahe the… jaise karim vibrater on karta hai ya uski speed badata tha to simran aapni kamar ko jahataka dete the.. ye baat mahi ko pata nahi thi.. lekin mahi sochane lagati hai ki simran madam aise kyon kar rahe hai.. ye khel lagbagh 5-10 minute chalata hai.. karim beech beech mai vibrater ki speed badata to simran uchal padati … mahi ko kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha ye simran madam ko aaj kya ho gaya hai… simran bhi piche mud ke aur aaju baju mai dekh rahe thi ki karim kaha hai.. lekin jaise ki simran piche ghum jate thi tab karim waha wall ke piche chup jata tha.. mahi sochane lagate hai ki jaise hi simran madam piche ghumati hai tab karim kyon chup raha hai.. wo aab tak ye jaan chuki thi ki karim kisi ko darata nahi hai par aaj wo simran madam ko darke kyon chup raha hai.. Ek baar jab karim vibrater on karne ke liye jeb mai haat dalata hai tab mahi dekhati hai.. jaise hi karim jeb mai haath dalata hai waise hi waha dusari taraf simran uchal padati hai… aise hi 2-3 baar hota hai… mahi sochati hai kuch to hai iske haath mai.. Mahi- tum simran madam ko dekhke kyon chup rahe ho Karim- kuch nahi aise hi.. Mahi- aur tumare jeb mai kya hai.. Karim- kuch nahi hai.. Mahi- mai janate hu kuch na kuch to hai…

616

Karim- kuch bhi nahi hai.. Mahi- muje kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha hai.. simran madam beech beech mai aapne kamar ko jataka kyon de rahe hai.. beech beech uchal bhi rahi hai.. Karim- muje kya pata.. Mahi- tume to pata hoga hi na.. Karim mahi ki taraf dekhata hai.. Karim- muje kaise pata hoga… Mahi- tum jab bhi jeb mai haat dalate ho tab simran madam udhar uchal padati hai.. wo kyon… Karim- muje kya pata.. Mahi- tumare jeb mai jo hai wo pahale bahar nikalo.. Karim hasata hai.. Karim- nikalu…

617

Mahi ha mai garden hilati hai… Karim jaise hi vibrater ka remote bahar niklata hai to mahi karim ke taraf aachraya se dekhate hai.. Mahi- ye to remote hai… Karim- haa.. Mahi- matalab tumane simran madam ke saath ????????????? Karim- haa maine tumare simran madam ke chut mai vibarator dala hai…

618

aur iss wajah se wo uchal pad rahi hai.. Mahi- kya… Karim- tume yakin nahi hai kya… to ek baar fir se tume show dikhata hu.. lekin Mahi- lekin kya.. Karim- hame simran se chipana padega … iss wall ke piche .. Mahi ha mai garden hilati hai.. aab dono us waal ke piche chup kar dekh rahe the.. karim jaise hi vibrater on karta hai simran uchal padati hai.. simran piche mud ke karim ko dekhane lagati hai.. jaise hi us vibrater ki speed karim badata hai waise hi simran ke chehare ke bhanv badalane lagate hai…aab simran ka chehara karim aur mahi ke samane tha.. wo dono simran ko dekh rahe the… karim vibrater ke speed kam jada kar raha tha… simran na chahate hui bhi dhire se apana ek haat chut ke paas le jati thi.. lekin jaise use yaad aata ki wo ek public place mai hai waise hi simran jat se aapna haath upar uta leti thi.. aise hi kuch 2-3 baar hota hai.. simran ke ye halat dekh ke mahi hasane lagati hai.. mahi aur karim jaha the waha unko koi bhi nahi dekh sakata tha.. aur us haal mai aab mahi ,simran aur karim ke alawa koi bhi nahi tha.. shyad baki log bahar party haal mai chale gaye the.. ye haal rest ke liye tha… Aab karim mahi ke haath mai vibrater deta hai.. aur dhere se mahi ke ek shoulder par aapna ek haat dal deta hai aur dusare haat se mahi ke dusare haath ko pakad ke vibareter ka remote chalane lagata hai.. 5-10 minute tak aise hi mahi karim ke haath ke sahare vibareter chalati hai.. use aab maja aane lagata hai.. mahi ko iss mai maza aa raha hai ye dekh ke karim aapne shoulder wala haath dhere se mahi ke ek boobs ke paas le jata hai.. waise mahi uske us haat ko aapne ek haath se jataka dete hai.. lekin bolati kuch nahi hai.. thode der karim kuch nahi karta hai.. Thode der baad karim aab mahi ke piche khada ho jata hai.. chuchap.. wo kuch nahi bolata hai..mahi bhi kuch nahi bolati hai.. iss waqt mahi ke aander ek asamanj ki stithi thi.. wo karim ko na bhi nahi bol pa rahi thi aur ha bhi nahi bol rahi thi… wo karim ke taraf piche mud ke bhi nahi dekhati hai.. karim uske piche khada ho jata hai.. aab wo dono waha akele khade the.. kuch na bolate hui.. aur thodi doori par simran tadap rahi thi.. thode der baad karim mahi ke piche chipak ke khada ho jata hai .. aapne dono haath karim mahi ke dono baju se aage le jata hai aur uske dono hatho par rakh kar remote chlane lagata hai.. Is waqt mahi ke dil zoron se dhadak raha tha............. karim mahi ki ye

619

halat dekhkar muskura padta hain....... karim- kuch ho raha hai kya madam aapko mahi karim ki baat sunkar bol padati hai.. Mahi- nahin............main......main theek hoon..... Mahi ke chehare par pasine ke kuch boondein saaf chalak rahein the...... karim apne seene ka bhaar mahi ke peeth par thoda aur rakh deta hain aur apne dono haathon ko mahi ke haathon mein tham leta hain remote ke upar se hi.......mahi chup chaap wahin aabhi bhi khamosh si khadi hui thi......karim apna chehra mahi ke garden ke paas lata hain aur bahut dheere se apne jeebh aage nikalkar mahi ke kaan ke neeche apna honth rakh deta hain.......karim ke is harkat se mahi ek baaf fir se bechain ho uthathi hain ........ uske jism ke royein ek baar fir se khade ho gaye the....na chahte hue bhi mahi ke mooh se siskari foot padti hain...... mahi- aaa ... ssssssssssssssss .. hhhhhh.... ye kya kar rahein ho karim ......please mere itne kareeb na aawo....... karim jhat se apna ek haath mahi ke galon par rakh deta hain aur use apne chehre ki ore ghoomata hain......mahi ek nazar karim ke chehre ki ore dekhti hain aur fir apni nazrein neeche jhuka leti hain........ karim ke hath aab mahi ke kamar par aa chuke thee.... iss wajah se mahi aab apne aap par kabu rakh nahi paa rahi thee.... uske gaal aur kaan dono laal surkh hokar dehakne lagee...... aab karim ne apne bahon ko mahi ke kamar ke gird kaskar usse apne se chipka liya..... iss wajah se mahi ke edyana ooper uth gaye.....jo ki mahi ke ek aur badhi galati thee....bhale hee mahi par wasna hawai hone lagee thee......par uske maan ka ek kona usse ye sab karane ke lye rok raha tha.....par agle hee pal neeche karim ka tana hua lund seedha mahi ke gaand par sadi ke ooper se jaa laga.....mahi ka poora badan aise kanap gaya.....jaise usne bijli ke nangi taron ko chu laya ho... karim jhat se apna honth mahi ke garden par rakh deta hain aur bahut ahista se wahan par choom leta hain.........mahi ke mooh se ek baar fir se siskari foot padti hain........ karim jhat se apna ek haath mahi ke navel ke paas le jata hain aur wahin apne ungliyon se bahut halke se wahan par firane lagta hain ....... mahi ki is waqt lajjat se ankhein band ho chuki thi.........wo kuch deer tak apne ungliyon ko mahi ke navel par ghumata hain fir wo dusara haath bhi wahin rakh deta hain........ fir wo dono haathon se apne unglion ka kamal dikhata hain.......mahi ki sansein ek baar fir se tezz ho gayi thi.......tabhi karim apne dono haathon ko dheere dheere upar ki ore mahi ke boobs ki taraf le jata hain......isse pehle ki wo apne dono haathon se mahi ke naram boobs ko

620

tham leta mahi jhat se uske badhte hue haathon ko tham leti hain aur uspar apne dono haath rakh deti hain.......... mahi - ye kya kar rahe ho karim.........ye sahi nahin hain......... karim – madam ji ......... please ek baar inhein apne haathon par mehsoos karne dijiye.......kab se mere ye haath taras gaye hain inhein apne haathon mein thamne ke liye.......main aapke in boobs ko apne haathon se ek baar choona chahta hoon....... mahi jhat se ghum kar karim ki ore dekhne lagti hain.......is waqt uski aankhien surkh laal ho gayi thi................ mahi - aacha to aab tum mera faydaa uthana chahte ho........ mahi ke chehre par ek sharati muskaan thi........ mahi – simran madam ko tadapate hui tum mera fayada utana chahte ho.. karim- waise kuch plan to nahi tha .. par aap kah rahe ho to waise bhi kiya ja sakata hai.. karim ke aise kahate hi mahi ghum gayi aur bol padi.. mahi- muje kya itana buddu samaja hai kya .. aisa kahke karim ke kandho ko peeche ke aur dekhela....aur apne aap ko sambhalate hui waha se dusare aur chal padi… jate waqt usne karim ko vibretar ka remote de diya.. Karim party haal mai aate hi simran karim ko ishara karti hai… baju wale chote se kamre mai aane ka ishara karti hai.. waise karim us kamare mai jata hai.. simran idhar udhar dekhane lagati hai aur thode der baad us kamre mai jati hai.. karim- simran....baat kya hain......tumne muje yaha kyon bulaya ..... simran - bus aise hi........ek baat kehni thi ........ karim – bolo kya baat hai ..... simran - lagta hain aapko meri fikar hi nahi hai............ agel hi pal karim simran ki baat sunkar dheere se muskura padta hain karim- - waise baat nahi hai simran simran- muje akela chod ke kaha chale gaye the itane der tak.. karim- yahi tha.. idhar udhar ghum raha tha.. simran- - aap mere saath ye sab kyon kar rahe ho …

621

karim- kya hua .. maine kya kiya.. simran- main kab se is aag mein jal rahi hoon .............. aapne subah se mere aander jo vibrater daal ke rakha hai us se mai pareshan ho chuki hu…aapko to meri zara bhi parwaah nahin hain........ karim- parwah kyon nahi hai… simran- aab baatein mutt banao aur chup chaap ghar chalo .......aab mera sabra tootata jaa raha hain...... karim - itni bhi kya jaldi hain simran .......aabhi to party suru hui hai ......... agle hi pal simran fauran karim ke aur kareeb aati hain aur uske seene se fauran lipat jati hain........aur karim ke honton ko bade pyaar se choom leti hain.....

aur kahati hai... simran - party gayi bhaad mein ........ mujhe nahin karni koi party .............. aapko mujhpar zara bhi taras nahin aata........kya halat kar di hain aapne meri is waqt.......main aapko bata nahin sakti.......meri panty poori bheeg chuki hain........aab aur nahin bardast hota mujhe.......please.......main aapke samne haath jodti hoon............meri pyaas aabhi bujha dijiye...... karim- yahan ....is waqt...........tumhara dimag kharab ho gaya hain kya simran ......ye koi tumhara ghar nahin hain.......yaha bahar party chal rahi hain.....aur is waqt yahan ye sab karna possible nahin........party ke baad hum ghar chalkar ye sab aaram se kar lenge....... karim simran ko aur tadapana chahata tha.. simran - magar mere husband to ghar par hi honge.......to unke rehte ye sab.......its not possible........

622

karim - to fir raat mein aakar hi main tumhare choot ki aag bujha pawunga ...... bus tab tak sabra karti raho...... Karim ye jab kahta hai uske agel hi pal simran fauran apne saadi ka pallu apne seene se hata deti hain.......aab uske bade bade boobs karim ki aankhon ke samne the.......blouse mein.......karim bade gaur se simran ke har harkaton ko dekh raha tha.........simran fauran karim ko neeche bitha deti hai aur apni saadi apne ghutnon tak upar ki ore sarka deti hain aur fir wo karim ke god mein aakar baith jati hain......aab uska chehra karim ke chehare ke theek samane tha.......aur uske dono pawn karim ke

dono taraf the ....... simran ek nazar karim ke chehare ki ore bade gaur se dekh rahi thi .....uski aankhon mein ......... fir wo bade pyaar se karim ke honton ko choom leti hain ..... aur dheere dheere apne danton se uske neechale honton ko katne lagti hain...... karim chup chaap apni aankhein faade simran ko ek tuk dekh raha tha.......aaj usne simran ko chedkar apne liye khud musibat bula li thi.......simran agle hi pal apne dono danton ke beech karim ke honton ko kaskar kaat leti hain.....wahin karim dard se cheekh padta hain.....magar simran uski parwaah kiye bagair apne danton ko uske honton se nahin hatati....... jaise jaise simran apne danton par dabav dalti jaa rahi thi waise waise karim ki cheekhein bhi badhti jaa rahi thi........wo baar baar simran ko apne se door karne ki koshish kar raha tha.......dono ki sansein ek dusare se pal pal takraa rahi thi....dono ki garam sansein ek dusare mein ghul rahein the........simran ka badan kisi aag ke saman tapp raha tha........simran paglon ki tarah karim ke honton ko apne danton se kate jaa rahi thi...... kuch der baad karim fauran apna haath simran ke bal par le jata hain aur kaskar apne mutthi se uske balon se zoron se bheech leta hai.......agle hi pal simran wahin zoron se dard se sisak padti hain......uske siskane se uske danton ke beech daba karim ka honth azaad ho jata hain aur karim fir se wahin zoron se sisak padta hain.....uske honton se aab khoon

623

dheere dheere bahar ki ore behne laga tha.....wahin simran dheere se muskura padti hain......... karim - simran....tum sach mein bahut jalim cheez ho.......ye kya tarikha hain kiss karne ka..........tumne mere honton se khoon nikal diya........ simran ek nazar karim ki ore ghoorati hain.......is waqt uski aankhein hawas mein poori tarah se surkh laal ho chuki thi......... simran - aab pata chala ki dard kya hota hain..........main pichle 4 ghante se is aag mein tadap rahi hoon uska aapko koi hosh nahin..........main aapke jaisi nahin hoon......mujhe to dard mein bhi maza aata hain.......agar yakeen na aaye to ek baar aap khud hi aazma kar dekh lijiye......... aise kahte hui agle hi pal simran apne dono boobs ko karim ke chehare par le jati hain aur apna ek haath apne ubharon par rakhkar use zabardasti karim ke mooh mein dalne lagti hain.......... karim dheere se apna mooh poora khol deta hain aur uske blouse ke upar se hi simran ke doodh ko peene lagta hain.....simran ki aankhein lajjat se band ho jati hain aur wo wahin zoron se aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.sssssssssssssssssss...................hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.....karte hue sisak padti hain...... simran - aise nahin ....... karim ......aaaaaaaa......hhhhhhh......meri nipples ko apne danton se kaskar kato ......... chaba jao inhein.........chahe main kitna bhi cheekun .......chillawun......tumse reham ki bheekh mangun........aap meri parwaah mutt karooo........aap apne danton se meri nipples aise hi kaskar katate raho ....... please .......aaaaaaaaaa........sssssssssssss........ agle hi pal karim apna mooh poora khol deta hain aur apne dono danton ke beech simran ki right nipple ko uske blouse ke upar se hi daba deta hain aur fir apne danton mein lekar uspar apne danton se dheere dheere dabav dalne lagta hain........jaise jaise wo simran ke nipples par apne daant gada raha tha waise waise simran ki siskari badhti jaa rahi thi.......... simran – aaaaaaaaaaa ........ hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh......mmmmmmmmmmmm......iiiiiiiii...........aur kaskar............aur zor se......kato ......... Simran ki sansein bahut zoron se chal rahi thi.....hawas ne aaj use puri tarah se mazboor kar diya tha....wo ye bhool chuki thi ki wo is waqt aapne friend ki party mein hain.... ek chote se room mai hai ..aur koi bhi unhein aasani dhundate hui waha aa sakta hain........magar aaj use kisi baat ki koi parwaah nahin thi.....pichel 4 ghanton se wo apne choot mein vibrater liye hui thi.....aur aab uske choot ki aag aab poore uffan par thi....ek bhi baar uska organsm nahin

624

hua tha......jab wo organsm ke nazdeek pahunchti tabhi karim vibrator ki speed kum kar deta.....aab wo hawas mein mano pagal so ho gayi thi.... karim apne dono danton ke beech kaskar simran ki nipples kate jaa raha tha......wahin simran dard ke saath saath maze mein doobati jaa rahi thi.....ek alag sa ehsaas uske chehre par saaf nazar aa raha tha........aur saath hi saath kuch satisfaction bhi.......wo dono haathon se karim ke sir ko sehla rahi thi.........aur uske sir ke balon ko apni mutthi se masal bhi rahi thi.......karim is baar nahin rukta aur poori taqat se simran ke nippes ko kaat leta hain.....wahin simran is baar dard se cheekh padti hain....aaaaaaaaaaaaaa..........sssssssssssssss.....jaisi aawazein simran ke mooh se pal pal goonj rahi thi..........uski aankhon mein dard se aansoon aa gaye they..... magar fir bhi wo apne boobs ko karim ke mooh se ek pal bhi nahin hata rahi thi.........aur baar baar wo use katne ko keh rahi thi...... simran –mmmmmmmmmmmm ... aaaaaaaaa .......ssssssss.......aur zor.....se ......kato inhein........... karim bhi uski parwaah kiye bagair poori taqat se apne danton ke beech uski nipples ko chaba raha tha......wahin uske thook se simran ki blouse bhi kuch gili ho gayi thi.......ab uske nipples ka dard badh jata hain to wo fauran apne doosare boobs ko karim ke mooh mein dal deti hain aur karim fir se uske dusare boobs ke nipples ko bhi katne lagta hain .......... dard aur josh dono ka excitement simran is waqt mehsoos kar rahi thi.........wahin uski choot se lagataar pani behta jaa raha tha.........panty uski gand se poori tarah se chipak gayi thi........uska jism hawas ki wajah se kaanp raha tha......aisa lag raha tha jaise usne koi bahut badi toofan apne ander samete rakhi hui ho......karim puri taqat se is bar fir se simran ke nippes ko kaat leta hain......wahin simran fir se sisak padti hain......... simran aaaaaaaaaa.bbbbbbbbbbbbbbb.......bbbbuuusssssssssss..............aab aur nahin.... aur simran wahin zoron se hafne lagti hain......sansein uski bahut zoron se chal rahi thi... agle hi pal karim apna mooh simran ke nipples se hata leta hain...wo bhi is waqt wahin lumbi lumbi sansein le raha tha .........iss wajah se simran ka organism nahi hota hai..simran ki aankhon mein is waqt aansoon the........wo apne organsm na hone ki wajah se bahut pareshan thi......aab uska kisi bhi cheez mein dhyaan nahin lag raha tha....wo aab mano pagal si ho gayi thi........ karim - ssssssss.......aaaaaaaaaaa.....bus karo simran........yahan ye sab theek nahin....... aur karim fauran simran ka paalu uske seene par dal deta hain......... simran - ..... aaaaaaaaaa ........ nahin............karim tum mere saath aisa nahin kar sakte........mujhe aaj kisi ki parwaah nahin hain........agar tum aabhi mujhe kahoge ki main

625

apne sare kapde yahin utar doon to main tumare liye ye bhi karne ko taiyaar hoon.......jise dekhna hain wo dekhein......... karim ko bhi yahi chahiye tha.. wo simran ko jalil karna chahata tha.. lekin wo simran ko waise dikhana nahi chahata tha.. karim - hosh mein aawo simran........ye sab yahan theek nahin........ simran - to fir hum log yaha se chalate hai.. kahin kisi hotel mein chalate hai aabhi.......isi waqt......main tumare saath kisi hotel mein jana chahti hoon.....wo jagah to safe rahega na.........meri chudai ke liye....... karim bade pyaar se simran ke labon ko choom leta hain........aur fir vibrator ki speed bilkul kum kar deta hain...... karim - nahin........aaj nahin.........kabhi main tumhein hotel bhi le jawunga.....aabhi sahi waqt nahin aaya hain...... fir wo simran ko uta ke baju mai baithatha hain aur wahin table pe rakha bottle ka thanda pani simran ko peene ko deta hain....... karim - ye pani pee lo simran ........ yakeen karo mera......tum ek dcp ho.. ek bahot badi police officer ho.. tumari bahot izzat hai yaha.. log bahot darate hai tume...........aur main kabhi nahin chahunga ki tumhari izzat sare aam nilam ho........tum meri baat samjah rahi ho naa.........bus thoda sa sabra rakho ....... tumhari ye pyaas main zaroor bujhawunga.......jab aag maine lagayi hain to is aag ko bujhana aab meri zimmedari hain....... ( lekin maan mai sochata hai tere izzat to sare aam ye karim hi utarega.. pahale din bahot nakhara kar rahi thi na… aab dekh mai tuje kaise tadapata hu ) fir karim bade pyaar se simran ke galon se behte aansoonwon ko choom leta hain aur uska sir apne seene par rakh deta hain.......karim simran ke izzat kar ke use tadapana chahata tha..simran bus khamoshi se chup chaap karim ki bahon mein thi..........aab uske mooh se ek bhi bol nahin foot rahein the...... karim - chalo der ho rahi hain.........chalte hain bahar........ simran ki dono nipples is waqt bahut jalan kar rahi thi ........ karim ne use bahut zoron se kata tha .......... shayad wo dono soojh kar laal bhi ho gayi thi.........simran apni saadi sahi karti hain … taki uska geela blouse kisi ko na dikh paye..aur fir wo us haal ke taraf chal padti hain........... aab wo dono bahar party haal mai aa jate hai..

626

waha ek daru ke liye counter tha..yahan kai variety ki mehangi daru wagerah thi......... karim simran ko aage chalane ka ishara karta hain ....... karim- simran tum daru pite ho na.. simran na mai gardan hilati hai.. tabhi karim ek baar fir se us vibrator ki speed fauran tezz kar deta hain aur ek baar fir se simran wahin tadap uthathi hain........ ek baar fir se karim ne use poori tarah se mazboor kar diya tha.........wo simran ke paas jata hain aur use baar counter ke paas chalne ka ishara karta hain..... simran - karim.....please......band karo ise........aab aur nahin...........aab nahin saha jata mujhase....... karim - enjoy karo simran......is moment ko........ simran- muje kyon tadpa rahe ho.. yaha nahi rukana hai muje … muje kisi hotel mai leke chalo.. karim- haa simran .. jayenge hotel mai.. simran bahot kush ho jate hai .. simran- sachmuch.. karim- lekin uske liye mere ek condition hai.. mere ek shirt hai.. simran jhat se bolati hai.. simran- tumari har shirt muje manjoor hai.. karim- suno pahale.. simran- bata do karim- wo jo counter par ladaka baitha hai simran- haa.. uska kya .. karim haule se simran ke kareeb jata hain aur uske kanon mein kuch kehta hain......agle hi pal simran ke chehare ka rang bilkul feeka sa padh jata hain ......wo dheere se naa mein apni garden hila deti hain......aur karim ko faryaad ki nazreion se ek tuk dekhne lagti hain........wahin karim ke chehare par shararti muskaan thi......

627

simran idhar udhar dekhate hai ..use aas paas koi pachan wala dikhata nahi hai .. simran karim ko ghoorne lagti hain..... simran – tume andaza bhi hain ki tum mujhase kya karne ko keh rahe ho ....... us counter pe jo ladaka hai usko seduce karne ko........ye sab mujhse nahin hoga ....... karim- theek hain......to fir kuch aisa karo ki uska lund fauran khada ho jaye...... aur use tum apne seat par baithne par mazboor kar do........yaad rakho ye kaam tum jitni jaldi karogi utni hi jaldi hum kisi private jagah jayenge ...... aur tumhari choot ki aag utni hi jaldi bujhegi.......agar nahin to main bhi yahan se kahin nahin jane wala ....... tadapti raho vibarater lekar yahin par........ simran bus is waqt roo nahin rahi thi .......magar karim ne uski halat rone jaisi zaroor kar di thi.......uska dimag puri tarah se kaam karna band sa padh gaya tha.... tabhi wo conter wala ladaka simran ke taraf dekhane lagata hai .. karim ye dekh leta hai aur karim simran ko dekhkar dheere se aankh maar deta hain..... aur kahata hai karim - jaldi se aapna kaam khatam karo nahin to ye vibrator aab tab tak nahin kum hoga jab tak tum yahan se aapna kaam khatam karke wapas nahin nikal jati............. aur simran se door hutt jata hain..... aab simran ka khada hona mushkil hota jaa raha tha.........na hi wo apne choot par haath rakh sakti thi......aur na hi wo karim ko mana kar sakti thi.........jada log to aab tak party mai aaye nahi the magar jo bhi waha mard the sabki nazar is waqt simran par zaroor thi...

Waha conter par ek ladaka tha … itane der se wo simran aur karim ke taraf hi dekh raha tha .. us counter ke paas simran aate hi wo ladaka kahata hai Ladaka- kahiye madam........aap kya lena pasand karengi....... simran counter pe aake baith jate hai

628

usne ye baat double meaning mein kahi thi.... simran ek nazar us ladake ki taraf dekhti hain fir wo ladake ko kahate hai simran- vodaka… wahin baju mai karim khada tha .. wo baju mai khade hoke dekh raha tha .. aab wo counter ke paas aake baith jata hai karim- ladake ek kadak maal de de muje ..

629

karim bade tevar se bolata hai.. ladaka wo sunke thoda gusse mai bolata hai.. usko lag raha tha achha maal samane baitha hai aur ye budhha kis maal ke bare mai puch raha hai.. ladaka- yaha desi nahi milate.. ladake ke aise bolate hai utane hi jaldi aur bade aawaj mai karim kahta hai.. karim- ye harami.. tune muje samaj kya rakha hai… sale mai kya tuje desi pine wala lagata hu.. ladaka- aap galiya mat do … tabhi waha karim ka bada aawaj sunke mahi aa jate hai.. mahi ko dekh ke karim ka aawaj aur bad jata hai.. karim- to kya tere bakwaj suno .. karim ka bada aawaj sunke ladaka thoda naram padata hai.. ladaka- aap ne hi kaha na kadak maal.. isliye muje laga … karim- kya laga bhe bhadave… ladaka- sahab..plz galiya mat do na.. karim ka bada aawaj dekh ke simran ko laga ki aab yaha pe sab log jama ho jayenge aur yaha tamasha ho jayega .. simran ek nazar karim ke chehare ki ore dekhti hain fir wo dheere se us ladake ki taraf muskura padti hai......baat ko samaj kar wo us ladake ko kahti hai.. simran- sahab.. ko jo chahiye wo de do.. ladaka- sahab bataiye na aapko kya chahiye.. karim- cocktel.. ladaka karim ka pack banake karim ko deta hai .. karim aapna pack leke waha se chala jata hai.. tab waha pe mahi , mahi ka pati aur simran ka pati aa jate hai.. wo jaise hi aa jate hai waise hi simran aapna pack aapne sadi mai chupa lete hai.. simran ka pati – kya hua yaha wo ladaka kuch bolata uss se pahale hi simran bol padi simran- us driver ko thodi jada ho gayi thi iss wajah se uska jara bahar nikal diya simran ka pati- wo to achha banda hai..

630

mahi ka pati- jada ho gaye hoge .. jane do .. hota hai party mai kabhi kabhi .. mahi- simran madam .. aap ki tabiyat kaise hai aab simran- achhe hai mahi- aur garmi simran- kaise garmi .. mahi mahi baat ko gumate hai.. chehare par hasi late hui.. mahi- aap ko fever aaya tha na .. wo garmi puch rahi thi ( man mai kahti hai.. tere aander ki garmi nahi puch rahi thi.. wo to karim thik karega) simran- kam hui hai simran ka pati- simran.. aap yaha kya kar rahe ho.. simran- wo thode weakness feel kar rahi thi iss wajah se juice pine aaye thi yaha simran ka pati- ok simran ka pati sabko kahta hai chalo bahar kah ke chale jate hai.. simran unko kahti hai aati hu mai thodi hi der mai… mahi sochane lagati hai karim ko isne bahar kaise nikal liya … wo log jab bahar jate hai tab simran jaldi jaldi apna pack pine lagti hain...wahin baar baar us ladake ki nazar simran par jaa rahi thi.....itna to wo samajh hi chuka tha ki is waqt simran badi jaldi kar rahi thi....magar wo kya janta tha ki is waqt simran ki kya halat hain.....wo is waqt apne choot mein vibrater liye hui hain......... wo log us haal mai se chale jane ke baad karim us haal mai phir se chala aata hai.. ladaka- madam.......aap badi jaldi mein lag rahi hain.....aap aaram se yahin baith jaiye....aur aaram se aapna pack pijiye ga . Simran ek nazar karim ke chehare ki ore dekhti hain karim ke chehare par wahin hansi thi......na jane kyon aab simran ko aisa lagane laga tha ki aab karim ki ye hansi uski jaan zaroor le legi .

simran ki halat is samay bahut kharab thi........wo to sochane samajane ki halat mein bhi nahin thi......mazbooran use us ladake ki baat manani padti hain aur wo wahin chup chaap baith kar aapna pack dhire se peene lagati hai… agar wo baat nahi manati to wo janati thi ki karim us ke saath kya karta … uske chut ke saath kya karta .. ........ jaise hi wo aapna pack fir se pine lagati hai tabhi karim vibrator ki speed full kar deta hain aur simran ek baar fir se tadap uthathi hain.......baar baar uski aankhein band si hoti jaa rahi thi......aur wahin wo apne honton ko badi hi berahami se kaat bhi rahi thi......wahin samane baithkar wo ladaka simran ko ajeeb si nazreion se ghoor raha tha ........ use kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha … wo sochane lag gaya ..ek hi pack mai madam ko kaise chad gayi… maine cocktell to nahi de na.. chadane

631

ke baad banda aankhe to band karta hai lekin ye aapne honth kyon kant rahi hai.. baat mai kuch gadbad hai.. aab karim fir se simran ke paas aakar baith jata hai.. karim- kya dekh raha hai be bhadave … ladaka niche dekhate hui kahata hai.. ladaka- kuch nahi sahab karim- sale .. aisa kadak maal pahale kabhi dekha nahi kya... ladaka sharmate hui upar dekhte hui thoda smile deta hai.. karim- maderchod… tere baap ka maal hai kya .. jo madam ko aise buri nazar se dekh raha hai.. ladaka fir se dar jata hai.. ladaka- sahab .. maine aabhi to kuch kiya bhi nahi hai.. karim fir gusse mai kahta hai.. karim- maderchod.. bata tera sahab kaha hai.. ladaka darate hui.. ladaka- sahab maaf karo na..garib hu sahab .. job ka sawal hai.. jane do na sahab.. karim- tu janata hai maderchod ye madam kon hai ladaka karim ki taraf dekhate rahata hai.. karim simran ki taraf dekhate hui kahata hai.. karim- ye hai dcp simran kaur.. dcp ka naam sunate hi ladaka aapne jagah pai baith jata hai dar ke... ladaka- dcp… yani police officer .. karim- haa.. unke pant mai ek revolver hai.. jada shahanpatti ki to tere ko yah abhi goli mar degi ye.. bahot gussil aurat hai ye madam.. ladaka aab aur jada darr jata hai … ladaka- sahab maaf kar do.. aabhi aise galati kabhi nahi hoge…

632

karim- ladake .. muje ek baat bata.. ladaka- haa.. sahab.. karim- ye madam ek dam kadak maal hai na ladaka darr ke na na mai garden hilata hai karim gusse mai kahata hai karim- kya kah raha hai.. ye kadak maaal nahi hai… karim simran ke taraf dekhke kahata hai.. karim- dcp madam.. ye ladaka kah raha hai aap beautiful nahi ho simran upar karim ke taraf dekhati hai..

633

fir wo us ladake ki taraf dekhte hai.. ladaka darr jata hai.. use kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha .. ha bolo to mussibat na bolo to bhi mussibat.. sala karo to karu kya.. ajib mussibat mai dala hai iss budhhe ne.. usko lag raha tha ki madam aab us pe guss ho gayi hai.. ladaka- madam.. mere kahne ka wo matlab nahi hai madam .. aap kadak maal hi ho.. karim- haramkhor.. tu dcp madam se battamiji kar raha hai.. madam lagata hai ek baar iss ladake ko aap ke haath ka maar khana hai ... ladaka- sorry.. sorry.. sahab .. mere kahne ka matlab hai ki madam beautiful hai.. wo mai dar gaya tha na to dar ki wajah se moo se nikal gaya..

634

karim- haa haa.. bate mat bana.. madam ke moo ki taraf mat dekh aise.. kaam kon tera baap karega kya.. ladaka- kaam kar raha hu mai sahab karim- madam ka pack kab ka khatam ho gaya hai .. tuje dikhata nahi kya.. repet kar madam ko.. wo ladaka simran ki taraf dekhane lagata hai.. ladaka- dcp madam .. ek pack repet karo kya aapko simran ke ander ki himmat aab dheere dheere puri tarah se tootati jaa rahi thi.........baar baar wo apne haathon ko kaskar chair par masal rahi thi........wahin aab uske chehare par pasine ki chand boondein bhi saaf nazar aane lagi thi.......halanki ander A.C chal rahi thi fir bhi simran ka badan garmi se puri tarah se bheegta jaa raha tha........ karim – maine bataya tuje samaj nahi aata kya tujko wo ladaka fir se simran ki taraf dekh kar puchata hai… aakir simran ka raha saha sabra bhi puri tarah se toot jata hain..... aur wo bus haan hoon mein apna sir hilati hai .......... aur kah padati hai simran – ladake…sssssssssss........ sahab ne jo bola hai wo kar…........main aab bahar ja rahi hu … simran kehna to aur bhi bahut kuch chahti thi .. kyon ki itane der se counter per baith ke karim ne vibareter ki speed bahot bada di thi iss wajah se uski halat bahot kharab ho gayi thi.. magar apne samane us ajnabi ladake ko dekhkar wo chup ho jati hain.........wahin karim jhat se apne jagah pe se uth jata hai aur simran ko dekhkar haule se muskura padta hain..... karim – aap jaroor chali jayeyega dcp madam.. lekin aapna pack khatam kar ke jayega.. iss ladake ne itane pyar se isse banaya hai.. usko khatam kar ke jayega.. simran karim ki taraf dekh ke kahate hai.. simran - magar..... .......aab ...... aage wo bol nahi pati..tab wo ladaka bol padta hain ladaka – lagata hai madam jaldi mein dikhaye de rahi hain .. sahab madam ko jane do.. simran ek nazar us ladake ke chehare ki taraf ghoorne lagti hain magar kehti kuch nahin.....aakhir kya kehti wo usse.......ki is waqt uski kya halat ho rahi hain ....... bahar se shareef dikhane wali wo is waqt apni choot mein vibareter liye ghoom rahi hain........ aab simran hath mai aapna pack leke baith jate hai ..simran ko ye samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki wo aab us ladake ko seduce kaise kare.......wo bhi karim ke samne.........shayad karim uski pareshani samajh gaya tha is liye wo fauran apni jagah se uthatha hain aur bathroom karne ka bahana karke wahan se bahar ki ore chala jata hain...... idher simran bilkul khamosh thi........aur lambi lumbi sansein le rahi thi.......use ye samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki wo ye sab shuru kahan se kare..... wo soch rahi thi ki agar wo start bhi kar de to

635

ladaka response dega ki nahi.. karim ne isse pahale se bahot darake rakha hua hai … magar jo bhi tha karna to tha hi use har haal mein..........apni choot ki pyaas ke liye hi sahi...

waha se karim chala gaya tha .. waha sirf wo ladaka aur simran thi.. pack pite pite hi simran us ladake ko niharane lagi.. aur sochane lagi .. kasie shuru kiya jai.. wo ladaka bhi beech beech mai simran ko dekh raha tha aur ghur raha tha .. aur wo bhi sochane lagata hai.. sachmuch mai ye dcp hai ya budhhe ne muje aise hi darane ke liye bola ..tabhi bahot soch vichar ke baad wo ladaka bol padata hai.. ladaka- madam ji.. kya mai ek baat puch sakata hu.. simran uske taraf dekh ke kahte hai simran- haa… ladaka- kya aap sach mai dcp hai.. matlab ek police officer … simran aapne chehare par ek halki si smile late hui kahti hai.. simran- kyon.. nahi lagati kya.. mai police officer.. ladaka- waise baat nahi hai … mai sirf mere tasali ke liye kah raha hu.. simran sochati hai agar mai haa kahungi to ye ladaka muje dar ke response nahi dega aur phir din bar muje ye chut ki aag mai ulajana padega.. iss ko na hi kahungi.. simran- nahi hu.. ladaka bahot kush hota hai.. ladaka- laga hi muje.. simran- aise kyon laga.. ladaka- aap jaise khubsurat aurat police mai kaise ho sakate hai… phir usko aapni galati yaad aayi.. ladaka- sorry.. sorry.. kuch jada hi mai bol gaya.. sorry .. aap ko bura laga hoga na.. simran - nahin......aisi baat nahin hain........... agar tume laga ki mai police officer nahi hu to pucha kyon .. ladaka- madam ........ aap jitane khubsoorat hai utani hi bold dikhati hai ..

636

iss wajah se dar lagane lag raha tha.. simran uske taraf smile dete hui kahti hai.. simran- to kya aab tumara darr chala gaya.. wo ladaka haa mai garden hilata hai.. agle hi pal simran ke chehare par ek halki si muskaan tair jati hain...... simran - ek baat poochon......kya tumari shadi ho gayi hain........ agle hi pal wo ladaka ajeeb si nazreion se simran ke chehare ki ore ghoorne lagta hain....... wo aise dekhane lagata hai jaise aaj se pahale usse kisi ne ye sawal kabhi nahin poocha ho......uske chehare par hairani ke bhaav the.......

ladaka - jee nahin madam......main to aab tak kunwara hoon....... simran- koi mili nahin ya fir koi ladki aab tak pasand nahin aayi...... ladaka - aap jaise koi mili nahi .. madam jii......... simran hasati hai...simran fir apne purse counter par se dheere se niche jameen par gira deti hain aur fir jab wo use uthane ke liye jhukati hain agle hi pal uski saadi ka aanchal uske seene se hutt jata hain........agle hi pal simran ke boobs ka 70 % cleverage us ladake ke aankhon ke samne hota hain......

637

simran ke bade bade boobs aab uski aankhon ke samne the.....wahin simran sharam se pani pani hoti jaa rahi thi.....wo aache se janti thi ki is waqt ladke ki nigaah kahan par hain..... ek alag sa excitement uske jism mein fir se daudne lagta hain......choot mein gilapana aur bhi badh chuka tha ........ ladaka apni aankhein faade samne us bala ko kha jane wali nazreion se ghoore jaa raha tha.....simran aise hi kuch der tak jhuki rehti hain aur kuch der baad wo apna purse uthathi hain.......aur jab uski nazar samne khade ladake par padti hain .......uski nazrein aab bhi simran ke seene par jami hui thi....jaise hi simran ki nazar usse takrati hain wo fauran apni nazrein dusari taraf fer leta hain.....wahin simran apni saadi ka aachal theek karti hain........us ladake ki bhi halat is waqt dekhne layak thi.....baar baar wo thook apne gale ke neeche utar raha tha.... aisa nazara dekhkar us ladake ka lund is waqt poore ufaan par khada tha.......aab wo apni sharmindagi chupane ke liye wahin chair par dheere se baith jata hain.....aur simran ko chup chup kar dekhne lagta hain.......tabhi karim bhi bathroom se waha aata hain aur jab us ladake ko apni chair par baitha hua pata hain to uske chehre par muskaan aur bhi gehri ho jati hain.....wahin simran sharam se apni nazrein neeche ki ore jhuka leti hain.....usne itni jaldi in sab ki umeed to bilkul bhi nahin ki thi.vvv

karim jaise se nazdik aata hai waise hi simran us ladake se dur ho jati hai … aur sharmakar niche dekhane lagate hai.. fir karim jaise hi us ladake ke paas aata hai waise hi wo ladaka darker jaise taise apni jagah se khada hota hain aur apne pent ko sahi se adjust karne lagta hain....... karim us ladake ko dekhane lagata hai.. us ladake ka khada lund ka tent wo pant ke upper se dekhta hai aur simran ke taraf haske dekhta hai .. aab karim simran ke paas jata hai aur dhire se uske kaan mai kahta hai.. simran- raand.. tu to bajaru raand se fast nikali.. itane jaldi us ladake ka khada bhi kar diya.. man gaye tuje aur tere nazar ko.. karim ke aise kahane se simran ek baar fir Sharma jati hai.. aabhi bhi wo ladaka simran ko ajeeb si nazreion se ghoor raha tha.......jo bhi tha aaj us ladake ki lootery lag gayi thi......wo baar baar simran ke jism ko ghoor raha tha.... dusari taraf simran niche dekhkar sharma rahi hai ye jab karim dekhta hai tab wo vibrator ki speed badata hai.. karim ke aise kahane se simran tadap utati hai aur thode aage chalati hai.. uske piche karim aata hai.. simran - karim....please......band kijiye na is vibrator ko........nahin to meri ye saadi poori kharab ho jayegi........aab aur mutt tadpaiye mujhe .......

638

please ................. aaaaaaaaaaaaa...................... maine aab aapka kahana mana na.. aab to mere pyas buja do na… karim.. karim uske taraf dekh kar kahta hai.. karim- thik hai .. chalo.. ispar simran kush hoti hai.. simran- mai aapne husband se baat karti hu.. usko batati hu.. karim- kya bataogi usko.. karim aaj mere pyas bujanewala hai.. simran aapni katil aadda chehare par late hui uske shoulder ko dhire se marti hai.. simran- chup karo … badmaash.. karim hasata hai.. simran- mai bimar hu aise kahungi.. aur ghar ja rahi hu.. aise kahungi… waise bhi party khatam hone mai aur 3-4 ghante lagenge na.. to tab tak hum kisi hotel mai jate hai … karim- nahi.. simran- to kaha.. karim- aaj mai tume mere ghar mai choudunga.. simran- lekin .. waha tumare wife hogi na.. karim- wo kahi bahar jak marane gayi hai .. simran – to thik hai.. jab karim simran ko leke ja raha tha tab bahar haal mai mahi baithi thi.. jaise hi karim simran ke saath aata hai waise hi mahi karim ko ek jagah baithe dekhane lagate hai..

639

karim jaise hi dekhta hai ki mahi undono ki taraf dekh rahi hai tab karim simran ke kamar mai haath rakh deta hai aur simran ke taraf dekh ke smile karne lagata hai.. tabhi simran ko aapna husband dikh jata hai waise hi simran wo haath hatati hai aur fir simran aapne husband se baat karne chali jati hai.. wo husband se kuch baat karti hai aur fir return aakar karim ko kahte hai chalo.. fir karim simran ke saath chalane lagata hai.. ek baar karim mahi ke taraf palatake dekhta hai .. mahi aab baithi nahi thi to khade hokar karim aur simran ko ghur rahi thi.. fir karim simran ke saath car mai baith jata hai.. bahar aakar mahi un dono ko dekhane lagati hai.. .

640

karim aab vibrator ki speed bahut slow kar deta hain aur simran car mein jakar baith jati hain aur lumbi lumbi sansein lene lagti hain........karim ek nazar simran ke chehare par dalta hain fir wo drive karne lagta hain......aabhi bhi uske chehre par muskaan thi..... simran – karim tumane ye sab kyon kiya mere saath......... karim uske chehare par nazar dalata hai.. karim- kya??? Simran- yahi jo tumane mujase karvaya … aabhi us ladake ke saath..mera jism dusaron ke samne xpose karwana…....... karim hasata hai … Karim- wo kya… Simran chehare par nataki gussa late hui kahti hai.. Simran- muje ye sab pasand nahi hai.. mai koi bazaru aurat nahi hu.. karim - kya karu simran.......jab bhi koi tume ghoorta hain na jane kyon mujhe bada maza aata hain ........ simran chehare par nataki gussa late hui phir se kahati hai.. Simran- tab to tume mujhe dusaron ke saath chudwate dekhkar bhi maza aata hoga...... simran bura sa mooh bana leti hain wahin karim simran ki baateion ko sunkar haule se muskra padta hain..... karim- tu chahe to mai ek partner ko bula lunga.. hum dono ek saath tuje choundege… bahot maza aayega.. simran gusse se kahte hai.. simran- hargiz nahi.. karim- ek baar try karne mai kya problem hai.. simran karim ko gusse se dekhate hai.. simran- tum agar muje randi bol rahe ho iska matlab mai koi bazaru randi nahi hu.. karim simran ka haath pakadata hai..

641

karim- ek baar.. simran- nahiii… simran sochane lagati hai…oh...god.... pata nahin mera aagey kya hoga...... udar karim mann mai kahta hai.. wahin hoga jo main chahunga........hahahahah.......... aage aage dekh tere saath kya hoga.. thode deer baad wo dono karim ke ghar par pahunch jate hain..... ghar lock tha ye dekhkar simran ke chehare par khushiyaan saaf dikhayi dene lagti hain.........aabhi ghar par karim ki wife aur bachhe nahi hai ye dekhkar simran ki bechaini aab hudd se zyada badh chuki thi........wo apne choot mein sulagh rahi aag ko bujha lena chahti thi....... chahe kisi bhi haal mein........ karim ka ghar ek slum area mai tha… chota sa ghar tha.. chote se do room the.. bahar ke rrom mai shyad uska tailoring ka kaam chalata hoga.. saath mai ek chota sa kitchen tha.. aander wale room mai ek chota sa bed tha.. waha pe ek gandi se gaadi thi.. uspar purana hui bedshit thi.. use dekhkar aisa lag raha tha ki usko mahino se wash nahi kiya hai.. ghar ke aander aate simran ghar ki halat dekhte hai.. simran us bed ko dekhate hui karim ko kahate hai.. simran- hum log yaha karenge… karim- tuje chudana hai ya ye cleanness dekhane hai.. simran kuch nahi bolati hai..is waqt ghar mai koi bhi nahi tha.. jaise hi simran ander bed wale room mai aati hain wo fauran karim ke seene se lipat jati hain .... use bed pe gira dete hai aur uske uppar aa jati hai..

642

uske uppar aakar simran karim ke honton ko fir se paglon ki tarah choosne lagti hain .... ..... wahin karim bhi jhat se simran ki saadi utarane lagta hain.....wo bhi jald se jald simran ko nanga karna chahta tha.......simran wahin zoron se sisak padti hain aur karim ke honton ko to kabhi uske kanon par apna jeebh ferne lagti hain.........dono ko aaj bahut jaldi thi.....khas kar simran ko...... karim ek ek kar simran ke sare kapde utarna shuru karta hain......pehle uski saadi....fir blouse...fir peticoat..........bra aur last mein uski panty........jab uska haath simran ke panty par jata hain to karim ke chehare par muskaan aur bhi gehri ho jati hain......simran ki panty poori tarah se bheeg chuki thi........uski choot rus mein uski panty puri tarah se san chuki thi........aab karim ke haathon mein bhi simran ke choot ka rus lag chuka tha.....wahin simran zoron se sisak rahi thi...... simran - kkk... aaa... rrr... iiii... mmmm… aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...

643

hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ........ aab aur nahin ....jaldi se meri choot ki pyaas bujha do ..... ..... nahin to main pagal ho jawungi.......tumane aaj meri kya halat kar rakhi hain.......... karim - itni bhi kya jaldi hain mere dcp raani.......pehle mera lauda aache

se chooso…uska ras piyo.. ........fir uske baad hi main tumhari choot ki aag thandi karunga....... simran ek baar fir se tadap uthathi hain.....fir se karim uske samne condition rakh deta hain.........na chahate hue bhi simran jaldi se karim ke pent kholane lagti hain aur ek ek kar uske sare kapde utarne lagti hain........kuch der mein karim bin kapdon ke uske samne hota hain.....uska lund fanfanata hua aab simran ke samne jhool raha tha ........ wo fauran simran ko apni god mein utha leta hain aur use wahin chote se bed par peeth ke bal sula deta hain........... wo uska sir bed ke neeche ki ore jhuka deta hain....aab uski poori body bed par thi magar uska sir neeche ki taraf latak raha tha.......karim fir simran ke sar ke paas chala jata hai …karim haule se apne dono haathon se simran ke sir ko pakad leta hain aur fir apna lund haule haule simran ke mooh mein pelane lagta hain......simran ko aaj apni choot ke khatir sab manzoor tha.........wo janti thi ki jab tak karim ka cum nahin nikal jata wo uski choot ki aag thandi nahin karega.....yehi sochkar wo apna mooh poora khol deti hain aur uska lund apne gale ke neeche dheere dheere utarane lagti hain....... wahin karim aapne pant se vibrator ka remote nikalata hai aur vibrator ki speed fir se full kar deta hain … iss wajah se simran ki karim ke lund ko choosne ki raftaar aur bhi tezz ho jati hain.......wo baar baar apna jeebh uske lund se hote hue uske dono aandon par fer rahi thi........iss wajah se karim ke mooh se halki halki siskari nikal rahi thi........karim ki jab nazar simran ke nipples par jati hain wahan use kale daag saaf nazar aate hain......ye wahin daag the jo usne thode der pahale simran ke nipples ko

644

kaskar kata thaw o the......is samay wo poori tarah se soojh gaye the..... karim haule haule se simran ke nipples ko ched raha tha.....wahin simran jitna ho sake karim ke lund ko apne mooh mein lekar choos rahi thi........ karim – aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa .. ssssssssssssssss ...... meri dcp .. raanii...... meri aandon ko bhi aache se chato na ......... simran fir apne jeebh dheere se ferte hue karim ke dono aando par le jati hain aur bahut haule haule se uske dono balls ko chatne lagti hain......wahin karim apne dono aandoo ko simran ke mooh mein zabardasti thoosne lagta hain..... ek baar fir se simran ki sansein bhari hoti jaa raihi thi........use saans lene mein takleef hone lagi thi.........jaise taise wo karim ke aandon ko apne mooh mein lene ki kosish karti hain magar wo ismein poori tarah se safal nahin ho pati........kafi der tak karim bari bair se apne aandon ko simran se chooswata hain.......aur fir wo apna lund ek hi baar mein simran ke gale ke neeche utarne lagta hain..

645

simran ki bechaini fir se badane lagi thi....... uske mooh se gggggggggg .. ooooooooooooo.......jaisi aawazein goonj rahi thi...wahin karim aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..ssssssssssssssssss.. karta hua apna lund simran ke gale ki gehrai mein utarta jaa raha tha............kabhi kabhi to uske dono hath simran ke gale par bhi chale jate aur simran ki halat aur kharab ho jati......uska chehra poora laal padh gaya tha....karim ke lund se kuch cum aur uska thook behta hua uske galon se neeche farsh ki ore tapak raha tha...... aab uska lund simran ke gale ki gehrai mein poora utar chuka tha......wahin dusare aur simran ek baar fir se tadap uthathi hain......uski sansein ruk si gayi thi........aankhein poori tarah se bahar ki ore aane lagi thi...aankhon mein fir se aansoon chalak pade the.........karim apne lund ko aise hi pressure banaye rakhta hain aur kareeb 25 second baad uske sabra ka bandh toot jata hain aur wo wahin zoron se ssssssssssssssssss.aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hhhh.................karte hue cheekh padta hain..........aur zoron se hafne lagta hain..... uske lund se gadha gadha virya aab simran ke mooh mein jaa raha tha...kuch to uske halak ke neeche chala jata hain aur kuch uske galon se behta hua neeche farsh par tapakne lagta hain......jaise hi karim apna lund bahar nikalta hain simran wahin ek baar fir se zoron se khasne lagti hain........kuch cum wo wahin thook deti hain aur fir se lumbi lumbi sansein lene lagti hain........is waqt uska dil zoron se dhadak raha tha.......wo wahin chup chaap karim ke chehare ki ore ek tuk dekhne lagti hain ......... karim apni aankhein band kiye wahin simran ke seene par sir rakhkar pada hua tha.....kareeb 5 minute baad use hosh aata hain...... simran – karim ......please.....aab to is aag ko bujha do.......nahin to main aaj kuch bhi kar jawungi........ aur aise kahte hi simran ki aankhon mein is baar aansoon aur bhi gehre ho chuke the ........ karim simran ke aankhon se behte aansowon ko bade pyaar se choom leta hain aur fir simran ko wahin bed par dono pawn failakar baithane ko kehta hain.......simran agle hi pal apni dono tangein puri chaudi kar deti hain aur uski choot ki lips karim ki aankhon ke samne saaf saaf nazar aane lagti hain......karim haule se apne jeebh ferte hue uske choot par rakh deta hain aur bade pyaar se wahan par choom leta hain......

646

karim ke us harkat par simran wahin zoron se sisak padti hain aur uske mooh se ek aaaaaaaaa... hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.....foot padti hain..... uske aankhein lajaat se poori band ho jati hain.....aur dil ki dhadkanein fir se tezz hoti chali jati hain........karim apne dono haathon ko simran ke choot ke lips par rakh deta hain aur apne ungliyon se use poora failane lagta hain.......choot ke lips khulne se ander rakha vibrator saaf dikhayi dene lagta hain jo is waqt choot rus mein buri tarah se san chuka tha........ uspar simran ke choot se behta precum bhi saaf chamak raha tha......... agle hi pal waha par karim haule se apne jeebh ferne lagta hain aur ander rakhe us vibrator ko apne jeebh se chedne lagta hain.......saath hi saath wo apni ek ungli simran ki gand ki ched par bhi ferne lagta hain..... karim ki in harkateion se simran wahin zoron se chilla padti hain.......wo baar baar apni mutthi se bed ko kaskar pakad ke masal rahi thi....wahin uski aahein pal pal goonj rahi thi..........excitement ki wajah se uska jism laajat se kaanp raha tha......jaise aab jism mein jaan hi na bachi ho...... karim- meriii dcp raani.... tere chut mai fasa hua vibrator … nikalana hai na.. aapne aap ko kabu mai karte hui simran haa mai garden hillate hai… karim fir se simran ki taraf dekhane lagata hai..

647

karim- kaho na meri dcp raani.. ya tere chut mai hi rakhana hai.. ya bahar nikalana hai.. uspar simran jhat se bolati hai.. simran- nahi.. nahi.. use bahar nikalo.. karim simran ke aankho mai dekhate hui kahta hai.. karim- to mere raani.. usko bahar push karo.......... agle hi pal simran ek nazar karim ke chehare ki ore dekhne lagti hain fir dheere dheere apne choot par dabav dalne lagti hain..........wo vibrator thoda sa bahar ki ore sarakta hain aur wahin karim apna jeebh uspar ferne lagta hain.......aur saath hi saath apni ek ungli dheere se simran ki gand mein dal deta hain aur bahut aahista se apne ungliyon ko aage peeche karne lagta hain..... karim baar baar simran ko push karne ko keh raha tha....wahin simran sisakate hue apne choot se vibrator bahar ki ore push karti jaa rahi thi.......ye manzar kuch aisa tha jaise koi

648

aurat baacha dete samay apni choot par dabav dalti hain........ karim apne jeebh haule haule se ferta jaa raha tha wahin simran pal pal sisakti jaa rahi thi...... poore kamare mein simran ki aahein goonj rahi thi....... wo aab apne charam par dheere dheere pahunchane lagi thi........jaise jaise wo apne choot par dabav dalti jaa rahi thi waise waise ander rakha vibrator dheere dheere sarkate hue bahar ki ore aa raha tha........jab vibrator kuch hudd tak bahar aata hain to karim use haule se apne danton mein fansa leta hain aur bahut aaram se chatne lagta hain....... simran ka is waqt bahut bura haal tha...........wo sab kuch bhool chuki thi......na jane kitne der se wo iss vibrater ko apne choot mein rakhi hui thi jis se uski choot ki aag aab shola ban chuki thi......wo apni gand dheere dheere karim ke chehare par bhi ragad rahi thi..........wahin karim bade pyaar se simran ki choot chatane jaa raha tha......aur saath ih saath uski gand mein ungli bhi kar raha tha...... agle hi pal simran wahin zoron se cheekh padti hain aur is baar wo vibrator pppuch.......ki aawaz ke saath uski choot se bahar nikal jata hain.......aur uske choot se behta sara cum wahin bed par girata hain..........wo apne sar ko dono haatho se pakad leti hain aur wahin zoron se sisak padati hai… simran - aaaaaaaaaaa ........... mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm......... uuuuuuuuuu.mmmmmmmmmmmm...mmmmmmmmmmm.yyyyyyyyyyyy....sssssssssssssss ssss.................hhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm....aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.. .......... aab simran bilkul kisi laash ki tarah thandi padhi rahati hain.......... jab simran ke choot se ek pichkari nikali thi wo karim ke chehare par giri thi.. aab wo saaf nazar aa rahi thi............wo wahin kisi laash ki tarah bilkul thandi padh jati hain.....uska is tarah se ogansm pehle kabhi nahin hua tha......wo wahin zoron se hafte hue bed par peeth ke bal pasar jati hain.......wahin is waqt wo vibrator neeche bed par gir chuka tha.....aur is waqt uspar simran ki choot ka rus laga hua tha......... aab simran wahin lumbi lumbi sansein le rahi thi aur apne bekabu sanseion ko sambhalne ki pal pal koshish kar rahi thi..........wahin karim aabhi bhi taktaki lage simran ke choot se behta cum ek tuk dekh raha tha........aabhi bhi uske chehre par simran ke chut ka ras laga hua tha.......isse pelhe ki wo apna chehra saaf karta tabhi us room ke door tezi ke saath khulta hain aur ek 24 saal ka ladaka fauran ander chala aata hain........ darwaje ka aawaj sunkar simran bed pe se lete hui hi aapni garden uppar kar ke samane door ki taraf dekhane lagati hai..aur jab simran ki nazar samane darwaje par padti hai aur jo nazara use apni aankhon ke samne dikhayi deta hain wo use dekhkar chaunk se jati hain.........jab simran ki nazar samane khade nauzawan par padti hain to uske chehare ka rang bilkul feeka sa padh jata hain....aab simran bus ek tuk samane khade ladake ke chehare ki ore dekhti rehti hain.

649

simran ki bechaini fir se badane lagi thi....... uske mooh se gggggggggg .. ooooooooooooo.......jaisi aawazein goonj rahi thi...wahin karim aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..ssssssssssssssssss.. karta hua apna lund simran ke gale ki gehrai mein utarta jaa raha tha............kabhi kabhi to uske dono hath simran ke gale par bhi chale jate aur simran ki halat aur kharab ho jati......uska chehra poora laal padh gaya tha....karim ke lund se kuch cum aur uska thook behta hua uske galon se neeche farsh ki ore tapak raha tha...... aab uska lund simran ke gale ki gehrai mein poora utar chuka tha......wahin dusare aur simran ek baar fir se tadap uthathi hain......uski sansein ruk si gayi thi........aankhein poori tarah se bahar ki ore aane lagi thi...aankhon mein fir se aansoon chalak pade the.........karim apne lund ko aise hi pressure banaye rakhta hain aur kareeb 25 second baad uske sabra ka bandh toot jata hain aur wo wahin zoron se ssssssssssssssssss.aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hhhh.................karte hue cheekh padta hain..........aur zoron se hafne lagta hain..... uske lund se gadha gadha virya aab simran ke mooh mein jaa raha tha...kuch to uske halak ke neeche chala jata hain aur kuch uske galon se behta hua neeche farsh par tapakne lagta hain......jaise hi karim apna lund bahar nikalta hain simran wahin ek baar fir se zoron se khasne lagti hain........kuch cum wo wahin thook deti hain aur fir se lumbi lumbi sansein lene lagti hain........is waqt uska dil zoron se dhadak raha tha.......wo wahin chup chaap karim ke chehare ki ore ek tuk dekhne lagti hain ......... karim apni aankhein band kiye wahin simran ke seene par sir rakhkar pada hua tha.....kareeb 5 minute baad use hosh aata hain...... simran – karim ......please.....aab to is aag ko bujha do.......nahin to main aaj kuch bhi kar jawungi........

650

aur aise kahte hi simran ki aankhon mein is baar aansoon aur bhi gehre ho chuke the ........ karim simran ke aankhon se behte aansowon ko bade pyaar se choom leta hain aur fir simran ko wahin bed par dono pawn failakar baithane ko kehta hain.......simran agle hi pal apni dono tangein puri chaudi kar deti hain aur uski choot ki lips karim ki aankhon ke samne saaf saaf nazar aane lagti hain......karim haule se apne jeebh ferte hue uske choot par rakh deta hain aur bade pyaar se wahan par choom leta hain...... karim ke us harkat par simran wahin zoron se sisak padti hain aur uske mooh se ek aaaaaaaaa... hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.....foot padti hain..... uske aankhein lajaat se poori band ho jati hain.....aur dil ki dhadkanein fir se tezz hoti chali jati hain........karim apne dono haathon ko simran ke choot ke lips par rakh deta hain aur apne ungliyon se use poora failane lagta hain.......choot ke lips khulne se ander rakha vibrator saaf dikhayi dene lagta hain jo is waqt choot rus mein buri tarah se san chuka tha........ uspar simran ke choot se behta precum bhi saaf chamak raha tha......... agle hi pal waha par karim haule se apne jeebh ferne lagta hain aur ander rakhe us vibrator ko apne jeebh se chedne lagta hain.......saath hi saath wo apni ek ungli simran ki gand ki ched par bhi ferne lagta hain..... karim ki in harkateion se simran wahin zoron se chilla padti hain.......wo baar baar apni mutthi se bed ko kaskar pakad ke masal rahi thi....wahin uski aahein pal pal goonj rahi

651

thi..........excitement ki wajah se uska jism laajat se kaanp raha tha......jaise aab jism mein jaan hi na bachi ho...... karim- meriii dcp raani.... tere chut mai fasa hua vibrator … nikalana hai na.. aapne aap ko kabu mai karte hui simran haa mai garden hillate hai… karim fir se simran ki taraf dekhane lagata hai.. karim- kaho na meri dcp raani.. ya tere chut mai hi rakhana hai.. ya bahar nikalana hai.. uspar simran jhat se bolati hai.. simran- nahi.. nahi.. use bahar nikalo.. karim simran ke aankho mai dekhate hui kahta hai.. karim- to mere raani.. usko bahar push karo.......... agle hi pal simran ek nazar karim ke chehare ki ore dekhne lagti hain fir dheere dheere apne choot par dabav dalne lagti hain..........wo vibrator thoda sa bahar ki ore sarakta hain aur wahin karim apna jeebh uspar ferne lagta hain.......aur saath hi saath apni ek ungli dheere se simran ki gand mein dal deta hain aur bahut aahista se apne ungliyon ko aage peeche karne lagta hain..... karim baar baar simran ko push karne ko keh raha tha....wahin simran sisakate hue apne choot se vibrator bahar ki ore push karti jaa rahi thi.......ye manzar kuch aisa tha jaise koi aurat baacha dete samay apni choot par dabav dalti hain........ karim apne jeebh haule haule se ferta jaa raha tha wahin simran pal pal sisakti jaa rahi thi......

652

poore kamare mein simran ki aahein goonj rahi thi....... wo aab apne charam par dheere dheere pahunchane lagi thi........jaise jaise wo apne choot par dabav dalti jaa rahi thi waise waise ander rakha vibrator dheere dheere sarkate hue bahar ki ore aa raha tha........jab vibrator kuch hudd tak bahar aata hain to karim use haule se apne danton mein fansa leta hain aur bahut aaram se chatne lagta hain....... simran ka is waqt bahut bura haal tha...........wo sab kuch bhool chuki thi......na jane kitne der se wo iss vibrater ko apne choot mein rakhi hui thi jis se uski choot ki aag aab shola ban chuki thi......wo apni gand dheere dheere karim ke chehare par bhi ragad rahi thi..........wahin karim bade pyaar se simran ki choot chatane jaa raha tha......aur saath ih saath uski gand mein ungli bhi kar raha tha...... agle hi pal simran wahin zoron se cheekh padti hain aur is baar wo vibrator pppuch.......ki aawaz ke saath uski choot se bahar nikal jata hain.......aur uske choot se behta sara cum wahin bed par girata hain..........wo apne sar ko dono haatho se pakad leti hain aur wahin zoron se sisak padati hai… simran - aaaaaaaaaaa ........... mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.........

653

uuuuuuuuuu.mmmmmmmmmmmm...mmmmmmmmmmm.yyyyyyyyyyyy....sssssssssssssss ssss.................hhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm....aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.. .......... aab simran bilkul kisi laash ki tarah thandi padhi rahati hain.......... jab simran ke choot se ek pichkari nikali thi wo karim ke chehare par giri thi.. aab wo saaf nazar aa rahi thi............wo wahin kisi laash ki tarah bilkul thandi padh jati hain.....uska is tarah se ogansm pehle kabhi nahin hua tha......wo wahin zoron se hafte hue bed par peeth ke bal pasar jati hain.......wahin is waqt wo vibrator neeche bed par gir chuka tha.....aur is waqt uspar simran ki choot ka rus laga hua tha......... aab simran wahin lumbi lumbi sansein le rahi thi aur apne bekabu sanseion ko sambhalne ki pal pal koshish kar rahi thi..........wahin karim aabhi bhi taktaki lage simran ke choot se behta cum ek tuk dekh raha tha........aabhi bhi uske chehre par simran ke chut ka ras laga hua tha.......isse pelhe ki wo apna chehra saaf karta tabhi us room ke door tezi ke saath khulta hain aur ek 24 saal ka ladaka fauran ander chala aata hain........ darwaje ka aawaj sunkar simran bed pe se lete hui hi aapni garden uppar kar ke samane door ki taraf dekhane lagati hai..aur jab simran ki nazar samane darwaje par padti hai aur jo nazara use apni aankhon ke samne dikhayi deta hain wo use dekhkar chaunk se jati hain.........jab simran ki nazar samane khade nauzawan par padti hain to uske chehare ka rang bilkul feeka sa padh jata hain....aab simran bus ek tuk samane khade ladake ke chehare ki ore dekhti rehti hain.

Samane chotu khada tha…chotu ek 24 saal ka nauzavan ladaka tha.. waise to karim ka aur chotu ka koi khaas blood relation nahi tha.. lekin dusare type ka relation tha.. waise to chotu ko chote se bada karim ne hi kiya tha.. bachpan mai hi chotu ke maa baap accident mein chal base .. tab se chotu ko karim ne pala tha.. chotu ka baap shankar karim ka bachpan ka dost tha.. dono ek hi basti mai chote se bade ho gaye the.. jab chotu ke maa baap chale gaye tab karim ko ek bachhe hui thi.. tab karim ne socha iss mere dost ke bête ko dar dar ke thokare khane se behatar hai usko mai hi sambal lunga.. bachpan mein use chotu kahte the wahi naam chotu bada ho gaya tho bhi raha.. waise dekha jai to chotu karim ka assistant tha.. uske tailring aur dusare kaamo main chotu help karta tha.. chotu janata tha ki karim ko ladaki aur aurato ko chodane ki aadat hai.. yahi aadat karim ne chotu ko bhi lagai thi.. dono ne kahi baar ek saath randiya bhi chodi hai.. lagbagh karim ki har baat chotu janata tha.. wo karim ko thodi jada sharab pilakar karim se sari baate jan lata tha.. karim bhi lagbagh chotu ke sari baate janata tha par sabhi nahi..

654

wo aap aage jaan jayenge.. chotu bhi karim jaise hi pahunche hui cheez thi.. Chotu ko dekh kar simran ki sitti pitti gum ho gayi aur wo aapni jagah par stabdh ho gayi.. karim bhi chotu ko dekh kar thoda chaunk gaya lekin simran ke jitna nahi…simran abhi bhi karim ke bagal mein baith kar chotu ko dekh rahi thi..chotu ko dekh kar wo bahut shocked ho gyi thi .. chotu ko dekhkar usse kuch samjh nahi aa raha tha kyon ki karim ne uski jo halat aab tak banayi thi tabse usske sochne samjhne ki shakti thodi dheeli ho gayi thi…kuch paal aese hi baithe rehne ke baad tab simran ko situation ki gambhirta ka ehsaas hua jab chotu kuch bolata hai tab… Chotu- kon hai ye maal.. chacha.. aaj tak kabhi dikaya nahi.. karim ka lund aab bhi tana hua tha..karim bhi wahin ussi position mai khade hote hui un dono ko dekh raha tha…kabhi simran ka khubsoorat nanga jism jisko woh thode der se nichod raha tha aur toh kabhi chotu ko jo simran ke nange badan ko aapne aankhe fade dekh raha tha.. chotu ne aisa kaha tab simran hosh mai aa gayi aur waha pada bedsheet aapne badan par leke simran ne aapne badan ko dhak liya.. aur bahot hi dheere aawaj mai bol padi…. Simran- kon hai ye.. Karim simran ko koi jawab nahi deta hai.. Karim chotu ka swabhav ache se janata tha.. wo janata tha ki chotu aab kuch ulata sulata kahega.. issliye karim chotu ko dekh kar usse aankho hi aankho mai kuch ulta na kehne ka ishaara karta hai.. chotu karim ka ishara samajkar chehare par hasi lata hai.. par kuch kahata nahi hai.. aur unn dono ke karib badhne lagata haii.. jaise jaise chotu undono ke karib aa raha tha waise waise simran darate ja rahi thi..simran aab samjh gayi thi ki uski chori kisi tesare aadmi ne pakadi hai .. wo aab us bedsheet ko aur jor se aapne badan ko lipat rahi thi.. sharmakar wo niche dekhane lagati hai..chotu aab aakaar unke saamne aakar khada hota hai aur bolta hai… Chotu- kon hai ye raand…. Chacha… aaj aap ne to bada katil maal laya hai.. aur muje bataya bhi nahi hai.. ye ache baat nahi hai .. karim chacha.. Karim- tu chup kar.. ye koi bajaru raand nahi hai.. ( simran ko aapni bahoo mai lete hui kahta hai ) .. ye to mera item hai.. dcp hai .. police wali hai.. jada bolega to tuje jail main dalegi.. iska naam hai dcp.. simran.. dcp.. simran kaur… Chotu bade gaur se simran ko dekhane lagata hai.. aankhe fad ke simran ko chotu aab dekh raha tha.. iss wajah se sharmakar aur darr kar simran karim ke piche chup jati hai.. Chotu- to ye policewali hai.. aur aap policewali ko chod rahe ho.. haa.

655

Haa.. yaad aaya.. aapne jis policewali ko kantisheth ke balkani mein choda tha wo yahi hai .. Chotu ke aise bolane se simran karim ki taraf aankhe faade dekhati hai.. aur kahti hai.. Simran- kya tumane iss ladake ko mere bare mein sab bataya hai… Karim simran ke kamar ke piche haath rakh deta hai aur use aapne aage ki taraf jor se khinchata hai… Karim- aapna hi bachha hai… Simran karim ke taraf sawal bhari nazaro se dekhate hai.. Simran- tumara bachha????? Karim- matlab.. maine isse bachpan se pala hai.. bechare ke maa baap iske bachpan mein hi chal base… Tabhi chotu bol padata hai.. Chotu- kya chacha.. aap bhi.. itana kadak maal samane pada hai aur aap mere dukh bari dastan isse suna rahe ho… Chotu ke aise kahane se simran chotu ki taraf gusse se dekhate hai.. simran ke kapde thode door pade the.. uska haath waha tak pahunch nahi sakata tha.. Simran- ye ladake mere kapade de.. muje jana hai… Chotu- itani bhi kya jaldi hai… tu shyad janati hai ya nahi muje pata nahi hai.. shyad chacha ne tuje kabhi bataya nahi hoga.. maine aur chacha ne bahot sari randiyo ko ek saath choda hai.. isse room mai aur dusare jagah pe bhi.. Simran- ye ladake mein koi bajaru randi nahi hu.. jo tu ye baat kar raha hai.. aise baat mujase mat kar… tere jaise ko kaise theek karana hai mai ache se janati hu… Karim ke chehare par inn dono ki aise batchit sunkar aur dekhkar halki si hasi aa jati hai.. karim jaan chukka tha ki chotu simran ke pichhe pad chukka hai aab ye isse chhodega nahi.. Chotu- aare nakhara kyon kar rahi hai itana.. chacha ko itani baar aapni chut de chuki hai ek baar muje bhi de.. tera kya jayega.. chacha se achha chounduga.. chacha ne hi sikhaya hai.. chacha jara batao na aapne item ko.. Karim hasane lagata hai .. lekin kuch nahi bolata hai.. simran gusse mein jhat se bed se baithe baithe hi uth jati hain… usko jab pata chalata hai ki aapne badan par kapde nahi hai to wo aapne badan par ke bedsheet ko sambalate hui kahti hai…

656

Simran - how dare you to say like that!!!!!! tumhari himmat kaise hui ye sab baatein mujhse kehne ki.......tumhari ander zara bhi sharam nahin hain kya......tum hosh mein to ho ki tum mujhse kya kah rahein ho........agar main chanhu to main tumhein isi waqt areest kar ke jail main daal sakati hu.. tumne aapne aap ko kya samajhte ho....... Fir simran karim ki taraf dekhkar kahati hai.. Simran- karim ..issko batao mere kapade dene ko.. Karim kuch kahata nahi hai.. Chotu aab wahin haath jodkar simran ke samane khada ho jata hain aur dar ke kahata hai…. Chotu - mujhe maaf kar dijiye madamji ........ meri galati hui madamji… magar ek chota bachha samaj kar muje maaf kar digiyega..aab aap madamji ho sake to ise meri nadani samajh kar maaf kar dijyega.......aur haan meri ye aapse vinti hain ki aap muje arrest mat kigiyega.. aur muje jail mein mat daliyega.. muje policewalo se bahot dar lagat hai.. madamji.. Chotu ke aise baato se karim jor jor se hasane lagata hai.. uske baad chotu bhi hasane lagata hai.. simran ko kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha ki ye dono kyon has rahe hai.. Chotu- jane de chut nahi to gaand de de.. aab simran ko samaj aa gaya tha ki ye dono kyon has rahe hai.. simran ko smaj aa gaya ki ye ladaka muje darr ne ka natak kar raha hai.. Simran- ye pagal ladake .. tuje ek baar bataya to samaj nahi aata kya… Simran ke aise kahane se chotu gusse mai kahta hai… Chotu- ye batachalan aurat apni choot ki aag shaant karne ke liye tuje ek budhha hi mila kya.. kahi mera jaisa young dashing ladaka nahi mila kya??? apne baap ke umar ke ek budhhe aadmi ko faans liya tune.. yeh toh bechara budhape ka maara hai.. iski umar dekh tere umar dekh … ye toh budhha ho chuka hai.. tu to samjhdar lagati hai.. dcp hai na tu..… tujhe sharam nahi aayi apne baap ke umar wale ke saath chudawate hue.. aur besharmi se apni choot aur gaand marwa rahi hai..hey bhagwan kya kya ho raha hai iss duniya mai…ghorr kalyug aa chukka hai…hey bhagwan ab toh avatar le hi lo aur papiyo ka naash kar do…. chotu ke aise bolane se simran sochane lagati hai.. simran apne khoobsurat jism ko dhake hue chotu ki baate sun rahi thi aur ab uski ankho mai pani aane wala hi tha.. aisa lag rha tha

657

ki simran soch rhi ho ki maine sach much ek ghoor paap kar dia hai aur duniya aur bhagwan iss gande karm ke liye mujhe kabhi maaf nhi karenge…

karim wahan nanga khada hua tha .. .. karim bhi chotu ki baate sunn kar shock tha aur mann hi mann soch raha tha ki… yeh saala bhadava kya bakk raha hai…khud toh kitano ko chod chukka hai.. chote ladaki se leke budhhi randi tak.. aur yahan pravachan de raha hai… chotu ab bhi apna pravachan de raha tha aur simran ka rona chalu ho gya tha..jab karim ne simran ko sisakte hue dekha toh usse chotu pe gussa aane laga..voh kuch bolna toh chah raha tha par usse samjh nahi aa raha tha ki ki iss badave ko agar yaha maine galiya de aur issne simran ko sab bata diya to aage problem aayegi.. humane ek saath kitane ko yaha choda hai ye detail mein bata diya to Sala kahin aesa na ho ki simran mujse chudwaana chorr de yeh jaan ke ki mai kitni aurato ki le chukka hu… usko kuch pata hai aur iss badave ne thoda aab bataya hai .. lekin sab pata nahi hai na.. karim innhi khayalo mai khoya hua sahi aur galat ka faisla soch hi rha tha ki simran ki mote mote aanso tapakne lage the voh chahte hue bhi chotu ke saamne kuch bol nahi paa raha tha… jab karim ne dekha ki simran ke aansu nikal gaye hai voh jhuk gaya uske aage aur uske aansu pochne laga ….ispar chotu kahta hai.. chotu- are meri najuk kali tu toh rone lagi…mujehe laga tu dcp hai .. lekin tu to kisi nazuk aurat jaise rone lagi… Yeh baat sunke simran chaunk gayi aur roote hue hi chotu ko dekhne lagi .. chotu ke mukhre par ab ek shaitaani muskan thi.. karim yeh dekh ke samjh gaya ki chotu sirf majak kar raha hai .. chotu mann hi mann sochne laga..yeh toh mere test mai fail ho gayi… isko to aaj jamake chodana padega.. ye utani kadak nahi hai.. ye to nazuk hai .. foolo jaise.. simran ke muh se ab bhi shabd nahi nikal rahe the aur who ab bahut confuse ho gayi thi…wo sochane lagi akhir yeh sab ho kya raha hai… simran ke palle kuch nahi padh raha tha….karim ab muskura raha tha uar simran ko dekhte hue apne lund ko masalne laga… chotu simran ko apni taraf sawaliya najro se dekhte hue samjh gaya ki simran confuse ho gyi hai…wo bolta hai chotu- chacha aap toh bade kamene nikale… aap iss jaise nazuk kali ko itane dino se chod rahe ho aur apne sabse ache dost ko iss mai shamil nahi kiya.. ye to na insafi hui chacha.

658

karim simran ki taraf dekhkar kahta hai.. Karim- aare chootu.. tu kyon isse pareshan kar raha hai.. jane de na isse.. Chotu karim ki taraf dekh ke kahta hai.. Chotu- ware chacha.. yahi kya aapni dosti.. Sala isko kitani baar choda hoga aapne aur aab mere bari aayi to muje bol rahe ho jane do isse … Ispar karim hasane lagata hai.. Chotu- chaha.. isko bolo agar chut nahi dene hai to ek baar aapni gaand de do jane dunga isse.. Karim- sale chotu.. aaj tak isne muje aapni gaand nahi di to tuje kaise dege. Mai to kitani baar maang chukka hu lekin ye dete nahi hai… Ispar chotu hasata hai.. Chotu- kya…???????? chacha.. lagata hai aap aab budhhe ho gaye ho.. aap ko iss item ne abhi tak aapni gaand nahi di hai.. itani mast gand aapko nahi de hai… thu aapke jindagi par… Inke ye baat sunkar simran dono ki taraf dekhane lagati hai… aab uska policewala dimag kaam karne lagata hai.. usko aab lag raha tha ki shyad ye inn dono ka plan to nahi hai na.. shyad ye dono ek saath muje use karana tho nahi chahate na… sala mai to iss karim ke baato mai aake yaha fas gayi.. aab simran chotu ko dekhte hui thodi aage aati hai.. baithate hui hi.. aapne badan par bedsheet lete hui hi.. wo dekhkar chotu waha pada simran ke panty dekh leta hai.. aur wo aapne haatho mai uta leta hai...........wo ek nazar fir se simran ki panty ki ore dekhne lagata hain.....fir wo dheere se simran ki ore dekhate hui uski panty apne naak ke pass le jati hain aur uski khusboo soonghne lagta hain.....is waqt uski panty se halki halki uski choot ki khusboo aa rahi thi.....chotu kuch deer tak panty apne naak ke pass lagaye rehta hain..... chotu ki ye harkatein to simran ke liye kuch ajeeb thi par jo bhi tha use bhi aab is khel mein maza aane laga tha.......lekin wo dikhana nahi chahati thi.. fir wo apni garden naa mein hila kar chotu ko dekhkar simran bol padati hai.. Simran- noooooooooo…. Tum aisa nahi kar sakate… Aisa kahke woo niche dekhate hai.. jaise hi fir se aapne naak ke paas simran ke panty aati hai waise hi chotu bade hi jor se bol padata hai… Chotu- bada hi madak khushaboo aa rahi hai iss dcp ke panty se ….

659

Bada maza aaya hoga chacha aap ko iss raand ko chodane mai… Karim- haann.. chotu.. bata nahi sakata tuje.. bahot hi maza aaya tha isse chodane mai… Karim ke aise kahane par simran karim ki taraf gusse se dekhati hai… udhar dusari taraf chotu simran ke panty ko niche le jata hai .. waha aapne lund ke uppar pant ke uppar se ragadane lagata hain.....kuch deer tak panty ko apne lund par ragadane ke baad wo dubara panty apne naak ke paas le jata hai ..... tabhi uske chehre par ek sharati muskaan tair jati hain.. Chotu- chacha iss baar pehle se thoda zyada iss dcp ki choot ki khusboo aa rahi thi..... Chotu ne aise kahte hi simran sharmakar aapni dono haato mai aapna chehara chupa leti hai… Tabhi waha chotu ko vibareter dikh padata hai… wo simran ke chut ke ras se bhiga tha.. wo dekh ke usko aapne haatho mai chotu uta leta hai.. ye simran chore se dekh lete hai.. aur sochane lagati hai.. aab ye badmaash aur kya karega iss vibretar ke saath.. Chotu- chacha.. ye machin to mein ne hi lai thi.. aap ne iske chut mai dali kya.. Karim- haa.. Chotu- bada maza aaya hoga.. Karim- isko puch na.. Chotu- bata na nazuk kali.. maza aaya na isko aapne chut mein dalate hui.. Simran- chup karo.. tum dono.. aur muje jane do.. muje jana hai.. Aab chotu vibretar ko aapne naak ke paas le jata hai … aur sungate hui kahta hai. chotu- are ye kya...... main to samaj raha tha ki dcp ki panty mein uski choot ki khusboo aachi khasi aayegi magar ismein to panty se jada khushaboo aa rahi hai..muje to panty se jada iss machin mein maza aa raha hai....... aab main kya karun aisa jis se iske panty mein muje jada maza aa jaye.......haan ek kaam karta hoon.... aur tabhi chotu panty ko vibretar ke upar ragadta hai jis ki wajah se vibretar par jo simran ke chut ka ras tha wo simran ke panty par lag jata hai aur iss ke wajah se wo simran ke chut ke raas mai gili ho jati hai.. chotu ka ye sab khel karim dhyan se dekh raha tha..

660

fir se chotu simran ke panty aapne naak ke paas le jata hai aur use sugane lagata hai..bahot hi dheere se.. chotu ke iss khel se karim aab garam ho chukka tha.. wo aapna ek haath dhire se bedshit ke neeche se dheere dheere simran ke chut ki taraf le jata hai aur apni wo ek ungali aage sarkate hue simran ke choot ke ander dhakelne lagata hai......is wajah se simran ke mooh se halki siskari nikalati hai ...... simran- aaaaaaa...hhhhhhhhhhhh..sssssss ye awazein uske mooh se nikalte hi chotu undono ki taraf dekhane lagata hai.. wo fir dubara se panty ko apne naak ke paas lata hain aur fir se use soonghne lagta hain....is baar uske chehre par ek pyari si muskaan tair jati hain...... aur wo bol padata hai.. chotu- tum dono ne fir se game start kiya aisa lagata hai.. simran ka chehra sharam se laal padh gaya tha......wahin wo haule haule muskura bhi rahi thi......magar kahin na kahin wo karim ke saath ye sab karna chahati thi par kisi tesare aadmi ke hote hui nahi..chotu ke aise kahte hi simran aapne chut ke paas ka karim ka haath hata dete hai..sharam to use bahut aa rahi thi karim ke saath ye sab kisi tesare aadmi ke hote hui magar saath hi saath uske ander ek alag excitement bhi thi.......jahan uska chehra is waqt sharam se poora laal tha wahin dusari taraf uski choot bhi lagataar pani chodh rahi thi……use bhi nahin maloom tha ki aisa uske saath kyon ho raha hai par jo bhi tha ye simran ke liye ek alag romanch tha…… chotu simran ke ye halat dekhar muskura padta hain…….josh mein uska bhi lund apna sir utha raha tha …..magar is samay use josh se nahin balki hosh se kaam lene ki zaroorat thi…..wo aab is bane banaye khel ko nahin bigadnaa chahta tha……. simran bade mushkilon se apna thook nikal paa rahi thi…..wo fir bade himmat karke karim se kehti hai simran – aab bas karo karim.. aab yaha nahi.. muje ghar jana hai.. muje lait ho raha hai.. ghar mein mere husband aa chuke honge.. karim- darr mat ye aapna hi bachha hai.. kisi ko kuch nahi batayega.. chotu simran ki baateion se muskura padta hain.. chotu- dariye mat dcp madamji.. ….. kisi ko kuch pata nahi chalega..aap is baat se nischint rahiye……kisi ko is bare mein kano kaan khabar nahin hogi….. simran jhat se na mein aapni garden hilati hai.. simran- nahiii.. nahiii.. muje jana hai.. muje mere panty de do tum..

661

chotu bade gaur se simran ki panty ko apne haathon mein lekar dekhne lagta hain……fir wo jhat se us panty ko apne naak ke paas le jata hain aur uski khusboo ko apne ander samatne lagta hain……panty ki khusboo se uska lund fir se akad gaya tha…..magar aab use mano kisi bhi cheez ka koi hosh nahin tha….wo bus poore munn se panty ki khusboo apne ander utarna chahta tha……..ye manzar dekhkar simran ka chehra sharam se dubara laal padh jata hain…..... simran - ye kya kar rahe ho …… muje mere panty de do.. chotu- tume mein ne touch to nahi kiya na.. simran- yahan mere samne tumhein ye sab karate hui zara bhi sharam nahin aa rahi hain kya ……..kahan kaun sa kaam karna chahiye ye tumhein zara bhi nahin maloom….. bhale hi simran chotu se gussa kar rahi thi magar kahin na kahin use bhi ye sab aacha lag raha tha....... chotu – madam ji aapki badan ki khusboo sach mein lajawaab hain…...jab aapki panty mere haathon mein aayi tab se main mano apna sab kuch bhool sa gaya hu………… kya karun mere liye to yehi jannat hain…..main bata nahin sakta ki aaj aapne mujhe kitna badi cheez di hain…..main aapka ye ehsaan zindagi bhar nahin bhulunga…… simran – maine kuch nahi diya hai .. tumane hi mere panty waha se uta le hai aur aab muje wo de bhi nahi rahe ho.. simran ka chehra sharam se is waqt puri tarah laal tha …….wo chaahati to ek shabdh bhi chotu ko nahi kahati par use pata tha agar yaha isko kuch nahi kaha to ye aage bad jayega..……. chotu to munn hi munn muskura raha tha wo aab samajh chuka tha ki bahut jald use simran ki choot ek saugaat ke roop mein milne wali hain......wo muskurate hue simran ke panty ko sungate hui thode aage aata hai..………… simran na chahate hue bhi ek baar uska dhyaan chotu ke lund ki ore chala jata hain….. chotu ke pent mein is waqt ek tamboo ki tarak uska lund khada dikh raha tha……ye nazara dekhkar simran ek baar fir se sihar uthathi hain…..uski saansein fir se zoron se chalne lagti hain simran ko kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha … chotu aage aage bad raha tha .. karim use rok nahi raha tha.. simran ne 23 baar karim ko kaha ki use aage mat aane do par wo sun nahi raha tha.. aab bhi usne apne badan ko Dhaka hua tha ek bedshit se.. chotu bed ke nazdik aaya tha ye dekhate hui voh hakalte hue kehti hai… simran- vooohhh… mere…. Vohh… chotu…..voh…darasal.. chotu.. paas .. mat …aao….voh…mere…panty …. mujhe door ……khade ….hoke… voh….de … dooo…

662

simran ko haklate dekh kar chotu mand mand muskurane lagta hai aur sochne lagta hai ki maine jyada to nahi kar diya na iss dcp ke saath.. Sali bahot darr rahi hai.. ..yeh toh bahut dar gyi hai…. Sali dcp ko darane mein bahot maza aa raha hai.. chotu- Sali tu toh abhi badi kutiya ki tarah mara rhi thi apni chut .. apne baap ke umar wale se besharam hokar….randi lag rhi thi bilkul…maine socha tha ki agar mai tere saamne bi aa jau tab bhi tu apna randipana nhi choregi aur mere saamne hi apni chut aur gaand marwati rahegi…..par teri toh gaand hi fatt gyi mere ko dekh kar aur mote mote aansu bahane lage….kam se kam room ka darwaja toh band kar lete

apni chudayi shuru karne se pehle…itna bhi control nahi hue tujhe…. yeh bolte hue chotu hasne laga..simran chotu ki baate sunka chaunk si gayi .. simran- mere panty de do.. uspar chotu hasate hui kahta hai.. chotu – le lo.. Aise kahate hui chotu panty dene ke liye jhukata hai aur simran lene ke liye thode aage hokar jhukate hai.. jab chotu simran ko panty de raha tha tab chotu ne jaan boojh kar simran ka haath apne haath mein lekar use acche se choo liya tha.....ek baar to simran bhi chotu ke is harkat se chonuk si padi… Chotu ek nazar simran ke khubsurat chehre ko dubara se dekhne lagta hain aur dheere se muskura deta hain...... chotu ki aankhon mein is waqt uske liye hawas saaf jhalak rahi thi...... ....... chotu jis tarah se simran ko dekh raha tha is wajah se wo jhat se apni nazrein dusari ore fer leti hain….... iski fayada lete hui chotu jhat se simran ke badan pe bedshit jor se khinch leta hai.. simran ko kuch samjane se pahale hi chotu wo bedshit wo utake piche fek deta hai.. simran ki nazar dusari taraf thi iss wajah se wo bedshit ko pakad hi nahi payi.. jab usko pata chala ki wo chotu ke samane nangi hai wo piche jhat se hat gayi… aur aapne dono haat aapne aam par rakh deti hai. jab usne aapne aam chupa liye to chotu ki nazar uske chut par gayi.. chotu aapni chut dekh raha hai ye jab simran ne dekh liya to usne ek haath se aapni chut chupa li…

663

udhar dusare taraf chotu simran ke bra ko aapnni jeebh lagata hai aur use chatane lagata hai.. Chotu- bada madak swad hai iss dcp ke aam ka.. Chotu ke aise kahane sse simran chotu ki taraf dekhane lagati hai…aur fir karim ki taraf dekhate hui kahati hai.. simran- cheeeeeeee.. ye kya kar raha hai ye ladaka… simran ke samane khada hoke ek ladaka uske bra ko chat raha tha ye dekh ke simran ko gussa bahot aa raha tha saath mein uske mann mai halki si sharam bhi thi..jaise jaise chotu simran ki taraf dekhkar simran ke bra ko chat raha tha aur bra aapne moo mein dal ke use jor jor se kha raha tha iss wajah se simran ki sharam to bahut badati ja rahi thi.. magar saath hi saath uski excitement bhi badti jaa rahi thi....uske liye ye sab romanch bilkul naya tha...... simran apne dhadakte dil se chotu jo uske bra ke saath kar raha tha wo badi hi besabri se dekh rahi thi.. udhar chotu simran ke bra ko chatate hui baar baar wo apna ek haath kabhi apne lund par le jata to kabhi apni jaanghon par bhi fira deta........ chotu ki bechaini se saaf uski harkaton se pata chal raha tha ki wo aab simran ke liye kitna bechain hain.......uska lund bhi aab dheere dheere harkat karne laga tha……. wo apne ander is ufante hue aag ko badi hi mushkilon se apne bus mein kar paa raha tha…….magar har baar ye aag utani hi bhadakti jaa rahi thi…..udher kuch aisa hi haal aab simran ka bhi hone laga tha …… uske shareer mein bhi ye sab dekhate hui ek ajeeb si sirhaan daud rahi thi…. ….... Simran wahin apni aankhein faade kabhi chotu ke chehare ke taraf to kabhi karim ke chehare ke taraf ghoore jaa rahi thi ........ use apni aankhon par bilkul vishwaas nahin ho raha tha ..........usko samaj nahi aa raha tha ki karim ke hote hui ye ladaka mere saath ye sab kar raha hai aur karim kuch nahi bol raha hai..wo wahin chup chaap ek tuk un dono ko aise hi ghoorti rehati hain.....aab simran ke chehare ka rang bilkul feeka sa padh chuka tha........ sharmindagi ki wajah se wo apni nazrein chotu se bilkul bhi nahin mila paa rahi thi.....wo wahin paas mein rakhe aapne panty ko utakar fauran pahan leti hain aur apne chut ko chupane ki koshish karti hain.........magar aab tak chotu ki nazrein sab kuch dekh chuki thi .........

664

wahin chotu simran ko aabhi bhi besharomon ki tarah uske bra ko chatate hui simran ko chup chaap nihaar raha tha....... jab simran koi reaction nahin karti hai tab chotu chalte hue simran ke paas aata hain aur uske chehre ko bade gaur se ek tuk dekhne lagta hain.........simaran khamoshi se chotu ke chehre ko bus dekhe jaa rahi thi........shayad uske paas kehne ko kuch tha hi nahi ya wo kuch kah nahi pa rahi thi.. ....... chotu wahin simran ke samne aakar jukh jata hain aur simran ke chehare ki taraf bade gaur se dekhne lagata hain......aakhir kar uske chehre par ek pyari si muskaan tair jati hain...... chotu – simran ....... jo kuch tum soch rahi ho wo sab sach hain........ aab tak hamare beech yaha jo kuch hua wo koi iteefaq nahi hai.. simran chotu ko gusse se dekhate hai aur fir karim ki taraf dekhte hui kahti hai.. simran- matlab.. tum dono ne plan kar ke muje yaha laya hai na .. karim- waise baat nahi hai simran simran- to baat kya hai.. chotu- aab mai tume sab sach bata deta hu.. ye to main nahin janta ki baat kab se shuru hui...........chahe to tum koi bhi matlab nikal sakte ho........ magar baat ye hai ki karim chacha jis ko chodate hai usko ek na ek din mai chodata hu hi..agar tum chahe to humare saath is khel mein shamil ho sakte ho.........hum logon ko ismein koi appati nahin hain....... waise tum aaj mujase chudane wali hu hi.. agar khud hokar samil ho jaogi to bahot majha aayega.. chotu ki baat ko sunkar simran usse ajeeb si nazreion se dekhne lagti hain.....use ye bilkul samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki chotu ye sab kya bole jaa raha hain ...... simran karim ki taraf dekhte hui kahti hai.. simran- karim.. ye ladaka kya bole ja raha hai.. karim- haa.. sach kah raha hai.. karim ke ye kahte hui simran gussse se tillmilla uti.. simran- karim......ye ...tum kya bol rahe ho.......tum hosh mein to ho naa.... tum dono ne muje samaj kya rakha hai.. mai koi bajaru aurat nahi hu.. mai bhala kaise iss ladake saath ye sab kar sakti hu......... mai ek ache ghar ki aurat hu.. mai ye sab nahi kar sakati .. samaje karim.. agar tum logo ko aise kuch karna hai to kisi bajaru aurat ko leke aao.. chotu- tumare jaisa maal nahi hota hai na bajaru aurat..

665

simran- ye ladake.. mai ye nahi kar sakati.. dur ho jao mujase.. agle hi pal chotu simran ko dekhkar dheere se muskura padta hain chotu - bilkul kar sakti ho.........jaise tum chacha ke saath kar sakte ho.........waise hi mere saath karo.. .......... kyon chacha ...... mai iss randi ke saath kar sakata hu na.. Karim chotu ko dekhkar haule se muskura padta hain........aur dheere se apni garden haan mein hila deta hain........wahin chotu ke chehre par bhi kutil muskaan tair jati hain........ simran- tu dono ne muje kya bajaru randi samaja hai kya .. pahale chacha aur phir bhatija.. tumne ye sab kisi bajaro aurat ke saath kiya hoga mere saath ye nahi chalega.. Aisa kahke simran bed pe padi hua aapna blouse uta leti hai jaldi se cot se niche utar kar blouse pahan leti hai..

666

us room mai chotu aur simran dono akele hi the… simran blouse aur panty mai thi.. aur chotu sirf underpant mai tha.. chotu ke samane simran khadi thi....... sharam se uski nazrein neeche ki taraf jhuki hui thi......wahin chotu sir se lekar pawn tak simran ko ghoore jaa raha tha......jaise wo use kaacha chaba jayega....... chotu simran ke badan ko scan karta hai aur sochata hai.. .. aab tak tu mujhse bachti aayi thi meri jaan magar aab dekhta hoon ki tu mujhse kaise bachegi.........jis waqt tu mere neeche aayegi main tere ko janwar ki tarah chodunga.........aur aabhi to ye sab shurwaat

667

hain.......dekhna main teri wo haal kar dunga ki tu mere lund ke bagair ek pal nahin reh sakegi........aur haan ek din tu mere rakhel banegi .......iska mujhe poora yakeen hain........... baar baar uska ek haath apne lund par jaa raha tha........wo aab simran ke liye pagal ho gaya tha........aab use kisi bhi keemat par simran ki choot chahiye thi.........aur uske liye wo aaj koi bhi kadam uthane ko taiyaar tha....... uski nazrein baar baar simran ke chuchiyo par jaa rahi thi.......wo uski dono goliyon ko apni aankhon se naap raha tha...... udhar dusari taraf simran bhi sochane lagati hai ..wo sochati hai jab chotu karim ke samane itana kuch kar sakata hai to pata nahin wo aab uske saath aakele mai kya kya karenga......ye sab sochkar simran munn hi munn ghabraa rahi thi..... karim ne bahar se kamre ka darwaza lock kar diya hai yahi sochkar simran ki dil ki dhadkanein aur zoron se dhadakne lagti hain....... aab chotu simran ke paas aata hai .. Simran- tum mere paas mat aao .. Chotu- kya karegi tu.. Simran kuch nahi kahti .. simran kuch nahi kahti ye dekhkkar chotu simran ke kamr se haat piche daalta hai aur simran ko aapne paas khinch leta hai.. chotu - maan ja ..nahi to rape karunga.. simran- kabhi nahi.. maine koi chudiya nahi pahan rakhi hai .. tumare jaise ke samane mai kabhi bhi surrender nahi karunge.. agar tumane mere saath aise waise harkat ki to tuje mai achhe se sabak sikhaunge.. mat bhulo mai ek police officer hu.. simran ke baat ki taraf dhyan na dete hui chotu simran ko kiss karne ki koshish karta hai.. tab simran aapna chehara dusare taraf ghumati hai.. gusse mai choto uska blouse faad deta hai..waise simran ne jaldbazi mai blouse ke button ache se lagaye nahi the .. jaise hi chotu blouse ko jorse khinchata hai to simran ke blouse ke button nikal jate hai.. blouse fatata nahi hai.. uske button nikal jane ki wajah se simran ka blouse aage se open ho jata hai… simran- chotu…tum aise jattati mere saath nahi kar sakate .. chotu- karne ko to mai bahot kuch kar sakata hu.. agar tu pyar se manegi to sab ache se hoga.. waise jabardasti muje bhi pasand nahi hai.. simran- phir muje jabardasti kyon pakad ke rakhe ho..

668

simran ke aise kahne se simran ko chotu chor deta hai.. jaise hi simran se chotu dur ho jata hai waise hi simran aapne blouse ke button ache se laga lete hai.. aur thoda piche hat jati hai.. simran sharam se apni nazrein

neeecha ki taraf jhukaye khadi thi.......bilkul khamosh si.........wo kuch nahin kehti .....darr se uska dil zoron se dhadak raha tha........wo aab tak chotu ko bahut aache se jan chuki thi.. ...... aab chotu fir se simran ke badan ko sir se lekar pawn tak ghoorne lagta hain.............. chotu ke aise dekhane se wo dar jati hai .. aur ghum jati hai .. chotu fauran simran ke paas jata hain aur uske theek peeche aakar khada ho jata hain........usse bilkul satkar.....aab uska lund simran ke nangi gand ko touch kar raha tha...... iss wajah se simran ki sansein aur bhi bhari ho chuki thi........

669

chotu simran ko peeche se apni bahon mein bhar leta hain....wahin simran use apne se door dhakelne ki poori koshish karti hai.... shayad aabhi bhi uska gussa kum nahin hua tha...... wo fauran chotu ke taraf palati hain aur bade gaur se chotu ki aankhon mein dekhne lagti hain.........

sharam aur ghabrahat aab bhi uske chehre se saaf jhalak rahi thi......wahin dil ki dhadkanein poore ufaan par thi.......uski lumbi lumbi saanson se uske dono boobs aur bhi qahar dhaa rahein the....... wo aab sochate hai ye ladaka mujase sambalanewala nahi hai.. darr bhi nahi raha hai.. kuch to plan karna padega.. kuch baato mai isko ulajana padega .. nahi to isko takat dikhaye to ye muje jane nahi dega.. isse toda baato mai lena padega.. yahi sochate hui simran kahti hai.. simran – muje jane do chotu ....... koi aa jayega.......aur agar kisi ne humein yahan is haal mein dekh liya to...........qayamat aa jayegi........tum samjha karo...... is baar simran ne ye baat chotu ki aankhon mein aankhein dalkar kahi thi........wahin chotu bade gaur se simran ke khoobsurat chehare ko ek tuk nihaar raha tha.........jaise wo usse koi shikwa gila kar raha ho chotu- yaha iss ghar mai aab muje aur chacha ko chor ke koi nahi hai..

670

wahin chotu aab aur bhi utawala hote jaa raha tha......chotu apna ek haath ki ungli simran ke balon par ferta hain aur use dheere dheere simran ke gaalon ki taraf le jane lagta hain.......wahin simran ghabrakar apni dono aankhein fauran band kar leti hain......aab uska kaleja bahut zoron se dhadak raha tha....... simran- karim ke biwi aur bachhe.. karim- wo shahar se bahar gaye hai do din baad aayenge.. chotu apna ek haath simran ke gand par rakh deta hain aur bahut aahista se apne haathon par dabav dalne lagta hain.....wahin is baar simran ke mooh se hulki si siskari foot padti hain........... simran- aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh..... tum bahut gande ho ........ simran ki ye baat sunke chotu ke chehre par sawaliyaan nishan aa jate hai ........ chotu- aisa kya gandi wali harkat maine tumare saath kar di.. simran- itane jaldi kaha bhi tum haat laga rahe ho… chotu apna haathon par dabav dheere dheere badhata jaate hui kahta hai .. chotu- to kya thode der baad laga du kya… simran- muje nahi pata.. simran ye sab chahati thi to nahi par us ke ander inkaar ka koi bhi bhaav aab nahin tha........ simran ke dil mein excitement bhi badhti jaa rahi tha......sach to ye tha ki use chotu par gussa aa raha tha par chotu ki sari harkatein aachi lagne lagi thi........ simran ye sab chahati thi to nahi par us ke ander inkaar ka koi bhi bhaav aab nahin tha........ .use dekhne se aisa lag raha tha jaise wo aab wo chotu ke liye taiyar ho gayi ho...... jaise wo usse munn hi munn keh rahi ho.......aawo chotu aur aaj mere jism se jee bhar kar khelo.......mere badan ke har hisse ko jee bhar ka masalo......aur tab tak masalte raho jab tak tumara munn na bhar jaye.......aaj aapne jism ki sari garmi ko shant kar do........ muje apna bana lo........... sharam se simran ka chehra aur bhi laal padh chuka tha.........aabhi bhi uski dono aankhein band thi wahin chotu bade gaur se simran ke khoobsurat chehre ki taraf dekh raha tha..... aab simran aapni aankhe kholati hai.. chotu ke harkat se simran ki aankhein surkh laal hoti jaa rahi

671

thi........hawas aab uski aankhon mein bhi saaf nazar aane lage the.......ek baar fir se uski choot gili ho chuki thi........... aapne aap par kabu pate hui wo kahti hai.. simran- chotu.........humein aab jane do............... aur simran is baar chotu se thodi si doori banati hain.......wahin chotu aab apne haath aaye shikaar ko bhala itni aasani se kaise jane de sakta tha........ chotu- chali jana........main tumhein rokunga nahin........bus ye to bata do ki akele mein mujhse kab milne aawogi.......aaj raat mein..........main aab tumhse aur door nahin reh sakta......... simran fauran palat jati hain aur jaise hi wo apna pehla kadam aage badhati hain chotu iss baar apna dono haath simran ke kandhe par rakh deta hain aur is baar zoron se simran ko apne taraf kheench leta hain........simran ka poora jism chotu ke jism se sata hua tha........wo kuch pal tak usi position mein rehti hain aur fir se chotu ko apne se door karne ki koshish karti hain......

672

chotu is baar aapne dono haath tezi se sarkate hue simran ke seene par le jata hain aur is baar puri taqat se simran ke dono chuchiya ko kaskar masalne lagta hain....... wahin wo aab apna lund haule haule simran ke gand par bhi ragad raha

tha......simran puri tarah se bechain ho uthi thi......is tarah se chotu achakanak uske saath ye sab karega usne aisa kabhi socha na tha........insaan jo cheez na soche wo aksar hota hain..... simran ne socha tha chotu ko baato mai ulaja degi lekin yaha to chotu ne aapne harkat se simran ko hi kabu mai kar raha tha.. chotu apne haathon ko tezi se simran ke dono chuchiyo par chala raha tha...... mano wo uske chuchiyo se doodh nikal raha ho.........wahin simran ke mooh se siskari foot rahi thi.......wahin wo aab chotu ko apne se door bhi dhakel rahi thi.....magar chotu ke aage wo baar baar nakam si saabit ho rahi thi....... simran - aaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. sssssssssssssssssssssss...........chor do na chotu ........agar kisi ne dekh liya to..............main kahin ki nahin rahungi............please........... ispar chotu kuch kahata nahi hai..

673

simran fir se chotu ko apne se door karne ki nakam koshish karti hain ....... wahin chotu apne dono hatheli se simran ki dono chuchiyo ko lagataar masal raha tha.......use aisa mehsoos ho raha tha jaise usne koi rui apne haathon mein pakdi ho.........isse pehle simran kuch sambhalti chotu apna ek haath neeche ki taraf le jata hain aur is baar wo apni hatheli se simran ke choot ko kaskar pakad leta hain...... iss wajah simran ke mooh se siskari fir se foot padti hain............ chotu- tum bahut sunder ho simran .......... jab se tumari tasvir karim chacha ne muje dikhaye hai tab se mujhe tumhe pane ki chahat thi.......chahe jo ho aab main tumhe apne se door kabhi nahin jane doonga.......tumhare liye main kuch bhi kar jawunga.........kisi se bhi ludd jawunga........tum bus meri ho simran...........bus meri........... simran thodi muskarate hui kahti hai dhire se… simran- aur karim.. chotu- karim chacha kuch nahi karenge.. aur karim fir se apne haathon ko haule haule harkat karne lagta hain.......uski ek haath ki ungli simran ke galon par thirak rahi thi........wahin simran haule se apni dono aankhein kholti hain aur bade gaur se ek tuk chotu ke chehare ki taraf aapni garden ghumake dekhne lagti hain......mano wo usse shikayat kar rahi ho ............. tumane muje ye kya kar diya hai.. chotu apna dusara haath simran ke chut par rakh kar bahut aahista se aapne haathon ko harkat karne lagta hain........ek baar fir se simran ki sansein bekabu ho chuki thi.........seene mein jo dil tha aab wo bhi zoron se dhadak raha tha.......magar lab puri tarah se khamosh the.........aankhon ne shayad aaj chotu ko poori manmani karne ki izazat de di thi........ chotu to jaise pagal sa ho gaya tha.......uska agar bus chalta to wo simran ko wahin isi waqt nanga kar deta aur jee bhar kar uske jism ke saath khelta........magar wo bhi janta tha ki aise naachiz ko ahista ahista khane mai hi maza hai..wo yahi sochkar apna honth simran ke garden par rakh deta hain

674

aur bahut aahista se simran ke garden ko dheere dheere chatne lagta hain.......simran is humle ko bardaast nahin kar pati aur wo is baar zoron se sisak uthathi hain........... simran is baar chotu se faryaad karne lagti hain.......aab uska bhi gala bhari ho gaya tha....mano aabhi wo roo degi........ simran- bas karo na.. wahin chotu kuch sochkar simran se door ho jata hain....aur bade gaur se simran ke chehre ki taraf ek tuk dekhne lagta hain..... chotu- theek hain simran.........main tumhari mazri ke bagair kuch nahin karunga.......magar mujhse jate jate ye vaada karo ki tum aaj raat mujhse milne aawogi........yahin.... chotu aab normal ho chuka tha.....magar aab bhi uske underpent mein tent bana hua tha.......mano lund maharaj bahar nikalne ko kab se betaab ho........simran ek nazar chotu ko sir se lekar pawn tak dekhti hain aur jab uski nazar chotu ke pent ki taraf jati hain ek baar fir se uske chehre par sharam ki lakheerein saaf jhalak padti hain..... fir simran sochati hai agar haan bolunge to hi ye ladaka jane dega nahi to nahi jane dega..

675

policewala dimaag yaha chalane se koi fayada nahi hai.. iske takat ke aage main kuch nahi kar sakati .. ek baar yaha se chali jaunge to fir yaha kabhi nahi aaunge.. itana sab sochane ke baad wo kahti hai.. simran - theek hain......mujhe manzoor hain.......... aur simran aage kuch nahin kehti .........wahin chotu chup chap khada mand mand muskura raha tha........jaise aaj usne jag jeet liya ho.....haan jag hi to jeeta liya tha usne aaj............simran jaisa item pakar........ fir aapne aap se kahta hai .. aaj raat ek baar tu aa ja .... fir mai dikhata hu ............... itane der se tu jo nakhra kar rahi main ginn gin kar ek ek ka hisab tujhse lunga........aaj tujhe main sir se lekar pawn tak nanga karunga.......aur sari raat teri choot mein apna ye lund pelunga........tu bhi kya yaad karegi ki kis mard se tera pala pada tha...... .aur chotu ye sab khud se kahkar fir se muskura padta hain...... aab chotu ke chehre par khusiyaan saaf jhalak rahi thi. simran ko lagata hai chotu maan gaya hai.. wo aapne chalaki ppe mann hi mann has rahi thi.. par wo kya janati thi sonu kya chiz hai.. khush hoke simran aapna blouse ke button lagana shuru karti hai..panty pahan leti hai..tabhi achanak Simran ko baahon mein uthaake kala kaluta chotu usako khaat pe patak deta hai .. aur uske panty nikal ke niche fek deta hai.. palak jhapakate hee simran ke kamasin yonee mein chotu ne apana tana huva land ghusa diya tha. ye itana tez hua ke simran ko samajhane ka mauka hee nahin mila. Simran - ueeeeeei mmmaaa......mar gayee.......” simran ke mooh se chikh nikalee. yahaan chotu apana musal tana hua land simran ke yonee mein ghusedata ja raha tha. jo sar sar karake saap ke bhaanti usake bil mein ghuse ja raha tha. “aah....simran... raanee... itana kyon cheekh rahee ho?? ab to isakee aadat kar lo jaan” simran kee choot me apana musal land dhasaate hue chotu simran ke badan par toot pada. usakee chunchiyon ko masalate hue vo usakee yonee mein koharaam macha raha tha. Harami…. Dhokebaaj…. Maderchod… basterd… Kya hua rani.. kyon galiya de rahe ho.. Harami… muje dhoke mai rakhkar ye sab mere saath kar rahe ho… muje kaha jana hai to jao… aur mai jane lagi to dhoke se mere saath ye sab kiya…

676

Tune ye socha bhi kaise ki mai tuje chode bagar yaha se jane dunga.. ye to tuje kabu mai lane ke liye jhooth bola tha.. Haramkhor chor muje.. simran ne jab ye kaha tab chotu ne apana land poora ka poora bahar nikal ke simran ke yonee mein badee tezee se aur nirdayata se bheech diya. “ aaaaaaaaa...... chhod...maar diya kameene.........” simran ke mooh se phir se ek joradaar aah nikalee. usakee cheekh itanee damadaar thee ke chotu ke kaano mein bhoochaal aa gaya. aar usake haath usake land se seedhe usake kaan pe ja ruke… “abe saali, kaan phaad degee kya? ruk, tera ilaaj karana padega..” chotu ne yahaan vah dekha. aur nanga maadarajaad kisee rede ke maaphik zameen pe baith gaya.simran utane lagati hai tab use uth kar firse gira deta hai.. khaat ke neeche rakhee huyi ek desee sharaab kee botal usako dikh gayee. usane apana haath khaat ke niche daal diya aur vo botal nikaalee. usame se thodee sharaab nikaal ke baaju pade ek gilaas mein daal dee. ek ghoont mein hee usane vo gilaas gatak liya. “aah....maja aa gaya ..tanik ab achchha lag raha maadarachod.. shabab aur sharab ka ek saath maza.. bahut maza aata hai.. Tabhi bahar se karim ka aawaj aata hai.. Sale chotu.. dhire se chod mere rani ko.. wo koi bajaru raand nahi hai … nazuk kali hai.. maar dalega kya .. use.. Ye sunate hi simran gusse mai bolate hai.. Harami.. tuje to mai dekh lungi.. chorungi nahi..sale .. karim.. dhokebaaj.. dhoke se muje yaha bulaya aur mere saath yaha jabardasti kar rahe ho.. Karim- aaare chotu.. jabardasti mat kar uske saath.. wo police officer hai.. dono ko jail mai dalege… Chotu- fikar mat kar chacha.. mai achee se chounduga tere iss bulbul ko.. Haramkhor chor muje… apane gande mooh se simran kee aur dekh ke usane kaha, ..aaee haii.. kya gussa hai..kya mast le gayee mera louda aapne chut ke andar tu ...cheelaatee bahut ho simran rani tu..

677

Simran jatake se chotu ko aapne se dur karane ki koshish karti hai.. Simran rani tanik..piyogee? maja aaega tujhe bhee... english to pite ho .. ye deshi bhi pio… nahi … kabhi nahi… muje kya aapne jaisa ghatiya … gandi nali ka kida samaja hai kya tune… Gandi nali ka kida kya… aab dekh ye kida kya karta hai.. aur sharaab gilaas mein daalakar vo simran ke moo ke paas laya. usane vo kadavee sharaab simran ke mooh ko lagaake bola.. “isse piyo simran...chillaogee nahin..tanik maja logee.... english se jada.. simran ne mooh doosaree taraph gusse se pher liya. isape chotu bola… ye to nakhra kar rahi hai.. ye aise nahin maanegee..isaka ilaaj karana padega.. chotu ne usakee naak dabaee aur apana land ekadam se poora baahar nikal ke zapaak se ek aur baar andar choot mein bheech diya. kisee sunaamee ke prati usane simran ke choot mein hamala bol diya. vo drshy bhee ajeeb tha aisa jaise cowboy kee tarah chotu simran ko ghodee kee tarah nacha raha ho. na chaahate hue bhee simran ka mooh khul gaya aur turant baad chotu ne vo gilaas usake mooh pe laga diya. kadavee desee sharaab usake gale ke andar pooree kee pooree utar gayee. jaise hee chotu ne simran ka naak chhoda, simran ne dhas karake apani saans chhodee. aur neeche mooh mein bachee thodee bahut sharaab thook dee. chotu raakshas kee tarah hans pada. desee sharaab ka asar ab simran par jo padane vaala tha. pahale usne english pee thi aur aab deshi.. aab cocktel aapna asar dikha raha tha.. us chotisi room mein maano sharaab aur shabaab ka mausam chaaloo ho gaya tha aab. chotu ke dhakko ko bardaasht kar ke simran bhee ab chudaee ka bharapoor maja le rahee thee. usane apane donon paanv utha lie aur chotu kee pit ke oopar jakad diye. chotu ye dekhakar chauk gaya. Simran itane jaldi ye karegi usko umid nahi thi.. . simran vahee nahin rukee to usane chotu ka sar apane haatho mein bheench kar ke usako apane seene se ragad ke rakha. is kaaran chotu ke land mein tanaav aana shuroo ho gaya. kyonki simran apane choot mein khud hokar usaka land nigal rahee thee. chod..bhadave...chod...mita de apanee bhook...aah.....

678

simran kee ye baate aur usaka roop dekh chotu has pada. apane nashe mein dhoot vo simran ke kareeb aa ke bol pada.. bhook to tujhe bhee lagee hain raanee... ab bardaasht hamaka bhee nahin ho raha chal pakad... aur apana khada land vahee usake haath mein de diya. simran ne koee deree na karate usaka land apane haath mein pakad liya aur usako aage pichchhe karana chaaloo kar diya. drshy bahut hee vichitr ban gaya tha. bade kaamukata se simran usaka land bhee masal rahee thee aur jakad bhee rahee thee. usakee is harakat se chotu ko aseem aanand kee praapti ho rahee thee. josh mai aakar chotu ne firse simran ko chodana shuru kiya..chotu kas kas ke simran ko chode ja raha tha. 15 meenat hue vo simran kee choot mein apane land ko pele hue tha. aur desee sharaab ka nashe ka asar ab usape bhee hone laga. “aah...meree raanee...randee ...chudava le.....” chotu kee is gaalee ka javaab simran ne aisa diya ke jiska chotu ko umid nahi thi.. haan.. bhadave..chod..um...jitana chaahata hain chod..aannn.... chotu simran ki ye baat sunake chauk to gaya par jor se hasane laga. are va... simran bola tha na desi sharaab peekar dekho maja aaega tumako bhee...dekhee hamaree raay sunane ka phaayada.. haan .. saale… aisa hi lag raha hai.. chotu apana land simran kee choot vaise hee maar maar te bola… raand...aah...saali sharaab nahin,, ye mere land ka kamaal hain...aah....meree simran...... raand baat to tu sahee kah raha hain ..harami.. muje bhee aisa hi lag raha hai.. tere us budhhe chacha ne kabhi muje aisa nahi choda tha.. tu to kamal hai.. chotu pura lund bahar nikal ke jor se aander dalate hui kahta hai.. Sali tu policewali hai na.. aapne jaat pe aa hi gayi na.. maar li palati… chacha ke samane chacha ka gungaan aur mere samane mera.. Ispar simran hasti hai..

679

abe bhadave...ruk..aaaah....ruk too zara..us kameene mai itana dum nahi hai ... ..mummmmmmyyyy.... tu bahut jabardast chodata hai.. simran kee is baat pe chotu jor se hans padata hai. chotu aaj jaada hee josh mein chudaee kar raha tha shaayad usako simran kee baate sunake aur nasha chadh raha tha. 20 minat hone ko the, usaka land hain ke jhadane ka naam hee nahin le raha tha. simran kee sharaab usako is kasee huyee chudaee ka maja lena sikha rahee thee jisaka vo khud hok maja le rahee thee. sach mein sharaab kaisee buree bala hain jo mard to mard , aurat ko bhee apane jaisa bana detee hain. Simran bhee sharaab ke nashe dhut anaab shanaab bake ja rahee thee. kuchh bhee ho dosh kisaka bhee ho, yah antim satya hain ke manushy bhog aur nashe mein khudako bhee bhool jaata hain isaka simran pratyaksh udahaaran hain. yahaan chotu dhakke pe dhakke maar raha tha. 20 minat hone ko the lekin vo to jhadane ka naam nahin le raha tha. chudaee ka jaise koee bhoot usape savaar ho gaya tha. simran aab thak gayi thi.. chotu...bas bhee karo... ruk jao naa… hamako maar dalane ka irada hai kya… chotu apane dhakke chaaloo rakhate hue vaise hee haaphte haaphte bola, Sali randi ..aaj saala man nahin kar raha rukane ka..aaaahh...aaj tak itane randiyo ko choda hai lekin itana maja kabhi nahi aaya.. tere chut ne aag laga dee hain...aah.. tabhi waha chotu ke samane diwar par par ek ladaki ki tasvir thi … uski taraf dekh ke chotu simran ko jorjor se chod raha tha.. wo simran dekh lete hai.. Us tasvir ko dekhkar muje kyon jorjor se chod raha hai… kon hai wo raand.. Chup kar Sali .. usko raand mat bol.. Kon hai wo… Salma.. Kon salma.. Tere yaar ki beti.. Sala itana budhha hai kya karim .. uske bete itane badi ho gayi kya.. Haan… Tu chahata hai usko.. Haan

680

Choda nahi kya usko Nahi .. najdik aane hi nahi dete.. Aisa kahke chotu jorse lund simran ke chut mai pel deta hai.. Aahhhhhhhaaa… dhire na… nashe mein dhoot simran gusse se usane chudate-chudate hee chotu kee aur dekh bola.. aah....aa...kutte..isalie tu muje itane jor se chod raha hai ...aahhh...to salma kee le na...meree kyon le raha hain..aah......... mummmmy… mar gayi.. 20 minat se lagaataar dhakke khaatee huyee simran atak atak ke bade kaamuk andaaz mein gusse se sab bol rahee thee. par isaka parinaam hota ulta. usakee aisee baate sunake chotu ko aur jyaada jor aata. vo har aage ka dhakka pichhevaale se jor se lagaata. aur usaka hisaab baraabar karata. usane apane dhakko kee raftaar badhaee aur bola.. Aahh..ye le meree simran raanee...ab us randee ko bhee chodunga..par pahale ..aah....teree choot to khaane de.. aur ek jor ka dhakka lagaake usane simran kee choot ke kone kone mein apanee maujoodagee dikha dee. room mein aaho kee cheekhon kee aavaaje ghoom rahee thee. sharaab kee badaboo aur shabaab kee khushaboo se vo sama itana maadak ban gaya tha ke mat poochho. simran bhee ab khud hoke in sab ka maja le rahee thee. usako ye sab pasand aane lag raha tha. jo napharat usako ek ghante pahale aa rahee thee ab vo napharat vaasana mein parivartit ho gayee thee. isamen kaaran chotu tha ke salma thee ye badee rochak baat hain. chotu se ho rahee chudaee ko dekh usako ye bhee lagane laga tha ke chotu ke is raftaar ko rokana hain to useeko hee kuchh karana padega. aah......aah....aah....simran...teree choot kee to....aah...... aah... waat laga dunga.. aaj.. chotu ne apana land nikaala aur usakee choot mein sapaak bolake aisa bheench diya maano koee talavaar.... usakee choot itanee geelee ho gayee thee ki land usakee choot mein jad tak sama gaya. usane jor se sisakaaree bharee aur us ko apanee baanhon mein jakad liya. chotu ne aur tejee se dhakke maarana chaaloo kar diya. har dhakke par usakee sisakaariyaan tej hotee ja rahee thee. is lambee huee chudaee se ekadam se usaka badan tharatharaaya aur usane kas kar chotu kee peeth par naakhoon gaad die aur usane apanee aankhe bahut jor lagaake meeta dee aur apane hoth chabaake ek aah bharee... aah....mummyyy....maee to gayee...... yahaan simran ne apana paanee chhod diya tha. vo jhad gayee thee.

681

usake bur mein se usaka kaam ras ris hokar bah utha jo seedhe chotu ke land ke oopar se chalate hoke khaat pe bah gaya. vo nidhaal hokar dher ho gayee. ab chotu bhee apane charam seema par tha. aadhe ghante se vo simran ko chode ja rah tha. usaka bheega land ab akad kar phul raha tha. simran ko usake garam phulehuye land kee halachal apane yoni mein mahasoos ho gayee. mahasoos to mahi ko bhee bahut kuchh ho raha tha simran kee tarah. bas ekataraph shor ka maahol tha aur doosaree taraph veeraane ka. ek taraph badan se badan ghis raha tha to doosaree taraph ek halka sa sparsh ka ahsas mil raha tha. kitane alag drshy the donon bhee. ek taraph toofaan tha to doosaree taraph pahal. ek taraph ant tha to ek taraph praarambh. jaha chotu noch-noch ke khaana kha raha tha aur ek taraph mahi jo soch mai dubi hui thi.. aisa kaisa ho gaya .. maine usko aapne paas kyon aane diya.. kyon usko aapna badan chune diya.. par donon mein ek baat ek jaisee thee aur vo thee “kaam vaasana” jo us vaqt apane shikhar par viraajamaan thee. aah...randee....mera nikal raha hain...aah.. vahaan chotu ab apanee charam seema pe khada tha. usaka land ab simran kee choot kha ke trpt hone ja raha tha. simran jo bas kuchh hee pal ke pahale apana paanee chhod gayee thee. usako bhee ye andaajaa lag gaya ke chotu apanee pichakaaree kabhi bhee chhod sakata hain. lekin us ko ye nahin samajh raha tha ke vo land aur andar kee taraph kyon saraka raha hain. tabhee chotu apane aakharee dhakke dete hue bol pada.. aah...meree randee.. aisa bolakar chotu ne simran ko jor se apanee baahon mein bheench liya aur usake hotho ko apane hotho mein kaid kar daala. usakee pakad itanee majaboot thee ke simran hil bhee nahee pa rahee thee. usaka naak usakee naak se saanse chura raha tha. hoth usake hotho kee girapht mein the. bade kas ke vo usko choos raha tha. apana badan phevikol kee tarah chipakaake donon bhee paseene se ekadam ladabad khaat pe pade the. vaise hee ang se ang ragadake chotu ne vo kia jo simran kabhee socha hee nahin tha. usane simran ke choot mein andar tak ghuse apane land se veery kee dhaar sarrarrarr ... bolake chhod dee. usaka ling aadhe ghante se phula hua tha. musal land simran kee choot mein hee apana veery thook raha tha. ek badee pichakaaree aise nikalee ke vo simran ke bachchedaanee pe ja kar hee ruk gayee. garam garam laava usako mahasoos hua. simran ne bhee aah nikalee.. haayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy...haaaaaaa..gayeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.... meeeeeeeeeeeeeeee,,,,haaaa..kameene.....kutte.. aander kyon dala.. pahalee baar kisee ne us ke choot ke andar apana paanee chhoda tha.

682

simran us vaqt sab cheejo se pare ho gayee. usakee aavaaj bhee kamajor girane lagee aur usakee aankhe santushti se band ho gayee aur saath hee naye anubhav mein usaka antarman leen ho gaya. aah.......randee.......le saalee.....aah....... chotu vaise ho daboch ke simran ke choot mein apane land kee pichakaaree chhode ja raha tha. kuchh samay ke baad usake land ne pichakaaree band kar dee. simran kee choot se usaka veery niche sarr hok tapak raha tha. donon nidhaal ho pade the. simran vaise hee usake badan par chipake hue dher ho gaya. paseena sharaab aur veery teeno kee khushaboo se room ka sama rangeen ho gaya tha. thode der baad simran waha se uth ke aapne kapde pahanti hai.. chotu waha so raha tha.. ghar mai kahi karim nahi tha.. usne door jo bahar se lock kiya tha wo nikala tha.. simran khud ko taiyyar kar ke gadi ki key dhund leti hai aur aapne ghar chali jati hai …

dusare aur mahi bhi aapne ghar aati hai..

683

ghar aate hi wo bed pai pit ke bal gir jati hai aur sochane lagati ye kaise ho gaya.. itane bade galati mujase kaise ho gayi.. ye to mai kabhi bhi nahi chahati thi.. fir mere haath se aisa kaisa ho gaya.. mahi ki aankhein aab band thi par dimaag bechain! mahi samajh nahi paa rahi thi ki kya kare. Uske andar ki pativrata naari kah rahi thi ki ye sab thik nahi hai Par uske andar ki atript kaamna ki moorti kah rahi thi ki thoda sa maza tu bhi le le mahi. Fir shayad aisa mauka mile na mile.aise sochane ki wajah se hi uske dil ki dhadkane tez ho gayi. Uski saanse tez hone lagi. Uske nipple hard ho rahe the aur blouse tight hone lagi. Apne jaanghon ke beech bhi mahi ko ek ajeeb sensation ho raha tha. Kuchh kuchh waisa hi jaisa kuch pal pahale karim see boobs dabane ke baad hua tha. par manish ke saath sex ke waqt se abki baar wo sensation aur teevra tha. Shayad isliye ki wo ghar parivar, samaj ke bandhan se mukt hona chahati thi . mahi apne jaanghon ke beech se risti geelapan ko mahshoosh kar sakti thi. Wo apne jaangh ko faila kar apni choot ko kuchh azaadi dena chahti thi. Par wo to bed pe pit ke bal lete hui thi.. kaise kare .. wahi wo soch rahi thi.. Aise dekhane mein to mahi ka jeevan khushaal tha. Apne pati manish ke sath wo khusi khusi rah rahi thi. Uski family pahale se hi bahot rich thi.. ek sukhi jeevan ke liye zaroori sabhi cheejein thi uske paas. Bas shadi ke 4 saal baad bhi wo ma nahi ban payi thi. Wo nahi janati thi ki maa kyon nahi ban payi.. usme kami thi ya uske husband manish mai.. aaj tak usne iss bare mai jada socha nahi tha.. mahi ne sex ke baare mein jo bhi suna tha use kabhi pata hi nahi chal paya ki wo sab kewal kahne ki baatein hain ya bas uske jeevan mein hi wo anand nahi hai jo usne logon se suna hai. Uski saheliyon ne use kayi baar bataya tha ki chudai suruwat mein dard to hota hai par uske baad swarg samaan anand hai. Usne na to dard ki hi anubhuti ki aur na hi swarg samaan anand ki. Bistar mein bhi manish adhik der nahi tik paata tha. Uske liye to chudai bas 5 minute ka ek ritual matra tha . manish uske saree ya gown ko upar sarka kar uske kamar ke neeche, janghon ke beech, ghani jharion mein chhipi gulabi gahri gufa mein apna chote se akaar ka lund… usko lund kaise kahenge .. jane do lund hi kahte hai.. nahi to manish bura maan jayega.. jitana abhi tak wo karta hai utana bhi nahi karega.. ghusata aur kshan bhar mein nidhaal ho kar so jata. mahi to ye bhi nahi jaanti thi ki manish ka lund bada hai ya chhota! Usne kabhi kisi aur mard ka lund dekha bhi nahi tha.Wo hamesha apne vyavahar aur baaton mein adarsh patni ki tarah hi rahati thi.balki wo adarsh patni hi thi.. Aab mahi ke mann mein uthal puthal ho rahi thi. Pichhale 4 saal se wo kisi ke patni hone ka sukh nahi utha paa rahi thi. Shadi ka matlab kya hota hai.. Pati patni ko sambhog ka shukh deta hai, badle mein patni pati ko sharirik aur sansari sukh deti hai. Ye kaisa bandhan hua ki wo pati ko sabkuchh de aur pati use sambhog ka sukh bhi na de sake?

684

mahi sochane lagati hai.. mahi ke aankho ke samane aab sara nazara aa raha tha.. last 15 days ka.. usko mahi ne 15 din pahale hi dekha tha.. wo sochane lagati hai.. Muje aaj bhi yaad hai jab usne muje pahale baar dekha tha to kitana besharmo ki tarah muje dekhne la gaya tha aur mushkurane laga tha. Uske saamne ki daant lambi aur badshurat thi. uske chehre ko dekh kar muje ghina aa rahi thi. wo neeche simran madam ke saath sex kar raha tha aur upkar muje dekh raha tha.. koi aadmi itana beshram ho sakata hai kya.. generally agar koi kisi ko aise halat mai dekh leta hai to sharam se mara jata hai.. agar koi kisi ko girlfriend ya wife ke sath aise situation mai khule jagah pai pakadata hai.. to sharam se mara jata hai.. lekin ye to extra martial affairs tha.. wo bhi mere ghar mai .. usko usdin uska koi darr nahi tha.. aab madam ne pakad liya .. aab kya hoga.. ye koi bhi dar usko nahi tha.. uske bajay wo lalchi nazar se muje besharamo ki tarah dekh raha tha.. muje pahale se extra martial affairs se nafrat thi.. agar maine usi din usko waise dekhhe ke baad agar mere ghar se bahar nikala hota to aaj muje ye din dekhana na padata.. mere hi galati hai maine is ko lightali liya.. aab Issi ka harzana barana pad raha hai muje.. Us din muje simran madam pe kitana gussa aaya tha.. aaj tak maine simran madam ka kitana aadar kiya tha.. une respect deti thi mai hamesha .. lekin aab wo respect mere dil mai nahi rahi thi.. maine usdin kitana socha tha madam ke baare mai. ki simran madam itana niche kaise gir sakati hai.. itane ghatiya harkat kaise kar sakate hai.. aur wo bhi hamare ghar mai… simran madam ka husband itana achha hai.. phir inko ye karne ki kya jaroorat thi… Lekin baad mai muje iska pata chala.. kyon na karti simran madam aisa.. karim ka itana bada.. ....... us din mere samne uska lund fanfanata hua apne akaar mein aaya tha .....waise karim ka lund poore 9 inch ka tha.....aur 3 inch mota....... usdin muje clear nahi dikha tha..lekin jab baad mai maine ekbaar cleaer dekha tabhi mere hosh udd gaye the.. aur aab bhi uske hosh udd gaye the..wo soch rahi thi itane bade lund pe to koi bhi pagal hoga.. ..aur ye sab sochkar mahi dheere se muskura deta hain..... Usdin baad mai jab garden mai wo pahali baar mere samane aaya tha tab muje kitana gussa aaya tha uspar..usdin kitane besharmi se bhaiyya ko puch raha tha ye kon hai.. yaane mai kon hu.. mere hi ghar mai.. aur bhai ke samane hi bol raha tha blouse kuch silana hai kya.. dekho iski daring.. sari duniya bhai ko darte hai aur ye bhai ke samane bhai ki ladli bahan pe dole daal raha tha.. dole nahi to kya.. usi din hi muje samaj lena chahiye tha.. lekin mai bhi kitane buddhu hu .. us ka plan samaj nahi payi aur sirf gussa karti rahi..aur usdin bhai bhi iski tarif karne lage the..

685

bhai ko bhi kya ho gaya tha jo iss budhhe ki tarif karne lage the.. Aur us din poooja aur karim ke beech kuch hua tha kya… kuch gira tha farsh par.. sperm jaisa.. lekin pooja us ghee kah rahi thi.. ghee to nahi tha.. nahi nahi pooja aise nahi kar sakati.. wo kya simran jaise giri hui nahi hai.. mai kya bhi sochati hu .. aisa hargij nahi ho sakata.. aur pooja ke samane hi muje kya kaha tha.. karim ne.. kya maal hai.. kitana besharam hai ye.. aur mai bhi kitana gussa hui thi uspar..aur uske iss baat par pooja hasane lagi thi… kitane besharam ho gayi hai pooja..aur muje kaise bol raha tha .. dekhane ki cheez hu to dekhunga hi… battamiz aadmi… usdin kitane jaldi mere se flerting shuru ki.. mere kamar par haath rakh diya..maine bhi gusse mai use chata maar diya.. muje laga aab thik ho jayega .. lekin uske baad to isne had hi kar di…. Manish se 2 minute mai dosti kar li aur manish bhi muje bolane laga .. iss se kuch silava lo… maine socha aab to had hi ho gayi.. mere husband ko bhi aapni aur khinch liya.. mere husband ke samane mere khubsurati ki tarif karane llaga.. Dusare din wo subah subah hi muje mil gaya.. aur mere surat ki taraf hi dekhane laga.. mai usi time sochane lagi… subah subah aa gaya harami sala.. lagata hai aaj ka mera poora din kharab hi jayega.. iss haramkhor ki najare mere pure jism par hai.. mujhe ye gandi najare chubhti hui mehsoos ho rahi hai.. Kya ghatiya aadmi hai mere se nazar hi hata nahi raha hai..kabhi mere chehre ko to kabhi meri chhati ko ek tak ghore ja raha hai..iss gande aadmi ke yun ghoorane se aur iss ki surat se hi muje aab nafrat si ho gayi hai.. Us din manish ko kahane laga.. aap ki har raat rangin hogi.. baad mai hum dono jab bedroom mai kiss karane lage tho hame chupake se dekhane laga.. haste hui.. mera to dimag hi kharab ho gaya tha..uski ye harkat ko dekh kar.. ustime muje kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha ki mai manish ko batau ya nahi.. muje tabhi pata chal jana chahiye tha.. mai janati thi pahale din se uski najar kaha hai.. Mai janati thi jab se mai yaha par aayi hu tab se mujhe uski neeyat thik nahi lag rahi hai.. wo jis tarah se mujhe dekhta tha man to aisa kartha ki abhi iska khoon kar du .. … muje aaj lag raha hai uska khoon kar hi dena chahiye tha.. agar uska khoon kar dete to aaj mai ye sab uske baare mai sochate hi nahi…

Us waqt mai sochane lagi thi.. saala baat manish se kar raha hai par dekh meri taraf raha hai .. iss ke dekhne me hawas saaf najar aa rahi hai .. harami meri taraf barabar ghoore ja raha hai.. saale ki muskurahat ek dam ghinooni hai .. jab manish muje leke bedroom mai leke ja raha tha tab kah raha tha .. jao sahab.. aish karo.. harami sala.. kaise bhi baate karta hai.. ladies ke samane..

686

Dusare din jab mai Naha kar chup chap apne bedroom me sheeshe ke aage khade ho kar apne baal sahi karne lagi thi..

tab karim ki hewaniyat bhari hasi baar baar mere aankho ke aage dikhai dene lagi thi .. wahi hasi jab wo muje aur manish ko dekh kar muskura raha tha..tab maine socha tha.. saala ghatiya aadmi mere dimag se ja hi nahi raha hai.. aur aapne aap ko hasane lagi..

687

kitana ganda hai.. kitana kala hai.. aur uski soch bhi uske rang jaise hi kali hai… sala har baar muje hi ghurata hai.. muje gandi nazar se dekhata hai… kuch to karna padega aur bhiyya bhabhi ko bol ke iss ghar se isko jaldi se nikalana padega… lekin mai kuch kar nahi payi ….jab mai ghar ke sabhi longo ke saath drawing room mai baith ke khana kha rahi thi … tabhi wo waha karim apni usi gandi si hasi ke saath muskurata hua waha aa gaya … wo mere aur bhabhi ke saamne aake khada ho gaya .. wo muje ghoore ja raha tha .. lekin pata nahi usko dekhke bhabhi kyon muskuraha rahi thi..aur beech beech mai sharmakar niche dekh rahi thi.. aur dusare taraf wo muje lagatar pyassi nazaro se dekh raha tha.. iss wajah se mai lagatar gusse mai pagal ho rahi thi.. muje karim pai gussa to bahot aa raha tha.. lekin bhaiyya ke samane mai jada gussa bhi dikha nahi sakati thi… Uski najar kabhi mere chehre par to kabhi chhati par hoti thi..Uski najar dekh kar muje usi waqt saaf pata chal gaya tha ki wo mere baare me kuch na kuch galat soch raha tha.. uski najre mere pure jism par kisi talvaar ki tarah se chal rahi thi .. ek to mera mood pehle se hi

688

kharaab tha.. karim ke harkat ki wajah se aur us par uski gandi si hasi.. mera gussa aab control se bahar ho gaya tha.. iss wajah se gusse se mera gussa mere pyare patiraj pai tooth pada aur mai uspar chilla uthi.. manish.. ye ghatiya aadmi yaha kya kar raha hai.. Manish us waqt kitana dar gaya tha…aur dhire se kahne laga.. ..muje kaise pata hoga.. wo yaha kyon aaya hai.. karim bhi harmi tha.. wo bolane laga.. karim harami aadmi hai… bhaiyya ka naam leke kahne laga.. shethji.. aapko milane aaya hu.. Bhaiyya ne jab use datana suru kiya to bhabhi ne uski side le li.. muje kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha..bhabhi kuch bolane nahi de rahi thi.. fir bhi maine bhaiyya ko bol hi diya.. bhaiyya.. ye mere taraf hamesha dekhata rahata hai … gandi nazar se.. ispar bhaiyya ne use bahot mara.. Ispar bhabhi kahane lagi.. muje kuch galat faimi hui hai.. bhaiyya fir bhabhi pai hi gussa hone lage to bhabhi shant ho gayi.. aur bhaiyya ne fir se use marana shuru kiya.. thode der aur marane ke baad bhaiyya ne karim ko kaha ki mere taraf nahi dekhana hai.. mai to chahati thi ki bhaiyya usko gahr se nikal de par bhaiyya ne kaha aab wo aise waise koi harkat nahi karega.. mere bhi bahiyya ke samane kuch na chal pai.. Karim aur bhaiyya jane ke baad bhabhi muje samajane lagi.. mahi .. karim achha aadmi hai.. mai us waqt sochane lagi thi.. kya iss harami ne bhabhi ko bhi aapne jaal mai fasa liya.. fir aapne aap ko hi samjane lagi.. aisa nahi ho sakta.. bhabhi aisa nahi kar sakti.. bhabhi kya simran madam hai.. ye sochate hui hi mai waha se chali gayi FLASHBACK Aab mahi sab yaad karne lagati hai… Karim ko sheth ne mara tha uske next day jab karim gardan mai grass ke saath kuch kar raha tha.. ya kisi saanp ya koi kisi ko aapna shoose hava mai leke maar raha tha.. tabhi mahi bahar jane ke liye waha aati hai..

689

door ke paas .. waha usko gardan mai karim dikh jata hai.. usko shak ho jata hai ki karim kuch galat kar raha hai.. mahi usko piche se dekhate hai.. mahi kuch der waise hi khadi rahkar dekhati hai ki waha aakhir karim kya kar raha hai.. lekin usko kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha.. iss liye wo karim ke paas chali jati hai... karim uske saamane niche jukh kar kisi ko maar raha tha.. Mahi - kya kar raha hai haramkhor... karim ko pahale se gussa tha mahi par.. wo piche gardan kar ke mahi ko dekhata hai.. gusse mai bolata hai.. kuch nahi chiiiiiiii..... aur rukh jata hai... lekina mahi ko samaj aa gaya ki karim kya kahana chahata hai.. karim ka ganda word mahi jaan chuki thi...

690

kya kaha tune haramkhor..... karim kuch nahi kahata .... tune muje gaali di... na… haramkhor.. karim kuch nahi bolata... muje ganada word use kiya... na.. karim kuch nahi bolata iss wajah gusse mai aakar mahi karim ke gaand par gordaar laath marti hai... karim iss ke liye taiyar nahi tha issliye wo moo mai gir jata hai.. bhabhi ji bicchu maar raha tha.. .. saale.. haramkhor... muje gaali deta hai... mere se thik se pesh aa .. nahi to khaal khinch lungi.. karim kuch kahata ya kuch karata iss se pahale waha 2-3 naukar aa jate hai.. kya hua memsaab.. mahi gusse se karim ki taraf dekhati hai... issne kuch kaha kya... memsaab... mahi kuch nahi kahatii...aur waha se chali jati hai.. fir karim ko wo naukar khari khoti sunate hai.. usmai se ek mahi ka driver tha.. karim usse jaan pechan kar leta hai... baad mai karim usse mahi aur manish ke baare mai sab pata kar leta hai…

Thodi der tak karim idhar udhar ke kaam karta hai.. kuch parade ke measurement lene ke liye hall mai aa jata hai .. waha mahi hall mai baithe thi.. tv dekhate hui.. tab karim aata hai.. karim parade ka measurement lene lagata hai… aur chinese model wale mobile pe gana lagata hai.. Ye reshami julfen, ye sharabati ankhe Inhe dekhakar ji rahe hain sabhi Jo ye ankhe sharam se jhuk jaaegi Saari baaten yahin bas ruk jaaegi Chup rahana, ye afsaana koi inako na batalaana Ki inhe dekhakar pi rahe hain sabhi Julfen magarur itani ho jaaengi

691

Dil ko tadpaaengi, ji ko tarasaaengi Ye kar dengi diwaana, koi in ko na batalaana Ki inhe dekhakar ji rahe hain sabhi

Saare inaki shikaayat karate hain Fir bhi inase mohabbt karate hain Ye kya jaadu hai jaane, fir chaak girebaan diwaane Inhe dekhake si rahen hain sabhi Niche dekhkar mahi gana sun rahi thi..gana sunate hui Kam karte waqt karim mahi ko dekhane lagata hai.. mahi bhi jann chuki thi ki karim beech beech mai use dekh raha hai..

692

mahi yahi soch kar nazarandaj karti hai ki ye ghatiya aadmi hai .. ispe jada dhan dhogi to tume ye jada distrub karega.. aapne baalo ki tarif mai hi karim ne ye gana lagaya hai ye jankar mahi aapne balo pai haath ghumakar karim ko dekhane lagi... mahi bhi beech beech mai use dekh rahi thi ki karim usko dekh raha hai ya nahi… karim bhi ye pechan jata hai.. mahi usko dekh rahi hai ye jankar karim ki himmat bad jati hai.. aur ek sexy hindi gana lagata hai… Aaa… Aaa… Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore… Aeha Aaha Aaa… Aeha Aaha Aaa… Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore… O Kaale Kaale Baal Gaal Gore Gore Aeha Aaha Aaa… Kaale Kaale Baal Gaal Gore Gore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore (udhar mahi mann mai kahti hai sale ne to sexy gana laga liya … bahut hi kamina hai ye sala .. thoda iske taraf ghur ke dekh kya liya ye to open ho gaya..) Ho Yun Na Mujhpe Daal Daal Dore Dore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Meri Behaki Behaki Chaal Kar Gai Aisa Kamaal Mar Gaye Chhore Chhore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore ( tu chora nahi budhha hai .. kamine.. budhhe ..) O Kaale Kaale Baal Gaal Gore Gore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Ho Yun Na Mujhpe Daal Daal Dore Dore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Mere Rang Rangile, Waah Waah Mere Nain Katile, Waah Waah Chhu Ke Dekh Zara Deewane, Mere Honth Rasile, Waah Waah Aeha Aaha Aaa…

693

Main Hoon Abhi Kunwaari, Waah Waah ( mai shadishuda hu ) Lagti Sabko Pyaari, Waah Waah Meri Ek Ada Pe Dekho, Mar Gayi Duniya Saari, Waah Waah Mera Kusumbi Rumaal, Kar Gaya Aisa Kamaal, Mar Gaye Chhore Chhore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore O Kaale Kaale Baal Gaal Gore Gore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Ho Yun Na Mujhpe Daal Daal Dore Dore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Meri Mast Jawaani, Shava Hai Dariya Toofani, Shava Mera Lakh Takeka Joban, Chehra Hai Noorani, Shava Aeha Aaha Aaa… Masti Ki Main Pyali, Shava Mehke Phool Ki Dali, Shava Kitne Naam Ginau, Tauba Laakhon Ki Dilwali, Shava Mera Tikha Chamaal, Kar Gaya Aisa Kamaal, O Mar Gaye Chhore Chhore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore O Kaale Kaale Baal Gaal Gore Gore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Ho Yun Na Mujhpe Daal Daal Dore Dore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Meri Behaki Behaki Chaal Kar Gai Aisa Kamaal Mar Gaye Chhore Chhore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore O Kaale Kaale Baal Gaal Gore Gore

694

Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Ho Yun Na Mujhpe Daal Daal Dore Dore Are Ore Ore, Are Ore Ore Gana khatam hote hi mahi karim ki taraf smile karke dekhte hai… karim ko to yahai mokha chahiye tha.. wo bol padata hai.. Bhabhi ji ek baat kahu… Harami bol hi pada… aadat se majboor.. kya karu mai aab… haan hi bolati hu .. dekhati tu hu kya bolata hai… aisa mahi sochane lagati hai.. Bolo.. kya bolana hai.. Waise bhabhi ji aap se ek baat kahu aap ho bohot khoobsurat. Manish bhaiya ne sach me bohot punya kare hoge jo unhe aap jaisi ladki mili. Mahi ko samjh me nahi aa raha tha ki wo uska majak bana raha tha ya uski tareef kar raha hai .. wo acharya bhari nigaho se uski taraf dekhne lagi. Are bhabhi ji sach me aap sach me bohot sundar ho. Apne pure shahar

695

me aap jaise sundar biwi kisi ki nahi hai. Apne tareef sun kar na jane kyu mahi ko achha lagne lag raha tha. Par upar se dikhawa karte hue usne use daant diya. Band karo apni ye sab bakwaas or apne kaam se kaam rakho.. bhaiyya ko aane do main tumhari shikayat karugi. Mahi ne use thoda darate hue kaha. Kya hoga shikayat kar ke.. Maar padegi..

696

Wo to aapne do baar padvaye hai.. ek baar sheth ji se aur ek baar aap se.. jada se jada kya hoga sheth ji aur ek baar marenge.. ussse jada kya.. Mahi ut jati hai aur haske kahti hai.. ada ke sath..

mahi ko dekhata hai aur uske baal ke taraf ishara karke batata.. hai.. ishara karke ungali se... best hai.. mahi sharmake aapna pallu thik karti hai.. karim- hamare dabang bhabhi ko bhi sharam aati hai... hame pata hi nahi tha.. mahi chehare par thodi smile lati hai .. Besharam .. maar se darr nahi lagata kya … Nahi .. Aur bhaiyya ne gahr se bahar nikal diya to.. Tab unke pairo mai padke mafi maang lenge…

697

Mahi ke thodaa nazdik aata hai karim.. mahi uske taraf sexy ada ke saath dekhane lagati hai.. lekin aabhi bhi undono mai distance kafi tha.. Ek number ke harami ho tum .. Haan wo to hu.. par aapki tarif jhooti nahi thi bhabhiji.. Chal jhute… simran madam ki tarif aise hi ki hogi aur unko aise hi pataya hoga.. Unki baat alag hai bhabhi ji.. Matlab .. Wo to bahut jaldi pat gayi thi… Lekin mere saath flert karne ki koshish mat karna .. kuch hone wala nahi hai.. Bhabhi ji mai aapse flert nahi kar raha hu.. To thik hai.. Aap sach mai bahut khubsurat hai .. Pata hai.. karim sochata hai.. sali ko aapne khubsurati pai bahut jada garv hai ... mahi ko lagata hai ye kuch jada hi nazdik aane ki koshish kar raha hai.. isko dur karna padega ye sochkar mahi fir chehare par gussa lati hai.. wo gusse se bolati hai.. jao yaha se... kamine kahi ke.. tab waha pe kantisheth aa jata hai.. kantisheth karim se baate karane lagata hai .. thodi der baad mahi waha se chale jane lagati hai… thoda aage jake mahi piche ghum ke dekhte hai karim usko dekh raha hai ya nahi …

698

to karim ki nazar mahi ke gaand par hi thi.. karim ki nazar kaha hai ye sochkar mahi firse ek baar sharma jati hai aur waha se jaldi nikal jati hai.. aab wo himmat nahi kar pati hai fir se ghum ke dekhane ki karim kya kar raha hai.. aur kya dekh raha hai .. wo achhe se janati thi ki karim ki nazar kaha hogi.. ye sochate hui mahi aapne room mai pahunch jati hai.. mahi bathroom mai jakar fresh ho jati hai.. jab mahi sheeshe me khud ko dekhti hai to uske aankhe ek dam gulabi ho gayi thi jaisi kisi sharaabi ki nasha karne ke baad ho jati hai, thik waisi hi aankhe hui thi iss waqt .. or usi nashe me doob kar wo sochane lagi.. ..

699

pehli baar sheeshe ke aage kahde hokar khud ko dekhane lagi .. sheeshe me apne husn ka najara dekh kar uske munh se siskari si nikal gayi.. aaj pehli baar sheeshe ke aage khud ko is tarah se dekh kar use apni khoobsurati ka ahsaas hua tha.. aaj pehli baar use laga tha ki main kitni sundar hu.. aaj hi pehli baar use pata chala tha ki log use ghoor ghoor kar kyu dekhte hai.. or aaj hi pehli baar use ehsaas hua tha ki karim ki isme koi bhi galti nahi hai. Upar wale ne use banaya hi itni fursat se jo hai..

apne roop ko dekh kar uske chehre par muskaan ki lahar si daud gayi.. sheeshe me ye najara dekh kar use khud par ek pal ke liye hasi aayi…

700

lekin baad main wo sochane lagi ye sab ulta seedha kya soch rahi hu mai.. aur ye mai kya kar rahi hu.. wo bhi us ghatiya aadmi ke dekhane se … nahi nahi aisa nahi ho sakata.. mai ye nahi kar sakate .. ye soch kar mahi sheeshe ke samane se hat gayi.. aur bister par let gayi…

apne roop ko dekh kar uske chehre par muskaan ki lahar si daud gayi.. sheeshe me ye najara dekh kar use khud par ek pal ke liye hasi aayi… lekin baad main wo sochane lagi ye sab ulta seedha kya soch rahi hu mai.. aur ye mai kya kar rahi hu.. wo bhi us ghatiya aadmi ke dekhane se … nahi nahi aisa nahi ho sakata.. mai ye nahi kar sakate .. ye soch kar mahi sheeshe ke samane se hat gayi.. aur bister par let gayi… aur sochate sochate hi mahi so gayi… raat ko karib 8 baje uth gayi … aur khud ko hi kahane lagi.. bahot lait ho gaya hai.. manish ghar pai aa gaya hoga… chalo jaldi chalate hai.. ye soch kar mahi jaldi fresh hokar aapne ghar jane lagi.. tab karim usko piche se dekh leta hai..

701

hamari fataka bhabhi kaha ja rahi hai.. mahi aawaj sunkar piche ghum jati hai.. mahi- tum yahi pe ho.. abhi tak… ghar bhi jate ho kya kabhi ya yahi din bar pade rahate ho.. karim- aapka didar karne ko ruka tha... mahi- tum sudaroge nahi na... aapni aukat dikha hi donge na... karim - kya.. aada hai hamari bhahi ki... lajwab.. aabhi to subah se jada khubsurat dikh rahi hai hamari bhabhi...

702

mahi- yaha kyon ruke ho... karim - aapka didar karne ... ho gaya na didar.. aapne baal ko sawarate hui karim ki taraf dekhate hui kahti hai.. aab jao yaha se... ek baar aapna jalwa dikha do na.. kal ka maar bhul gaye kya.. .. karim hasta hai.. aur mahi aapne ghar chali jane ko niklati hai waise hi mahi ka husband manish waha aa jata Hai… Mahi- aab mai gahr ko jane ke liye nikali hi thi ki tum aa gaye.. afternoon mai neend aa gayi .. pata hi nahi chala 8 kab baj gaye… Manish- achha hua .. Mahi- kya matlab hai tumara.. Manish- mera matlab ye hai ki tume let hua achha hi hua.. tum ghar chali jati aur mai yaha rukanewala hu to tum akele gahr pai kya karti.. Mahi- manish tum yaha rukanewale the… Manish- haan… rukanewala hu… kal bhaiyya ke saath early morning nikalana hai isliye.. Mahi- ohhooo… aisa kya… achha hua mai rukh gayi… Manish- bhaiyya ne kaha tha tum idhar hi aa jao.. hum subah jaldi nikal jate hai .. mahi waise bhi yahi rahati hai.. Mahi- muje tana maar rahe ho.. Manish- nahi to… Mahi- bhaiyya ne aisa kaha … aane do bhaiyya ko puchati hu.. Manish- tum yaha ho isliye aisa kuch bola hoga.. Karim- haan sahab ji madam to yahi pe padi rahati hai…

703

Ispar manish aur karim dono hasane lage.. Mahi – tum chup karo… karim...mai bhaiyya ko puch ke hi rahunge aab.. Manish- aare mat puchana… maine to aise hi kaha tha..

Mahi – mere saath majak … Aisa kahke mahi manish ko pyar se mukka marthi hai.. manish uske haat ko pakad ke aapne baho mai bhar leta hai.. Jab ye dono ek dusare ke baho mai the tab karim mahi ko dekhata hai to mahi bhi use dekh leti hai.. aur sochati hai ki karim ko dikha du ki mera aur mere husband ke beech mai kitana pyar hai .. ye mai aab karim ko dikhati hu.. aisa soch ke wo karim ki taraf dekhti hai .. karim uske hi taraf dekh raha tha.. manish ki pit karim ki taraf thi.. Mahi manish ke hoontho pai aapne hoonth rakh kar usko kiss karne lagati hai… manish karim hai .. karim hai aise use dhire se kahta hai .. lekin mahi sun nahi rahi thi.. manish mahi ko piche dhakel deta hai.. aur kahta hai Manish- mahi pagal ho gayi ho kya.. thoda sabra to karo .. aaspas logo ko to dekho… Magar mahi ko karim ko dikhana tha ki uska aur uske husband ke beech mai ki sexual life kitane achhe hai.. taki wo uska picha chore…

704

Lekin mahi ko pata hi nahi tha ki karim ne manish ke baare mai sab kuch pata laga liya tha .. wo shy nature ka hai.. wo hamesha mahi ke saaath sex karte waqt shy nature ki wajah se mahi ko achhe se satisfy nahi kar pata tha.. .. karim ne mahi ke driver ko daru pilakar sab pata kiya tha.. Karim- sahab ji sharmao mat.. aapane madam ki achhe se le lo… mai aab yaha se chala jata hu.. Mahi ko aab manish pai bahut gussa aa raha tha .. karim ko dikhana tha use mera aur mere husband ke beech mai ka pyar..lekin manish ne uske pure plan par pani fer diya tha.. Aab karim waha se aapne ghar chala gaya tha…

karim mahi ke paas aa raha tha... pani se mann nahi bar gaya kya jo mere nazdik aa rahe ho.. aab mai aapne bulbul ko aapne baho mai lene chahata hu.. nahi .. kabhi nahi.. karim thoda aage aate hi mahi kahti hai.. mai aisa hine nahi dungi... aisa kahke wo jor se bunglow mai bhag jati hai... par karim uska picha karke usko hall mai hi pakad leta hai... aur aapni baho mai le leta hai.. Nahi karim ..chor do muje.. Mai aapni bulbul ko gale lagana chahata hu.. Nahi plz chor do na.. thik hai chor deta hu.. aisa kah ke mahi ko chor deta hai... mahi thoda piche hat jati hai..

705

lekin Itana achha mokha mai aapne haatho se kaise janae de sakata hu.. Aur ek baar phir se jor se aapne baho mai beech leta hai.. Aabhi to chor do na .. muje laga to liya na.. gale .. Aab mai aapne bulbul ki pappi lena chahata hu.. Kabhi nahi… Haan.. leunga to jaroor .. aisa kahke aapne hoonth mahi ke hoontho ke paas le jata hai..

706

Mai bhaiyya ko bata dungi.. Bata do… Us tumare simran ke paas jao na.. muje kyon pareshan kar rahe ho.. Aab iss bunglow mai hu to bulbul yaha ki to honi chchiye na.. Yaha tumare simran bulbul ko bula lo na.. Tumare jaise hot bulbul hote hui usko kyon bula lo.. Fir yaha dusare kisi ko dhund lo.. Tumare lata bhabhi ko le lu kya.. Kuch bhi karo.. Waise iss bunglow ki sabhi randiyo ko chod chuka hu .. aab bas tu hi bache hai.. Chup kar kuch bhi mat bolo.. Mahi ka itana kaha tha ki kissi bhuke kutte ki tarah karim mahi par zapat

707

pada aur mahi ke garm hontho par aapne hoonth rakh diye.. aur use joro se pisate hui badbadane laga.. Uummmmmmm…i..love.. you.. meri mahi bulbul.. Aab mahi ke chehare ka rang badalane laga tha..aab kiss karte hui hi karim ne mahi ka ek haath pakadakar aapne loude pe rakh diya .. to mahi uchal padi.. Karim ke iss harkat ka maksad mahi achhe se samaj chuke thi.. use aapni khushi aur sharam chupane mai bahut mushkil ho rahi thi.. mahi aapne chehare par aapni pyari hasi late hui kahti hai.. Karim ..tum .. bahot badmash hote ja rahe ho.. Tum bhi mere saath badmash ho jao phir.. mere bulbul.. Muje nahi banana hai.. Karim ne phir se mahi ka haath aapne haath mai lekar usmai aapna bada louda diya aur use haule se daba diya..jaise koi use ishara kar raha ho..

708

Ek baar fir se mahi chounk gayi.. itana bada louda aapne haat mai pakad ke mahi ki to saans hi ruk gayi.. use umeed nahi thi ki karim itane jaldi ye sabkuch karega.. lekin wo mantramugdh hokar karim ke loude ko dekhane lagi..

tere pati se bada hai na.. mahi ne haan mai gardan hila thi.. mahi ke taraf se ye pahala positive response tha karim ko.. mahi ko bhi samaj nahi aaya ki usne kab haan mai gardan hila di.. karim ka louda dekhkar mahi ke hoonth laraj gaye the.. ye sab jaan kar karim ne ek baar fir se mahi ko aapni aur khincha aur aapne gale se laga liya.. ek pal ke liye mahi thitaki aur agale hi pal aapne hhatho se karim ko jakad liya.. karim ko uske chubate hui nipples aapne chati pe mehsus ho rahe the.. wo mahi ke gardan ko betahasha chumane laga.. karim ke aise chumane se mahi to pagal se ho gayi..shyad ye pahala mokha tha jab koi use aisa chum raha tha.. manish jaise shy nature wale bande kabhi bhi mahi ko aisa chuma nahi hoga.. mahi ke moo se tej hunkare nikalane lagi thi..jor jor se sanse moo ke raste bahar aane lagi thi.. karim ne uske chehare ko pakada aur uske hoontho par aapne hoonth rakh diye..

709

ummmmmmmmmmmm…. Kya mitha yeahasas tha wo.. karim ne aaj tak bahut sari lady ko chuma tha .. par aisa yeahsas usko pahali baar mila tha.. simran aur mahi ke mithas mai kafi aantar tha..ye hoonth ekdam narm aur garm the.. aur saath mai betahasha meethe.. Uske hoontho ko chor kar mahi ke aankho mai karim dekhane laga.. Mahi ko raha nahi gaya.. Kya.. Muje nahi laga tha.. aise thike fataka item ke hoontho mai itane mithas hongi.. Chal hath besharam… kuch bhi bolata hai.. Fir se karim ne mahi ke hoontho ko suck karana shuru kar diya.. wo bhi aapne puri takat se.. karim mahi ke hoonth ko chusane laga.. Aapni aadat ke anusar karim ke haath mahi ke aam par pahunch gaye.. aapne dono haath mai uske dono aam ko pakad kar jor se usko karim ne masal diya.. Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhaaaa….. mummmmmmmmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…. Marrrrr..gayiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. dhireeeee.. kar naaaaa… kamineeeeeeee… dard ho rahhhhhhhaaaaaaaa.. hai… Mahi ki aawaj itani tej thi ki uppar room mai mahi ki lata bhabhi ko bhi pahunch sakati thi.. Gali dete hai raand… Aisa kahke karim ne fir se uske dono aam ke nipple ko pakkad ke aur jor se masal diya.. waise hi mahi jorse chila uthi….. Aaaaaaaahhhhaaaa…. Sssssssorrrrrrrrryyyyyyyyy………………. Plzzzzzzz… karimmmmmmmmmm… dhireeeeeeeeee.. dabao…. Ye hui na baat… Tum bahut chalu ho karim.. Aab karim ne dhire dhire aapni ungaliyo mai mahi ke nipple ko lekar uske saath khelane laga.. saath hi saath uske hoontho ka ras bhi peena usne jari rakha..

710

Aur tabhi karim ko achank mahi ke gaand ka khayal aaya.. kal uski gaand dekh kar wo pagal ho gaya tha..khayal aate hi ekdam se karim ke dono haanth mahi ke pichwade pahunch gaye.. aur wo unhe buri tarah se masalane lage… Aab iske piche pade ho kya.. Mahi ne aisa kaha lekin usko masalane se mana nahi kiya.. Haan .. meri bulbul… Mahi aapne nipple karim ke chathi mein chubhati hui aapni ggand karim se masalavane laghi thi aab.. aaj mahi ko pahali baar bahut maza aa raha tha..iss maze ko wo puri tarah se enjoy kar rahi thi.. Achanak karim ne aapne dono haath mahi ke skirt ke aander daal diye piche se.. uske nangi gaand mehsus karne ke liye.. uske nazuk skin par karim ka mota haath ka sparsh mahi ko aander tak kanpkanpa gaya.. iss wajah se aab mahi karim ki kiss karane lagi … Oaahooo.. mahi…. Meri bulbul… pahale kyon nahi kiya .. aisa kiss.. kitane waqt se mai raha dekh raha tha… ohhooo.. meri bulbul.. i..lovee.. youuu.. Karim ko mahi ne ye sab kiya to bahut khushi ho rahi thi.. use lag raha tha ..aab mai iss bade gahr ka malik hi hu.. yaha muje koi rok nahi sakata.. ek tarf purvi.. dusare taraf lata aur aab mahi… lekin aisa nahi tha.. Karim ki himmat aab bad gayi thi.. karim ne dhire dhire uska shirt uppar karna shuru kar diya..wo uske aam ko nanga dekhana chahata tha.. usko aapne moo mai lena chahta tha.. uske nipple ko chusana chahata tha.. Tabhi mahi ko jane kya ho gaya ki ya yu kahiye ki usko hosh aa gaya ki wo kya kar rahi hai… usne jhat se karim ko piche dhakel diya.. karim phir se usko aapne baho mai lena chahta tha isliye wo uske paas aa gaya.. usko aapne baho mai lene laga .. ki mahi ne usko ek jordaar tamsha jad diya.. uske tamache ki aawaj sunkar 2-3 naukar waha aa gaye.. usmai kanthisheth ka ek khaas naukar tha Khas naukar - ... kya hua.. memsaab.. mere taraf buri nazar se dekh raha tha.. tab wo naukar karim ko marta hai... baki ke naukaro ko kah ke karim ko bahot marta hai..

711

khas naukar- yaha kam karna hai to thik se kaam karo.. warna jaan se maar dunga... yaha kisi ladies ke saath agar bura bartav kiya ya gandi nazar se dekha to teri jaan le lunga... karim-.. madam ki koi galatfaimi hui hai.. maine aisa kuch nahi kiya.. muje sikha raha hai kya harmkhor.. aisa kahke ek baar wo naukar karim ko marane lagata hai.. mahi- jane do ..chor do isse… itane baar maaf karate hai.. aab tum log yaha se chale jao.. sab waha se chale jate hai.. mahi karim ko dekh ke hasate hai.. dekh sirf maine aada hi bataya.. agar maine pura bataya hota ki tune mere body ko touch kiya to ye bhaiyya ka P.A. aaj tuje jaan se maar deta... samaje... mere saath khel mat... aanjam bahut bura hoga... karim- mai tuje chhorunga nahi.. mahi- itana maar khane ke baad bhi tuje aakal nahi aayi kya haramkhor... tere chut ke khatir aisa maar mai das baar khaunga... mere chaamak chaalo.. aisa kahke karim hasata hai... mahi waha se jane lagati hai... mahi- mai kya karu iss haramkhor ka... karim- bas aapni chut de de ek bbar muje... karim- bas kar haramkhor.. aisa kahke ek bbar karim ko jorse thappad lagati hai.. aur waha se jane lagati hai .. tabhi waha lata aati hai..

712

lata - kya chal raha hai.. mahi- kuch nahi.. aisa kah ke mahi waha se chali jati hai.. lata- tum pe ka gussa iska abhi tak nahi gaya kya.. karim- nahi gaya aisa lagata hai.. wo chor aaja idhar.. aisa kahke usko aapne baho mai karim le leta hai..

713

lata - kya chal raha hai.. mahi- kuch nahi.. aisa kah ke mahi waha se chali jati hai.. lata- tum pe ka gussa iska abhi tak nahi gaya kya.. karim- nahi gaya aisa lagata hai.. wo chor aaja idhar.. aisa kahke usko aapne baho mai karim le leta hai.. Aare choro .. mahi aabhi yaha hi hai .. wo dekh legi.. Wo kya dekhegi .. wo to niche dekhkar uppar ja rahi hai .. aapne kamre mai.. Piche ghum ke dekh liya to garbarg ho jayege baba ..

714

Aisa kahke lata karim ke baho se dur hat jate hai… mahi ek baar piche ghum ke dekhte hai .. tab tab lata karim se dur hat chuki thi ..aur wo durse karim se baate kar rahi thi… mahi wo dekh ke aapne room mai chali jati hai.. aur aapne kapde nikalane lagati hai.. use aapne aap par ghin aa rahi thi.. kyon maine aapne body ko us budhhe ko chunne diya.. kyon usko kiss karne diya .. aur baad mai to maine hi usko kiss kiya.. ye kya ho gaya tha muje.. ye manish ke saath bewafai hai.. muje aisa karna nahi chahiye tha.. Ye sochate hui mahi apne bistar par charo khane cheet ho kar let gayi aur apni aankhe band kar li.. uska dil bohot joro se dhadak raha tha..uske maathe par pura paseena aa gaya tha.. wo samj nahi paa rahi thi wo pasina tha ya karim ne dala hua pani tha.. waise pani tho abhi tak suk jana chahiye tha..aur uski chut puri tarah se gili ho kar barabar risav kar rahi thi.. mahi sochane lagi..ye meri jindgi me pehli baar hua tha ki maine kisi ko is tarah se aapne paas aane diya tha.. aur aapne aap ko chune diya tha..kiss karne diya tha.. boobs ko dabane diya tha.. manish ne kayi baar boobs dabane ke koshish ki thi par ye sab karne ka mera jara bhi man nahi hota tha infect mujhe ye sab bohot ganda lagta tha.. lekin maine aaj ye sab hone diya.. ya yu kahiye ki maine ye sab karane diya.. aaj jo kuch bhi maine apne ghar me apne saath hone diya ye sab galat hai.. lekin ye sab karte waqt mere halat bohot kharab ho gayi thi.. mere dono taango ke beech mere pussy ke ras ki chip-chipahat muje ho rahi thi..aur mujhe uttejit kiye ja rahi thi.. Ye sab mahi soch rahi thi.. fir usne aapne aap ko kaha.. ye sab galat hai.. mai ye sab aage se hone nahi dungi.. fir wo batroom mai gayi .. fresh ho gayi .. bahar aakar sadi pahan li.. ..thode shant rahati hai..

715

usko kisi chiz ki sharam aa jati hai.. aur wo aankhe band kar lete hai.. isshhhhhhhhhhh... ye budhha muje pakar hi chorega .. aisa lag raha hai.. lekin maine abhi abhi tai kiya hai.. aab aage aur kuch nahi.. phir bhi mere dimag me se ye ja kyon nahi raha hai.. phir mahi aapna halka sa makeup karti hai.. aur bister par baith jati hai..

ye sab soch kar aur bhigane ki wajah se mahi ka sar dard bahut kar raha tha.. to usne socha .. ek baar coffe pi lete hu.. ye sockar wo coffe banane ke liye aapne room se bahar aate hui niche sidiyonse utarkar kitchen ki taraf jane lagi.. wo sochti hai khud banati hu ya padma ko bolati hu.. yahi sochkar wo sidiyonse utarkar kitchen ki taraf jane lagi ki usko baju wale kamre se aawaje sunaye dene lagi… aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh…….

716

Aaaaahhhhhhhh… … kisi aurat ke munh se tej tej aawaj sun kar mahi chounk gayi.. wo samaj gayi ki ye aawaje kis tarah ki hai..wo aawaj ko sunate hi Us kamre ki taraf bhadte hue uske dimaag me kayi sawaal uth rahe the .. kon ho sakata hai.. kisi maid aur naukar ho sakta hai.. ya.. ya.. wo kamina budhha ho sakta hai kya.. kisi maid ke saath.. haan ho sakta hai.. baki naukar sab bahar hai matlab yahi kamina hoga…wo hai hi itana kamina.. usko koi bhi chal sakati hai.. maid ho ya maalkin .. use to sirf pussy chahiye.. kali ho ya gori.. isse usko kuch farak nahi padata hai .. usse to sirf sex.. sex.. aur sex.. chahiye… he wants only fuck.. fucking… and fuckin… basterd kahi ka..lekin iss waqt to sirf padma hi akele maid hai ghar mai.. matlab padma ke saath ye budhha.. lekin padma aise nahi hai… kya pata.. fir wo thode der shaant rahati hai.. aur uske moo se aawaj nikalati hai… heeeee… god.. aisa nahi ho sakata .. mai jo soch rahi hu wo ho hi nahi sakta.. matlab niche bhabhi thi.. wo abhi thode der pahale bhabhi se baate kar raha tha.. matlab bhabhi nikali to.. aisa nahi ho sakta..bhabhi aisa nahi kar sakati.. bhabhi bhaiyya ko dokha nahi de sakati .. mana ki bhabhi uski side le rahi thi… mana ki bhabhi aur bhaiyya mai age difference hai..lekin ye bhi kaha young hai.. ye bhi bhaiyya ke age ka hi hai.. fir bhi.. nahi nahi mai aab jada sochunge nahi.. waha ja ke dekhunge ki waha kon hai.. lekin..kya is tarah us kamre ki taraf jana sahi hai.. kya main is tarah wo jo kuch kar raha hai kisi ke saath wo dekhkar sahi kar rahi hu.. abhi mahi ye sab soch hi rahi thi ki andar kamre se aati hui aawaj ne uske hosh hi uda kar rakh diya.. Aaaahhh… uuuuiii…mmaaa….. dheereeeeee… dheeerrrreeee…. Aaaiiiiiiii….. marrrrr…. Gayi…. Dhireee seeeeee dabao na……….. Yeeee… ye aawaj to bhabhi ki hai… matlab yaha bhabhi karim ke saath andar hai.. andar se aa rahi aawaje sun kar mahi ke dil ki dhadkane bhad gayi.. uske chehre par buri tarah se paseena aa gaya tha.. use samjh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya karu kya nahi.. Pehle mahi ne socha ki jor se bhabhi ko aawaj laga kar aawaj du.. par phir pata nahi uske dil me aaya ki dekhu to sahi aander kya ho raha hai.. Darwaje ke paas aa kar mahi kaan laga kar unke siskariya lene ki aawaj sun ne lagi.. Aaahh.. ummm… kaaaaarrimmm… dheereeee… dheereee.. karo aap ka bohot bada hai ahhh.. Kyu bhosdi ki tere pati ka kya chhota hai… ?

717

Haan karim aap ke land ka aadha bhi nahi hai.. Tabhi teri choot ek dam makkhan malayi hai.. tera pati kitni dafa leta hai teri.. Wo saale ka to ab khada bhi nahi hota.. wo kya chodega mujhe.. aahhhh…. Aap ke jaisa land apni choot me lekar mujhe itni khusi ho rahi hai jise main bata nahi sakti.. mahi - Cheee kaisi gandi gandi baate kar rahe hai.. bhabhi.. Aaaahhhh… tejjjj… orr tejjj ab main jhadne wali hu rukna mat karim rukna mat aur tejjjjj…. Se.. Andar ki aawaj sun kar mahi ka dimaag pura khararab ho chuka tha.. un aawajo ko sun kar uska pura gala sukh sa gaya tha.. Andar se aa rahi aawaje mahi ko baichain karne lagi.. un aawajo ko sun kar uske dono pair kapane lage.. usko samjh nahi aaraha tha ki yaha par ruk kar ye sab sunu ya aawaj laga kar un ko roku.. ya fir bina kuch kahe apne kamre me wapas aa jau.. ek ajeeb si bechain kar dene wali isthiti ne mahi ko gher liya tha.. kuch bhi samjhna bohot muskil hota ja raha tha.. Mahi abhi apni hi soch me dubi thi ki andar se aa rahi aawaj ne uska dhyan tod diya.. lata teri nanand to ek dam mast maal hai.. uska pati to jam kar maje leta honga..? Aaaiiii…. Dheere dheere dabao na karim..dard hota hai.. uske piche aab pade ho kya … mujase maan bhar gaya kya… Aisa nahi hai… lata ..raand… haan ye baat to hai.. mahi to bohot sunder hai.. uska pati maje leta hai ya nahi ye to pata nahi hai.. manish bhaiyya bahut shy nature ke hai… Wo dono jadatar yahi rahate hai.. to tune kabhi dekha hoga ki un dono ki chudai.. ..ek do baar kamre ki bahar se aawaje suni thi .. baas.. aawaj sunkar kaise laga.. tha.. matlab.. manish mahi ki chudai kaise kiyi hogi.. mere jaise tabadtob ya yun hi..tumare pati jaise.. aise waise normal chudai… karim .. tumare jaise chudai koi bhi nahi kar sakata ..aawaje sunkar to aisa lag raha tha ki mahi ki chudai jabardast wali nahi thi..

718

ooo god.. ye kya ho raha hai.. ye budhha mere baare me sab puchta ja raha hai.. aur bhabhi bhi use maje le kar sab kuch bataye ja rahi hai.. un dono ki baate sun kar mahi ka khoon khole ja raha tha.. aaahhhh…. Isko bhi chuso na… ek hi aam ko kitni der tak chusoge.. lata ne aam kahte hi mahi ke chehare par halki se hasi aa jati hai.. thode der pahale karim ne jo uske aam ki taraf dekhate hui uski tarif ki thi uski yaad mahi ko aa jati hai.. lata ne kahte hi karim uska dusaar aam aapne moo mai jhat se leta hai aur uske nipple ko katata hai.. uuiiii….maaaa…. karim dhire na… mai lata hu .. mahi nahi.. bahar mahi gussa ho jati hai.. bhabhi mai aap ke jaise nahi hu.. Achha lata tujhe kya lagta hai manish mahi ki choot hi choot marte honge ya gaand bhi..? oohhhh.. god ye budhha kya puch raha hai.. lata- kyon..

719

uski gaand bahut mast hai.. bahut matakake aapni gaand chalati hai.. myyyy god.. iski nazar mere bump par bhi hai .. sala kamina.. bhabhi ke saath sex kar raha hai aur tarif mere kar raha hai.. phir mahi sochate hai darwaje ke bahar se dikhaye nahi de sakata .. sunai de sakata hai..mai ek kaam karti hu..mai ye to dekh loon ki ye dono dikhayi kis jagah se de rahe hai.. Yahi soch kar mahi idhar udhar jagah dekhne lagi taaki andar ka jo kuch chal raha hai dikh jaye.. idhar udhar dekhte hue mahi ek dam khidki ke paas aa gayi.. jo kismat se khuli hui thi.. mahi ne khidki ka darwaja halka sa khol kar andar jhaank kar dekha to uski aankhe fati ki fati reh gayi..

lata ek dam nangi bistar par leti hui thi.. aur karim uske upar chadh kar uske naval ko kiss kar raha tha aur apne ek haath se uske ek aam ko daba raha tha aur dusara haath neeche ki taraf lata ki chut ke upar tha..

720

bistar par leti aapni nangi bhabhi ko mahi dekhe hi jaa rahi thi.. mahi ne kisi aurat ko ek dam nanga pahli baar dekha tha.. kuch pal ke liye to mahi ke nigaahe aapni bhabhi ke nange jism par jam gayi.. wo sochane lagi bhabhi ke dono boobs… nahi nahi.. aam.. bilkul mere jaise hi bade bade hai.. jinke saath is waqt karim khel raha tha.. karim ke khelne se uske

dono aam ek dam tan kar himalay parwat ki tarah khade ho gaye the.. wo sochate hai bhabhi ke nipple ..mere tarah hi pink colour ke hai.... lata ke nipple aab pencil ki nok ke jaise ek dam shakht ho gaye the.. tab lata ki baat se mahi ka dhan tut gaya … Pata nahi karim …par mahi apni gaand me shayad hi manish bhaiyya ka land leti ho..

721

tab mahi sochane lagi..Ye dono ek dam pagal ho gaye hai.. anal sex bhi koi karne ki cheej hai.. aab karim mahi ko aapne baho mai utake leta aur use kiss karane lagata hai... .. un dono ko is tarah dekh kar or unki baate sun kar mahi ki halat kharab hone lag gayi thi.. uske chut ne kab risna shuru kar diya use pata hi nahi chala.. Uske chut se behta hua paani dheere dheere karke behta hua uske jhaangho tak aa gaya..

Aaahhh……. karim… maar daaloge kya.. aaram se dabao na .. mahi kahi jag na jaye… aur niche na aa jaye..

722

uske naval ko kiss karta hai ... aur kahta hai Are dar mat ..wo uppar aapne kamare mai hogi..aaram kar rahi hogi.... uske chakkar me tu apne maje kyu kharab kar rahi hai.. Wo aaram nahi karti .. hamesha ghumati rahti hai.. Wo aab 1-2 ghante aaram hi karenge.. ghumenge nahi.. Tume kaise pata.. Usko maine aisa masala hai ki aab wo itane jaldi niche nahi aayenge.. Matlab tune uspe bhi haat dal diya hai.. Mahi- he bhagwan.. ye budhha bhabhi ko kya bata raha hai.. mai kahi ki na rahunge.. Tune dekha nahi .. uska badan pura bhiga hua tha.. Haan ..dekha to tha.. lekin jada dhyan nahi diya tha.. kya kiya uske saath.. Pani se bhigo diya .. aur baad mai kiss kiya aur uske aam ko daba diya.. Mahi- he bhagwan.. mai to gayi aab.. Lata- matlab tu bahut aage gaya .. uske saath to.. Ab karim uske aam ko chhod kar thoda sa neeche ko khisak gaya or uski dono taango ke beech me aa kar baith gaya.. wo uske jism par khisakta hua neeche ki taraf gaya tha jis karan mahi ko uska lund nahi dikhayi diya.. uska munh khidki ki taraf hi tha.. mahi is baat ka pura dhyaan rakh rahi thi ki kahi wo use dekh na le.. par mahi ko uska lund dekhe ka bada man kar raha tha.. kyuki lata ne jaisa aawaj karte hue kaha tha ki karim tumhara to bohot bada hai, Is liye mahi dekhna chahti thi ki uska land kitna bada hai.. Mahi- karim .. ka lund dekhana hi padega.. bhabhi jo kah rahi hai itana bada hai.. lund shabd mahi ke dimaag me lata ki baat sun sun kar aaya tha.. un dono ke munh se lundchoot sun-sun kar mahi ko maja aane laga tha.. Wo uski taango ke beech me aakar uski dono taango ko uske ghutno se mod kar uske munh ki taraf kar diya.. or uski chut ko dekhne lag gaya..

723

thodi der dekhne ke baad usne apne ek haath ko uski chut ke upar le kar firana shuru kar diya.. lata apni yoni par karim ka haath mehsoos karte hi buri tarah se machal uthi.. or jor jor se siskariya munh se nikalne lagi.. Ssssssshhhhhh…….uuuummmm………..aaaaahhhhhh…………… ander ka scene dekh kar mahii ki halat bigadte ja rahi thi.. uska gala sukha ja raha tha.. or dono pair buri tarah se kanp-kapa rahe the.. use apne dono pairo ke beech bohot kamjoori mehsoos hone lagi thi.. itni uttejit to wo aaj tak manish ke saath sex karte hue nahi hui thi jitni ander ka scene dekh kar ho gayi thi.. Isi uttejna ke karan kab uske chut ne apna paani baha diya.. paani chhodte hue usne apni dono aankhe band kar li thi or khidki ke door ko kas kar pakad lliya tha, uske chut se nikle paani jo uske jaangho par laga hua tha, use bada ajeeb sa feel ho raha tha.. wo pani chhut jane se thoda ladkha gayi jis karan khidki ka darwaja band ho gaya.. Khidki ka darwaja band hone ki aawaj se mahi ne apne aap ko sambhala or furti ke saath khidki se door ho gayi.. khidki se hat kar kuch der baad jab mahi ne dobara khidki ke andar jhaank kar dekha to karim ne lata ki dono taange hawa me utha rakhi thi or uski chut par apna munh laga rakha tha… kariiiiiiimmmm…sshhhhh…. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh…….. meeeerrrrrrrr…. Rajjjjjjjjj… aurr jor seeeeeeee… aurr jor seeeeeeee chato kha jaoooooo iseseeeeee … ye tumhari hai…. Chaba doo…. Rukna matttttttt… mahi- bhabhi kya pagal ho gayi hai kya.. pussy ko chata rahi hai.. aur us budhhe ko mere raja kah rahi hai.. mere bhaiyya ke saath nainsafi hai.. karim bilkul doggy style se kutte ki tarah lata ki chut ko chat raha tha.. aur lata bhi puri masti ke saath apne dono haatho se uske sar ko pakad kar apni chut par dabaye chale ja rahi thi.. karim ko is tarah dekh kar mahi ko jara bhi nahi laga ki usne usko dekh liya hoga.. kyuki jis tarah se lata ke saath laga hua tha use dekh kar to lag raha tha ki usne khidaki ki taraf dhyan hi nahi diya.. karim ko lata ki chut chatata hua dekh kar mahi man me hi kaha …. Chhee kitna ganda aadmi hai waha bhi koi munh lagane ki jagah hai ? Thodi der me me lata ki siskariya bhari aawaje or bhi teji ke saath aani shuru ho gayi, or uska pura bandan akadna shuru ho gaya.. usne karim ka sar pakad kar apni chut par kas kar daba liya or jor jor se kkkkkkkaaaarrim mainnnn gayyyyyyyyyyiiiiiii karte hue shaant ho gayi..

724

karim jab uski dono taango ke beech me se uth kar khada hua or mahi ki najar uske ling par gayi to mahi ka munh khula ka khula rah gaya.. aur

uska haath aapne moo pai chala gaya.. aapne aap se badbadane lagi.. karim ka ling..isko ling nahi lund ya lauda word hi ek dam sahi hai..kitana bada hai.. kitana mota hai.. aur kitana kala hai.. ganda bhi hai.. .. uska tana hua lund dekh kar mahi hairat me pad gayi ki kya sach me lund itna bada or mota bhi ho sakta hai, jaisa is budhhe ka hai.. karim ne apne dono haath lata ke dono uroj par jama diye.. karim- lata ek baat kahu .. mahi ki bas ek baar mil jaye kasam se maja aa jaye..

725

aisa keh kar usne jor jor se uske dono urojo ko masalna shuru kar diya.

lata – karim .. dheere bolo kahi mahi tere baat na sun le.. lata ne let kar masti bhare andaaj me karim ke baalo me haath firate hue kaha.. Are sun lene de use bhi to pata chale ki koi hai jo uski choot ke deedar ka besabri se intjaar kar raha hai.. aisa kehte hue usne baithe baithe hi apne ek haath me apna lund le liya.. .. aur aapne lund par haath firane laga..wo apne lund par is tarh se haath fira raha tha jaise usne mahi ko dekh liya ho aur use hi apna lund dikha raha ho.. Thodi der aurr Usne lata ke aam ko masla aur lata ko baitha diya or apne lund ko uske munh ki taraf le jane laga.. lata karim ka lund aapne hath mai lete hai.. lata – ye lund hamesha khada hi rahta hai kya.. karim- tume aur tumari chut ko dekhate hi lund khada hota hai aur tumari aur kich aata hai lata- mere chut … ya mahi ki chut.. mahi idhar sharma jati hai.. mahi- aap maze le lo na.bhabhi.... muje kyon beech mai khinch rahi ho.. aur sochane lagati hai ..Bhabhi kitani kushnasib hai ki unko itana achha aur bada penis aapne haath mai lene ko mil raha hai… lata aapne chehare par smile late hui uske lund ko chatane lagati hai...

726

727

aur kahti hai.. lata- yeh lund mahi ki chut aur nangepan ka diwana hai….mahi ka pati dekho kuch karta nahi mahi ke saath… haramii kutta kahi ka..isi liye mere nanad .. mahi .. mere pyare karim se .. pyaar karane lagegi..dekho karim … tumara lund bhi tumare jaise hi chalu hai.. aab lata ke chut se iska mann bhar gaya hai aise lag raha hai.. isliye mahi ka naam sunate hi kitna khus ho gaya hai.. aapni laal chor raha hai.. aab mere chut ka kya hoga.. uska dhyan kon rakhega.. aisa kahte hui lata ne aapne moo mai karim ka louda le liya.. lata – aab tere iss loude ki tarah mahi bhi khusi ke maare dhire dhire tumase chudane ke liye taiyar ho jayenge..khusi khusi mein mahi aab tumare samne nangi bhi ho jayegi aur chudaai ke liye asani se taiyaar ho jayenge..wah re mahi..tum sach mein kaam devi ho.. mujase mera karim chin liya tumane.. karim- darr mat .. tera bhi dhyan rakhunga… mahi ko to vishwaas hi nahi ho raha tha ki uski bhabhi aisa kuch kahege aur karim ke lund ko apne munh me le legi.. khidki par khade hue mahi sab dekh rahi thi.. mahi ko samjh me nahi aa raha tha ki ye dono itni gandi tarah se sex kaise kar rahe hai.. lata - ek baat bata do .. tume mahi ki gaand achi lagati hai ya chut.. mahi- ye kya puch rahi ho bhabhi

728

mahi ki gaand dekhkar hamara lund khada ho jata hai… fir pahale uski gaand maronge ya chut.. agar hume chance mil jaye to pahle uske gaand mein lund ko gusad denge .. bahut gaand marunga uski..kuttiya ki tarah.. lata- bahut chilayegi wo..chilane do.. lata boli humane to apni gaand khol ke rakh di hai..jab jahe apni bina licenseki pistol daal do.. karim- tumari bhi marunga .. lekin pahle mahi ki.. lata- thik hai.. karim- dekho uske pati ke paas license wali pistol hai..fir bhi daalta nahi lata - murakh hai.. pati to tumare jaisa chahiye..hamesha baja dene wala.. tum na waqt dekhte ho, na jagah..tumare jaisa 24 ghante pyaar karne wala pati chahiye … lata ki peeth mahi ke aankho ke aage aa jane ke karan ab use kewal karim ka face hi dikhai pad raha tha.. thodi der lata ne uske lund ko apne munh me lekar chusa aur fir wapas seedhe ho kar let gayi.. karim ab dobara uski taango ke beech me aa gaya aur uski dono taango ko uski chhati se mod kar usne apne lund ko haath me lekar hilaya, wo is tarah se harkat kar raha tha jaise ki mahi ko jaanbujh kar dikha raha ho.. apne lund ko hilate hue usne apne lund ko lata ki chut par rakh diya.. Usne jaise hi apne lund ko lata ki chut par rakha.. waise hi mahi ka dil full speed ke saath dhadkane lag gaya.. uske dimaag me yahi khayal aa raha tha ki kya bhabhi is lund ko apni chut ke us chhote se ched me le payegi ? kya ye lund sach me bhabhi ke chut ke andar jayega.. or har baar uska dimaag use na me answer deta.. karim ne apne lund ko chut par tikaya aur seedhe apni najar saamne khidki par jaha mahi khadi hui thi waha dekhne lag gaya.. mahi ko yun is tarah karim ko khidki par dekhne ki ummeed nahi thi Is liye wo puri tarah se khidki par aa kar unka ganda khel dekh rahi thi.. ek pal ke liye un dono ki najar ek dusre se takrayi aurr usne mahi taraf dekh kar wahi gandi si smile paas kar di.. karim ko apni taraf dekh kar mahi ki halat kharab ho gayi.. uska man buri tarah se dar ki chapet me aa gaya.. use samjh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya karu kya nahi.. abhi mahi kuch aur sochti is se pehli hi lata ki dard bhari aawaj ne uska dhyaan tod diya.. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh……………. Marrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr…… gayiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…….. bahar nikaloooooooo…..

729

Main mar gayiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….

730

lata dard se buri tarah tadap rahi thi usne bistar ki chadar apne dono haatho se kas kar pakad rakhi thi or apni aankhe band kar li thi.. mahi ki najar jab lata se hat kar wapis karim par gayi to waise hi karim mahi ko dekh kar muskura raha tha.. uske chehre par wo hansi dekh kar mahi ka khoon khol utha.. mahi ko dekhte hue hi wo thoda peeche ki taraf hua or wapas ek dhakka laga diya.. lata fir dard se karah uthi.. wo dhakke lata ki chut me laga raha tha par ek tak dekhe mahi ki taraf ja raha tha.. usne lata ko bister par lita diya aur usko chodane laga..

731

mahi ko bhi pata nahi us waqt kya ho gaya tha jo wo waha se nahi hati thi.. thodi hi der me lata ki cheenkhe kam ho gayi or wo maje se siskariya nikalne lag gayi.. lata ke munh se cheekhe or uski siskariya sun kar mahi ki chut ne na chahte hue bhi fir se risna shuru kar diya tha.. mahi se aab or bardasht nahi ho raha tha .. isliye wo waha se hat kar apne kamre me aa gayi or apne kamre ka darwaja andar se band kar liya…

mahi ko bhi pata nahi us waqt kya ho gaya tha jo wo waha se nahi hati thi.. thodi hi der me lata ki cheenkhe kam ho gayi or wo maje se siskariya nikalne lag gayi.. lata ke munh se cheekhe or uski siskariya sun kar mahi ki chut ne na chahte hue bhi fir se risna shuru kar diya tha.. mahi se aab or bardasht nahi ho raha tha .. isliye wo waha se hat kar apne kamre me aa gayi or apne kamre ka darwaja andar se band kar liya… thodi hi der me mahi apni kamre mai aakhar bed pe let gayi..aur sochane lagi ... kitana bada hai .. us bhadve ka.. sala kitana kamina hai.. muje laga mazak kar raha hai mujase.. mujase usne kaha tha ..tere bhabhi ko pata lu kya.. aur tu haan nahi bolati to.. muje laga aisa hi bol raha hai.. lekin usne to bhabhi ko pata hi liya..muje to lagata hai ye pahale se bhabhi ka aur uska chakkar hai... isliye to bhabhi hamesha uske hi side lete rahti hai.. usdin

732

bhaiyya usko maar rahe the tab bhabhi ne use bacha liya tha.. nahi to bhaiyya use maar hi dalate the.. muje kya karana hai.. bhabhi kuch bhi kare.. kahi jak kyon na maare.. waise usne aapna

moo kala to kiya hi hai.. waise bhabhi ko patana tha to kisi young , dashing , smart handsome bande ko patati.. iss budhhe ke chakkar mai bhabhi kaise aa gayi.. jane do muje kya karana hai.. ye sab sochate hui uske aankh lag gayi... thode der baad uske aankho ke samane ek tasvir aati hai..wo soyi hui hai ..aapne bedroom mai ..aur karim uske piche se uske saamne aaata hai.. karim ka chehara uske aankho ke samane hai.. aur wo kiss karane ke liye aapne kale hoonth uske gulabhi hoontho ke paas lata hai.. Tabhi mahi ki aankh khul jati hai.. wo palat jati hai..

733

Wo aapne aap pe hasane lagati hai.. aur aapne aap se kahne lagati hai.. Kya ye sapana tha.... mai to soyi bhi nahi to sapna kaise.. aankh lag gayi thi ..to sapna bhi hoga na..sapne pai kis ka bas chalata hai… usmai mai kya kar sakati hu.. Phir thodi der shant rahane ke baad kahti hai..ye aadmi to muje neend mai bhi nahi chor raha hai.. mere piche hi pada hai.. aur mai bhi iss kale ghatiya aadmi ko aapne sapane mai kaise dekh sakati hu.. Mahi ne thode der sochana band kiya.. fir jab firse sochana suru kiya tab fir se uske dimag me wahi aa raha tha..Ye budhha tuje nahi chorega mahi.... ye aab tere leke hi rahega... tere lata bhabhi jaise hi tere bhi lega.. tere lata bhabhi kah hi rahi thi na mahi.. tu aab usse dheere dheere pyar karne lagegi..nahi nahi aise nahi hoga..agar ye actual hua to.. mahi tu ye kya soch rahi hai.. ye kaise tu soch sakati hai.. tu manish ki wife hai.. tu ek izzatdar ghar ki beti aur dusare izzatdar ghar ki bahu hai.. ye tu soch bhi kaise sakati hai.. ye kabhi nahi ho sakata .. ye mai kabhi hone nahi dungi .. Fir mahi ne apni aankhein band kar li. Aur usko pichale baad yaad aa gayi.. ek din mahi ne karim ko underpant pai dekha tha.. uska tent bana hua louda dekha tha..tab jhat se mahi waha se hat gayi aur ek chair pe jake baith gayi .. uske aankho ke samane baar baar buddhe

734

ke underpant par bana tent jo mmahi ne dekha tha wo aa raha tha. us din mahi socha thi l ki wo aakhir hai kya? pennis hi hai ya kuchh aur? aur agar pennis hi hai to itna bada penis aakhir dikhta kaisa hai? Kya sabhi penis bade hote hai, sirf manish ka hi chhota hai? kya sirf karim ka hi akele ka penis itana bada hai.. shyad iss budhhe ka hi akele ka hi penis itana bada hai.. agar iska penis itana bada hai to isko budhha kaise bolenge.. wo to mere manish se bhi double size ka laga raha tha us din .. manish agar young hai to ye budhha double young hai.. ha ye ho sakata hai.. issliye aaj se usko budhha nahi bolana hoga.. kya bolu .. karim.. haa.. ye thik rahega.. Ohhh! Kya mai sahi soch rahi hu.. agar mai sahi soch rahi hu to kya mere kishmat mai iss buddhe ke bachhe ki maa banana mere kismet me likha hai.. budhhe ka nahi karim ke bachhe ki maa.. aur mai… ye kaise ho sakata hai.. mai itani amir aur wo garib.. phir kaise possible hai.. mahi pyar mai kuch bhi possible.. … hiiiiii.. mai mar java.. muje sochate hui bhi kitane sharam aa rahi hai.. ..pyar aur us budhhe ke saath .. aur mahi karenge.. kabhi bhi nahi.. … magar maine aisa kaise us din socha tha .. ye paap hai.. mai manish ko dhoka kaise de sakate hu.. aisa maine socha tha… Par fir maine than liya tha ji is karim ke pant mein bana tent kya hai ? dekhana padega .. kal jab wo milega to dekhungi.. aur dusare din jab karim ghar aaya tha to mai chupake se use dekh rahi thi.. wo lata bhabhi se baat kar raha tha . maine chupake se uske pant ki taraf dekha.. uska qutub minaar apni poori oonchaiyon par uske pant mai hil raha tha. us din muje kya hua maine chupake se uska.. uska nahi uske tent ka.. aare nahi .. uske tent wale pennis ka.. arre nahi.. budhhu .. mahi.. tumare karim ke loude ka photo nikala tha.. mere karim ka .. nahi nahi karim kisi ek ka nahi hai.. sabka hai.. simran ka.. lata bhabhi ka.. aur bahut sare ka .. aur mahi aaj se tera bhi.. nahi nahi.. aur hasane lagi.. phir mahi mobile nikal ke wo photo dekhane lagi.

735

fir mahi wahi baat yaad karane lagi .. jab firse maine use dekha to kaise ki muje pata nahi uski nazar mere par gayi.. Maine jhat se apni aankhein band kar li aur side mai chup gayii..my god…Ye to lund hi hai. Itna bada? Hey bhagwaan! manish ka mirch hai, aur ye to poora kaddu hai. Itna bada andar jayega? meri to choot hi fat jayegi? Aur usne muje dekh bhi liya.. ki mai use chup ke dekh rahi hu… aab kya hoga.. kya usne muje photo nikalte hui dekha.. aabhi to iss ko moka mil gaya.. muje chedane ke liye…ye Buddha aab kahega bahut bholi banati ho.. aur muje chup chupake dekh rahi ho..ye to pahale se hi ek number ka harami hai.mai waise hi thode der waha chup gayi.. fir na jane muje kya suja.. mai ne fir se usko dekhane lagi.. aab wo bhabhi se baat karte hui aapne penis ko pant ke uppar se hila raha tha..aur bhabhi bhi use baat kar rahi hai.. bhabhi ko samaj nahi aa raha hai kya.. bhabhi ne aabhi tak kaise nahi dekha ki ye kya kar raha hai..bahbhi uske paas se jaldi nikal jao nahi to ye tume bhi nahi chodega.. agar buddhe ne.. sorry..sorryy.. karim ne muje usko dekhte hue dekh liya to mere baare mein kya sochega? meri shadi bhi ho chuki hai. ye theek nahi rahega. chup chap yaha se jane ki koshish karti hoon.. aur mai waha se chali gayi.. us din muje laga ki bhbhi ko kaise pata nahi chal raha hai wo kya kar raha hai ..par aaj muje pata chal gaya ki bhabhi ko to isne pahale se hi pata liya hai..mai hi nasamj thi.. Us din maine jo than liya tha wo aaj maine kar dikhaya tha.. karim ka pura naked penis.. nahi nahi.. lund dekh liya.. aisa kahke wo sharma jati hai..

736

Ye mai kya soch rahi hu.. ye sahi nahi hai.. thode der baad usne aapne uski najar jab saamne lage dressing table par lage mirror par gayi to.. kamre ke andar tube light ki safed roshni puri tarah se faili hui thi … wo aapne aap ko dekh kar sochane lagi.. laal rang ki saari me mera roop kitana sundar lag raha hai.. agar koi mujhe aisa abhi dekhta to use lagta ki jaise gulaab ka phool khila hua ho.. fir wo apne bed se uth kar mirror ke saamne ja kar khadi ho gayi aur khud ko sheese me niharne lag gayi..

737

usne sheeshe ke aage khade ho kar apna haath apne kandhe pe rakha aur apni saari ka pallu sarkar diya.. dusre hi pal sheeshe me khud ko dekh kar uski aankhe apne aap sharm se jhuk gayi..

738

aaj pehli baar usne sheeshe me khud ko is najar se dekha tha.. kyuki us samay uske dimaag me budhhe ke kahe shabd goonj rahe the ki mahi kya maal hai… kya dikhti hai wo, yahi sab soch kar mahi sheeshe me khud ko niharne lag gayi.. is najar se to usne apne aap ko aab tak kabhi nahi dekha tha.. wo sochane lagi ..jab bhi manish muje sheeshe ke aage taiyaar hote hue dekhata tha tab kayi baar usne kaha .. mahi aaj to tum bohot hi Qayamat lag rahi ho.. wo sochane lagi..ye blouse aur us me kaid mere dono boobs aur uske neeche meri gore rang ki naval.. hiiii.. mai mar java..ye sab soch kar uske hontho par apne aap hi muskurahat aa gayi..

739

usne ek baar fir se sheeshe me apne dono aam ko dekha.. aur aapne aap ko kahne lagi..mere ye dono boobs aise lag rahe the jaise do himalay parwat garv ke saath apna sar uthaye khade hue ho.. apne aam dekhte hi lata bhabhi ke dono nange aam uske aankho ke aage aa gaye

aur wo apne aam ki tulna uske aam se karne lagi.. jisme usne khud ko hi jita hua paya.. apne dono boobs ko bhabhi se bada aur golayi aur shape dekh kar uske chehre par halki si muskurahat aa gayi..

740

fir usne aapna ek haath apne nange pet par firate hue apne daayi traf ke boobs pe rakha to uske aankhe apne aap hi band hone lag gayi, aur uska haath uske boobs par dabta chala gaya.. us din pehli baar usne apne aap ko is andaaj me chhua tha or unhe chhute hi mahi ko aisa laga ki aaj uske andar jo romanch paida hua hai waisa romanch to manish ke chhunen or dabane or munh me lekar chusne se bhi nahi aaya tha.. wo sochane lagi aaj na jane kon sa nasha mere upar sawar ho gaya hai.. ye sochate hui wo aapna daya haath ka davaab uske boobs par dheere dheere bhadane lag gayi..

wo nasha us par is kadar bhari hota chala gaya ki usne apne blouse ke batano ko kholna shuru kar diya.. wo sochane lagi shaadi ke itne saalo baad bhi mujhe sex ka nasha itna nahi

741

chadha tha jitna iss waqt chadh raha hai .. ek ek karke usne apne blouse ke saare batan khol diye aur use utar kar bed par fenk diya.. wo mirrer me dekh kar kahne lagi..red colour ki bra ke andar meri dono mote mote boobs jaise khud mujh par hi kahar barsa rahi hai.. bra uski chhati par ek dam kasa hua tha jiski wajah se uske dono aam aadhe se jyada bahar nikal kar aa rahe the.. sheese me khud ko dekh kar fir uske chehre par garwanvit muskaan aayi.. wo aapne aap ko kahne lagi.. lata bhabhi ke boobs mujse chhote bhi hai aur itane gore bhi nahi hai ..jabki mere boobs unse bade or dhoodh ki tarah goore hai.. yahi kahkar mahi neapne dono haatho se apne dono aam ko ek baar kas kar dabbaya aur fir apne dono haath peeche apni peeth par le ja kar bra ka hook khol diya.. apne haath ka sparsh apni peeth par padte hi fir se uske pure badan me romanch ki ek lahar si daud gayi aur uske dono gutno me kanpan khona shuru ho gaya.. bra ka hook khulte hi uske dono aam khul kar uske saamne aa gaye.. apne boobs ko dekh kar ..ek taraf is tarah se dekh kar use sharm aa rahi thi par dusri taraf use garav bhi bhi ho raha tha ki uske boobs bhabhi se bade aur sundar hai.. fir mahi ne apne dono boobs ko apne haatho me bhar liya aur unhe halke halke dabane lag gayi.. apne haatho se boobs ko halka halka dabate hi uske munh se ek thandi aah nikal gayi.. jis karan uski taango ke beech uske chut ne aur bhi teji ke saath behna shuru kar diya tha.. apni taango ke beech nami ka ahsaas hote hi uska dhyan apne shareer ke neechle hisse ki taraf gaya.. romanch ke sagar me gote lagane aur chut ke lagatar behne ke karan uski dono taange ek dure se chipak si gayi thi.. dono taango ke beech me pakad aisi thi ki uski chut se uthne wali chahat ko wo andar hi baandh kar rakhna chahti ho.. yahi soch kar uske haatho ka davab uske boobs par bhi sakht hota chala gaya.. ye sab sochate hui mahi ne apni saari ko foran apne shareer se alag kiya or bed ke upar fenk diya.. saari ko utarne ke baad usne dheere dheere apne peticot ko is tarah se apne jism se alag kiya jaise koi bohot mushkil kaam kar rahi ho.. halke haath se mahi ne apna petticoat bhi utar kar bed ki taraf uchhal kar fenk diya.. ab uske shareer par sirf ek pink colour ki panty thi.. mahi ne jab panty me sheeshe ke andar khud ko nihara to sharam se uske dono haath apne aap chehre par aa gaye.. panty ne uske chut ko to dhnk liya tha par uske aaju baaju jo halke halke baal the jinhe kuch din pehle hi manish ne saaf karne ko kaha tha.. uge hue the.. wo aapne aap se kahne lagi.. manish ko pussy ke upar baal jara bhi achhe nahi lagte the.. kal hi sex karte samay unhone kaha tha ki “mahi tumhare baal fir se bade ho gaye hai ..

742

use jaldi se saaf kar do.. par maine manish ko kuch kaha nahi tha.. . fir mai aaj kyon soch rahi hu balo ke baare mai.. muje to mere pussy par baal achhe lagate hai na.. aur karim ke waha bhi to kitane baal the.. mai tho baal saaf karti hu.. wo tho waha kitana ganda rakhta hai.. fir maine waha baal thode jada rakh diye to kya problem hai..mahi tere nazar ka jawab nahi.. itane dur se tune dekha karim ke waha ke baal clean hai ya gande ... kya karu .. karim ke loude par se meri nazar hat hi nahi rahi thi.. yahi sochkar uske chut ke upra jo halke halke baal the wo chut ke paani se gile ho kar chipak gaye the.. uske chut se ras ab bhi barabar nikal raha tha.. na jane mahi ko kya hua or mahi ne ek haath ko le ja kar apni pussy ke upar rakh diya or pussy ki lakeer par jo baal bikhar se gaye the unhe alag kar diya.. baalo ko sahi karke wo apni pussy ko sehlaane lagi, thodi der pussy ko sehlaane se hi uske ghutno ne jawaab de diya.. dono pair buri tarah se kanp-kanpane lage or pussy ne jhatke lete hue paani chhod diya…

par agle hi pal apne roop ka jalwa dekh kar uske chehre par muskaan fail gayi or usko khud par hi pyaar aane lag gaya.. apni khoobsurati ko aaj pehli baar usne jana tha ki wo kya hai.. wo sochane lagati hai..meri hight, mere mote-mote gol uroj, patli kamar or bhare hue ass.. nahi nahi gaand… kele ke tane ke jaisi do lambi-lambi gori taange or unke beech me meri chhote balo se dhaki hui pussy… nahi nahi chut.. isko dekh kar to koi bhi mujhe par fida ho jayega .. lata bhabhi aur simran madam too mere samane kuch bhi nahi hai.. ye sab soch kar usko khud par garav hone laga tha.. in sab cheejo me usko jo ek cheej kharab lag rahi thi wo the uske chut ke upar chhotechhote uge ghane baal.. ye soch kar uska haath apne aap dobara se uske chut ke upar aa gaya.. chut ke upar ke baal buri tarah se gile ho kar chip-chipa rahe the.. wo aapne aap se kahne lagi..aaj pehli baar sahi mayno me maine jana hai ki chut ko gila hone kise kehte hai.. aaj mujhe pehli baar pata chala tha ki kyu manish mujhe itna pyaar karte hai.. kyu subah uthte hi meri chut par kiss karte hai.. kyu wo roj sex karne ke liye itne utawale rehte hai.. sab soch kar mere chehre par phir se sharmili muskurahat aa gayi.. aur ye sab ahesas muje mere karim ne dilaya hai..mera karim .. nahi to kya us chinal dcp simran ka karim .. ya us harami lata ka karim.. dono ko sharam kaise nahi aati aapne pati ko dhoka dete hui.. un dono ko kya kami hai.. jo wo itana ganda kaam kar rahi hai aur aapne khandan ka naam kharab kar rahi hai.. lata ko to sharam aani chahiye.. uska pati mla hai.. aur wo rangraliya mana rahi hai ek naukar se.. muje ye sab bhaiyya ko batana hi padega.. lekin mai ye kya soch rahi hu.. undono ne jo galati ki wo mai karane ja rahi hu.. lekin ye galati hai kya..

743

uske ghutno me aab bohot tej dard ho raha tha or ab khada hona uske liye bohot mushkil hota ja raha tha is liye wo sheeshe ke saamne se uth kar apne bed par aa gayi, bed par aa kar apni dono taango ko faila liya. Taango ko failane se uski chut puri tarah se khul gayi or kamre me ac ki tandi tandi hawa ka ahsaas use aapni chut ke andar ho raha tha. uska haath uski chut tak aa gaya or dheere dheere upar neeche shalane lagi, thodi der chut ko sehlane ke baad uska haath waha tha jaha manish ka ling andar bahar hota tha. usko ling hi kahenge na .. wo thoda hi karim ke jaisa louda hai.. aisa kahke wo hasane lagi.. Apne chut ka chhed mil jane se uski ek ungli apne aap us ched ke andar chali gayi. Ungli andar karte hi wo pure josh me aa gayi thi or uske munh se madak siskariya nikalna shuru ho gayi jaise abhi thodi der pehle rlata ke munh se suni thi. aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaa…. Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkk…………….rrrrrriiiiiiii……..mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…… Ye mai kya bol rahi hu…….. Manish jaldi aao na.. aur meri aag shant karo.. Josh me aate hi mahi ne apni gardan ko ek ada ke saath jhatka or fir se khud ko sheeshe me dekha. Bed ke upar pada uska jism use us samay duniya ki sabse khoobsurat cheej lag raha tha. uske bikhre hue baal uske kandhe se hokar uske aam ko, jo chat ki taraf seena tane hue the, dhak rahe the. josh or ac ki thandak ke ahsaas ke karan dono nipples tight ho gaye the. Dono khuli hui taange or unke beech mahi ki risti hui gili chut, or chut ke upar use sehlata hua uska haath. Is najare ko dekh kar mahi josh or romanch ki sari seemaye tod kar usme khoti chali gayi or pehli baar uske haath or chut ki jang si chhid gayi. Munh se lambi lambi siskariya nikalne lgi jo dheere dheere tej hoti chali ja rahi thi … Aaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaa…. Manishhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh……. Yeeeeeeeeeee mujeeeeeeeeee… Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.. ho rahaaaaaaaaaaaaa… hai………… Ussssss karmajali nee… mujeeeeeeeeeee… kyaaaaaaaaa kar diyaaaaaaaaaaaa… us haramiiiiiiiiiii… lata neeeeeee… agar wo aaj karim se chudati nahi …aur mai karim ka wo bada sa kala lund dekhti nahi to meri ye halat nahi hoti……… Karimmmmmmmmmmmm ……. Nahiiiiiiii ……. Nahiiiiiiiiiiii…

744

Manishhhhhh muje karimmmmmmmmmmmm … ke lund ne pagala bana diya hai re… aapni mahi ko bachaoge nahi kya.. us harami karim se… nahi to wo tumari mahi ko kha jayega… jaise usne us maderchod simran aur harami lata ko kha chuka hai.. aapni mahi ko bachav… manishhhhhhhh.. or thodi der baad hi uska shareer akadta chala gaya or uske munh se nikalne wali siskariya band ho gayi.. Josh or romanch ka toofan jab thama to uske pure jism me jara bhi jaan baaki nahi thi. uski saanse buri tarah se ukhad rahi thi. Manish ke saath sex karne ke baad bhi mahi ne khud ko kabhi itna kamjoor nahi mehsoos kiya tha. Pure badan me aaj jo romanch ki lehar uthi thi aaj tak nahi uthi thi. Aaj apne haatho se khud ko is tarah santusht karke mahi ko aisa lag raha tha jaise usne sex ka maja aaj pehli baar liya tha. uske chut se behta hua paani, behte hue uske nitamb tak aa gaya tha. Mahi ne apne aap ko sheeshe me dekha or khud ko dekh kar muskura uthi. Thodi der bed par pade apne nange jism ko sheeshe me dekhne ke baad aankhe band kar ke let gayi. Bed par lete hue uske dimaag me kayi saare sawaal chale rahe the. ek taraf to use bohot aanand ki prapti ka ehsaas ho raha tha or dusra taraf use apne aap par gussa bhi aa raha tha ki wo ye sab kya or kyu kar rahi hai. Kya wo bhi us lata aur simran ki tarah ke gandi ho gayi hai h. ? wo sochane lagi..kyu usne ye sab kiya. Thodi der baad jab mahi ne aankh khol kar dekha to khud ko is halat me dekh kar use khud par bohot gussa aaya or saath hi us lata aur karim par bhi. Wo man hi man un dono ko kosne lag gayi. Wo kahane lagi ..lata ki himmat kaise hui ki aapne ghar me ye sab ulti seedhi harkat karne ki. Yahi sab sochte hue mahi ne jaldi jaldi se apne kapde pahne jo nashe ki si halat me is tarah se utar ke fenk diye the jaise ki ye uske shareer par bohot bada bojh ho. uska gala pura sukh gaya tha aur use paani ki pyaas lagi thi.. wo apne kamre se nikal kar kitchen me pani peene ke liye chal di. Aabhi bhi wo dono use kamre mai the.. baate kar rahe the.. dono has rahe the.. unki hasi ki aawaj mahi ke kano mai pad rahi thi.. par mahi ne udar dhyan nahi diya aur Kitchen me aa kar mahi ne paani piya.

Mahi ne pani piya aur wahi kitchen mai dinning table ke paas baith gayi… wo kuch soch rahi thi… kuch 5-10 minute aise hi chale gaye…

745

udhar karim us room se bahar aa gaya aur lata thakan ki wajah se so gaye the.. karim ko bahot joro ki bhook lagi thi aur pyas bhi.. wo kitchen ki taraf jane laga.. pani pine ke liye tab use raste mai padma dikh jati hai..

wo sochata hai aab isko hi kuch khane ke liye dene ko bolata hu.. padma ko dekhte hi wo kahta hai.. Kaha mar rahi hai aaj kal.. Yahi hu ..tera dhyan kaha hai mere paas.. tu to aab purvi bahurani ka aashiq bana hua hai to hum garib ko bhul gaya hai.. padma ne aise kahte hi karim usko aapne baho mai le leta hai..

746

Tuje kaise bul sakata hu raand.. Bhul hi gaya hai.. malkin itani khubsurat mai nahi hu aur jawan bhi nahi hu.. aur malkin jaise tereko paise bhi mai de nahi sakate hu.. na.. uske kamar ko aapne ek haath mai pakad leta hai..

747

Bore mat kar .. aare tere purvi raand kaha hai aajkal dikhati hi nahi hai.. Mere nahi tere raand hai wo chinal … padma ko uta ke haal mai ke sofaset pai bitha deta hai aur kiss karne lagata hai..

748

Aapni malkin ko chinal aur raand bol rahi hai ..tu.. aapne naukar se jo chud jaye usko chinal aur nahi to kya satisavitri bolu kya.. aisa bolke usko aapne aur khinch leti hai..aur usko aapne chate ko laga lete hai..

749

Karim ke gale mai aapne dono haath dal dete hai.. haan .. wo to sahi hai.. wo to meri raand hi hai.. Aapne karim ki raand matlab mere bhi raand.. Kaha hai wo aajkal.. 8-10 dino se usko mila hi nahi hu mai.. Milega bhi kaise aab tu use.. tera to kaam ho gaya hai ..aab uske paas.. se.. aab kis ke piche pada hai.. Mahi .. Kya.. tu to bahut chalu nikala re.. kanthisheth ke ghar ke saath manishsheth ke ghar pe bhi haath saaf karne ka irada hai kya.. Aapna haath saaf karne ka irada nahi hota hai.. sirf louda saaf karta hu..

750

uske baad haath to aapne aap saaf ho hi jata hai.. Jara sambalake ..wo bahut kadak hai.. Wo chor bata ..purvi kaha hai aajkal.. Aare wo kuch din maike gayi thi.. kal hi raat ko aayi hai.. aab doctor ke paas gayi hai.. bahut ulatiya kar rahi thi subah aaj.. lagata hai tere bachhe ki maa banane wale hai… wo.. Chup kar kamine.. itane jaldi kaise maa ban sakati hai.. maine to use 2-3 baar hi choda hai.. itane jaldi kaise maa ban sakati hai.. usko to aur bahut chodana hai.. Tu chodata hi hai aise ki koi bhi 1-2 chudai mai maa ban jaye.. aur tera ye ghode jaisa lund to kamal hi hai.. aare tere purvi raand hai na sachmuch mai maa banegi isse.. Aare .. usko to aur chodana tha muje.. Chod na ..kisne mana kiya hai.. aab to suruvat hai.. saatve mahine tak tu chod sakata hai.. Wo to hai… jane do wo .. muje bahut bukh lagi hai .. kuch khane ko de na.. Mere chut kha na.. bahut dino se tune isse khaya nahi hai.. mai tho tume aapni chut khialane ke liye hamesha ready rahati hu.. Chup kar kamine.. muje khane ke liye kuch de phir tere chut khaunga mai.. Achha .. mere karim ko kuch khane ko dete hu.. tu yaha hi rukh mai kitchen se kuch banake late hu .. Aisa kah ke padma kitchen ki taraf jane lagati hai.. kitchen mai mahi ko dekhate hi piche aa jati hai.. Usko piche aate hui dekhkar karim kahta hai.. Kya hua.. piche kyon aa gayi… Tere nayi raand .. waha hai.. Kon .. kon.. mahi .. kya.. Kaise chehara khul gaya hai tera mahi ka naam sunate hi .. bahut kamina hai sale tu… Wo to hu… mai aab jata hu.. Aare tere ko to bhukh lagi thi na.. khana khana tha na ..tuje..

751

Aab uske haath ka bana hi khana khata hu… Uske haath ka khana ya.. uske chut ka khana.. Aur dono hasane lagate hai.. Ja ja aander tu.. aab tu thoda hi rukane wala hai.. Haan aab mai jata hu.. Aisa kah ke karim kitchen ki aur jane lagata hai…

Udhar kitchen mai baith kar pani pee rahi thi.. Pani peene ke baad mahi ke dimaag me ye khayal aa gaya ki us kamre me ek baar aur dekhna chahiye ki wo dono aab kya kar rahe hai. Fir uske man ne apne aap hi jawaab diya ki nahi.. anhi use us taraf nahi jana chahiye. Kyu nahi jana chahiye.. main vyask hu shaadi shuda hu.aakhir ye mere maa baap ka ghar hai.. mera bhi utana haq banata hai ki jitana bhaiyya ka.. iss ghar mai kya kya ho raha hai wo muje dekhana chahiye.. Agar maine ye sab dekh bhi liya to koi paap to nahi kar diya. uske dimaag mai apne aap hi sawal jawaab paida hone lage the . uska man nahi maan raha tha ye jane bina ki kya karim ab bhi kamre me bhabhi ke saath wo kar raha hai ya usne band kar diya hoga. Yahi soch kar mahi dabe kadmo ke saath kitchen se nikal kar kitchen ke door tak aa jati hai..fir kuch soch kar wapis kitchen mai aa kar baith jati hai... Uske jahan me baar baar karim ka mota lamba lund dikhayi dene laga. wo sochane lagati hai Kya lund itna lamba bhi ho sakta hai.? Or bhabhi ne uske pure lund ko apni pussy ke andar le liya. Bhabhi ko dard nahi hua hoga kya.. hua to tha.. isliye to wo chilla uthi thi.. Yahi sab uske dimaag me baar baar chal raha tha. fir wo aapne aap ko kahne lagi.. Chee main ye sab kya bekar ki baat soch rahi hu. Or chahe kuch bhi ho jaye main ab is karim ko ek pal ke liye bhi yaha nahi rehne dungi.. mere paas to use kataye nahi aane dunge..iss ghar se use nikal dungi… aur.. aur… Fir wo aapne aap ko kahti hai.. Aur kya mahi.. aur kya.. Aur ye ki mai bhaiyya ko kya kahungi..

752

Jo dekha wo bata na.. Kya…….. mai kaise kahungi bhiyya ko ki aap ki wife us karim ke saath sex karti hai.. bahiyya kaise manenege.. muje kuch naya hi sochana padega.. bhabhi ko pata na chale iska muje dhyan rakhana padega.. Yahi karti hu mai.. thode der tak mahi baith kar yahi sochate hai .. aisa sochane se uska sir firse dard karane laga tha.. mahi sochate hai ki coffee pi li jai.. usse thoda fresh ho jaunge mai.. aur sirdard chala bhi jayega… ye soch kar wo cofee banane lagati hai.. uske backside kitchen ke door ke samane thi .. tab tak door ke paas karim aa jata hai.. Muje bhi chai bana de .. Mahi piche ghum ke dekhate hai to samane karim ko dekh kar darr jati hai.. ….

753

Mahi ne bina kuch bole uski taraf ghoor kar dekha. itane der tak kitchen mai baith ke wo yahi soch rahi thi ki agar karim samane jab bhi aa jayega to mai uska samana kaise karungi.. kyon ki wo jo lata bhabhi ke saath sex kar raha tha tab maine une dekh liya tha aur muje dekhkar wo bhabhi ko jorjor se sex karane laga tha.. aab mai uska samana kaise karungi.. Thode der pahale wo jo soch rahi thi wo situation aab uske samane aa gayi thi.. wo aab sochane lagati hai.. hey god.. aab muje bacha le iss zalim se.. ye kuch na kuch ulati sidhi harkat karega… mai kya karu aab.. Wo kaise to aapne aap mai himmat lathi hai .. aur gusse mai kahti hai.. Mai kya tere baap ki naukar hu..

754

Karim kitchen ke aander aa jata hai.. Chai banane mai .. naukar aur malik kaha se aa gaya hai.. How dare you… ki tumane muje chai banane ko kaha.. Kyon gali dete hai.. raand… mujase baat karni hai to achhi language mai baat karo.. aise ghatiya language mai mat baat karo... jo aurat aapni bhabhi kisi gair mard se chud rahi hai wo agar dekh leti hai ..aur aapne bhabhi ko kuch kahti nahi hai usko raand nahi to kya kahenge.. mind your language .. karim.. ok.. baba.. aab nahi kahunga.. thik hai…

Waise mahi ek baat puchu ..tere ko wo sab dekh kar maja aaya ki nahi. ? karim ne apni battisi fadte hue kaha. karim ki baat sunkar mahi gabra gayi .. aaj tak usne khud ko kabhi itna asahaay mehsoos nahi kiya tha jitna ki us waqt kar rahi thi.Uski baat sun kar mahi ka man to aisa kar raha tha ki iski battisi tod do ghoonsa maar kar par kar kuch bhi nahi sakti thi kyuki galti uski hi thi jo mahi ne use khidki se khade ho kar dekha tha or isi karan usne mahi ko dekh liya tha. wo sochate hai Na main use khidki se dekhti na wo ye sab mujhse kehne ki himmat karta. mahi sochane lagi lekin bol kuch nahi payi.. karim kitchen mai aur thoda aander aa gaya.. mahi jiiiiiiiiiiii……… aapne bataya nahi aap ko kaisa laga ? mere bade kale lund se aapke pyari lata bhabhi aur iss ghar ki malkin lata mehra ko chodate hui.. dekhkar.. battamij aadmi.. aapne had mai raho.. behave properly.. you are talking with mahi… mai koi lata nahi hu.. samaje.. jada sahanpatti ki to mujase bura koi nahi hoga.. kya kar logi … bhaiyya ko bata dungi.. tumari shikayat bhaiyya ko kar dungi…

755

Kon si wali shikayat karogi meri jaan….? Mai koi tumari jaan nahi hu.. wo lata bhabhi hai ..tumari jaan hai.. usko hi aapni jaan kaho.. Karim aab uske aur paas aa gaya tha.. mahi usko hi dekhane lagi thi.. aankho mai aankhe dalkar.. thode der aankhe kholate phir band karte .. Kya sikhayat karoge aapni bhaiyya se.. yahi ki karim muje ek baar aapni chut dene ko kah raha hai ya aapki biwi lata ko karim ne choda hai.. wo maine aapni aankho se dekha hai.. wo dekhate hui muje bahot maza aaya.. jab karim ne iss lafzo mai ye kaha tab mahi ka munh khula ka khula rah gaya. Aur uske moo se myy godddddd… nikal gaya.. Mahi ke paas ab bolne ko kuch nahi tha. Mahi sirf uski taraf ghoorte hue rah gayi..

756

waise mahi ..tuje pata hai kya... mahi jahat se kahte hai kya.. kitane jaldi hai raand tuje mere baat sunane ki.. isbbar jab karim ne use raand kaha to mahi ne kuch nahi kaha.. aur uski taarf gusse se dekha bhi nahi .. sirf niche dekahne lagi..aur aapni aad ke saath halka sa muskurane lagi.. jab mai lata ko chod raha tha tab tuje imagine karke hi chod raha tha..

757

karim ne aise kahte hi mahi uske taraf aachraya se dekhane lagi.. lekin gussa nahi tha uske chehare par.. pyar tha uske aankho mai aur chehare par..

aab karim ki daring thode bad gayi thi .. usdin karim ne lungi pahne hui thi..usne apni lungi ke upar se hi apne lund ko masalte hue kaha … muje aab tuje chodana hai.. karim ki aawaj sun kar mahi apne khayalo ki duniya se bahar aayi. wo sochati hai ye aadmi aise kasie mujase kah sakata hai.. maine usko pyar se dekha iss wajah se.. usko gussa nahi kiya iss wajah se .. usko aab fir se karim ka gussa aa raha tha..lekin kar kuch nahi paa rahi thi.. Na chahte hue bhi mahi ki najar uski lungi ki taraf chali gayi jisme se uska lund lagbhag tent ki shakal banaye hue tha. Mahi ki nigaahe jaise kuch pal kke liye wahi atak kar rah gayi. Uski lungi me uska lund jis tarah se jhatke le raha tha. usse Mahi ka to gala sukhne lag gaya

758

us sab ko dekh kar Mahi ne jab dekha ki wo uske nigaaho ki taraf hi dekh raha hai to mahi ne fauran waha se apni najar hata li. Aise kya dekh rahi hai mahi bhabhi ji… Aap hi ka hai. Chaho to haat laga kar dekh lijiye ji aap ki hi sewa ke liye hai. aabhi aabhi aapki lata bhabhi ki seva ki hai aab iss chinal mahi bhabhi ki seva karane ke liye ready hai.. Aisa Kehte hue usne apni lungi apne lund ke upar se hata di. Jis karan uska lund kisi saanp ki tarah se fanfanata hua bahar nikal aaya. Itna bada lund wo bhi itne paas se dekh kar mahi ki to jaise saanse hi atak gayi thi. Uski is apratiyashit harkat se mahi buri tarah had-bada gayi. Or lag-bhag haklate hue us se kaha …Ye kya bad-tameeji hai.? Apni had me raho. Yaha par tum apne kaam se kaam rakho aur mere se faltu ki baat karne ya is tarah ki koi bhi gandi harkat karne ki jaroorat nahi hai. dafa ho jao yaha se.. Mahi ne use gusse se tilmilate hue kaha.

Muje pata hai ki tu batayegi nahi.. lekin mera lund dekhkar .. aur jaise maine tere us raand bhabhi ko choda tha.. wo dekhkar tuje bahut maza aaya hoga.. aur aapne room mai jakar mutt bhi maari hongi.. tum randiya jo aapni chut mai ungali karti ho na ..us tarah ki mutt maari hogi na raand.. tune.. mere lund ko yaad karke.. tere us bahdave pati ke to yaad nahi kiye hogi tune.. karti bhi kaise .. mere jaisa lund uska nahi hoga na.. anhi to tu mera lund dekhkar aapne moo par haath nahi rakhati na.. mera lund tuje pasand aaya tha.. chut mai ungali dalate waqt yahi kaha hoga tune.. karim aa jao ..aur muje chod do.. aur aapni raand bana do… sach mai iss gahr ke tu mere 3 ri raand banege aab.. Chup karo aapni bakwas.. Mahi ko sach me uski aise baato par itna gussa aa raha tha ki man kar raha tha ki abhi is ke gaal par ek chaanta kheench kar maar du. Ise jara bhi tameej nahi hai ladkiyo se kaise baat karte hai. wo phir aapne aap se kahti hai ..par baat to sala sahi kar raha tha.. hai kamina lekin mann ki baat janta hai harami.. Kya mahi.. us din tu chhup chhup kar dekh rahe thi aur jab main tere saamne ise dikha raha hu to tu nakhre kar rahe hai.

759

Usne aapna lund underpant ke bahar nikalate hui kaha.. aab uske lund ka supada puri tarah se mahi ke aankho ke saamne aa gaya tha. Abhi mahi kuch aur kehti ya sunti is se pahale karim ne mahi ko aapne seene se chipaka liya… mahi ko kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha ki kya karu aur kya na karu.. . Uski pakad itni majboot thi ki mahi chah kar bhi kuch nahi kar pa rahi thi. Mahi ne apni taraf se puri kosis ki uski kaid se aajad hone ke liye par uski baanho ki giraft se jara bhi hildul na saki. use apni giraft me liye hue hi usne apna munh mahi ke chehre ki taraf le aaya.aur mahi ke gal ko jabardasti kiss kiya… uske gal ko chumane ke baad wo kahane laga.. ye tera naak bahut tej hai na .. fir uske naak pai ungali rakh ke usko daba deta hai..

760

yahi nnak sungate hui tu aayi thi na waha .. aapni bhabhi ki chudaye dekhane ke liye.. tuje sharam nahi aati maderchod.. aisa kahke karim usko ek jordar tamacha lagata hai.. aur man mai kahta hai.. maderchod tune bahut mara hai muje aur aapne bhai se muje bahut maar bhi khilavaya hai.. sali tera to mai chun chun ke badala lunga.. karim ke marane se mahi ke aankho mai aansu aane lage the.. rote rote hai wo kahne lagi.. muje kyon maara.. maine kya kiya hai.. sali raand.. sharam nahi aati tuje.. aapni bhabhi ki chudai dekhate hui.. sali maderchod.. itani chut ki aag hai to bata deti mai aakra buja deta..roj yahi karti hai shyad.. nahi aaj galati se pahali baar dekh liya.. muje nahi pata tha .. aap log us room mai hai.. mai to niche pani pne aayi thi.. aap logo ka aawaj sunkar us room ke paas aa gayi mai waha..

761

chinal jhut bolate hai.. aisa kahke karim uske gardan pakad leta hai.. lekin wo khasane lagati hai.. karim ko laga aab jada ho gaya hai isliye wo usko chir deta hai.. tera bhai jab lata ko chodata hai .. tab bhi tu dekahti hai.. tab mahi na mai gardan hilati hai.. fir kya mera lund dekhane aayi thi.. mahi na mai gardan hilathi hai... to kya dekhane aayi thi... mai kaise chodata hu ... wo .. mahi na mai gardan hilati hai.. wo jane de tune muje chai bana ke nahi diya.. mahi niche dekh ke na mai gardan hilathi hai aur uske hoonth khul jate hai..

762

kyon mai kya tere naukar hu.. tu bana rahi thi aapne liye .. saath mai muje bhi bana lete to tera kya jata.. mai chai nahi piti ... tu kya aab mut bana rahi thi pine ke liye.. gande insan .. mai coffee bana rahi thi..

763

mai bhi pi leta coffee.. mai bhul hi gaya .. bade log chai nahi pite coffee pite hai..

tumane muje chai banane ko bola isliye coffee nahi banayi .. aab bol raha hu na coffee bana.. nahi banati .. jao.. kyon.. wo tere lata se bana le lo.. wo yaha hote to jhat se bana lete.. tere jaise nakhare nahi karti.. pata hai.. kya pata hai.. kuch nahi.. rukho jara .. banati hu coffee tere liye.. aisa kah ke mahi karim ke liye coffee banane ke liye ghum jati hai.. aur khud ki coffee thand ho gayi hai ye dekh kar dono ke liye cofee banati hai.. aur karim ko de te hai.. dono aab coffee pine lagate hai.. coffee pite pite karim ki taraf dekhkar mahi achanak aankhe band kar leti hai aur moo thoda alag hi bana leti hai.. mu aisa bana rahi ho jaise tere chut mai lund dala hua hai..

764

uspar mahi haste hui kahte hai.. tum side tarike ke se baat nahi kar sakate kya.. hamesha baat karte ho to tumare moo se gande word hi nikalate hai.. tu mu hi aisa bana rahi ho.. pata hai aisa moo aurat kab banati hai.. jab bada sa lund uske chote se chut ya gaand mai jata hai aur usko ye bardast karana nahi hota hai tab aurat aisa moo banati hai.. pata hai.. matlab tu kuch yaad kar rahi thi.. ek too khud ki chudai ya mmaine lata ke chut mai lund dala tab ki yaad kar rahi thi.. mahi kuch nahi bolate.. lata ne to kabhi bhi aisa moo nahi kiya tha.. bata kya yaad kar rahi thi.. muje nahi malum .. bata na.. nahi bola na.. aise kahte hi karim mahi ke kamar pai haath rakh deta hai... pahale to mahi ne karim ka haath waha se hata diya.. no.. karim.. kuch nahi karunga.. kya kuch nahi karunga.. mere badan ko touch kar rahe ho aur bol rahe ho kuch nahi karunga..

765

aare kamar pai haath rakh raha hu.. thoda hi aam ya chut par haath rakh raha hu... muje pata hai.. tum jaise logo ki ye style hote hai.. lades ko madhosh karne ke .. matlab... matlab tum achhe se janate ho.. aare baba aisa kuch nahi hoga.. mai sirf waha malish karunga.. only malish na.. haan.. only malish.. aur aab karim waha uske kamar par haath rakh kar waha pai rab karane lagata hai.. mahi ki halata kharab hone lagati hai... wo madhosh ho rahi the.. wo aapne aankhe bandh kar ke aapne honth khud hi kat rahi thi.. waha pe rab karte karte karim aapna haath uske naval tak le jata hai.. no.. no.. karim waha nahi.. aisa kahte hui uske ankhe band ho jati hai.. kuch nahi hoga... muje pata hai tumara intention aisa kah ke mahi karim se dur hat jati hai.

766

Mahi thoda dur jake khadi ho gayi … karim dhire se uske piche jata hai..aur uske kamar ke dono side se haath dala deta hai.. Hey tumhari himmat kaise hui mujhe chhune ki… chhodo mujhe abhi ke abhi.. Mahi ne uski kaid se aajad hone ke liye chhatpatate hue kaha. Usne is tarah se pakad raha tha ki mahii ke dono baanho me behta hua khoon sa ruk gaya tha. uski nikalti hui saanse mahi ko aapne kandhe par mehsoos ho rahi thi. Peeth ki taraf se karim tha iss wjah se mahi ko aapne ass par uska lund saaf mehsoos ho raha tha jise mehsoos karte hi uske pure shareer me ek bijili si kondh gayi. karim ye thik nahi hai.. kya thik nahi hai.. tum jo kar rahe ho wo.. mai to kuch bi nahi kar raha hu.. jao waha lata ke paas.. Achanak usne apna ek haath pakad se hata kar mahi ke gaand par rakh diya. Uska haath apne ass par mehsoos karte hi mahi ko ek ajeeb se dar ke karan rongte khate ho gaye. Mahi ne uski kaid se nikalne ki dobara kosis karte hue us se kaha.. chhodo mujhe ye kya kar rahe ho ? Par karim to apni masti me mast tha.. apna chehra mahi ke kaan ke

najdeek la kar dheere se uske kaan me bola bohot mulayam hai. Ek dam rui ke gadde ke jaise.

767

aur khil-khila kar hans diya Main kehti hu apna haath waha se hata lo. Warna iska nateeja achha nahi hoga. Mahi ne lagbhag puri takat se se uski pakad se nikalne ka prayas kiya or apne daant bheenchte hue us se kaha. Par usne mahi ki ek nahi suni ..mahi lagatar us se usko chorne ko keh rahi thi lekin wo utni hi sakhti ke saath apne haath ko ukse gaand par chalaye ja raha tha. Baari baari se usne mahi ke dono nitambo ko masal kar rakh diya. uska haath mahi ke gaand par aasani se chal raha tha or uske gaand ko masle ja raha tha. Uske is tarah mahi ke gaand ko masalne se mahi ki saari puri tarah se dheeli ho gayi thi. Uske haatho se apne ass ko is tarah se masale jana mahi ko andar hi andar kahi na kahi bada achha sa feel kara raha tha. Mahi ne pakad se bahar nikalne ki kosis karna bhi band sa kar diya tha.. tab usne bhi aapni pakad thode loose kar di..usne aab ek haat kamr par rakha aur dusara haath hava mai rakha..

thode der aisa hi raha ..

768

Thode der baad mahi achnak se buri tarah se kaanp uthi. Usne mahi ke gaand ko masate masalte hi saari ke upar se gaand ki darar me ungli daal di. Apne gaand ke beech me ungli mehsoos karte hi mahi ka pura badan phir se thar-thar kaanpne lag gaya.

Tum hat rahe ho ki nahi. Main chilla dungi aur sab naukar yaha aake firse tume ek baar marenge.. Mahi ne abki baar lag-bhag chillate hue kaha Bata dena jise bhi batana hai. Par raand isme nuksaan tera hi hoga. Usne mahi ke kandhe ko chumte hue kaha.

fir ek baar mahi tadap uthi.. Har koyi meri tarah gaand ki malish nahi kar sakta. Soch lo. Khil-khilate hue Usne apni baat puri ki. Shut-up, band karo apni behuda bakwaas. Ek taraf mere samane mere bhabhi ke saath ye sabkuch kiya aur dusri taraf mere saath ye sab kar rahe ho sharam nahi aati tumhe. .. kis baat ki shram.. ek hi ghar mai naand bhabhi pe dole dalate hui.. matlab sirf tuje akele ko chodata to tuje chal jata kya..

769

usne khil-khilate hue kaha. Maine kaha chhoro mujhe. Tum mere saath aisa kuch bhi nahi kar sakte ho. Mahi ne gusse bhari aawaj me us se kaha. Usne mahi ki saari ko uske gaand ke upar se uske darar me andar ki taraf dhakelte hue usne apni ek ungli gaand ke chhed par le ja kar tika di. waha se haat hata do ..Aaj tak kisi ne bhi mujhe waha nahi chhua hai.. yaha tak ki mere pati manish ne bhi nahi chuva hai. tera pati chakka hai... mere pati ke saath dosti ki aur usko hi aise gande word bol rahe ho.. wo to tere karib aane ke liye ki thi.. Uski ungli apne guda dwaar par mehsoos karte hi mahi ka shareer kaanpne lag gaya. mahi kamaal ki gaand hai teri ek dam gajab. tu kah rahi hai tere pati ne nahi chuva yaha.. haan.. chutiya hai wo..aise gaand khele bina koi nahi reh pata honga.. aisi mastani matwaali gaand ka maza wo kya jane .. ek dam kaatilana gaand hai teri.. meri nayi raand.. . Tumhe kya lena dena hai.. mere pati se.. or chup-chaap se mujhe chhod do agar apni bhalai chahte ho to. Mahi ne use ek baar phir se chetawani dete hue kaha. Par usne mahi ki baat ko puri tarah se un suna kar diya or barabar uske guda chhed ko ragadna shuru kar diya. Uski is harkat par mahi ko bohot gussa aa raha tha par uski pakad me hone ke karan kuch kar nahi pa rahi thi. Lekin dheere dheere uske uske guda chidra ko ragdne se mahi ke shareer me ek ajeeb si halchal mehsoos hone lag gayi. Sabse bada jhatka to mahi ko tab laga jab use apni dono taango ke beech me gila gila sa mehsoos hone lag gaya. uske peeche wale chhed par ho rahi ragad ke karan uske chut ne gila hona shuru kar diya tha. Jis karan mahi ek dam khamoshi ke saath jo kar raha tha use karne de rahi thi. tere ko maja to aa raha hai na mahi.

770

karim ne fir se besharmi se apni battisi fadte hue kaha. aur uske dono hhath ko piche lejake thoda khincha.. Tumhe sharam aani chahiye mere saath ye sab karte hue. Mahi ne us se gusse bhare andaaj me kaha. Aa to bohot rahi hai mahi par main dil ke haatho bohot majboor ho gaya hu. Jab se tuje dekha tab se tere iss kaatil matwali gaand ka nasha meri aankho se hat’ta hi nahi hai. Shut-up, Chup raho

771

mahi ne usko gusse se kaha. Is dauraan usne kab mahi ke sareer se apni pakad dheeli kar li use pata hi nahi chala tha

Achanak usne kuch ajeeb tarah se mahi ke peeche ke chhed ko is tarah se ragad diya jis se mahi ke munh se khud b khud siskari si nikal gayi. Or wo thoda uchal kar aage ki taraf ho gayi tabhi achnak usne muje ghuma diya aur mahi ke gardan ko kiss karne laga.. mahi aab usko kuch kah nahi rahi thi aur uske kiss ka maza le rahi thi.. tabhi achank bahar bhaiyya aur manish ka aawaj aa gaya.us wajah se mahi ek dam se hosh me aayi or apne aap ko karim ke changul se puri tarh chhudate hue kaha.. dekh lena budhhe main ye saari baate manish aur bhaiyya ko bataungi tab dekhna wo tumhara kya haal karte hai ..

tere manish bhaiyya ko kahegi.. mahi ne haan mai kaha.. lekin baad mai use pata chala ki karim ne kya kaha.. mahi ne usko dekhate hui has kar dekha aur fauran aapne kapde thik kiye aur kitchen se bahar aa gayi.. Kamre ke andar aate hi mahin bed par ja kar gir padi. uski aankho me aansu aa gaye the.. use bohot bura lag raha tha ki manish ki biwi hone ke baad bhi usne apne shareer ko use chhune diya. Bed par uska badan buri tarah se thar-thar kaanp raha tha. Mahi ko abhi bhi apne dono nitambo ke beech me us Karim ki ungli apne guda chidra par mehsoos ho rahi thi.

772

Mahi ko yakeen karna muskil ho raha tha ki uske saath uske hi ghar me ( bhaiyya ka ghar tha wo..)karim ne ye sab kuch kiya or to or mahi bhi uski harkat se apne aap par kaabu nahi rakh paayi. Mahi man hi man Karim ko gaali deti ja rahi thi.

Shyam ka waqt … hall mai kanthisheth , manish aur purvi ka husband arun baithe the ..baate kar rahe the… tab mahi ko manish aawaj deta hai.. mahi ghar jana nahi hai kya… tab mahi upar se hi.. kahti hai.. haan jana hai na… kanthisheth - mahi aur manish aab khana kha ke hi jao na mahi- nahi rukana hai .. aab mera yaha rukana kisi ko pasanad nahi hai kanthisheth- kis ko pasand nahi hai.. kitchen mai se purvi aur lata ko aawaj deke kantisheth bula leta hai.. kanthisheth- aap dono ne mahi ko kuch kaha.. lata – nahi to purvi- nahi papaji.. kya hua.. manish- bhaiyya .. is ki baat ko serious mat lo aap.. maine hi ise majak kiya tha.. lata- kya majak kiya tha aapne.. mahi- mai yaha hamesha padi rahati hai.. ye kaha tha.. iss baat par arun aur kanthisheth hasane lagate hai.. arun - sach to kaha hai uncle ne.. mahi- isi liye to mai aaj se yaha rukogi nahi.. kanthisheth- aapne bua se aise baat koi karta hai kya arun.. arun- sorry papa… kanthisheth- nahi nahi.. mahi ye to tmara hi ghar hai .. manish ne mazak mai kaha hai.. iska bura kyon manati ho…

773

mahi- manish ..chalo… muje ghar mai jake aur bhi kuch kaam hai.. kanthisheth- gussa mat ho mahi … ruk jao aaj ki raat.. mahi kuch nahi bolati aur chalane lagati hai.. arun- I am sorry.. bua.. kam se kam khana khake jao.. mahi- manish tume aana hai ki nahi… wo piche mud ke manish ki taraf dekhkar kahane lagati hai .. aur waise hi piche darwaje ki taraf chalane lagati hai.. darwaje mai se karim aander aa raha tha.. mahi piche dekhakr chal rahi thi iss waj se uske aur karim ek dusare ko takara jate hai.... kanthisheth- aare ..are mahi piche dekho.. mahi ko laga kon battamij naukar hai jisne muje dhakka diya hai.. wo gusse mai hi ghum kar uspar haath utanewali thi ki samane karim ko dekhkar aapna haath niche kar leti hai.. aur gusse mai kahti hai.. samane dekhkar chal nahi sakate kya.. madam.. aap hi samane dekhkar nahi chal rahi thi.. piche dekh rahi thi aur aage chal rahi thi.. mai piche dekh rahi thi.. muje kya pata tha tum samane se aa rahe ho.. tum to samane dekh rahe the na.. tume pata nahi tha kya ki mai samane se aa rahi hu.. tum wahi khade nahi rah sakate kya.. mai wahi khada tha madam.. aap hi aakar muje takaar gayi .. battamij aadmi.. muj pe hi blame laga rahe ho.. kanthisheth- jane do akrim.. mafi maang lo madam se.. mahi piche ghum ke kanthisheth ko dekhate hai.. jane do ka kya matlab hai bhaiyya.. kanthisheth- kuch nahi mai.. karim ko kah raha tha.. maffi mang lo.. jaise hi mahi karim ko dekhane lagati hai… tab kanthisheth karim ko isharae se kahti hai.. gusse mai hai wo.. mafi manng lo usse.. mahi- bhaiyya maine pahale hi kaha tha aap se ye insan kitana kamina hai..lekin aap manate hi nahi ho… ye bahut chalu chiz hai..

774

karim- sorry.. madam.. maaf kar do. Karim mann mai sochata hai… Sali bahut gussewali hai.. gusse mai kahi isne sabkuch ya aadha adhura kuch bata diya to aafat ho jayenge… Lata- usne aab maafi maang li hai na.. chor do use.. Mahi mann mai kahti hai.. Sali harami hamesha aapne yaar ki side lete hai.. Mahi- bhabhi hamesha aap iss budhhe ki side lete ho.. kya manjara hai.. Manish- aare kuch manjara nahi hai.. aadmi senior hai.. umar se.. aur tajuraba bhi kafi hai.. isliye bhabhi ne kaha hoga.. Manish- haan.. tajuraba kafi hai isko .. abhut sare chizo ka.. ek number ka kamina insan hai.. Kanthishth – jane do mahi.. aab usne mafi maang li hai.. Mahi- bhaiyya.. aap nahi janate .. aap ke pit piche iss ghar mai kya kya chal raha hai.. Kanthisheth- kya kya chal raha hai .. Lata aab bahut darr jati hai.. use aab pura yakin ho gaya tha ki mahi ne dophar mai muje aur karim ko ek saath dekh liya hai aur aab ye sabkuch bata degi.. udhar purvi ko dar lagane laga ki mahi bua ne muje aur karim ko ek saath dekh to liya nahi na.. aur idhar karim ko lag raha tha ki Sali ye sab sach na bata de kanthisheth ko.. sala ye to muje maar hi dalega… iss baat par karim ki fatane lagi thi ki aab aage kya hoga.. udhar kanthisheth ko lag raha tha ki .. shyad karim ne ghar se kuch chura liya hoga.. iski baat hi mahi kar rahi thi .. aur waha khade arun aur manish ko kuch pata nahi chal raha tha ki mahi kis ke baare mai baat kar rahi hai.. Mahi lata aur purvi ki taraf dekh rahi thi.. beech beech mai kanthisheth aur karim ki aur dekh rahi thi.. karim aankho se chupake se mahi ko ishaar kar raha tha … chup karo tum.. Kanthisheth.—kya chal raha mahi.. mere petpiche yaha iss ghar mai.. Kantisheth ke aise kahane se lata aur purvi aur darr jate hai… Mahi- purvi ..tume pata hai.. Purvi aur jada darr jati hai… Kanthisheth- purvi beta tume pata hai.. tum bata do.. Purvi ko to aab pasina aane lagat hai..

775

Kanthisheth- beta .. tume pata hai.. Purvi darate hui.. Purvi- bua .. kis baare mai baat kar rahi hai .. muje pata nahi hai.. Kanthisheth- mahi bata do tum.. Mahi- lata bhabhi ko puch lo na aap.. Darr ke maare lata ki halat aab bahut jada kharab ho rahi thi.. Kanthisheth lata ke taraf dekhane lagata hai.. Mahi - bhabhi aap ko pata hi hoga na.. Lata darate hui.. Lata- muje kaise pata hoga aap kis baare mai baat kar rahe ho.. karim ko laga aab ye Sali lata ki jaan le legi.. arun- bua bata do na.. kya chal raha hai.. mahi chehare par aapni katil hasi late hui kahti hai.. mahi- batati hu.. lata aur purvi aab bahut jada darane lagati hai.. wo dono bhagwan ko yaad karane lagati hai.. mahi karim ko ek baar dekhate hai.. mahi- iss gahr mai bahut kuch chal raha hai.. aap ke pitpiche bhaiyya..

lata aur purvi aab bahut jada darane lagati hai.. wo do bhagwan ko yaad karane lagati hai.. mahi karim ko ek baar dekhate hai.. mahi- iss gahr mai bahut kuch chal raha hai.. aap ke pitpiche bhaiyya.. kanthisheth- kya kya chal raha hai .. mahi sidha sidha bata do na.. mahi gusse mai bol padati hai..

776

mahi- muje kyon puch rahe ho.. lata bhabhi ko puch lo na.. ki wo dophar ko kya kar rahi thi.. kanthishrth aab bahut jada confus ho jata hai.. use aab lag raha tha ki lata ka kya koi chakkar hai.. wo gusse mai bol padata hai.. kanthisheth- mahi … aab mujase raha nahi ja raha hai.. lata dophar ko kya kar rahi thi.. isse tum kya kahna chahati ho.. lata ko aab bahut jada darr lagane lagata hai.. jab kanthisheth ka chehara mahi ki taraf hota hai tab lata mahi ko dhire se mafi mangane ka ishara karti hai.. kanthisheth- batao mahi.. tum kahna kya chahati ho.. seedha seedha bata do.. aise pahleya mat bujao.. mahi aapne bhaiyya ki taarf dekhte hui kahti hai.. mahi- lata bhabhi nahi bata paa rahi hai wo dophar ko kaha thi to iss budhhe tailor ko aap puch lo.. budhhe tailor ka naam lete hi lata aur jada darane lagati hai..aab uska rona hi baki tha.. sab baate chote maa par chal rahi hai ye sunkar purvi ko ek pal achha laga.. wo sochane lagati hai mahi bua ko mere aur karim ke bare mai kuch bhi pata nahi hai.. lekin agale hi pal wo sochane lagati hai..bua ne aisa kyon kaha ki lata maa kaha thi wo kkarim ko puch lo .. matlab karim aur lata maa ka kuch hai.. sala kamina ..iska ek se mann nahi barta .. mai.. shalini bhabhi aur aab lata maa.. harami kahi ka… udhar karim sochane lagata hai.. Sali ye aaj mere jaan leke rahege.. kaminnni.. kahi ki.. aab kanthisheth muje jaan se maar hi dalega…. Tisari taraf kanthisheth sochane lagta hai.. lata dophar ko kaha thi ye karim ko kaise pata hoga.. matlab lata aur karim … sale iss kamine ko mai aab goli hi maar dunga.. Kanthisheth- tumare kahne ka kya matlab hai mahi.. lata dophar mai kaha thi wo iss harami ko kaise pata hoga… Karim piche se dhire se bolta hai.. karim mahi ke piche tha par bahut close khada tha.. Karim- jane de na mahi.. Mahi bhi dhire se bol padati hai.. moo pai haath rakh kar.. Mahi- fat gayi kya.. Udar lata mahi ko baar baar mafi mangane ka ishara kar rahi thi..

777

Kanthisheth aab jorse chilata hai.. Kanthisheth – bata do mahi.. Mahi chehare pad thodi hasi aa jati hai .. Mahi- aap bhi na bhaiyya.. ghar mai dophar ko akele mai aur lata bhabhi thi.. mai tho uppar so rahi thi.. aur ye budhha hall mai parade ka measurement le raha tha.. to iss budhhe ko hi pata hoga na ki bhabhi dophar ko kya kar rahi thi.. mahi ki baat sunkar lata aur purvi ki jaan mai jaan aa gayi.. aur udar karim ki bhi .. karim mann mai kahta hai ..Sali harami ..dara diya mujko.. Sali ko sabak sikhana padega … Kanthisheth ki bhi jaan mai jaan aa gayi.. .. phir bhi kanthisheth ko thoda shak tha.. Kanthisheth – fir bhi tune kaise kaha ki mere piche gahr mai kuch galat ho raha hai… Mahi- galat kab kaha maine.. bhaiyya.. Aisa kah ke wo chalate hui lata ke paas jakar khadi ho jati hai.. lata aab bhi dar rahi thi.. niche gardan karke dekh rahi thi..uske uppar gardan utane ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi.. Kanthisheth – to kya kaha tha tune.. Mahi- maine kaha tha aap ke pitpiche iss ghar mai bahut kuch chal raha hai.. Kanthisheth ka shak aab tak khatam nahi hua tha.. Kantisheth- ye bahut kuch kya hai.. Mahi haste hui kahti hai.. Mahi- dekho na bhaiyya.. maine kal hi mere new watch yaha rakhi thi.. aab waha nahi hai..chori ho gayi .. ghar ki malkin hone ke nate lata bhabhi ka gahr ke chizo pai dhyan hona chahiye na.. maine iss nate bahut kuch kaha.. manish- kon kar raha hai chori.. mahi haste hai… aur thoda aage ho jati hai.. karim uske piche tha.. mahi- muje kya pa ta

778

mahi ke aise kahte hi karim mahi ke pit par dhire se chimate kaat deta hai.. mahi aur aage ho jati hai… Kanthisheth- aisa kya… Aisa kahke kanthisheth ki jaan mai jaan aa gayi.. Mahi- aap ko kya laga.. Kanthisheth kuch nahi kahta… Mahi lata ke gardan pai aapni bahe dalata hui kahti hai.. Mahi- kya aapko aapni biwi pai shak to hua nahi na.. bhaiyya… Tab kanthisheth jaldi mai kahta hai.. Kanthisheth- nahi.. nahi.. mai kaise lata pai shak kar sakta hu.. Mahi- haan.. mai bhi wahi kah rahi hu.. bhabhi aap ko kaisa dhoka de sakati hai.. bhabhi thoda hi extramartial affair rakh sakati hai.. Lata mahi ko dekhane lagati hai.. Mahi- aur wo bhi iss budhhe ke sath .. nahi nahi.. aisa kaise bhabhi kar sakati hai… Manish- mahi tum kya bol rahi ho.. kuch to sharam karo.. Tabhi karim dhire se bol padata hai.. Karim- kamini kahi ki.. aaj to isne mere wat hi laga di.. isko to sabak sikhana hi padega.. Karim ki aawaj kanthisheth sun leta hai.. Kantisheth- kya kaha tune.. Manish-mahi ko kaha ki tum kya bol rahi ho .. Kanthisheth- manish tume nahi iss karim ko bol raha hu.. Karim aab darr jata hai.. sale iss harami ne sun to nahi liya na… Karim- kuch nahi .. sheth… Sheth- kuch to kaha tune.. Karim- yahi ki mai aise paap ke baare mai soch bhi kaise sakata hu..

779

Manish- wahi to ..karim aur lata bhabhi ke bare mai aisa kaisa soch sakati ho mahi tum.. Arun- haan .. bua… Mahi- maine kya galat kiya.. main to yahi kah rahi hu ki bhabhi aisa nahi kar sakati .. Arun- bua .. aap ne aisa kaise soch liya.. ye yaha kuch ho sakata hai.. choti maa aise nahi hai.. Sab ki aise baat sunkar lata rone lagati hai.. aur bhagate hui uppar aapne kamare mai jati hai.. Sheth- jane do.. iss vishay ko yahi chor do.. karim tum yaha kyon aaye the.. Karim- thore paise mil jate to .. Sheth- haan.. haan..

Phir wo purvi ki taraf dekhta hai aur kahta hai.. Sheth- bahu.. isko tode paise de do.. karim purvi ke aage aakar khada ho jata hai.. karim usko adab kah ke salam karta hai.. purvi bhi usko namsakar karti hai..

780

Aab kanthisheth bhi waha se chala jata hai.. karim purvi ke paas chala jata hai… manish bathroom mai jata hai… arun ko kisi ka call aata hai to wo unse baat karne lagta hai.. mahi waha sofaset pai baith jati hai.. aab purvi karim ko dekhkar dhire se aapne paith pai haath ghumane lagti hai…aur dhire se kahte hai.. bachha hai... karim- kiska hai.. purvi gusse se kahti hai..

781

kis ka hai kya puch rahe ho.. mai kya tumare jaise hu.. yaha waha moo marte .. ye tumara bachha hai.. aisa kahke purvi usko smile karti hai.. Karim- madam ji aapne khushkabari ki koi tofa nahi diya ..iss garib ko.. karim thoda jor se bolata hai.. Mahi aapne mobile me kuch pad rahi thi..karim ke aise kahane se mahi karim ke taraf dekhane lagati hai.. purvi ek baar mahi ki taraf dekhane lagate hai.. mahi undono ki taraf hi dekh rahi hai ye jankar purvi kuch nahi bolati hai.. mahi fir se mobile mai kuch dekh rahi hai ye jankar Purvi dhire se bol padti hai.. Purvi- ye tofa to aap ki wajah se muje mila hai.. maangiye aap ko kya tofa chahiye.. aapko humse.. Mahi ko kuch khusur fusur ki aawaj aati hai.. isliye wo unke taraf dekhane lagti hai…purvi mahi ko aapne taraf dekh rahi hai ye dekhkar kahti hai.. Purvi- sab naukaro ke saath aap ko bhi tofa milega.. arun sheth ki taraf se.. Mahi aab phir se aapne mobile mai busy ho jati hai.. Karim dhire se bol padata hai.. Muje to special tofa chahiye Mai to puri aap ki hu.. jab chahiye le lo.. jo chahiye wo.. Phir aaj raat aata hu.. Aa jao ..lekin mere paas .. lata maa ke paas mat jao.. Aur purvi thode hasane lagati hai.. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hai .. Mai tume achhe se janati hu.. bua ne kuch na kuch dekha hi hoga.. Nahi nahi aisa kuch bhi nahi hai.. Tab tak waha arun aa jata hai.. Arun- karim ko paise diye kya.. Purvi- haan de diye..

782

Karim- thanks arunsheth aur purvi bahurani ji.. Mahi aab tak wahi sofe pai baithe hui thi.. Karim- chalata hu..

Aisa kahke karim ek baar mahi ko dekhta hai .. mahi usko gusse se dekhti hai.. karim waha se jata hai.. door mai jake piche palat ke purvi ko dekhta hai.. purvi usko dekh ke smile karta hai aur aapne paith pai haath rakh kar ghuma rahi thi aur udhar purvi ko dekh kar karim aapne lund pai haath ghuma rahi thi.. ye sab mahi dekhti hai.. mahi ko kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha.. wo sochane lagati hai.. kya iss budhhe ke saath purvi ka bhi hai kya… Mahi ko lag raha tha ki ye to purvi ke saath bhi hoga to.. wo sochane lagi… simran madam.. unke baad lata bhabhi… purvi aur mai… mai kaise .. maine to usko sirf.. sirf ..aapne paas aane diya tha.. aur kuch nahi.. kuch karane hi nahi diya na.. usko..fir .. mai kaise .. tu bhi hai

783

mahi.. usne tujko kiss kiya.. tere aam daba diye.. tu bhi hai.. agar mai samil bhi nahi hu.. to bhi 3 ladies.. mere samane.. aur piche kitane honge.. ye aadmi hai kya ghoda.. yahi sochate hui mahi hall se bahar aa gayi… samane karim aabhi bhi khada tha.. wo aab tak aapne ghar nahi gaya tha.. wo gate pai watchmen se baate kar raha tha.. mahi ki nazar uspar padate hai.. mahi door pai khade rahkar karim ko hi dekhane lagati hai.. karim gate ke watchman ko kuch samaja raha tha.. watchman na na mai gardan hila raha tha.. mahi ko kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha ki karim watchman ko kya samaja raha hai.. fir karim watchman ko kuch paise deta hai.. 500 - 500 ke kuch note .. watchman na na kahte hui wo note aapne jeb mai dal deta hai.. karim uske shoulder par haath rakhkar jaise use dhanewad kahta hai.. tab mahi ko baat samaj aa jati hai.. iss sale ne kuch kaam diya hoga us watchman ko.. paaise deke wo unse kaam nikal raha hai.. bahut chalu hai ye budhha.. aisa mahi sochate hai.. karim aab ghar jane ke liye gate se jaise hi aage badata hai waise hi wo piche mud ke ek baar dekhata hai tab use mahi dikh jati hai..mahi ko dekhte hi wo mahi ke taraf aa jata hai.. Karim- kaise ho madam.. Mahi- harami.. aabhi tak nahi gaya tu.. Karim- jane ka to mann hi nahi kar raha hai mahi.. Aapni gandi juban pai mera naam mat le harami.. Karim hasane lagata hai.. Aab has raha hai.. thode der pahale tu rone ki halat mai tha.. Wo to sahi baat hai.. tune muje dara hi diya tha… lata ki halat to rone jaise banaye di tune aaj.. Mahi ki aise tarif karim ne karte hi mahi ka chehara khil utata hai.. wo uski taraf hi dekhane lagati hai aapne baal sanvarte hui..

784

Aisa kyon kiya tune.. mahi.. Tere ko sabak sikhane ke liye.. Sabak sikha diya kya phir.. Aage se mere nazdik aaya to isse bura haal kar dungi tera.. Achha baba.. tere paas nahi aaunga.. us watchman ko kya kah raha tha tu.. karim sochata hai.. sali ne dekh liya shyad..

785

kuch to nahi.. jada smart mat ban .. maine sab dekh liya hai.. tu use kuch bata raha tha jo wo sun nahi raha tha.. baad mai tune paise dene ke baad usne sun liya.. wo mardowali baat hai mahi.. tu kyon dhyan de rahi hai.. muje ullu mat bana... seedha seedha bata .. usko kis kaam ke liye pata raha tha.. kuch bhi to nahi.. bata nahi to us watchmen ko bula lu kya.. aare kuch nahi.. raat ko daru ki vyavastha kar raha tha.. bas aur kuch nahi.. sahi bol raha hai ya jhuth.. aab tuj se jhooth bol ke kya hoga.. tu to mere bare mai sab kuch janati hai na.. waise tere nazar kisi lomadi se kam thodi hi hai.. karim thori uske tarif karta hai.. Ek baat bata… Hann ..pata hai muje.. Kya pata hai tuje.. Yaha aake baith ..fir tuje batata hu.. Fir karim aur mahi waha ek corner mai jake baith gaye.. ek bench par.. Aab bata ..kya pata hai tuje… Yahi ki tu mujase kya puchane wali hai.. Kya puchanewali hu mai.. Purvi ke baare mai… Tuje kaise pata.. Mai ladies ki aankho mai dekh ke bata sakata hu ki wo kya soch rahi hai.. Jada hoshiyari mat kar.. aur sach sach bata.. without any flerting.. Tu jo soch rahi hai aisa kuch bhi nahi hai..

786

Matlab purvi ka aur tera kuch bhi nahi hai…. Phir wo tuje dekh kar has kyon rahi thi.. aur tum dono dhire se haal mai kya kusurfusur kar rahe the.. Tere wajah se.. Mere wajah se.. matlab.. Tune mere aur lata ke bare mai jo kuch aada adhura bata diya tha iss wajah se use shak ho gaya tha ki lata aur mere baare mai kuch chal raha hai.. Kya tu purvi se flerting kar raha tha.. Nahi to.. Mahi kuch sochane lagati hai.. Jalan ho rahe hai kya tuje.. Nahi to… Fir.. Shak ho raha hai tuj par.. Aabhi sab sach to bata diya tuje mahi maine .. aab shak ki kya baat hai.. Shak ki ye wajah hai ki wo tuje dekhkar aapne paith par haath ghuma rahi thi aur tu aapne uspar haath ghumakar use hi dekhe jaa raha tha.. Tu kya hum par hi dhyan de rahi thi.. Maine jo kaha wo sch hai na… Nahi.. Maine dekha tha.. Kya kaha tune.. mai purvi ko dekhkar waha haath ghuma raha tha.. Haan.. Kaha par.. Mahi niche dekhane lagati hai.. sharmakar kahti hai.. Pant par..

787

Pant par kaha.. Muje nahi pata.. Karim mahi ka haath pakad leta hai aur kahta hai.. Bata na.. Muje nahi pata.. Mahi aisa kahke jhat se karim ke haath ko jataka dete hai.. aur waha se uthkar door pai khadi rahti hai.. aab dono ek dusare ko dekh rahe the.. tuje kya lagata hai ki .....wo bachha mera hai.. mahi haan mai gardan hilathi hai.. karim mahi ke paas aane lagata hai .. waise hi mahi aander haal mai chali jati hai.. aur aander se haal ka door lock kar lete hai.. Thode der baad karim aapne ghar chala jata hai..

Mahi aisa kahke jhat se karim ke haath ko jataka dete hai.. aur waha se uthkar door pai khadi rahti hai.. aab dono ek dusare ko dekh rahe the.. tuje kya lagata hai ki .....wo bachha mera hai.. mahi haan mai gardan hilathi hai.. karim mahi ke paas aane lagata hai .. waise hi mahi aander haal mai chali jati hai.. aur aander se haal ka door lock kar lete hai.. Thode der baad karim aapne ghar chala jata hai.. door lock karte hi mahi ke chehare par halki se smile aa jati hai ..aur aapne aap ko kahti hai.. Kamina .. kahi ka.. Bahar karim aapne ghar jate waqt yahi soch raha hota hai ki ye fataka kab haath mai aa jai.. wo aapne aap ko samajanae lagata hai ki .. aa jayegi karim .. mahi bhi tere lund ki ghulam ho jayege.. pahale to tujase baat bhi nahi karati thi aab baate to karane lagi hai .. jald se jald tuje aab ye sochana hai aage kaise bada jai.. aab iske chehare par utana gussa nahi hota hai tere ko dekh kar .. kabhi kabhi tere baat sunkar has bhi padati hai.. karim jaane de chor de.. aab thori daru laga le..aur so ja.. raat ko tuje tere purvi ke paas jo jana hai…

788

Udar room mai aate hi manish mahi ko kahta hai.. Chalo mahi .. gahr chalate hai.. Mahi manish ki baat ko sunate hi nahi hai.. uske dimag mai karim hi chal raha tha.. karim ke baare mai sochkar aapne aap hi uske chehare par smile aa jati hai.. aapne pati ke taraf na dekhkar aur uske baat na sunkar mahi bathroom mai chali jati hai… manish ko aacharya hota hai ke mahi aisa kyon kar rahi hai.. wo kya soch rahi honge… Bathroom se mahi bahar aane ke baad manish use phir se kahta hai.. Chale Mahi use dekhte hai..Kaha Aape ghar.. Mahi kuch der sochate hai.. Nahi … Kyon.. thodi der pahale to tum hi kah rahi thi na.. Haan .. kah rahi thi.. par bhaiyya aur arun ne itana request kiya to aaj rukate hai yaha.. Khana khake jate hai fir.. Nahi.. nahi.. aaj raat yahi rukate hai aur subah hi chale jate hai.. Manish kuch nahi kahta hai.. Tume kuch kaam hai kya ghar pai aab Nahi nahi .. aab jake sona hi hai ghar pai To yahi sote hai manish ..a ur subah chalate hai.. Thik hai.. mahi.. Thode der baad mahi gahr ke sabhi logo ke saath khana khane lagati hai… wo badi pyar se purvi ki taraf dekhane lagati hai.. purvi ke chehare par ek ajib se smile use dikh jati hai.. wo sochane lagati hai purvi ka chehara itana khila kyon hai aaj.. bachhe ki wajah se ya jo mai soch rahi hu wo.. us wajah se.. purvi ko bhi aacharya hota hai ki mahi bua use kyon aisa dekh rahi hai aaj.. purvi aankho se ishara karte hui mahi ko puchate hai ki kya baat hai to mahi kuch nahi kahti hai .. Khana khatam hone ke baad sab log aapne aapne room mai chale jate

789

hai.

manish ka ab ek haath mahi ke kurte ke upar se hi uske boobs par chal raha tha.. apne boobs par manish ka haath padte hi mahi aur bhi jyada madhosh hone lag gayi.. kya kar rahe ho.. chhoroo bhi.. mahi ne manish ko madhoshi bhare andaaj me kaha.. manish mahi ko kis karane ke liye aage bada aur kahane laga... koi bhala chuttiya hi hoga jo apni itni haseen biwi ko yun chhor de..

790

manish ne mahi ke baaye boobs ko chhor kar uske daaye boobs ko masalna shuru kar diya.. aaahhhhhhha.. manishhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.. aise hi dabaoooooooo ..naaa.. ruko.. mattttttttt…… mahi ko aab lag raha tha ki ab manish ne rukana nahi chahiye....

aab mahi manish ke uppar aa gayi. neeche manish ka ek haath baari baari se mahi ke ass ke gumbado ko masal raha tha.. na jane kyon aaj manish se aapne ass ke dono gumbado ke saath khelne me mahi ko bada maja aa raha tha.. aab jaldi se mere kapde utar do manish..aur mere dono boobs ko chumo.... manish ne mahi ka t shirt utar diya.. utar do is choti si bra ko.. ab iska hamare beech me kya kaam.. mahi ki baat sun kar manish ko halki si hansi aa gayi.. aaj kya ho gaya hai mahi tume..

791

kuch nahi mere raja.. muje pyar karo.. bahut pyar karo.. taki mai kisi bhi tarah pyasi na rahu…. Manish.. manish uski bra utar raha tha tab tak mahi ne aapni nighty ko halka sa neeche sarka kar apne pairo se pura neeche kar diya.. fir manish ne uske panty nikla fek di.. bra ke hatate hi manish ne chhote bachhe ki tarah apna munh mahi ke ek boobs par jama diya.. mahi bistar par ek dam seedhi leti hui thi.. manish ek haath se mahi ke dusre boobs ko daba raha tha aur uska ek haath mahi ke chut ke andar bahar chal raha tha.. mahi ne aab apne komal hanth mai manish ka lund le liya aur use aage peeche karane lagi .. manish ke lund ko aage piche karte hui wo sochane lagi.. karim ka lund mere haath mai baith payega kya.. mahi yeh sochkar phir se garam ho gayee aur apni chut manish ke ungale se sahlane lagi. fir khud ko samjane lagi.. mahi tu kya soch rahi hai.. ye sochan paap hai.. mahi ne aapne naram boobs manish ke moo mai de diye.. aur aapne taangen manishe ke kandhon par rakh li.. manish ke saath aaj mahi puri tarah se khool kar aawaj karte hue sex ka maja lena chahati thi par aaj wo aapne bhaiyya ke ghar par thi.. aur usi floor par arun aur purvi ka kamra bhi tha.... iss wajah se mahi khul kar aawaj nahi nikal pa rahi thi jis karan mahi ke uttejana aur bhi jyada bhadti ja rahi hi.. or isi uttejna ke karan mahi ek baar jhad chuki thi.. manish ki ungliya barabar mahi ke chut me andar bahar ho rahi thi.. mahi ne manish ka lund aapne chut par ragarane lagi..aur wo buht tez sisk rahi thi aur apne gore aur mote hips uchal rahi thi. Manish aab daal bhi do ab bardasht nahi hota. Fir manish ne mahi ke dono taango ko ghutne se mod kar dono taange hawa me kar di jis se uski chut khul kar uske saamne aa gayi thi.. manish ne apna ling uski chut ki lakeer par upar se neeche, neeche se upar firana shuru kar diya.. ab mahi apna aapa puri tarah se kho chuki thi aur uske munh se jor jor se siskariya nikalne lag gayi thi.. pura badan paseene me tar badar ho gaya tha.. waise mahi manish ka ling dekhate hi mahi ko karim ka lund yaad aane laga.. wo sochane lagi karim ke samne manish ka kitana chota hai.. wo aab karim ke lund ko bhul jana chahti thi.. aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh……. Aaaaahhhhhhhh… come on manish come on…

792

mahi ke munh se tej tej aawaj sun kar manish ne uske munh par haath laga liya … koi sun lega mahi.. iss floor par arun ka kamra bhi hai.. aisa kahke manish ne aapne ling ko mahi ke chut ke ched pa tika kar dheere dheere pura ling andar kar diya.. or aage peeche karane laga.. oyeeeeeeee aise hi mere raja buht mazaa aaraha hai. thodi der yahi silsila chalta raha.. Aab chudate hui mahi aapne haath se boobs ko daba rahi thi .. zor se dhake lagao.manish aur jor se.. I love you manishhhhhhhhh… aur fir thodi hi der mai manish ne aapna pani mahi ke chut ke uppar aapna pani gira diya.. aur hafte hui manish mahi ke uppar gir pada.. fir wo dono ek saath ek dusre se chipak kar nange hi so gaye.

thodi der yahi silsila chalta raha.. Aab chudate hui mahi aapne haath se boobs ko daba rahi thi .. zor se dhake lagao.manish aur jor se.. I love you manishhhhhhhhh… aur fir thodi hi der mai manish ne aapna pani mahi ke chut ke uppar aapna pani gira diya.. aur hafte hui manish mahi ke uppar gir pada.. fir wo dono ek saath ek dusre se chipak kar nange hi so gaye.. Aab mahi neeend se jag gayi .. tab kapade uske yaha waha pade use dikh jate hai.. na jane use kya ho jata hai.. wo kuch sochane lagati hai aur wo sadi pahane lagati hai.. Sadi pahanane ke baad aapne baal jo manish ke saath sex karane ke waqt bikare hui the usko theek thak kar lete hai.. fir kuch der sochate hai...

793

aur aapne aap ko sajane sanvarane lagate hi.. wo bhi itane raat.. aapna husband sone ke baad.. fir wo manish ko dekhate hai..

794

wo gahari neend mai tha.. use wo dekhate hai .. aur uske chehare par smile aa jati hai.. wo makeup karane lagati hai.. Fir Mahi taiyar hokar bahar porch mai aa jati hai ..porch mai abhi koi nahi tha… . raat ke 11 baje thee….isslye ghar ke sabhi log so gaye thee…. Koi jag nahi raha tha.. ghar mai kaise bhi aawaj nahi thi.. pehale toh mahi porch mai thoda tahalati hai .. idhar udhar chal rahi thee……. achank se mahi ka dhayan samane gaya..Tabhi uski nazar karim par padhi… samane se steps chadate hui karim uppar aa raha tha.. jo ke karim samane nahi niche dekh ke chalate hui uppar aa

795

raha tha..…jaise hee karim ne samane dekha toh mahi side mai ho gayi .. ek corner mai jake chup gayi..taki karim usko dekh na paye... karim samane dekhkar ooper ke taraf chalane laga… Porch mai jake karim thodi der khada rah gaya.. mahi ne aab soch liya ki karim se jake wo baat kar le ki wo iss waqt yaha kyon aaya hai.. tabhi karim kisi ko call lagane ke liye aapna mobile jeb se nikal leta hai.. tab

mahi samaj jati hai ki .. karim kyon aaya hai iss waqt.. wo sochane lagati hai.. aaj afternoon mai hi isne lata bhabhi ke saath sex kiya hai aur ye phir se aa gaya..aur wo bhi bhaiyya ghar mai hote hui.. aab ye dono to bhaiyya ko bhi dar nahi rahe hai.. iss tharki ko jane do bhabhi ko bhi aapni life ke bare mai kuch dar nahi hai kya.. harami kahi ki.. Tabhi karim aapne kaan pe laga hua phone niche karta hai.. mahi ek corner mai khadi hokar dekh rahi thi.. wo sochati hai sale ne call kyon nahi kiya.. tab karim ke chehare par pheli hui kameeni muskan dekh kar mahi ko gussa aa jata hai..

796

Wo aapne aap ko kahti hai.. lagta hai Sali lata bhabhi aa gayi hai iss wajah se kamina muskuraha hai..fir Mahi karim jis taraf dekh kar muskuraha hai us taraf mud kar gusse se mahi dekhane lagi……samane ka nazara dekhkar Mahi ke dil ke dhadkane ek dum se badh gaye….usne samane dekhate hi mahi ander tak sulag gaye. Samane lata nahi to purvi thi.. aur wo bhi karim ko dekh kar smile karate hui aa rahi thi.. purvi sanj sanvarkar aayi thi.. mahi sochane lagati hai... purvi ne itane raat ko itana achha make up kyon kiya hai.. Mahi purvi ko dekhkar hakibaki wahi dang khadi reh gaye… wo sochane lagati hai ..mai abb kaya karun…aur kaya naa karun.. aab isne purvi ko aapne jaal mai faans liya hai .. purvi ke jindgi kharab kar dega ye tharki.. iski jindagi kharab hone se use bacha le jana chahiye … Purvi karim ke paas aate hi karim kuch kahana chahata tha par purvi use chup rahane ka ishara karti hai.. karim bhi chup ho jata hai..Aur phir purvi samane wale room mai chali gayi ….peeche se karim bhi usi room mai gaya.. phir mahi sochane lagate hai ...par purvi ka aur iss budhhe ka chakkar pahale se hoga to.. to mai kya karu phir…… purvi hi use us room mai le gayi .. matlab saaf hai…par phir bhi purvi jo kar rahi hai…wo theek nahi hai…jo wo dono aab karane wale hai Wo kahi se bhee sahi nahi hai…. wo chahate thi ki wo jor se chilake purvi ko bole…apne aap ko roko purvi… mahi purvi ko apni jindgi barbaad karte hue bhee nahi dekh sakti thee……. mahi ka maan bechain tha… purvi ke liye.. use laga ki, aaj toh purvi lout hee jayege.wo aapne aap ko kahane lagi.. Muje purvi ko kissi bhee haal mai ye sab karne se rokana hoga…. wo abhi na samaj hai… bachi hai…. mahi sochane lagati hai aur aapne aap ko kahti hai …jindgi mai itne shock muje ek sath kabhi nahi lage thee…pahale simran madam.. phir lata bhabhi aur aab purvi.. uske taange kanap rahi the….mahi sochati hai kissi tarah chal kar us room tak phunchana padega ... ….…… Mahi ek dum se pershan ho gaye….aur uss taraf badhane lagee….jiss taraf purvi aur karim gaye thee…charo taraf ek dum sunsaan tha….naa koi insaan nazar aa raha tha….aur naa hee koi aawaz…. jaise-jaise mahi uss door ke kareeb phunch gaye ….dar ke mare uske hath pair kanpane shuru ho gaye thee…..uss room ke door ke paas jakar mahi ne thoda sa jhuk kar uske ander jakhane ki koshish ki … mahi ne ander jhankane ke kosish kee to ander bhot andhera tha… toh iss wajah sse wo dono mahi ko nazar nahi aaye…

797

Abb mahi ka dil itni joro se dhadak raha tha ki, wo apne dil ke dhadakne bhee saaf sun paa rahi thee…uska dil betha jaa raha tha….par aisa lag raha tha….jaise ander koi naa ho. Par tabhi use ander se kuch ahat sunai dee… mahi ne socha jhuk kar uss door se ander jate hai .. aur dekhate hai.. fir aapne aapko hi kahane lagi.. nahi.. wo kamina muje dekh lega..…aur phir mahi ko samane ek window dikh jati hai . jo thodi si khuli hui thi… mahi dabe paun agge badhi….. window ki taraf … toh use phir se kuch ahat sunai dee….mahi uss taraf dekhane lagi … Mahi ne wo window ko khola …. par agge jo mahi ne dekha…wo dekh kar toh uske pairo tale se jameen hee khisk gaye… Mahi ke dil ke dhadkane ek dum se badh gaye…. Mahi fir undoono ne ke peeche jane lagee….……jab mahi door par phunchi toh wo dono mahi ko nazar nahi aaye…mahi thoda aur agge badhi.. window ki taraf toh use karim aur purvi nazar aa gaye….par agge jo mahi ne dekha…wo dekh kar toh uske pairo tale se jameen hee khisk gaye… usse 15-20 kadamo ke agge purvi khadi thee….…ksrim purvi ke taraf badha aur purvi ke pass jakar ruk gaya…tab purvi ke nazar niche zamin ki taraf thi .. aur jaise jaise karim uske paas aa raha tha waise waise purvi ghabra rahi thi..….usne apne face ko jhuka liya tha…aur karim ko dhere se kuch kaha. Purvi- dhire se karna.. jabardasti mat karna.. aab mai pet se hu.. iska khayal rakhana.. Ispar karim purvi ko smile deta hai..Mahi ko waha se purvi ke hont hilate hue nazar aye….par mahi un dono se 15-20 kadamo ke fansale par khadi thee…isslye use kuch sunai nahi diya…karim abb bhee mahi ke aur peeth kaye hue khada tha…usne purvi ka hath pakad kar apni taraf khencha toh, purvi ke boobs karim ke chest mai dab gaye…

798

ye dekhkar bahar mahi ghabarye hue see undono ki taraf dekh rahi thee.. phir karim purvi ke blouse ko open karane lag gaya.. purvi- itane bhi kya jakdi hai.. karim- aab sabra nahi hota.. purvi- purvi raat padi hai na.. ye sab karane ko.. aab muje sirf pyar karo.. wo bhi to pyar hi hai

799

nahi wo to sirf hawas hai .. sex hai.. aisa kahke purvi thoda piche hat gayi aur niche dekhane lagi..Phir karim ne purvi ke face ko neeche se pakada aur ooper uthate hue, uske gardan ko chumane laga..

phir uske honto ko apne honto mai bhar liya…aur uske honto ko chusne laga…mahi ko toh ye dekhlkar aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise jameen abhi phat jaeyge…aur wo usme sama jaungi…par agle hee pal mahi ko usse bhee badha shock tab laga..jab purvi ne apni bahon ko karim ke gaale mai daal diya…aur karim ke baalo mai apni unglyon ko ghumate hue apne honto ko chuswana shuru kar diya. purvi apne panjo ke bal khadi thee….

800

Uske edhaya ooper uthi hui thee….jo kuch mahi ke samane ho raha tha…mahi use dekh kar bhee yakeen nahi kar paa rahi thee….tabhi karim ne purvi ke peeth ghuma kar mahi ki taraf kar dee…aur uske pit pe haath ferane laga .. aur purvi ke chutdon ko uske sadi ke ooper se jo ke uske chutdon par ek dum kasi hui thee….ooper se dabana aur masalana shuru kar daya…ye dekh kar mahi ka mooh hariani se aur khul gaya….mahii waha se hatana

chathi thee….par pata nahi jaise jameen ne uske pairo ko waha jakad laya tha…mahi hil bhee nahi paa rahi thee… Phir karim ne purvi ke gaand ko maslate hue thoda sa ghuma diya ..aur usko chumane laga.. abb dono ke side mahi ke taraf thee…aur karim ne purvi ke honto se apne hont alag kar daye….purvi thoda sa peeche hokar khadi ho gaye….wo sar jhukaye chor nazaron se karim ki taraf dekh rahi thee… phir purvi ne karim se kuch kaha…

801

purvi- kamine… dhire se daba nahi sakata kya… phir karim ne usko kaha.. karim- kya… ye sun kar purvi thoda si sharma jati hai.. purvi- tuje pata hai mai kya kah rahi hu.. ye jo wo dono baat kar rahe the wo mahi sun nahi paa rahi thi..wo sochate hai mai kya karu .. jo inki baat sun loo.. wo sochate sochate aapne aap ko kahti hai.. kya mai room ke aander jau kya.. nahi nahi .. ye

kamina muje dekh lega to aafat aa jayenge.. aur purvi ne muje dekh liya to wo kya sochenge mere baare.. isse achha yahi hai ki mai yahi khade rahkar dekhti hu.. wo kya kya kar rahe hai.. kya hua mai sun nahi pai tto.. karim- yahi ki mai tumari gaand achhe se nahi daba raha hu.

802

aisa kah ke karim mahi ko bed pe gira deta hai aur khud bed pai jakepurvi ko aapne aur khinchane lagata hai.. Purvi sharmate hui na na mai gardan hilati hai.. aur bed se niche utar jati hai.. Ye isse sharmakar kya kah rahi hogi ye mahi sochane lagati hai.. To kya kah rahi hai tu.. Yahi ki.. ki.. Aab muj se kyon shrmarahi hai.. aab to mera bachha tere pet mai hai.. aab bata kya kahana chahti hai tu.. Karim purvi ke paas jata hai aur uske chehare ko uppar uta leta hai.. Yahi ki tum mere gaand ko bahot jorse daba rahe the.. iss wajah se muje dard ho raha tha.. Dard ho raha tha ya tere gaand mai khujali ho rahi thi.. Purvi karim ko dhire se pyar se chanta marti hai.. Kamina kahi ka.. Aaj to tuje mai bahot jor se chodane wala hu.. Ye sunkar purvi ghabara gaye… Mahi sochane lagi .. ye purvi kis tarah ki aurat hai.. ek pal to use sharma jati hai aur dusare pal usko ghabra ja rahi hai.. par agle hee pal purvi ne wo kiya..jiske umeed mahi ko bilkul bhee naa thee…. purvi thoda piche hat gayi aur ek haath se aapne sadi ka pallu niche gira diya … mahi sochane lagi aab ye kya kar rahi hai.. muje to laga karim iski sadi utarega lekin yaha to purvi khud hi.. tabhi aapne dusare hath se apni sadi purvi ne utarakar aapne sari niche gira di.. phir karim ne agge badh kar purvi ke blouse ko piche haath dal kar jhatke se nikal fek diya…tab purvi ke chuchyan uchal kar bahar aa gaye…

phir karim ne agge badh kar purvi ke blouse ko piche haath dal kar jhatke se nikal fek diya…purvi ke chuchyan uchal kar bahar aa gaye….. uske aam jitni badi badi chuchyan. Jo ke bra se bahar aane ko betab thi..

803

…unko karim ne apne dono hathon mai bhar kar maslana shuru kar daya….aur phir neeche jhuk ke left wale chuchi ko mooh mai bhar kar chusne laga…. bra ke uppar se hi.. mahi aapne aap ko kahane lagi.. pata nahi kya ho gaya hai muje jo bhut ke tarah khadi yaha ye sab ganda dekh rahi hu ….…. Jaise hee karim ne purvi ke chuchi ko mooh mai bhara….purvi ne apne sar ko peeche ke aur ludka daya….karim ne lagbhag purvi ke aam jitni badi chuchi ko poora mooh mai bhar laya tha…aur usse jor jor se chus raha tha…ye sab dekhate hue mahi ko apni penty ke ander ajeeb se sarsahrat mahsoos hone lagee thee…phir karim ne purvi ke ek chuchi ko mooh se bahar nikala aur dusri chuchi ko mooh mai bhar kar chusne laga. purvi ke hath lagtaar karim ke peeth par thirak rahe thee…aur wo ankhe band hue khadi thee…phir kuch der baad karim ne purvi ke chuchi ko mooh se bahar nikala aur purvi ke kandhe par hath rakh kar usse neeche bethane ke lye dabane laga…. purvi ne chor nazaro se karim ki aur dekha aur neeche ghutno ke bal beth gaye…karim ne purvi ki aur dekha aur kameeni muskaan ke sath muskarte hue, apni pent ke zip ko kholane laga…ye dekh mahi ka kaleja mooh ko aa gaya…aur agle hee pal karim ka kala lund bahar hawa mai akar jhatake khane laga…karim ne purvi ko phir se kuch kaha, jo mahi sun nahi pai.. karim- chal khol aapna moo.. toh purvi ne apna hath ooper utha kar karim ke lund ko pakad laya…aur phir kuch pal rukane ke baad apne honto ko karim ke lund ke uppar rakh diya aur usko chatane lagi.. fir purvi karim ke lund ke supad ke taraf badhane lagee…. aur aab purvi ne karim ke lund ke supade ko chat liya.. Ye sab dekh ke mahi ke kaan saye-saye karne lagee thee.. aur mahi ne jhat se aapne chehare par haath laga diye.. aur aankh band kar li.. aur wo ghum gayi..aur aapne aap ko kahane lagi.. purvi tum ye kya kar rahi ho .. ye sab tume shobha nahi deta.. phir thode der baad haath chehare se hata kar aankhe khol diye.. aab chehare par sharam aa gayi thi..

804

aab mahi ko yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki, aapne khud ke ghar mai purvi mere samane ye sab kar rahe hai….aur wo bhi ek third class admi ke saath.. aadmi kya ek budhhe ke saath… aisa kah ke wo fir se ghum jati hai.. mahi ke dekhate hee dekhate purvi ne karim ke lund ke supade ko mooh mai bhar laya, aur apna sar agge peeche karte hue uske lund ko suck karne lagee … karim purvi ke aur dekh kar apne daant nikal raha tha….usne purvi ke sar ko dono hathon se pakad kar teji se apni kamar ko hilana shuru kar daya…ye dekh mahi ek dum se harian reh gaye… karim ka adhe se jayda lund purvi ke mooh ke ander bahar ho raha tha… ek minute do minute mahi pata nahi kab se khadi waha ye sab dekh rahi thee…ye sab dekh ke uske jism mai jaan hee nahi bachi thi…tabhi samane wala nazara dekhkar mahi ek dum se chonk uthi…karim ne apna lund purvi ke halak mai utar daya tha…aur purvi usko peeche ke aur dakhelane ke kosish kar rahi thee… phir karim dhere-dhere shanat hua, aur apna lund purvi ke mooh se bahar nikala…purvi ek dum se agge taraf ludak gaye…usne apne dono hathon ko jameen par tika laya… Mahi bhutt se bani abhi bhee wahi khadi thee…..purvi neeche mooh kaye hue khans rahi thee….aur uske mooh se laar thook aur karim ke lund ka veerye bahar nikal raha tha…

805

karim ne ek baar purvi ke taraf dekha.. aur phir dhere se aur agge badh gaya….aur apne lund ko hilaya aur phir lund ko aage piche karane laga… uske thode hi der aise karane se bahut jada virya purvi ke chehare aur baal pe gir gaya..karim ke aise karane se bahar mahi ko bahut jada gussa aa raha tha.. wo dhere se badbadai.. kitana ganda insaan hai ye.. ye cheez bhi kya moo aur baalo mai dala jata hai kya.. kitana ganda laga hoga purvi ko.. idhar karim ne aise karane se purvi ek baar uske taraf gusse se dekhate hai.. aur phir aapana chehara aur baal aapne sadi se saaf karane lagati hai.. phir niche dekh kar khansane lagati hain.. purvi neeche mooh latakye hue abhi bhee khans rahi thee….mahi ko lag raha tha wo jaldi se bhaag kar aander jaye aur purvi ko pakade aur usse ooper uthaye….

idhar karim ne aise karane se purvi ek baar uske taraf gusse se dekhate hai.. aur phir aapana chehara aur baal aapne sadi se saaf karane lagati hai.. phir niche dekh kar khansane lagati hain.. purvi neeche mooh latakye hue abhi bhee khans rahi thee….mahi ko lag raha tha wo jaldi se bhaag kar aander jaye aur purvi ko pakade aur usse ooper uthaye…. mahi wahi khade rahkar aapne aap ko kahane lagi ..purvi dekho jo tum kar rahi ho…wo theek nahi hai…jo tum dono ne aab yaha kiya hai ... Wo kahi se bhee sahi nahi hai….apne aap ko roko purvi… mahi karim ne aab tak purvi ke saath jo harkat ki thi wo dekhkar hakibaki wahi dang khadi reh gaye the… aur aapne aap ko kahane lagi ..mai abb kaya karun…aur kaya naa karun ki, purvi ke jindgi kharab hone se bach jaye….muje aab jaladi se purvi ke pass jana chahiye…. Mahi ka mann kar raha tha ki aander jake purvi ki halat ko sambale par uski daring nahi ho rahi thi aander jane ki..aab mahi ka sara dhayan karim aur purvi ki taraf hi tha.. Dusare taraf aander purvi niche jhukh ke baithe hui thi.. wo aabhi bhi haanf rahi thi.. karim bra mai se jhank rahi purvi ki kasi hui chuchyon ko ghoor raha hai…. mahi ne jab dhyan se dekha to paya kikarim kaha dekh raha tha..

806

Mahi maan mai… kamina kahi ka.. bichare ne itana sara kiya iske saath phir bhi iska mann nahi bar raha hai.. arun ke saath to muje lagata nahi purvi ne ye sab kuch kiya hoga kabhi.. Karim ne ek baar purvi ki taraf dekha. wo ghutno ke bal neeche bethi hui thee….phir karim ne apna hath apne lund se hata laya…aur agle hee pal mahi ek dum se kanap gaye….karim ka lund uss samye sadhe 8 yaan 9 inch ke kareeb tha… ek dum hard tha…ek tana hua… wo aapne aankho mai karim ka lund utarane lagi.. wo use bade hi pyar se dekhane lagi.. Tabhi karim ke lund ne ek jor ka jhatka khaya….jisse dekh kar mahi kanap gaye….

807

Thakan ki wajah se Purvi bed pe jake lait gayi.. …karim bhi waha jakae lait gaya.. aab un dono ke chehare ek dusre ke taraf thee…wo dono karvat ke bal laite hue thee….purvi ki aankhe bandh thi.. karim thode der shaant pada raha..aur thode der baad karim ka ek hath purvi ke bra ke ooper se neeche wali chuchi par daba hua mahsoos ho raha tha…purvi ko… wo jagah bhot tang thee…isslye purvi ne uss taraf jayda dhayan nahi daya… karim- kaya hua dard ho raha hai…. purvi: nahi bhot ajeeb sa lag raha hai….aisa pehale kabhi nahi hua… mahi mann mai… karim ke hard aur tane hue lund ko dekh kar mera dil machalane laga hai.. mai usse hath mai pakad kar dekhu kya….ek dum kala lund hai …aur bada sa hai …jabki mere pati ka lund ek dum gora hai … Aab purvi ne apne kanpate hue hath ko dhere-dhere karim ke lund ke taraf badhya…aur dhadkate hue dil ke sath uske lund par rakh daya….jaise hee purvi ne uske lund ko chua..udhar mahi ke badan se ajeeb se lehar doud gaye…aur mahi ke badan ne jhatka khaya…aur wo dhere se bol padi.. Siiii… ahhhh… purvi… …..kya kar rahi ho… Mahi ne aapne ek boobs ke ooper hath rakhate hue sisakate hui kaha.. … Aab karim purvi ka uppar wala aam haath mai leke use masalane laga.. ….purvi ke ankhe band ho rahi thee…. karim- kaisa lag raha hai.. Purvi : bhot accha feel ho raha hai….aab dard nahi ho raha hai….. udhar mahi ka dil bhee behakane laga tha….udhar purvi ne karim ke lund ko dhere- 2 sahalana shuru kar daya…karim aur sisakane laga…. Purvi- abb kaise lag raha hai karim…. Tume.. Purvi ne karim ke aur dekhate hue kaha… Karim- bhot accha feel ho raha hai….siiiii aise hee karte raho…. Karim ka lund aur tan gaya tha….ye dekh ke mahi ko apni choot par tej sarsahat se mahsoos ho rahi thee. aur use aapne choot mai geela pan mahsoos hone laga tha….karim ka itana

808

bada lund ko dekh kar mahi behakane lagee thee…. Par agle hee pal mahi ko ahsaas hua ki, wo kaya karne jaa rahi hun…. Fir wo normal ho gayi… purvi: mai nahi rok pati aapne app ko…karim.. pata nahi muje kaya ho jata hai… jab tum samane hote ho.. pata nahi kyon mai tume rok nahi pati….mai aab sachmuch mai tum se pyar karne lagee hun…karim.. tumare pyar ki nishani aab mere pet mai hai.. mahi purvi ki baat to sun nahi payi par wo samaj chuki ki purvi kya kah rahi hai.. jab usne aapna haath aapne pet pe ghumaya tab mahi ko sab samaj aa gaya.. wo aapn eaap ko kahti hai.. yaani.. purvi ke pet mai karim ka bachha hai.. arun ka nahi… aab karim khada ho gaya …aur aapna lund ko purvi ke hoontho ke paas le gaya.. Mahi aapne mann mai : nahi nahi ye mat karo aap dono firse.. aap log kyon samaj nahi rahe hai….ye paap hai….…..please muje bhot bechani se mahsoos ho rahi hai….…. ye mat karo tum dono.. mahi ne jab neeche dekha.. karim ke lund ki taraf toh uske dil ke dhadakne phir se tej ho gaye….karim ka lund jhatake kha raha tha…aur uske har jhatake ke sath mahi ka dil uchal jaa raha tha…. Karim ka lund purvi ke gaal ko maar raha tha.. mahi ne ek baar phir se karim ke lund par nazar daali…wo aapne aap ko kahne lagi..kitna hard hai ye .. koi bhee aurat usse bhot maza lee sakti hai …. Abb wasna ka nasha mahi par hawi hone laga tha….uske dil ke kissi kone se ek awaz jaroor aa rahi thee ki, jo wo kar rahi hai …wo sarsar galat hai….par kai dino se uski payasi choot ke awaz ke samane dil aur dimag ne kaam karna band kar daya tha….

wasna ka nasha mahi par hawi hone laga tha….uske dil ke kissi kone se ek awaz jaroor aa rahi thee ki, jo wo kar rahi hai …wo sarsar galat hai….par kai dino se uski payasi choot ke awaz ke samane dil aur dimag ne kaam karna band kar daya tha…. Purvi ne karim ke lund ko hath mai pakad kar dabaya toh karim ek dum se sisak utha….. ..siiii purviii raand……. Kya .. kar rahi hai……. Ispar mahi has padati hai.. mahi ki hasi ki aawaj shyad purvi ne sun li.. isliye wo jhat se karim ka lund ko chorkar door ki taraf dekhane lagi.. waise hi mahi wall ke sahare chup jati hai..

809

purvi ne karim ke lund ko chora aur uth kar khadi ho gaye….karim purvi ki taraf sawalyon nazron se dekh raha tha…. Karim- kaya hua ? Karim ne apne lund ke agge hath rakhate hue kaha…. Purvi- kuch nahi mai abhi aati hun… ye keh kar purvi room ke door par aaye.. aur sochane lagi.. door khol ke dekhu kya.. bahar kon hai.. agar sachmuch mai koi hoga toh.. problem ho jayegi.. purvi door ke taraf aa gayi hai ye jankar mahi ke dil ki dhadkane jor se chalane lagi..use darr lagane laga tha.. purvi aab karim ki taraf aane lagi.. karim- kya hua Purvi- karim .. tumane kisi ki aawaj suni kya.. Karim – nahi.. Aisa kahke wo window ki taraf dekhane lagata hai.. Karim- is waqt yaha kon aayega.. raand.. Aisa kahke karim purvi ke paas jata hai aur usko aapne baho mai uta leta hai..

810

aur bed pe patak deta hai.. Bed pe purvi ko patakane ki aawaj sunkar mahi fir se window ke samane aa jati hai.. wo aab sochane lahgati hai.. mai yaha se wapis jau ya yaha khade rahkar dekh lu.. fir kuch der sochane ke baad wo decide karti hai ki wo chori chupake dekhenge ki ye dono aur kya kya karenge .. phir karim purvi ke paas jata hai aur usko kiss karane ke liye uska chehara aapne aur khinchata hai..

811

aur use kiss karane lagata hai.. purvi bhi use kiss karane lagati hai..thode der kiss karane ke baad karim purvi ke pairo ke pass jakar khada ho gaya..…aur aapne tane hue lund ko apne hath mai kaske pakad leta hai …aur lund ko hilate hue, dusre hath se purvi ke peticote ko dhere-dhere upar khiska kar kamar tak ooper utha leta hai …. Phir purvi ne karim ke kaan mai usse apne ooper anne ko kaha…aur usse apne ooper khenchane lagee…jaise hee karim purvi ke ooper aya, waise hi usne purvi ke penty ko khiska kar uski tango se niche sarka diya….. aur panty ko uske tango se nikal diya..aur purvi ki tango ko phela diya aur uske tango ke beech mai baith gaya …. karim ka tana hua lund purvi ke choot ke thoda sa ooper uske pait par ragad khane laga…purvi uske tane hue lund ko apne nange jism par mahsoos karke ek dum se mast ho gaye. Wasna ke khumari uske sar chadh kar bolane lagee thee….purvi ne apna ek hath neeche lejakar karim ke lund ko pakada aur apni tango ko ghutno se mod kar ooper phealate hue, karim ke lund ke supad ko apni choot ke ched par rakh

812

daya….karim ke lund ke supad ko apni choot par mahsoos karte hee purvi ka poora badan tharthara utha. Choot ke phankhe karim ke lund ko apne ander lene ke lye kulbulane lagee… purvi ne karim ke ankho mai jhanka toh uske ankho mai ajeeb se chamak thee….aur kaanpati hui awaz mai wo boli Purvi- karim isse ander karo…. ye sab dekh ke mahi ko bahut achha lagane laga.. wo bahut pyar se undono ko dekhane lage..

813

Mahi ke choot mai yahi soch kar halchal hone lagee thee ki, karim ka lund aab purvi ke choot mai jane wala hai….aab mahi un dono ke nazro se bacha kar wo khel dekhane lagi thi.. Purvi ne ek hath se karim ke lund ko pakad kar apne choot ke ched par set kaya…aur dusre hath se bed ko pakad liya ..… Aur apni gaand ko ooper ke aur uchal kar karim ke lund ko apni choot ke geharyon mai lene ke kosish karane lagi … Jaise hi purvi ne aapni gand upar utayi waise hi karim ke lund ka supad uske choot ke ched ko phelata hua ander jaa ghussa…. Aahhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa….. karimmmmmm………. purvi ne siskate hue karim ke lund ko chor kar apni dono haatho se bed ko kas ke pakad liya….aur apni tango ko utha kar uske kamar par kaste hue, use apni aur dabana shuru kar daya….. karim ka lund purvi ke panaye hue choot mai phisalta hua ander jaa ghusaa….aab purvi ne siskate hue karim ke chehare ko apne hatho mai bhar laya aur usse pagalo ke tarah chumane lagee….par agle hee pal purvi ko to nahi par mahi ko jordar dhakka laga.. jab karim ne aapna pura lund bahar nikala ..aur utane hi furti ke saath pura lund purvi ke choot mai jor se daal diya… purvi- aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh…. Marrrrrrr…. Gayiiiiiiiiiii… ye dekh ke mahi aapne jagah pe uchal padi.. mahi- aaahhhhhh… karimmmmmm.. jara dhire se naa… wo marr jayenge.. aise kahate hui uska haath automatic aapne chut tak chala gaya..aur wo sadi ke uppar se hi na chahate hui aapne chut ko dhire se dabane lagi.. fir se karim ne apne lund ko bahar nikal kar phir se ander ke taraf pela… purvi ke rom-rom mai masti ke lehar doud gaye…. Purvi- aaaahhhhhaaa.. mahi hariat se karim ke aur dekh rahi thee… mahi- dhireeeee na babaaa…. Uske pet mai bachha hai… dhire karo na.. aur udhar purvi ko sach mai bhot maza aa raha tha…. purvi- aaaaaahhhhhhaaaa… aise hi karimmmmmm.. bahot maza aa raha hai…

814

phir kaya tha….karim ne apna lund bahar nikal -nikal kar purvi ke choot mai pelana shuru kar daya…purvi badhawas se unke sath leptate jaa rahi thee…. besharam kahi ki, mahi ne dhire se purvi ke bare mai kaha… wo kitane jor se kar raha hai aur ye maze le rahi hai..mahi ne fir dhire se kaha.. .. mai kal purvi ko milungi aur use saaf saaf shabdo mai kahungi. kya kahoge.. yahi kahungi…suno purvi.. abb tak tumne jo karna tha kar laya….aur uske lye mai tumhe maaf bhee kar deti hun….par ek baat acchse samaj lo…tum arun ki biwi ho.. mehra khandan ki bahu ho…aur tum istarah mehra khandaan ki izzat ki dhaziiya udda nahi sakati..…. Tumhe karim ke sath apne iss nazayaj riste ko khatam karna hoga….nahi toh mai bhaiyya ko sab kuch bata dungi… fir wo aapne aap ko kahane lagi.. purvi aur karim jo kar rahe hai wo dekh kar aaj mera maan pehali baar behakane laga hai …maan mai ajeeb se halchal ho rahi hai…..wo aapne aap ko ye sab jo dekha us wajah se kasoorwar tehra rahi thi.. wo kahane lagi.. mai kyon aayi yaha..

mahi kuch der wahi khadi rahi .. kuch sochate hui..Karim ne purvi ko uta diya aur palat ke baithane ko kaha..use ghuton ke bal bethane ko kaha ….wo waise baith gaye..aur phir uske kandhe ko pakad kar agge ke taraf jhukane laga…purvi piche karim ke ankhon mai dekhate hue agge ke taraf jhuk gaye….aab karim ki kali se gaand mahi ke chehare ke samane the.. wo dekhkar mahi mann hi mann mai kahane lagi..kitane kali hai.. fir wo aapne aap ko kahane lagi.. mahi tu bhi na aab bigad gayi hai.. aise kaise tu soch sakate hai.. ….aur agle hee pal karim ne purvi ka petocot jo purvi ke gaand par aay tha us ko pakad kar uski kamar ke ooper chadha diya…. Aur phir use kya hua wo purvi ke piche jo khada tha wo baju ho gaya.. Aur agle hee pal purvi ke chikani bina baal wali choot theek mahi ke chehare ke samane aa gaye…mahi ankhe phade purvi ke choot ko dekh rahi thee…aur tabhi uski nazar karim ke tane hui lund par padi….uska lund aab ek dum tana hua tha….jisse dekhate hee mahi ne apne ankhe band kar lee…par uske lund ke chaap mahi ke ankho mai sama chuki thee…uska kala lund dehak raha tha… Tab karim bol pada.. Karim- chal saali mere personal randi mere lund ko apni choot mai lene ke lye taoyar ho ja ….chal khol apni chut…

815

ye kahte hui karim ne purvi ke gaand par jaor se thapad mari … aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhaaaa... dhireeeee se naaaaa.. Mahi ne aankhe band karate hui apna face dusri taraf ghumaya . Phir karim ne apne lund ko hath se pakad kar purvi ke choot ke ched par ragadana shuru kar daya… siiiii ahhhhh karimmmmmmmmm.. …. Purvi ke siski sunate hee mahi ka jehan kanap gaya…aur uski aankhe khul gayi.. abb mahi ko purvi ki chut auur karim ka lund dikh nahi raha tha par karim ki kali gaand dikh rahi thi.. karim abb teji se apne lund ko pakade hue, purvi ke choot ke ched par ragad raha tha..aur purvi ke masti bhari siskaryan poore room mai gunj rahi thee…… purvi: ahhh karim daalo naa ander isse…ohhh siiiii marrr gayeee reeee….. karim: bol saali kaya daalu…. purvi: siii ohhh apna lund daalayeee naa… karim: kaha ? purvi: ahh siiii mere chut mai ohhh hayeee mai mar jaungi…..jaladi dalaye naa… karim: tun mere lund ke bina reh sakti hai kaya….? purvi: nahi …mai toh mar jaungi….mere chut apke lund ke bina adhuri hai..abb jaldi karo na budhhe.. phaad do naaa apni raand ke chut ko pel

816

do naa apna louda. Mahi purvi ke mooh se aise baaten sun kar ek dum harian thee…use yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki, ye sab baate purvi kar sakate hai.. ye baate pahale to mahi sun nahi pa rahi thi par purvi josh mai jor se bol rahi thi isliye mahi ko sunaye de raha tha.. tabhi mano jaise waqt tham sa gaya ho…karim ne apne lund ke supad ko purvi ke choot ke ched par tikate hue jordar dakha mara aur agle hee pal karim ka adhe se jayada lund purvi ke choot ke geharyon mai sama gaya…. siiiiii ohhhhh oooo budheeeeeeee ohhhhhh ahhh mmmmm….. gusse mai karim ne phir se ek aur dakha mara aur karim ka lund purvi ke choot ke geharyon mai sama gaya….. purvi ek dum se sisak uthi….aur usne siskate hue apni chutdon ko idhar udhar hilane lagi.. Mahi ek dum harian se ye sab dekh rahi thee….

817

Tabhi karim ne purvi ke kamar ko dono taraf se pakad kar usse palat kar aapne baho mai uthakar khud bed par baith gaya.. aur aapne uppar purvi ko le liya..

fir uske pure badana ko kiss karane laga.. chatane laga.. phir thode der baad purvi ko bed pe daal diya.. .. . Abb purvi ka cheahara mahi dekh sakate thi..…purvi ka face ek dum laal ho chuka tha….uski ankhe band thee…aur wo apne honto ko apne honto mai dabaye hue gehari saanse lee rahi thee…. siii ahhhhh.. iss siskai ke sath purvi ka poora badan hil gaya…. Kyonki karim ne apne lund ko bahar nikal kar phir se uski choot mai ghusaya tha… aur agle hee pal purvi honto par santusti bhari muskan phel gaye…. Jaise uski choot ko karim ke lund ke ragad dunaya ka sabase bada sukh dee rahi ho…aur phir ek ke baad ek karim ne apne lund ko ander bahar karte hue shot lagane shuru kar daye….purvi ek dum mast hokar siskarayan bhar rahi thee…. Udhar mahi bhi mast ho gayi thi.. ye sab dekhate hui uske haaathnaapne chuth par chal rahe the..tabhi uske badan mai ek dum se bijli se kondh gaye…use apni jhango ke beech mai

818

tej sarsarahat mahsoos hui, aur uska badan buri tarah se tharthara gaya…..udhar karim purvi ke choot mai apna lund ander bahar kar raha tha ..ye dekhate huui mahi apna ek hath uppar le jakar sadi ke aander daal deti hai penty ke ooper .. waha choot par aapna haath rakh deti hai … mahi ko jaise hi ahasas hota hai wo jhat se aapna haath bahar nikal lete hai.. udhar karim ke jhange abb purvi ke jhaango par jor-jor se takara rahi thee…aur poore room mai thap-2 ke awazen gunj rahi thee… ahhhh karim budhhe ohhhh appki purvi raand ke choot ohhhhh mai gayeee…haye budhhe yee lo yee lo mere choot ka pani aaa aapke lund par kurbaan…. Mahi badhawas se purvi ke garam baaten sun rahi thee….aur use abb kuch ajeeb se mahsoos hone laga tha….wo jo use apni life mai pehale kabhi mahsoos nahi kaya tha….purvi kanpate hue jhadane lagee thee. tabhi karim ne apna lund purvi ke choot se bahar nikal laya….aur purvi abb poori tarah se jhad chuki thee….. karim bhi jhad chuka tha.. wo purvi ke uppar pada hua tha.. Aur udhar mahi bhi waha itane der se khade rahane ki wajah se uske pair dard karane lage the.. ye sab shaant ho gaye hai ye jankar mahi aappne room mai chali jati hai..

karim door open karta hai .. wo nanga hi tha.. wo nanaga hi khada tha mahi ke samane… usko naanga dekhate hi mahi aapne haato se aapna chehara dhak leti hai.. uski aankhe bhi band ho jati hai.. karim ne jab mahi ko bilkul aapne samne khadi dekha to usko bahut khushi hui … jab mahi ne sharmate hui aapne haatho se aapna chehara dakh liya tho karim uske najdeek gaya.. waise hi mahi ne aapne aankhe kholi..aapne haatho ke fingers ke beech se mahi karim ko dekhane lagi.. ek pal ke liye karim ne mahi ke ankhon mein dekha aur phir mahi ke galle lag gaya.. aur use tight pakadane laga.. normal valla nahi ek dum tight wala.. ye achanak kya hua ? aisa mahi sochane lagi..khud se puchane lagi par aise hi karim ke galle lagi rahi.. jab karim nahi hat raha ye dekha to mahi ne karim ko kaha.. ye kaya kar rahe ho tum choro muje ahhh karim…please choro muje….. par karim toh jaise mahi ke koi baat sunane ko tayar hee nahi tha saali bhot shani banati hai naa tun….saali behan ke loudi ek baar tuje chor diya tha ki shayad tu sudhar jayegi… par lagata hai tun seedhi tarah nahi sudherge…. Tu mera picha nahi choregi.. mai kya kar raha hu.. kis ko chod raha hu … yahi dekhenge…

819

karim ..chor do .. muje.. mai yaha se chali jaunge… karim: saali aab aise kaise tuje jane dunga…khud toh tu maze nahi leti hai... aur dusro ko bhi maze nahi lene deti .. dusaro ke life mai taang adaane ke adat paal rakhi hai….dekh aaj tere sath kaya karta hun… aaj ke baad kissi ke life mai interfere nahi karege…… Chor do Na Karim.. Kya… chod ..du… Muje pata hai Tumara irada... simran lata purvi ho gayi aab mai hi bachi hu.. Aur 1 hai Na Kon Poja Wo bachhi hai Usko chodane ke baad hi pata chalega wo bachhi hai ya jawan ho gayi hai.. pooja ke taraf buri nazar se dekha to mujase bura koi nahi hoga karim.. mai bata de rahi hu.. saali mere life mai tujse bura aur koi ho bhee nahi sakta…jab dekho mere life mai apni taang adati rehati hai…abb hata aapna haath aur khol apni ankhe…. Mahi: nahi mai nahi kholongee… karim: saali tun apni ankhe bhee kholege aur tun aapne choot mai mera lund jate hue bhee dekhege….. Tabhi mahi ka badan uss pal tharthara utha…jab use apne thighs par kuch garam sa ahsaas hua, aur ye soch kar uska dil ke dhadakne band ho gaye, ki ye karim ka lund hai… fir wo sochane lagi .. penis ... sadi ke uppar se itana hot kaise ho sakata hai .. aur waha kuch chipchipa sa lag raha hai.. oooooo.. shit ..ooohoo.. to wo wo hai.. fir mahi ne apne body ko idhar udhar karna shuru kar daya…. ahhaa karim stop it please isse peeche karo…. Mahi ne aab karim ke samane bianti bhare lehaje mai kaha.

820

chal phir apni ankhe khol nahi toh mai apna lund tere thighs hote hui tere chut tak leke jaunga.. mahi karim ke baat sun kar ek dum se dar gaye…. Aur naa chathe hue bhee mahi ne apne chehare par se haath hata kar ankhe khol kar niche ke taraf dekha…uska dil joro se dhadak raha tha….karim ka munsal jaisa lund jo shayad 9 inch lamba aur kafi mota tha. uske chehare ke thoda sa aage hawa mai jhatake khaa raha tha…. saali dekh abb ye tere chut ke liye kaise uchal raha hai.. Mahi ek dum harian se karim ke lund ko dekh rahi thee…. wo dekhate hui mahi ke chehare par smile aa jati hai.. Purvi se Mann nahi bhara kya Tera jaise wo kadak maal nahi hai Tabhi karim ne mahi ke kamar ko dono taraf se pakad kar usse aage ke aur khencha. Abb mahi ka cheahara karim ke face ke ooper uske ankho ke samane t mahi ka face ek dum laal ho chuka tha….uski ankhe band ho gaye thee… usne fir se aapne chehare ko haatho se dhak liya tha...aur wo apne honto ko apne honto mai dabaye hue gehari saanse lee rahi thee…. siii ahhhhh.. iss siskai ke sath mahi ka poora badan hil gaya…. Kyonki karim ne apne lund ko mahi ke choot par rakh kar ragada.. …aur agle hee pal mahi ke honto par santusti bhari muskan phel gaye…. 1 minute tak to wo dono aise hi khade rahe .. maybe mahi ko kam ya jada keh nahi sakte lekin maza bahut aa raha tha aur vo maza tab bada jab karim ne apna sar thoda aage kiya aur mahi ke shoulder ko chuma.. Mahi- aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhaa…… Kkkk..aaaa..rrr..iiii..mmmm…. Nnnnnnnn..oooooooooooo…. Phir karim ne mahi ke chehare par se uske dono haath hata diye… mahi ki aankhe aabhi bhi band thi.. aur wo sharam se mari ja rahi thi..mahi ke chehre ke aage apna chehra kar liya...

821

bilkul satte hue chehre the un dono ke, sansein ek dusre ke uppar hi gir rahi thi, naam matr hawa nikalne ki jagah thi. Sahi mein karim ne kuch na karate hui hi behad erotic, khatarnak eroticness sensation paida kar di thi mahi mein. Aab bahut hi erotic sensation mahi ke aander paida ho chuki thi par wo aapne aap ko samabalane ki koshish kar rahi thi..

822

Aabhi bhi mahi ke aankhe band thi..mahi jan chuki thi ki karim uske bahot close khada hai ..aab Mahi ke hoonto pe karim aapne hoonth rakhane wala hi tha ki mahi ne aapna chehara dusare taraf ghuma diya… Nooooooooo………. This is not fairrrrrrr….. ye thik nahi hai….. Jaise hi mahi ne aapne gardan ghuma li to karim ke hontho ke samane se mahi ke hoonth hatkar uska gala aa gay..

phir uske galle ko karim ne chuma… Aaaahhhhhh….. …. Ye sab thik nahi hai..

823

Lekin karim uske galle ko chumane laga..chumta chatate hui wo uske gardan tak aaya aur vahan chatane laga... hath se uski sadi ka pallu uske chatiyun ki taraf se niche karne laga .. waise hi mahi ne aapne sadi ka pallu aapne ek haath se chaati pe daba diya aur dusare haath se door ko pakada taki wo gir na jaye.. Aab jaha mahi ne aapne chathi par aapni sadi ka pallu daba diya tha uske thoda uppar matlab chathi ke uppar vahan karim ne apne honth rakh diye .. Mahi- aaaaaahhhhhhaaaa…. Kariimmmm… ye kya kar rahe ho… Aab waha pe karim aapne jeebh se chatane laga tha... karim ki garam sanse mahi ke kano mein gunj rahi thi.. aur uska sensation bada rahi thi..

824

karim aab uski chati ke uppar se chatate hui gardan tak aa gaya .. aur fir chatate hue chatiyun tak aa pahuncha.. jaise hi mahi ke aam ko saree ke uppar se karim ne chuma tha ki vo ek dum bol padi. " no.. "

825

Aur usne fauran karim ka sar piche kar dia, uska aisa karte hi karim sidha khada ho gaya. Mahi- not more... Mahi ne tez chalti sanson se kaha, karim uske chehre ko dekh raha tha, uski awaz jo keh rahi thi vo uske chehre par bilkul nahi tha. karim ne apne honth aage badaye taki phir se use mood mein la jaye sake .. par usne apni gardan fer di, jab karim ne uski nazron ka picha kiya to paya ki wo karim ke loude ki taraf dekh rahi thi. Karim - Bahenchod... salli ghasti kahin ki... kasam se tu to ek number ki randi nikli ... Karim ne aise kahte hi mahi use gusse se dekhane lagi.. karim ki baat sun kar mahi ek dum se badhak gayi …usne karim ko thappad marane ke liye haath utaya aur use jor se thappad marane ke liye karim ke gaalo tak aapna haath laya to karim ne uska haath pakad liya aur uska hath pakad ke use aapne aur jor se khincha…aur phir uska hath pakad kar khenchate hue aapne body se uska badan sata liya …aur phir teji se uske gardan ko kiss karane laga.. karim ke iss harqat se mahi ek dum se ghabara gaye… Karim- tum auraoto ka mood behenki lodiyan.. itni jaldi badalti ho jitni jaldi to uppar wala ek miti ka putla nahi bana pata hoga.. pata nahi kaun se chemical se tumara mood bana hai har baar naya hi result ata hai.. sala mood banate banate hi loop ho jata hai.. jitni bar chalega kuch alag hi output dega maa ka lawda.... gusse mein karim ne kaha karim- mera jee kar raha hai thapad hi dun tuje.. Sali.. nakhara bahut karti hai.. tu.. muje kya purvi samaj rakha hai kya .. jo aise baate kar raha hai… nahi … tu to mahi raand hai.. chalo hato.. muje nahi karane tumase koi baate… aisa kahke wo room jane ke liye piche mood jati hai… thik hai tume mujase baat nahi karane hai to mai purvi ko uta deta hu.. wo mujase baat kar lege.. aur wo purvi ko aawaj dene lagata hai.. purvi.. purvi... tab mahi ghum jati hai .. aur thoda piche hatt jati hai.. maine thoda hi use utaa ne ke liye kaha hai..

826

to.. tum aise gandi basha mujase kar rahe the is liye kaha tumse muje koi baat nahi karani hai.. purvi to aise koi condition nahi rakhati hai.. nahi rakhati hogi … wo purvi hai .. aur mai mahi.. samaje… aur wo sexy adda ke saath karim ko dekhane lagi.. karim mahi ki taraf hi dekhate rahta hai..mahi bhi use dekh rahi thi.. dono ek dusare ko dekh rahe the par kuch bol nahi rahe the.. kuch der baad karim bol pada.. to aab kya karane ka irada hai

827

kuch nahi.. sirf mere loude ki taraf dekhate rahne ka irada hai kya.. mai nahi dekh rahi hu..

to kya dekh rahi ho kuch nahi.. itane bade ghar ki beti ho aur utane hi bade ghar ki bahu ho.. tera pati itana famous aadmi hai.. samaj mein uski kitani izzat hai.. use waha akele room mai chor kar yaha ek gair mard ka lund dekhe ja rahi ho.. tume ye sab karate hui sharam nahi aati kya.. kitani gayi gujari ho... itana to koi bajaru randi bhi nahi karti... karim ne aise kahte hi mahi jor se pairo ko farsh par maarate hui aapne room mai chali gayi

Phir mahi room mai chali jati hai .. gusse mai hi badbadane lagi… sala budhha kamina.. aapne aap ko kya samajata hai… mai kyon uske penis ki taraf dekhane lagi.. aisa kahte hui wo gusse mein hi farsh par baith gayi.. aisa kya special hai uske pennis mai.. sab jaise hi hai… thoda bada hai to kya hua.. usse kya hoga.. thodi takalif hi hogi… muje kyon hone lagi.. uski raand hai na.. purvi.. lata.. aur simran ..un logo ko hogi.. uske bade pan se muje kya aatraction hoga.. kitana kala hai.. mere manish ka to kitana gora hai..manish use kitana clean rakhta hai.. ek bhi hair nahi rakhta hai manish.. aur wo kala budhha.. uska penis bhi uske jaisa hi kala hai… kala nahi to kya gora hoga mahi..tu bhi ajib logic lagati hai..

828

aur kitana ganda hai..baal to kitane bade hai waha… aisa lag raha tha jaise salo se waha ke baal us budhhe ne nahi nikale hai.. aur wo kitana ganda bhi rakhata hai aapne penis ko.. kabhi clena bhi karta haoga ya

nahi.. pata nahi.. aur purvi us gandi penis ko aapne moo mai le rahi thi.. shiiiii… kitani dirty hai purvi.. Aab mai us ko kal se baat bhi nahi karungi… mere liye mera manish hi achha hai… chalo mahi aab so jate hai.. kal subah manish ke saath jana hai..

829

aur wo sone ke liye bed pe let gayi.. use neend nahi aa rahi thi.. uske aankho ke samane karim ka nanga badan ka picture hi aa raha tha..uska wo kala badan... chati pe ghane baal.. phir niche jab uski nazar gayi to samane uska wo rod jaise tana hua uska kala lamba aur motha lund.. lund kya wo to aajgar tha.. tabhi mahi ne ahasas kiya ki apni choot aur penty ke beech mai ajeeb sa chipchipa mahsoos hone laga hai .. iss wajah se use apne aap par aur karim par bhot ghin aane lagi thee…usne aapne husband ki taraf dekha to wo so raha tha..fir usne aapni sadi aur peticot ko uppar utaya .. jhango tak aur phir apni penty par neeche choot ke pass hath laga kar dekha toh mahi ek dum se harian reh gaye…. uski panty neeche se poori bheegi hui thee…. ye kyon bheeg gaye .. us kamine ke harkat se ya meine jo thodi der pahale jo dekha tha us wajah se..aur haath lagane se uske unglyan bhee uss pani se chipchipane lagee thee…usne apni penty ko neeche sarka kar apne hath ko apni choot ke phanko par phera toh hathon ke unglya uske choot se nikale pani se ek dum san gaye…use uss cheez se aab bhot gin ho rahi thee… usne jaladi se bed pe pada apna rumal ko nikala aur apni choot aur phanko ko saaf kiya….aur phir apni penty ko bhee saaf kiya jitna ho sakta tha…aur phir penty ko pahan ke sadi aur peticot ko niche kar diya.. mahi raand … chut ko rumal se nahi lund se saaf karte hai.. ye aawaj aate hi mahi ki nazar door ki taraf gayi… jaldbazi mein aur gusse mein wo door lock karana bhul hi gayi thi.. door pe khada rah ke karim mahi kya kar rahi hai ye dekh raha tha.. jaise hi mahi ne saree niche ki to karim bol pada.. karim ko dekh ke mahi darr gayi.. aab karim room ke aander aane laga tha.. mahi karim ko room mein aate hui dekhate hai aur wo bhi nanaga .. aur uska husband room mein hote hui.. chahhe wo so kyon nahi raha ho.. wo kabhi bhi jag sakata hai .. ye soch kar ek dum se ghabara gaye… wo aapni saree aur blouse ko theek karane lagi.. aabhi kapade theek karane se kya hoga .. raand.. maine to aab tak tera sab kuch dekh liya hai.. mahi bed se niche utar kar baju mein jake khade ho gaye..aur karim ki taraf gusse se dekhane lagi..

830

bakwas band karo .. aur dafa ho jao yaha se.. mai kya yaha jane ke liye hi thoda aaya hu.. tumari himmat kaise hui.. mere bedroom mai aane ki.. aur wo bhi aise halat mein.. mahi.. mere himaat tumane dekhi kaha hai aabhi.. muje dekhane bhi nahi hai.. aur iss halat se kya matlab … aapne aap ko dekha hai kya tumane ..

831

matlab.. tum aise hi nange aa gaye ho mere bedroom mein..

mahi ko laga karim galati se aise hi aa gaya hai.. bina kapde pahane hui.. chinal… tu to aise nakhara kar rahi hai jaise muje pahali baar nanga dekh rahi hai .. Sali itane der tak mere lund ko dekh rahi thi.. na jane kya ho gaya hai mere lund ko.. lagata hai tune isse nazar lagaye hai.. ye khada hi nahi ho raha hai.. aisa kahke wo aapna lund aapne haath mein leke mahi ko dikhane laga..

832

mahi karim ke bbate sun rahi thi aur uske harkat ki taraf gour kar rahi thi.. jaise hi usne aapna lund haath mein liya to mahi usko gusse se dekhane lagi.. aankhe faad kar.. jaise hi karim uske taarf aane laga aapna lund hilate hui waise hi mahi ne jhat se aapni aankhe band kar li.. aur aapna moo dusare taraf mod liya.. chinal.. nakhra mat kar… aa bahar aa.. aur isko khada kar de.. mahi aankhe band kar ke hi kahti hai.. pagal ho gaye ho kya.. mere husband hai yaha.. wo uth gaye to aafat aa jayege.. isliye bahar chlane ko bol raha hu.. mai nahi aane wali.. aapne us raand ke paas jao.. chal na chinal.. chinal kis ko bol rahe ho.. tume .. aur kis ko… battamiz.. dafa ho jao yaha se.. karim fir mahi ke pass jata hai aur use room ke ander se bahar ko khenchane lagata hai… chor do muje.. aisa kah ke mahi karim ko dhakka dete hai.. waise hi karim jor se mahi ke galo par tamasha marta hai.. mahi gusse mein aag babula ho jati hai.. mann to karr raha hai tuje kachha jaba jau..

833

to chaba jao na.. tumari himaat kaise hui muje marane ki.. mere himmat to tere gaand mein lund dalane ki bhi hai.. chinal… waha jake purvi ke jaha bhi dalana waha dal do..

834

karim phir uske paas aata hai aur uske haat ko khinchane ki koshish karta hai.. mahi usko no no kah ke thoda jor se chilane lagi.. chilao matt nahi to manish babu uth jayenge.. ispar mahi ke chehare par hal ki si hasi aa jati hai … aise jata rahe ho jaise manish babu ki tume bahut jada fikir hai.. wo to hai hi.. wo mere friend jo hai.. phir ye konsa tarika hai.. aapne pyare friend ke bedroom mein raat ke 2 baje naange aate ho aur aapna dost neend mein ye dekhkar uski pyari haseen biwi ko khinch kar bahar jabardasti le ja rahe ho.. aise hi hai tumare dosti.. tumare friendship.. nahi mere dosti aise nahi hai … to kaise hai.. hua yu ki.. mere dost manish ki pyare sunder biwi mere lund ke piche pagal ho gayi hai.. mahi ke chehare par hal ki si smile aa jati hai.. aur wo na na mai gardan hilate hai.. jab se usne mera kala motha lund dekha hai tab se wo uske piche padi hai.. aur tab se wo manish babu ki gori nuni ko bhul jana chahti hai.. aur aapne nawab sahab ka motha lund aapne chut mein lene ke liye tadap rahi hai.. wo aapne chehare par gussa dikhate hui kahti hai.. kabhi nahi.. kuch bhi bolo mat tum.. aise kahte hi karim usko bahar ki taraf le jane laga.. uske haatho ko pakad kar.. tab mahi ne ghabarate hue kaha …. Karim tum ye theek nahi kar rahe ho….bhot ho gaya….aab tak mene tumhari sab gandi harkaton ko bardast kaya hai par abb aur nahi….choro mere hath ko…. tab mahi uske haath ko jataka dete hai.. dafa ho jao.. yaha se.. nahi jaunga.. maine kaha hai mere room se nikal jao.. maine kaha na nahi jaunga.. jaunga to tume saath mein leke jaunga…

835

warna aaj raat yahi gujarunga.. tere room mein.. tere pati ke saath…yahi bister pe pada rahunga….

fir mahi ne kuch nahi kaha.. aur karim ko dekhane lagi.. aapne sexy aadao ke saath.. karim ne apni najar ko tirchha karke mahi ki aur dekha to paya ki wo usi ki aur dekh rahi hai.. karim ko uski aadao me aab sex dikhane laga tha..

836

karim ko aapni taraf aise dekhane ki wajah se mahi aapni sadi thik karane lagi.. wo aapni naval ko bhi sadi se dhakane ki koshish karane lagi.. Par phir bhi sadi ke upar se bhi karim ke aankhe hat nahi rahi thi... karim mann mai kahane laga… Aah! Maine pahle kabhi inn parr utana jada dhyan kyun nahi diyaa. Kash isse purvi se pahale choda hota to bada maza aata.. Sadi ke uppar se bhi kitana mast badan hai iss raand ka.. Aur unhe saree ke upar se hi baar baar ghoorta raha...mann mein kahane laga.. Kaise inko apne haathon mein thham kar sahlaoon? Seedha attack karu kya.. seddha attack.. par kaise ... Aisa nahi tha ki mahi ko apni choochiyon par chubhati karim ki najrein mahsoos na ho rahi hon... Par wo bhi kya karti..uska haal bhi karim jaisa hi tha... uske kale lund ne use pichale 23 ghanto se pagal bana rakha tha.. Udhar karim sochane laga.. Seedha attack kaise karu.. usse baat bigad sakati hai.. Dono ki aankhon mein chamak barabar thi... mahi ke liye har pal mushkil ho raha tha .. aab uska shareer karim jaise asli mard ke haathon ka sparsh maang raha tha ..mahi bhi tadap rahi thi..par uski jhijhak bhi door hone ka naam nahi le rahi thi.. Dono ki aankhon mein aab wasna havi hoti ja rahi thi.... Par mahi mein shuruaat karne ka dum nahi thha. Dham tha to wo karim mein hi.. Usko aise dekhane ki wajah se karim uske paas aane laga Paas mat aao Kya kar logi.. mahi vaise hi khadi thi... karim mahi ke maze to pure lena chahta tha ache se khol kar lekin jara mahi ko tadapake .. wo mahi ke thoda karib aata hai.. Mai aapne husband ko utaungi Uta do.. Sach mai utaungi Dhamki kyon de rahi ho utao karim apne kadam badhate hue jaise hi mahi ke paas jata hain wo fauran mahi ko apni bahon mein kaskar jakad leta hain...... .. kamar mein dono haath dal ke..

837

Karim ne to use kaha.. ye upper se uska reaction tha .. par wo aander se darr gaya tha.. wo janata tha agar sahi mein mahi ne aapne husband ko aawaj di aur agar wo jag gaya to uska kya hone wala tha.. waise aise situation karim ke jindagi mein pahali baar hui thi.. kisi aurat ke bed room mein nanga aana.. uske husband ke hote hui .. ... ye karim ne pahali baar kiya tha..bina soche usne mahi ko kah diya tha aawaj do aapne husband ko .... iss situation mein mahi ki jitni fati thi utni karim ki bhi fati thi.... lekin wo aapne darr ke havbhav aapne chehare par aane dena nahi chahata tha..karim uski patali kamar, uski kamar se niche ke uthhan aur kamar ka machhli jaisa aakar aapne baho mein aate hi pagal sa ho gaya tha. aab uska lund mahi ke sadi ke uppar dastak de raha tha.....wahin mahi ek baar fir se durr se seham si jati hain aur karim ko apne se door dhakelne ki koshish karti hain......magar karim bhala kaise usse itani aasani se chor deta ..... mahi – aaaaaaaaaaaaaa .. ssss .............. please karim ......aab bus bhi karo .........na…agar manish ne uth kar dekh liya to ........ karim- nahin raand........aab wo nahi utega.. aur aisa kahke karim aapne ek haath mein lund leke mahi ke chut ke uppar sadi ke uppar se ghumane laga.. karim ke aise karane se mahi ke nazar niche jukh jati hai ..use sharam bahut aa rahi thi iss situation mein.. aapne hi bedroom mai kisi naange paraye mard ke baho mein wo bhi aapne husband ke hote hui.. aur wo mard aise gandi harkat kar raha tha..issliye usne aapne gardan niche juka li thi..niche dekhate hui hi wo uske chehare ko Marti hai.. chor do muje.. Nahi chorunga.. Plzzz…. Raham karo mujpar karim… Kyon.. Mere husband ne aise muje dekh liya to wo muje chor denge.. mere shadi tut jayenge.. muje aapne ghar se nikal denge.. Waise tu kab uske ghar mein rahti hai.. aapne bhai ke ghar mein padi rahti hai.. Aise hone se bhaiyya kya muje yaha rahane denge..unne agar mere baare mein aisa waisa kuch pata chal gaya to wo muje maar hi dalenge ya aapne ghar se nikal denge..mere jindagi barbad ho jayenge..

838

Tu darti kyon ho.. agar aisa kuch hua to mein tuje aapne ghar mein rakhunga.. aapni chauthi biwi ke roop mein.. Bas karo besharam.. kuch bhi bake jaa rahe ho.. Tabhi karim lund wala haath chor deta hai aur mahi ke naval pe rakhta hai… waise hi mahi ke badan mein bijali dound jati hai..mahi ka dil joro se dhadak raha tha.. wo nange karim se najare mila nahi paa rahi thi.. uska sara badan wasna ki jwala mein tap kar kaamp raha tha.. uska sara badan jaise ek sudoul dhaanche mein dhala huye karim ke baho mein machal raha tha. Fir karim uske aankho mein dekhane lagta hai… mahi bhi dekhane lagati hai .. karim jaise hi aapna chehara uske chehare ke karib lata hai waise hi mahi kahti hai.. Noooooooo… kissssss….. Kya???????? Chumo mat… muje… Maine kab chuma tuje.. Muje pata hai tum aab muje chumane wale ho.. Tuje kaise pata aab mein tere saath kya karane wala hu.. Utana to pata chal hi jata hai.. Waise mai tere ko itane jaldi chumane wala nahi tha par agar tu kah rahi hai to wahi sahi.. Aisa kahke aapne hoonth mahi ke hoontho ke paas lata hai..mahi gardan se no..no.. kahke idhar udhar hilathi hai.. .. uske chehare par thodi smile thi.. jaise hi karim aapne hoonth aur nazdik lata hai waise hi mahi aapna ek haatn aapne hoontho par rakhthi hai...

839

karim ki harkat ki wajah se mahi ki choochiyon itni sakht ho chuki thi ki nippal munh uthhane lage thhe... Bahar nikalne ke liye.. please meri halat par taras khawo ....... kyon muje pareshan kar rahe ho.. mai kaha tume pareshan kar raha hu.. to ye kya hai.. jo tum mere saath kar rahe ho.. jab se main yahan aaya hoon sirf tumhare liye hi bechain hoon.....tum is baat ko aache se janti ho fir bhi tum mere saath aisa bartaav kar rahi ho........ karim ne uski gol matol choochiyon mein apni najrein gadaye huye kaha. karim ke munh mein kutte ki tarah baar baar laar aa rahi thi... Bhhookhe kutte ki tarah...

840

mahi karim ki baateion ko sunkar dheere se muskura padti hain...... sab ko yahi kahte hoge tum.. tume kya lagta hai.. muje kuch nahi lagta.. muje jane do.. tera lamba patla aur najuk pate aur uske upar taney khadi ye dono rasbhare choochiyan .. sab kuch jaise thhos thoos ke bara hua ho.. sabkuch muje pagal bana raha hai..meri raand.. nahi jhooth hai ye.. mahi haste hui kahte hai.. kya jhooth hai.. mere tarif.. tarif hai ye tuje pata hai tuje to jhooth kaise honge.. pata hai.. aise jhoonthe tarif karke sab ko aapne jaal mein fasate honge tum.. aapne lund ko ek haath mein leke kahta hai.. kab se mein aapne lund ko kabu mein karane ki koshish kar raha hu.. par ye lund maharaj shaant hone ka naam hi nahi le rahe hai..ye bechara to kab se kah raha hai…aabhi tak mein bahar kyon hoon..mere mahi raand ke chut ke aander kyon nayi gaya hu.. mera number kab aayega.. kabhi nahi aayega… aapne iss bechare maharaj ko kaho yaha purvi ya lata ya simran nahi hai.. ye mahi hai.. yaha aapke maharaj ka number kabhi nahi lagega.. isiliye to wo itana der shant hai.. nahi to.. nahi to kya.. nahi to ye maharaj kab ka tere chut ke aander gaya hota.. chup karo tum .. besharam.. aisa kahke mahi karim ke khando ko dono haatho se piche dhakel dete hai.. aur bed pe jake baith jati hai.. aapne husband manish ke paas.. baith kya wo manish ke badan ko wo lipat jati hai..

841

aisa kahke mahi karim ke khando ko dono haatho se piche dhakel dete hai.. aur bed pe jake baith jati hai.. aapne husband manish ke paas.. baith kya wo manish ke badan ko wo lipat jati hai.. aab mahi manish ke bagal mein sone ka natak karane lagati hai.. manish ko lipat kar ke.. wo aabhi karim ki taraf dhyan bhi nahi de rahi thi.. karib 4-5 min karim wo nazara dekhate rahata hai.. mahi ko pata tha manish ek baar so jaye to subah to uatata nahi hai.. uski neend bahut gehari hoti hai.. karim ko jalane ke liye mahi manish ke gaal ko chum lete hai..ek baar.. aur karim ke taraf gaand kar ke so jati hai.. actually wo soyi nahi thi to karim ko jalane ke liye sone ka natak kar rahi thi..Mahi ka munh dusri taraf tha.. (wo manish ki taraf dekh kar usko lipat kar ke soyi thi ) par use yakeen tha ki karim uske badan ki kamuk banawat ka hi lutf utha raha hoga!

842

Aab karim ke bardast ke bahar ho gaya tha.. wo kuch deer tak sochata hai..fir wo bed ke samane aa gaya..ek baar karim ne manish par najar maar kar dekha wo so raha hai ya jaag gaya hai aur fir mahi ke Nitambon ko ghurane laga.. mahi manish ko lipat kar soyi hui thi .. iss wajah se uske nitamb upar uth gaye the.... jaise hi karim uske paas aaya usne mahi ki taraf dekha Mahiiii Hmmmmmm Chal na bahar Mahi ne na mein gardan hilayi.. Mahi soyi hui thi ..aur karim bed ke bagal mein khada tha ..Jab karim ne thoda jukh ke uske gaand ko chua to mahi mann mai babadai Haye Raaam! Ye kamina to aapni aukat par aa gaya. Seedha ass par hath laga raha hai.. aisa bhi koi itane jaldi karta hai kya.. sale ke Iss harkat ne toh mere aander fir se aag laga di..ye kya ho raha hai .. iske hath ka ahsaas pate hi mere ass sikud ne lagi hai . Poora badan iske chhoone se thirak utha hai . mein to janati thi ye kamina hai par ye to kamine se hi bada harami nikala.. Chal na… Uske nitamb par haath waise hi rakhte hui karim ne kaha.. Mahi ne aapne nitamb par karim ka haath hatate hui kaha.. Nahi bola na.. samaj mein nahi aata kya.. Karim fir mahi ke pairo ke paas bed pe baith gaya aur fir se karim ne kaha.. Chal na.. Iss baar thodi tej bolte huye karim ne mahi ke ghutnon tak ke saree se neeche uski nangi gudaj pindaliyon par hath rakhkar use hilaya aur sarkate huye apna hath uske ghutno tak le gaya. ab uska hath neeche aur saree upar thi. Mahi ko aab sahan karna mushkil ho raha tha. Mahi chuppi saadhe rahi aur hawas ke aag mein jalate hui dusri taang ko ghutno se mod liya aur apne pate se chipka liya. Iske sath hi saree upar sarakti gayi aur uski ek jaangh kafi upar tak nangi ho gayi. Mahi ne dekha nahi ki karim udhar dekh raha hai ya nahi par uski panty tak aa rahi bahar ki thandi hawa se use lag raha tha ki karim ko uske panty ka rang dikhne laga hoga. mmm…aahiiii…..

843

Mahi ne aankhe band karte hui kaha Hmmm…. Chal na bahar… natak kyon kar rahi hai.. Kkkkk..aaa…riiii..mmmmm… naaaahiii.. aaaaa.. sakateeee…. Iss baar mahi ki aawaj mein kampkapahat si thi.. Sisak uthi thi wo shayad! Karim aab mahi ke pairo ke paas baith gaya.. Kyonnnnn.. Meeere husband kabhi bhi uth sakathe hai… wo uth gaye aur unone muje yaha nahi paya tho gadbad ho jayege.. Wo aab nahi utega.. aur tab tak tu jaldi se wapas aa jana.. Mahi ke chehare par hal ki si smile thi.. Tum kya muje jaldi se chorege kya ??? Haan .. aadhe ghanthe ke aander tum wapas aa jana Nahi.. muje pata hai tum muje jalde se nahi choroge.. aadhe ghante ke aander mein to possible hi nahi hai.. Karim Ek baar khada hua aur fir baith gaya.. Shayad mahi ki saree uske neeche fansi hui thi.. usne wo aapne niche se nikal di aur mahi ke aur karib jake baith gaya.. Mahi .. Aisa pukarte hi mahi ne aankh kholi.. uska naam pukarte huye usne apna hath saree ke neeche sarkate huye neeche se mahi ke nitambon par le gaya.... Agle hi pal uski iss harkat se mahi boukhla uthi. Mahi jhat se thoda piche ho gaye.. aur uth ke baith gayi .. iss wajah se uska haath mahi ke nitambo se nikal gaya .. aur fir saree neeche sarka di. Ghutano se niche.. karim ka haath abhi bhi saree ke aander tha par ghutano ke kafi neeche tha.. nahi ke barabar.. Mahi sochane lagi..Kambakht toh meri ummeed se bhi jyada shatir nikla . bahut kamina hai ye.. Isko jara niche karo

844

Kisko Tere saree ke pallu ko Nahi .. kabhi nahi.. Jara muje tere mamme dekhane de na Pahale din se to dekhate aa rahe ho Hata na isko Aisa kahke karim mahi ke sari ka pallu uske boobs se hata deta hai

Nahi

845

Aisa kah ke mahi aapne dono haath aapne chuchiyo par rakh deti hai… aur hawas bhari aankho se karim ko dekhane lagi.. Kya madmast hai tere ye chuchiya .. Aisa kah te hi mahi karim ke haatho se aapne saree ka pallu khinch leti hai aur aapne chuchiyo par dal deti hai.. aur karim se chipane ke liye wo aapni chuchiya bed ke taraf daba leti hai..iss wajah se uski gaand uppar ho jati hai… mahi ne socha nahi tha agar uski chaatiya neeche dab jayenge to uski gaand upar ho jayenge..aur karim uske gaand ke saath kya karega.. jaise hi uske nitamb uppar hote hai waise hi karim waha aapna haath rakh deta hai.. aab mahi ke nitambo par karim ke haath chalane lage the..nitambo ke upar thirakte huyi uske haatho ne toh mahi ki jaan hi nikal di thi . kase huye uske chikane chutadon par dheere dheere mandrata hua uska hath kabhi 'isko' kabhi usko daba kar dekhta tha. Mahi ki chhatiyan bed mein dabkar chhatpatane lagi thi. Mahi ne badi mushkil se khud par kabu paya hua tha..

karim ne dheere dheeere aapne ungaliya mahi ke nitambo ke gudhhadwar ke paas le gaya aur achanak se apni ek ungali sarakti huyi nitambon ki daraar mein ghoosa di …. Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaa…… karrrrriiiiiiimmmmmmmmmm… Chor se chilla mat manisha uth jayegi.... Ispar mahi hasti hai.. Kamine… wo mere husband hai.. manish nahi.. manish hai.. Kya farak padta hai.. Mahi aabhi bhi waise hi pade rahi.. Aab karim wahi mahi ke nitambo ke dwar mein ungali ghumata raha.. sadi beech mein thi iss wajah se wo jada aander aapni ungali dall nahi sakata tha.. aab waha ungali kuch der ghumate hui karim ne aapni ungali neeche le jane laga.... mahi raand kaise lag raha hai... mahi kuch nahi bolati.. manisha kabhi aisa maza diya tha kya tuje..

846

chup kar haramkhor Aab tak mahi ne kaise to aapne aap ko control kiya tha.. .. aab karim ki ungali mahi ke chut tak aa gayi.. jaise hi mahi ke chut ko karim ke ungali ne chuva mahi sisak padi.. aaaaaahhhhaaaaaa........ dekh saree ke uppar se tuje itana maza aa raha... tab mahi jhat se bol padi muje koi maza nahi aa raha hai tu nakhare bahut karti hai.. aur jo aurat nakhare bahut karti hai use chodane mein bahut maza aata hai.. chup kar harami dekh saree ke uppar se itana maza aa raha to soch saree nikalane ke baad kitana maza aayega maine kaha na muje koi maza nahi aa raha hai.. aisa kahte hui wo aapne husband manish ko lipatane lagi.. tuje nahi to tere chut ko to maza aa raha hoga... use bhi nahi aa raha hai koi maza sala ye tu thik nahi kar rahe hai mahi maine aab kya kiya.. mai mehanat kar raha hu.. aur tu maze manisha ko de rahi hai.. ye to sarasar na insafi hai.. mahi ek haath piche kar ke karim ke gaalo ko chanta maarti hai.. aise hi.. tu bhi maze le aur muje bhi maze de.. tab mahi jhat se manish se dur ho jati hai.. mai koi maze nahi kar rahi hu.. aare tu maze mat kar par tere chut ko to maze lene de.. uske bhi koi maze nahi ho rahe.. nahi ho rahe hai to saree nikalane de tere chut ke asali maze karvaunga..

847

kabhi nahi.. tab karim ne achanak hi mahi ke chut ke faanko ke beech aander thodi ungali gussa di.. par jaise hi ungali mahi ke chut ke faankon ke beech aayi to wo uchhal padi.. Aaaahaaaaaaaa… mumyyyyyyyyyyyiii… Mahi ke chut ki machali tadap uthi..aur usi pal karim ka hath mahi ne wahan se hata diya aur ghum kar karim ko bed se niche dhakel diya..

harami kahi ka… Apni siskiyon ko mahi ne kabu mai karte hui kaha.. wo karim ko aankhe fadkar dekhane lagi.. kya ho gaya meri raand.. mahi kuch nahi bolati hai.. Karim ko laga mouka hath se gaya.. par itni aasani se karim bhi haar maanane walon mein se nahi tha...

848

Aapne aap ko mann mein koshate hui mahi seedhi baith gayi aur aankhein band kiye huye hi mahi apni jaanghein ghutnon se poori tarah mod kar baith gayi.. use karim ke haath ka ahasas achha lagane laga tha par kyon usse bhi pata nahi tha ki uske iss bartav par khud par hi gussa aab aane laga tha.. Thodi der yunhi sochate huye mahi chup ho kar baith gayi ... Achanak use bed pe kise ke baithne ki aawaj aayi.. usne aankhe khol kar dekha to paya ki karim wapas bed par aakar baith gaya.. mahi usko dekhane lagi thi..dheere dheere fir se raingta hua karim ka hath mahi ke taraf pahunchane laga tha.. jaise hi karim ka haath uske

849

pairo par aata hai waise hi mahi bed pe se uth kar door ke paas jakar khadi ho jati hai..door ke taraf aapna chehara kar ke kya ho gaya bahar jana hai kya.. mahi kuch nahi bolati maine to tujase pahale hi kaha tha.. thik hai chal bahar chalate hai.. aisa kah ke karim mahi ki taraf aane lagata hai tabhi mahi ghum jati hai..

850

aab mahi karim ke taraf hi dekhane lagi thi.. uske aankho mein aab kisi chiz ki aas dikh rahi thi.. mahi saree mein lipt thi aur karim nanga tha.. karim dheere dheere mahi ke taraf dekhate hui mahi ke paas aa jata hai .. karim mahi ke aankho mein aankhe dalate hui usse puchata hai.. kya hua.. mahi sirf karim ki taraf dekhane lagati hai lekin kuch nahi bolati.. karim fir se puchata hai kya hua .. meri raand.. mahi gardan na mein hilate hai.. jaise kah rahi ho kuch nahi hua hai..

851

bahar jana hai ya yahi karna hai.. mahi sharam se aapne gardan niche jukha leti hai .. Tabhi karim aapna ek haath mahi ke naval pe rakhta hai… waise hi mahi ke badan mein bijali dound jati hai..aur mahi ghum jati hai..

karim ko mahi ko aapne vash mein karna tha … par… thoda jalil karke ..thoda pyar se baate kar ke..filal to use iss botal ko kholna jaruri tha.. ..ek baar bootel kholane ke baad glass mein to baad mein kaise utarana hai ye karim achhe se janata tha. Karim ne bina der kiye uske kandhe ko pakada aur usse sat kar khada ho gaya . Bol na Kya Tuje bahar chodu ya yahi tere bedroom mein tere pati ke bagal mein dal kar chodu.. Mahi sharmakar aapne dono haatho se aapna chehara dhak lete hai … Bata na… Muje nahi pata Mahi ne aise kahte hi karim uske shoulder ko chumata hai waise hi mahi ke badan mein ek lahar dound jati hai.. Mera to mann kar raha yahi manisha ke bagal mein daal kar tere ko chodu.. Fir wo dono haath uske kamar se hote hui aage uske pet ke paas le jata hai.. aur uske saree kholane lagata hai .. tabhi mahi uske haatho ko pakad leti hai Kya ho gaya mere raand Aisa kah ke uske gardan ko chatane lagata hai Darr lag raha hai Kyon Pata nahi Tu bata na tuje kaha chodu .. yaha ya bahar

852

Mai kaise batau

Tuje chudana hai to tu hi bata Tumari marzi Tu jada chillayegi to nahi na.. nahi to manisha uth jayengi.. fir mamala sab gadbad ho jayega.. Ispar mahi hasti hai.. Mahi ne aise kahte hi karim uske samane aa jata hai aur door band karane lagata hai.. wo shrama jati hai.. karim door band kar raha hai ye jankar.. aur niche dekhane lagati hai

853

Vo kuch samajh pati ise pehle hi karim uske piche aa jata hai aur suru ho jata hai .. apne sharir ko uske sharir se ragadne laga, body to body massage... aaa….aahaaa.. karim... no.. mahi ne ankhein band kar li thi. Par force rati bhar bhi nahi tha, matlab rati bhar bhi.. yahi uska signal tha.. kam se kam karim ko to aise hi lag raha tha iss waqt.. karim to nanga hi khada tha waha mahi ke bedroom mai mahi ke piche… jab ki mahi ka pati manish aabhi bhi so raha tha..karim mahi ke piche khada tha.. satte hui.. phir bhi wo direct apna lund mahi ke gaand pe ched par nahi rakhana chahata tha.. wo use thoda garam karana chahta tha.. aur uska sochna sahi sabhit ho raha tha.. mahi behad uljhi hui thi iss waqt .. vo chahti to bahut kuch thi lekin ruk rahi thi aur karim ko bas isi soch ke bich mein apna kaam kar dena tha ise pehle ki mahi ke vichar badale aur uspar ek nayi soch havi ho jai… ya usme ki pativarta jag jaye..

karim ne uske nange shoulder par kiss karna shuru kar dia.. vo no no karti rahi, par ye karim ka ek tarika tha jise kuch time ke andar mein mahi ko wo aur jada garam kar sake aur fir aapna aasli game khel sake.. karim ne aapna haath thoda aage kiya aur uske sadi ka pallu niche gira diya..iss baar karim ko uske pallu niche girane mein jada mehanat nahi karani padi.. jaise hi uska sadi ka pallu uske chati se niche gir gaya waise hi mahi ne aapne dono haath aapne boobs par rakh diye… tabhi karim ne apna lund uski kamar ka jo pichala wala nanga part tha uspar rakh diya.. uski garamahat se mahi pagal hone wali thi …aur wo sisak padi.. aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh…….. karimmmmm…….. nahiiiiiiiiiiiii…… plzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz……. Aisaaaaaaa… mat karo mere saath… jao na tumare purvi ke paas.. uske saath jo chaho wo kar lo… wo tumari raha dekh rahi hogi… karim kuch nahi bola ..par aapne haath se aapna lund uske kamar par idhar udhar ghumata raha.. ... karim ke iss hamale se mahi ke aander se aag nikal rahi thi.. .. uske chut ke aander se aur wo aag bahut garam thi.. aise garmi to mahi ne aaj tak mehsus nahi ki thi... uski wetness to aab badati jaa rahi thi.. kkkk….aaa..r….iii…mmm.. usne apne dono hath piche kiye aur karim ke chehre ko pakad liya, ab

854

bas yahi mauka tha karim ke paas.. jaise hi mahi ne aapne dono haath piche kiye waise hi karim ne aapne dono haat mahi ke aam par rakh diye aur use jor se dabaya.. aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa…. Mummmmmmmmmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… aise sisak ke aapne dono haath mahi aage le jati hai aur karim ka aapne chuchiyo par se nikal dete hai.. waise hi karim usko ghumata hai.. aab karim ke samane mahi ki chuchiya thi .. bina pallu ke ... Karim mahi ki mote mote chuchiyo ki aur dekhte huye apne honton par jeebh fer raha tha.... karim ki nazare mahi ke seene par jam gayi thi.. karim mahi ke saanson ke sath upar neeche ho rahi uski chhatiyon ko ghoorta ja raha tha .mahi apne gaalon par aaye gulabipan ko chhupa nahi pa rahi thi .. muje aise kya ghur rahe ho kisi xray machine ki tarah raand tu chiz hi aise hai … jo tujase nazar hi nahi hat paa rahi hai.. Fir karim ne haath thooda aur uppar kiya aur uski golaayiyon ki jad tak pahunch gaya.. waise hi mahi ne aankhe band ki..mahi ke dil ke dhadkane aur tej chalane lagi.. karim ne mahi ke aam par aapna moo rakh diya aur ek aam aapne moo mein le liya waise hi mahi chila uthi.. aaaaaaahhhh... ye kya kar rahe ho karim... maarne ka iraada hai kya?.....

855

Kya karoon main? munh mein toh aa nahi rahe hai tere ye aam... bahar se hi kha loon thoda sa! Aisa kahke karim bhadde se tareeke se hansa..... Arey toh bite kyun kar rahe ho... Theek hai jeebh nikal kar chaat leta hu ........ Aisa kahke wo chatane laga..aur chatate hui hi mahi ke aam ko fir se ek baar katata hai.. Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa.. Mumiiiiiiiiiiiiii… Hato mujase dur… Aisa kah ke mahi karim ko piche dhakel dete hai aur window ke paas jake khadi ho jati hai.. karim uske paas jata hai aur uske gardan ko chumane lagata hai.. Fir usko gumata hai..aur usse piche se daboch leta hai.. mahi window ke railing pakad leti hai mahi aur kuch kah pati ya kar pati iss se pahale karim ne ek jordar dhakka mara. Jaise wo uski gaand maar raha ho.. waise hi mahi Window pe zor se gir padi.. maaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrr…… gayiiiiiiii….. kamineeeeeeeeeeee neeeee.. marrrrrr hi dalaaaaaaaa mujeeeeeeeeee…….. tu to aisa chilla rahi hai jaise maine tere gaand mai louda dala hai..

856

ispar mahi hasati hai.. kamine … mai wo kabhi nahi karungi.. to kya sirf chut degi kya muje.. mahi pyar se karim ke gaalo pe chapat marti hai.. badmash kahi ke.. tumane jo muje aage window pe gira diya iss wajah se muje window ke corner lag gayi.. aur mera moo window ke railing pe ja gira .. iss wajah se muje dard hua.. samajeeeeeeee……. Nawabbbbbbbbbbb… sirf … nawab…… mahi fir se hasati hai.. aur uske gaal pe chapat lagati hai.. mere nawab…. Aab to bas hai na.. haan.. ye hui na baat.. aab kaise mere randi ki tarah baat kar rahi hai.. jada baat karane ki jaroorat nahi hai.. mai nahi hu wo jo tum samaj rahe ho.. to kya ho muje nahi pata.. pata to hona hi chahiye… agar koi aurat aapne bedroom mai ..pati ke hote hui dusare mard ke baho mein ho.. pati ko sulake dusare mard ka louda aapni gaand mein leti ho to use randi nahi to kya kahenge..

857

mahi piche ghum jati hai .. aur karim ko piche dhakel dete hai.. agar tume mujase aise hi baat karane hai.. muje aise hi jalil karana hai to jaao yah a se.. muje tumase koi baat nahi karane hai .. jao tumare purvi ke paas.. ispar karim uske kamar ke piche se aapna haath dalake use aapne aur khinch leta hai…aur uske gaalo ko chumata hai.. mere raand to bura maan gayi mere baato ka.. mahi nakhra karte hui kahti hai.. bura nahi manungi to kya kush ho jau.. jo hamesha muje jalil karte rahate ho.. aisa kahke uske baho se azad ho jati hai aur bazu mai jake khade ho jati hai..aur karim ko gusse se dekhane lagati hai.. karim uske paas jane lagata hai to wo dusari taraf jane lagati hai. waise mein karim uski sadi ka pallu pakald leta hai.

858

sari chor do mere.. nahi chirunga.. karim sare nikal jayenge.. chor do pallu.. raand tere sari to nikalna chahta hu.. muje nahi nikalavane tumase.. kyon.. itana hi saree nikalane ka shouck hai to jake purvi ki nikal do.. wo to nangi padi hai.. uski saree to pahale se hi meine nikal di hai.. jake fir se nikal do.. smile late hui kahti hai.. karim uski saree khinchane lagata hai.. wo to nangi hai.. saree utarane ke liye fir se use sadi pahanane ke liye bolana padega.. to bol do na.. tumari raand to hai wo.. tumara kahana to manege hi wo .. raand to hai wo meri… aur aab mere bache ki ammi banane wali hai wo.. ammi… haan ammi … … aab bache ke baap ko itana to adhikar hai na ki aapne bachhe ke ammi ko bachhe ki aami kah ke bula sake.. ispar mahi hasti hai..

859

haan … jarror .. utana to adhikar hai aap ko .. nawab sahab… sirf nawab sahab.. thik hai baba… mere nawab sahab… ye hui na baat.. lekin.. lekin kya mere raand…

860

mahi aapni katil adda ke saath karim ke aur dekhati hai.. karim ki nazar mahi ke aam ki taraf hi thi.. itana kya dekh rahe ho.. tere pakke hui aam.. waise hi sharmakar mahi aapna ek haath sadi ke waha se hata ke aapne boobs par rakh dete hai.. bol mere raand.. lekin.. kya.. yahi ki tum hi purvi ke bachhe ke abbu ho iski kya gurantee hai… gurantee kya de du.. chahe to tuje bhi ammi bana deta hu.. tere bachhe ka abbu ban jata hu.. fir tuje yakin ho jayega.. waise nahi… mai kyon barvasa kar lu ki tum sach bol rahe ho.. fir jake purvi se puch lo.. wo kaise muje batayegi ki tum uske bachhe ke abbu ho.. wo bhi sahi baat hai… fir tum muje yakin kaise dilvaoge.. mai kal usko puchunga.. tum chup ke sun lena .. haan .. ye thik rahega.. mahi ne aise kahte hi karim uske sari jor se khinchata hai waise hi mahi karim ki aur khinchi aa jati hai.. karim ke baho mein aate hi karim uski saree nikal fek deta hai.. ye tumane kya kiya.. tume aab mere bachhe ki ammi jo banana hai.. dhattt… besharam.. aisa kah ke aapne haatho mein aapna chehara chupa leti hai… waise hi usko aapne baho mai karim uta leta hai aur usse bed pe dal deta hai.. manish ke bagal mein … mahi karim ko kahti hai.. manish uth jayega..

861

nahi utegi .. tumari manisha..itane der tak nahi uthi .. to aab kaise utegi… ghode bechkar soye hui hai.. mahi ispar hasane lagati hai.. Usne mahi ke chehare ki aur dekha.. karim ke aise dekhane se uska chehara sharam se laal ho jata hai .. Usne bade pyar se badi najukata se mahi ke baye chuchiyo ke nipple ko chuva.. chuva kya sirf nipple par aapni ungali rakhi.. to mahi kasmasa uthi… Kkkkk..aaaaaa… rriiii..mmmm… Aur Karim ka haath waha se turant hata liya.. Tere hoonth aur gaal kitane pyare hai.. Aisa kah ke karim ne mahi ke hontho ko chuva.. Tere hoonth to makkhan jaise mulayam hai.. Jada tarif mat karo.. Fir karim ne aahista se uske pet par haat rakh liya..

862

Itana chikana aur sexy pate aaj tak maine chuva nahi hai.. Aab bahut ho gaya karim.. mahi ne aise kahte hi karim uske sari jor se khinchata hai waise hi mahi karim ki aur khinchi aa jati hai.. karim ke baho mein aate hi karim uski saree nikal fek deta hai.. ye tumane kya kiya.. tume aab mere bachhe ki ammi jo banana hai.. dhattt… besharam.. aisa kah ke aapne haatho mein aapna chehara chupa leti hai… waise hi usko aapne baho mai karim uta leta hai aur usse bed pe dal deta hai.. manish ke bagal mein … mahi karim ko kahti hai.. manish uth jayega.. nahi utegi .. tumari manisha..itane der tak nahi uthi .. to aab kaise utegi… ghode bechkar soye hui hai.. mahi ispar hasane lagati hai.. Aab karim bed ke karib jakar khada ho gaya ..aur bed par blouse aur peticot mein padi mahi ke madmast jism ko dekhkar aapna nanga kala lund mahi ke taraf dekhkar hila raha tha.. karim aur mahi ki nazar ek dusare ke aankho mein thi.. Jaise hi wo bed par aata hai to jhat se mahi ke upar gir jata hai ..aur aapna moo mahi ke moo ke paas lata hai..

863

864

Karim ne jhuk kar ek baar mahi ke honton ko choos liya aur wapas aapna face upar kar liya ... mahi ko apne jaal mein fansa hua dekh kar uska lund rah rah kar jhatke kha raha tha.. Mahi ke rasile gulabi honton ki mithas ka shyad ye parinam tha .. fir se karim ne mahi ke hoonth aapne hoonth me le liye.. Pehle to dhire-dhire shuruwat hui, ek do bar honth jude phir hat-te.. phir jude phir hat-te.. phir jude .. is baar lambe time ke liye, phir alag huee… Karim- kasam se mahi raand .. bahut maza aa raha hai..muje lag raha hai ye khel mein zindagi bhar aise hi tere saath khelata rahu.. Mahi smile dete hai.. Kamine kahi ke.. har kisi ko aise hi kahte hoge… Aisa kah ke mahi ne uske gardn mein aapne bahe dale aur use kiss karane ke liye aapni aur khincha.. mahi ne bhi aab response dena suru kiya tha.aur aapne dono hoontho ke beech

865

mai karim ka kala hoonth daba diya…aur use kat diya.. usmein se khoon bahar aa gaya.. waise hi karim chilla uta… Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaa….. billiiiiii…. Jangali billiii.. kahi ki….. Ispar mahi hasane lagi.. Dar gaye nawab sahab jangali billi se… Ispar karim mahi ke aankho mein dekhate hui kahta hai.. Ek baar jangali billi ke katane ki wajah se Darega to use nawab kon kahega.. Aare re.. maine aapne nawab sahab ka khoon nikal diya… thoda aage aao .. mai saaf kar dete hu.. Aisa kah ke mahi karim ke chehare ko aapne paas khinchate hai aur uske hoontho par aapne jeebh rakhti hai aur uske khoon ko chatane lagati hai..

866

jangali billi chatati bhi achha hai Aisa kah ke mahi ke hoontho pe aapne hoonth rakh diye aur use chusane laga.. uske hath aab karim ke shoulder ke piche the, vo bilkul bed par padi thi.. aur bas aapne honton ka use kar rahi thi.. alag hue honth jab is baar jude to jabar jude.. wo dono ek dusre ko honton mein harane ki jung mein lag gaye, honth chuste chuste mahi uski pith ko sehlata hua uski gand tak aa gayi aur vahan sehlane lagi.. aab mahi ka ek haath karim ke sar ke balo mein ghum raha tha aur dusara haath karim ke gandi gaand pe chal raha tha.. uske gande baalo ke beech mein.. jis ko thode der pahale mahi ganda samajathi thi uss gande kale gaand par mahi ke gore haath ghum rahe the.. aab karim ka sar kabhi mahi ke hoontho ko leke uske dayi taraf ghumata to kabhi baye taraf.. .. yani ki wo dono takat lagane mein kami nahi dikha rahe the, kissing bahut uppar sthar par pahunch chuki thi.. kiss karate hui mahi ke dono haath karim ke pit par nagin dance kar rahe the bas.. kiss ke raftar aab badane lagi thi.. aur mahi ke haatho ki rafatar bhi badane lagi thi.. waise aab mahi sirf blouse aur peticot mein hi thi.. karim ne kab ki hi uski sadi jabardsti karke nikal fek di thi.. Aab kiss karte karte hi karim aapne dono haath uske peticot ke end tak le gaya.. thhoda niche jukh ke aur use dhire dhire uppar karane laga.. iss bar jo honth jude vo hatne ka naam nahi le rahe the lekin karim ka mood ab hothon ke aage aa chuka tha.. usne apne honth mahi ke honto se hataye …. Kya karane ka irada hai Mahi ke chut se tap tap pani tapak raha tha.... waise hi usne puch liya.. karim ne mahi ke chehare ke paas aapna chehara le jate hui hi apna hath neeche karke uske mast naval par rakh kar waha par ferne laga..... Mahi ke chut mein thodi aur kasmasahat si mahsoos hone lagi.. uttejana mein mahi ne aapne haath ko kaskar bed ko pakad liya .. .. bata du! Karim ne houle se kaha....

867

haan tere choot marane hai! karim mahi ke kaan mein fusfusaya tha.. par hawa jakar mahi ke chut mein lagi.. aaahaa.. Mahi machal uthi.....

Nahiiii... Mahi ne badbadate huye kaha.... Haan.. sach ..... mahi ! aaj to tere chut achhe se le lunga…. Achanak se karim ne mahi ka haath pakad liya aur aapne lund par rakh diya.. Isko pata hai kya kahte hain raand ?

Mahi ne sharmakar kaha haan... kya.. penis.. hindi mein ispar mahi hansne lagi...

bol na mahi aankhe band kar ke na mein gardan hilati hai.. pata nahi isko louda bolate hai ..!

mahi hasti hai.. kamine kahi ke... kisi aurat ko aapne jaal mein kaise le jata hai ye tumase koi sikhe.. achhi bhali shadishudhha aurat ko aapni jaal mein fasa diya tumane.. budhhe.. pata nahi raand …. Tere paas aate hi mere loude ko kya ho jata hai … ye baitane ka naam hi nahi leta..

868

ispar mahi hasane lagati hai.. besharam!!! Mai tere paas aata hu to tere chut ko kuch hota hai kya.. Kuch nahi hota Geeli nahi hoti.. Mahi sharmate hui kahti hai hamesha ka pata nahi hai par aab geeli ho gayi hai meri chooo.... Arey..raand.. sharma kyun rahi hai… meri jaan.. sharmane se thode hi kaam chalega... iska poora naam lo... Usne mahi ke aam pe haath rakh ke usko dabate huye kaha.. mahi ki siski nikal gayi..

aah.. chooot.. Mahi ne naam le diya.. par thoda sharmate huye.... shaabbas.. raand ... ab iska naam le.. Karim ne mahi ke aam ko uske blous e ke upar se masalate hui kaha .. mahi madhosh hoti ja rahi thi... Mahi ne uska ling pakad kar neeche daba diya .. Loudaa.. aaah! Yahi tadap toh hamein ek dusre ke kareeb lati hai raand.. .. ab sun.. mera louda aur teri choot.. ek doosre ke liye hi bane hain... isiliye ek doosre ko paas paas pakar machal jate hai ... .. mera louda teri choot mein ghusega toh hi inka milan hoga... aur tabhi tu mere bachhe ki ammi ban payegi.. .... Ab bol.. banegi mere bachhe ki ammi .. purvi ki tarah…manish to tuje mummy bana nahi paya .. aab mai tuje ammi bana deta hu.. Usne aisa kahte huye apna dusara hath niche le jakar peticot ke upar se hi mahi ke mast nitambon ki daraar mein ghusa diya.. mahi pagal si ho gayi.. Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa….. mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…….

869

Par.. tumhara itna mota louda meri chhoti si choot mein kaise ghusega.. ye toh ghus hi nahi sakta... Mahi ne machalte huye sharaarat se usko thoda aur tadpaya... Arey.. tu darr kyon rahi hai..... sabke choot mein to ghusaya to hai na ... .. tumhare bhabhi lata ki chut bhi choti hi thi usmein to ghusaya tha na .. purvi ke chut mein bhi ghusaya hai na..... pahle un dono ki bhi choot chhoti hi thi na .... tum hamesha hum dono ke beech purvi ko kyon late ho karim ne aab ungaliyon ko peticot ke upar se hi mahi ke chut ke upar le aaya tha aur dheere dheere sahlakar mahi ko tadapane laga.. Achanak usne mahi ke baalon ko pakada aur usko apni aur kheench kar uske honton mein apni jeebh ghusa di... aur agle hi pal jhatke se kanta aur usse door hat gaya... aur wo piche ho gaya.

tumhara itna mota louda meri chhoti si choot mein kaise ghusega.. ye toh ghus hi nahi sakta... Mahi ne machalte huye sharaarat se usko thoda aur tadpaya... Arey.. tu darr kyon rahi hai..... sabke choot mein to ghusaya to hai na ... .. tumhare bhabhi lata ki chut bhi choti hi thi usmein to ghusaya tha na .. purvi ke chut mein bhi ghusaya hai na..... pahle un dono ki bhi choot chhoti hi thi na .... tum hamesha hum dono ke beech purvi ko kyon late ho karim ne aab ungaliyon ko peticot ke upar se hi mahi ke chut ke upar le aaya tha aur dheere dheere sahlakar mahi ko tadapane laga.. Achanak usne mahi ke baalon ko pakada aur usko apni aur kheench kar uske honton mein apni jeebh ghusa di... aur agle hi pal jhatke se kanta aur usse door hat gaya... aur wo piche ho gaya.. aab karim mahi ko utha leta hai baithe baithe hi aapne baho mein...

870

871

Karim ne mahi ko aapne god mein bitha kar uske chuchiyo ko aapne moom mein leke chusane laga .. chusate chusate use beech beech mein katane bhi laga.... Ummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…………… kamineeeeeeee…… budhhhhhheeeeeeeeeeeeeee…………. Dheeeeeereeeeeeeeeeeee .. se e…………

chussssssssssssssssssss..reeeeeeeeeeeeeee..iisseeeeeeeeeeeeeeee… bahhhhutttttttttttttttttttttt……….darddddddddddddddddd……..hooooooooooo..rahaaaaaaaa aaaaa..haiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii..maiiiiiiiiiiii kyaaaaaaaaaaa tumareeeeeeeeeeeeee… dusareeeeeeeeeeeee randiyioooooo ki tarah nahiiiiiii hu rrrrrreeeeeeeeeeeee………. Dhireeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..bola naaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..

872

Aab mahi bhi jor jor se sisakane lagi.. karim ke sar par aapna haath rakh kar aapni chati mein dabane lagi … tabhi karim mahi ke piche haath dal ke mahi ka blouse nikal fek deta hai… raat ka sone ka samay tha iss wajah se aaj mahi ne bra nahi pahani thi.. Aab karim mahi ke boobs ke ek niiple ko aapne moo mein leke jorse khinchata hai .. tabhi mahi jorse chilate hai… Bhadveeeeeeeeeeee..haramiiiiiiiiiiiii…….budheeeeeeeeeeee..chor mujeeee… muje kya maar dalega kya.. wo issbar jor se chilate hai… tab karim aapne moo uske boobs se hatata hai.. Sali jada mat chilla..nahi to manisha uth jayenge.. Harami Fir kat kyon raha hai.. jada natak mat kar aur aapne chudai ka aab asli maza le… karim ne bister par kamar lagakar mahi ko lita diya Karim aab mahi ko aapne samane bitha deta hai aur uske naram gulabhi hoontho ko aapni jeebh se chatane laga.. Jab se tuje dekha tha pahali baar .. aalah kasam raand.. teri yaad mein tadapata rahata hu.. tab se sochata hu .. kab tere chut marunga.. Itani ki to maar chuke ho.. wo bhi mere jaise hi sundar thi.. phir mere mein aur usme kya farak hai.. jo itane mere piche pade ho.. Har chut alag hoti hai raand.. har chut ka swad alag hota hai.. Besharam.. Aaj to tere achhe se marunga… marane denge na.. Muje puch ke maroge kya.. Haan.. Agar maine marane se mana kiya to nahi maroge na Nahi.. tabhi bhi marunga.. Ispar mahi hasti hai.. Fir mere marji kyon puch rahe ho Puchana padata hai.. nahi to tum randiya bura maan jati ho.. Kamine kahi ke..

873

Aapne kale bhadde hoontho mein mahi ke naram gulabhi hoontho ko lekar karim usko chusane laga.. uske gardan ko bhi wo chusata tha...

chusate chusate hi karim piche bed pe gir jata hai ..aab karim pate ke bal gira tha aur uske uppar mahi thi.. karim ne apna ek hath peeche lejakar mahi ke peticot aur penty ke ooper se uske gaand par rakh diya … aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaa…….. aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhaa… tabhi mahi ke badan mai ek dum se bijli se kondh gaye…use apni jhango ke beech mai tej sarsarahat mahsoos hui, aur uska badan buri tarah se tharthara gaya….. Wah apne hath ko bilkul mahi ke nitambon ki daraar ke najdeek le gaya aur waha pe mahi ke gaand par shalane laga.. dusare taraf Uske lund ki chubhan mahi ke pate ke paas lagataar badhti ja rahi thi.... Mahi bekaraar hoti ja rahi thi.. ...

874

Achanak uska hath dheere dheere neeche sarakta hua mahi ke chut ke uppar aa gaya ..… tabhi mahi ke badan mai ek dum se bijli se kondh gaye…use apni jhango ke beech mai tej sarsarahat mahsoos hui, aur uska badan buri tarah se tharthara gaya…..peticot aur panty ke upar se mahi ke chut ki faankon ko dhoondh kar unhe thapthapane laga... mahi ko Itna maja aa raha tha ki wo pagal si ho gayi.. hoonth se hoonth jude hone ki wajah se mahi apne manobhav prakat kar nahi pa rahi thi.. ..par use aab lag raha tha ki achanak hi jaise wi kisi dusre hi duniya mein pahunch gayi ho.. uski aankhein adhkhuli si ho gayi... kasmasakar mahi ne apni taangein choudi karke jaanghon ke beech 'aur' jagah bana li... taki karim ko uski chut-sewa karne mein kisi tarah ki koyi dikkat na ho... aab karim ne mahi ka peticot piche se uppar kar liya aur panty ke uppar aapna haath rakh liya.. aab jaise hi karim ne mahi ke panty ke uppar se apni ungali se mahi ke chut ka chhed dhoondhne ki koshish ki.. Mahi toh pagal hi ho gayi... uski siski karim aur khud ke moo se bahar na aa saki.. Ummmmmmmm….aaaaaahhaa.. par karim ko apne bhawanaon se awagat karane ke liye mahi ne apna hath bhi uske hath ke sath sath apni peticot ke uppar aapne chut ke uppar rakh diya ..... waise hi karim ne aapne hoonth mahi ke hoontho se alag kar diye.. karim ke hath ke neeche dabe uske hath ki ek ungali kuchh der tak mahi ke chut ki daraar mein upar neeche hoti rahi.. Apne hath aur ek mard ka hath mein jameen aasmaan ka antar hone ka mahi ko aaj pahli baar pata chala.. Aanand toh use apne hath se bhi kafi aata tha.. par iss waqt karim ke hath ki toh baat hi alag thi.. maje mein Mahi ek dum mast hokar siskarayan bhar rahi thee…. aaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa.. karimmmmm..... ye kya kar rahe ho... mere ..saaath.. karim ne usko chumate hui uske panty ke upparse uske chut ko masalavate hui hi aapni ekk ungali panty ke side se uske chut mein gusa di..jaise hi karim ki kali mothi ungali uske chut mein gushi to dard ke ek tej lahar mahi ke badan mein uth gayi.. aaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa…………… kamineeeeeeeeeeeeeeee………. Bata kar dal nahi sakata kya…… mahi ko karim ke haath se aapne chut masalavate bahut maza aa raha tha… aab karim ne mahi ke chut mein aapne ungali gumani shuru kar di… karim ke iss harkat se mahi ke badan mein kohram machha hua

875

tha.. wo machal uthi.. aab karim aapni ungali jor se ghumana shuru kiya tha.. tadapate hui mahi ne karim ka haath ppakad liya… aaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaa….. kkkkk…..aaaaa..rrrr… iiiiiiiiii………. mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm… rukhhh naaaaaaaaaaaaa… jaraaaaaaa….mai pagal ho jaungi…. Lekin karim rukata nahi hai.. Mahi ke chikni chut ki faankon ke beech thirakti huyi uski ungali jaise hi mahi ke chut ke daane ko chhooti.. to mahi ka badan jhanjhana uthta.. aur jaise hi chiknahat se labalab chut ke chhed par aakar uski ungali thaharati.. Mahi ke dil ki dhadkan badh jati.. uska dimag sunn ho jata aur uski siski gale mein hi ghut kar rah jati.... Aapni aawaj mein thodi narmi late hui mahi kahti hai.. Karim … rahane de na aabhi… aab bahot ho gaya..manish uth jayega .. Karim mahi ko aab palat deta hai … aab wo niche aaur karim uppar tha.. Tu darti kyon hai manisha se.. wo uth bhi jayenge to kya kar lenge tera.. Karim ne mahi ka ek haath pakad liya aur aapne lund par wo haath rakh diya.. to mahi machal uthi… .. aaaahhhhhhhhhaaaa..... karimmmmmm... bahot garam hai....re.. tera... Karim ne mahi ke chut se nikali ungali seedha mahi ke moo mein dhons le..jabardasti..aapni hi chut ke ras mein bhhengi ungaliya aab mahi ke moo mein thi..mahi bechari sakpaka rah gayi..aapne hi chut ka ras use nigalana pada raand.. aapni hi chut ka ras ka swad jara chakh ke dekh .. kitana rasila aur meetha hota hai ye dekh le jara..

Uski nazar aab mahi ke kamar par gayi .. uski kamar gori aur bahut hi kamsin thi.. charbi toh jaise wahan thi hi nahi.. Achanak karim uss par jhuk gaya aur uski naabhi par apne hont rakh diye...

876

aur apni jeebh nikal kar Mahi ke pate ko yahan wahan chatne laga.. Ooohhh.. ummm.. aaaah... Mahi rah rah kar hone wali gudgudi se uchhalti rahi aur aanhein bharti rahi... ...aur rah rah kar wo uchak rahi thi.. Achanak karim ne Mahi ke peticot ka nada pakad kar kheench liya aur uske peticot ko nikalane laga… Par mahi ne apni taangon ko modne ki koshish ki.. aur wo peticot ko na nikalane ki koshish karane lagi..par jyada kuchh wah kar nahi payi.. karim ke donon haath aab peticot ko nikalane lage the.... mahi machal kar rah gayi… Plz.. isse mat nikalo na .. Mujhe bahut sharm aa rahi hai... Karim ne uski baaton par koyi dhyan nahi diya..aur ek jatake mein hi uska peticot upar se neeche sarkane laga .. thodi upar utho! Aisa Kahkar karim ne mahi ke nitambon ke neeche hath diye aur mahi ne bhi aapne nitamab upar utaye ..tab karim ne uski peticot ko neeche kheench liya.... peticot neeche hote hi karim ko mahi ke lal panty aur uske neeche uski gouri gudaj jaanghein nangi dikhayi dene lagi... karim uski jaanghon ke beech iss tarah lalchaya hua dekh raha tha jaise usne pahli baar kisi aurat ko iss tarah dekha ho.. uski aankhein kamukta ke maare fail si gayi... Tabhi ek baar fir Mahi ki tadapti huyi aawaj aayi.. Aab aise lalji nazaro se na dekho na muje.. muje bahut sharam aa rahi hai…

877

mahi kuch kahti ya karti iss se pahale hi Achanak wo mahi ke panty bhi nikalane laga.. karim kuch kahta ya karta usse pahale hi mahi ne aapne gaand uppar uta li..aur mahi ki taraf hasate hui dekhkar karim uski panty ko neeche kheench liya.... ... aur iske sath hi uski chikne chut bhi nange ho gaye.. Usne ek apna hath mahi ek jaang par rakha aur uske chut ko lalachi nazaro se dekhane laga… uske chut ko dekhate hui karim mahi ke ek jaang ko dabane laga..mahi ke chut ko dekhkar wo paga ho gaya tha .. Upar taangein karo.. iski gahrai muje achhi tarike se dekhnae hai aur kya gahrai dekhane hai tume.. Mahi sharm se mari ja rahi thi ..karim ne uski jaanghein upar uthayi.. mahi ki jaanghein upar hote hi uski chut ki sundarta dekh kar karim ke munh se laal tapakne lagi.. aur uske lund se bhi..! mahi ki chut bahut hi pyari pyari thi... ek dum gore... uspe halke halke kaale baal the .. shyad abhi abhi usne waha pe ke baal nikale the..aur us baaloon mein bhi uska rasilapan aur najakat usko aur hasin bana raha tha.. ... patli patli faankon ke beech lambi si daraar aise lag rahi thi jaise pahle kabhi khuli hi na ho.. chudane ke liye.. aisa nahi lag raha tha ki ye chut ek shadishudda aurat ki hai.... dono faankein aapas mein chipki huyi si thi... raand.. mujhe nahi pata tha ki tere choot itni pyari hai .. dekh na.. kaise fudak rahi hai.. mere loude ke liye .. kisi machhli ki tarah.. sach raand.. tune mere sath bahut bura kiya hai .. apne sabse kimati ang ko mujase itni din door rakh kar... ji karta hai ki....

mahi ki chut bahut hi pyari pyari thi... ek dum gore... uspe halke halke kaale baal the .. shyad abhi abhi usne waha pe ke baal nikale the..aur us baaloon mein bhi uska rasilapan aur najakat usko aur hasin bana raha tha.. ... patli patli faankon ke beech lambi si daraar aise lag rahi thi jaise pahle kabhi khuli hi na ho.. chudane ke liye.. aisa nahi lag raha tha ki ye chut ek shadishudda aurat ki hai.... dono faankein aapas mein chipki huyi si thi... raand.. mujhe nahi pata tha ki tere choot itni pyari hai .. dekh na.. kaise fudak rahi hai.. mere loude ke liye .. kisi machhli ki tarah.. sach raand.. tune mere sath bahut bura kiya hai .. apne sabse kimati ang ko mujase itni din door rakh kar... ji karta hai ki.... muje pata hai tumara jee kya chahata hai..

878

Karim mahi ke pero ke pas aa gaya aur juk kar usne mahi ke dono pero ko chuma … aur fir karim mahi ke pairo ko chatane laga… 2 minute bhi nahi huye honge..achanak mahi ko apne talwon ke paas karim ki jeebh mandrate hui mahsoos hui.. Mahi ne najarein uthakar karim ko dekha.. wah muskurane laga.. Usi pal karim ka dhyan mahi ke chut par gaya.. mahi karim ko hi dekhe ja rahi thi.. par karim mahi ke aur dekhne par mahi ne apna chehra jhuka liya.. Karim ki aankhein chamak uthi.. par sharm ke maare mahi apni najrein nahi utha pa rahi thi....usne aapni aankhe band kar li.. Mahi ki aankhe band thi par uska dhyan karim ke taraf hi tha.. wo kya kar raha hai ispar hi tha.. .. ab wah lagataar mahi ke pairo ko chat raha tha.. beech mein mahi ke pairo ki ungali aur aangoothe ko moo mein lekar chus bhi raha tha.. aab chatatae chatate karim uski jeebh mahi ke jaanghon par aakar tik gayi thi... ye dekhkar aur ahsas kar mahi ki chut fudakne lagi.. us par suroor sa chhane laga aur mahi ne bhi apni taange seedhi kar li ... mil rahe iss aanand mein pagal si hokar mahi ne uske sir ko apni jaanghon mein kaskar bheench liya...

879

Karim bhi taiyaar tha.. Shayad uski mansha bhi yahi thi.. Wah mahi ko sath lekar nikalne se pahle hi use poori tarah garam kar lena chahta hoga.. usne apna moo sidha kiya aur chut ke dwar ke paas wale hisse ko aapni kali baddi moti si jeebh se kuredne laga.. aapne chut ke itne kareeb 'ghuspaithiye' jeebh ko mahsoos karke mahi ki saansein tej ho gayi.. bus 2 inch ka faasla hi toh bacha hoga mushkil se... Mahi ke chut aur uske jeebh mein... aapne husband ke paas hote hui karim ki aise chhed chhad se hi mil raha aanand mein doguni kasak thi...Mahi ki aankhe sharam se bandh thi.. aab karim ne mahi ke tange ek dusri se viprit disha mein faila di. aab mahi ki 'chhammak chhallo' theek karim ke aankho ke saamne the… aab mahi ki chut beparda thi.. Mahi ne hulki si aankhein kholkar dekha. Karim aankhein faade huye mahi ki fadakti huyi chut ko hi dekh raha tha. mahi ke chehre par uttejna ke bhav alag hi najar aa rahe the..

880

Achanak usne apna chehra mahi ke chut ke paas laya to mahi ne apni aankhein poori tarah band kar li. Uske baad toh usne mahi ko hawa mein hi uta diya. chut ke dono faankon par mahi ko uske dono hath mahsoos huye. Bahut hi aaram se usne apne angoothe aur ungaliyon se pakad kar moti moti faankon ko ek doosri se alag kar diya. Mahi sochane

lage..aankhe band karte hui hi..Jane kya kar raha tha wo waha . par jo kuchh bhi kar raha tha, usse muje baut maza aa raha hai.. aapne husband ke paas hote hui karim ki aise chhed chhad se hi mil raha aanand mein doguni kasak thi... Achanak karim ne jeebh seedha mahi ke chut ke upar rakh di.. Mahi hadbada si gayi... Aaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa…… kkk….aaa.. rrrrrr..iiii..mmmm… Wo dhire se sisak padi.. wo chilla bhi nahi paa rahi thi.. paas mein husband jo soya hua tha.. chut ki faankon ke theek beechon beech karim ki jeebh thi aur dheere dheere wo usko upar neeche kar raha tha.... Mahi ne turant apna chehra upar kiya aur aankhein band karte hui achanak se karim ke sar ko uppar karti hai.. aur aapne chut ke dwar par aapna ek haath rakati hai..

881

Achchha.. main kaise lagti hoon tumhe.. pahle batao!!! Mahi ne karim jo uske chut chat raha tha uske sir ko uppar utake kaha Karim ne mahi ke jaango ko chooma .. mahi ke badan mein gudgudi si huyi.. use bahut bahut achchha lagane laga.... Bahut achchhe! Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa… Mahi ne sisak kar kaha aur uske aur dekhkar kaha Par tum kah rahe the na.. ki purvi mujhse toh sunder hi hai.. Karim ne mahi ke naval ko kiss karke seedhi hote hui kaha Nahi.. tumare samane wo kuch bhi nahi hai.. Achchhe matlab? kya dil karta hai mujhe dekh kar? Mahi ne pyar se poochha Karim ne mahi ke pet par haath rakha aur dheere dheere apna hath neeche le jane laga... Dil karta hai ki yunhi tumase din bar pyar karta rahoo …. Bus! Pyar karane ka hi dil karta hai na ya kuchh aur bhi.. Mahi ne kaha aur hansne lagi... Haan … aisa din bhar tere ko chodane ka dil karta hai … besharam !!! kahi ke Mahi tadap uthi... itna maja toh use jindagi mein uss din se pahle kabhi aaya hi nahi tha.. 2 char baar jeebh ko chut ke faanko ke upar neeche hone se hi uski chut chhalak uthi...... use apni saanson par kaabu pana mushkil ho raha tha.. aab mahi ko sahan nahi hua aur mahi ne kaampte huye jaanghein bheench kar apna pani chhod diya.. aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa.......... karimmmmmmmmm...... sale kamineeeeeeeeeeeee.... chutras bahane laga…

882

mahi ke sari se hi usne chut ko saaf kiya aur fir se mahi ke chut ko chouda kar liya. par ab jhad jane ki wajah se mahi ko normal rahne mein koyi khas dikkat nahi ho rahi thi. haan, maja ab bhi aa raha tha aur mahi

poora maja lena chahti thi. karim ne thoda aage sarak kar Mahi ko apni taraf kheench liya... karim ne aage jhuk kar mahi ki choot par apna face juka diya .. Agle hi pal mahi ko garam saansein uske chut mein ghusati huyi mahsoos huyi aur pagal si hokar mahi ne apne aapko utha liya.. mahi ne apni aankhein khol kar dekha. Karim ka chehra mahi ke chut par jhuka hua tha.. mahi andaja laga hi rahi thi ki use pata chal gaya ki wo kya karna chahta hai. achanak wo mahi ke chut ko apni jeebh se chatne laga.. mahi ke sare badan mein jhurjhuri si uth gayi..iss anand ko sahan na kar pane ke karan uski siski nikal gayi Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa….

883

Mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…. aur wo apne nitambon ko utha utha kar patakane lagi...par ab wo darr nahi raha tha... Mahi ke jaanghon ko usne kaskar ek jagah daboch liya aur uske chut ke andar jeebh ghusa di..

aaaah! Bahut der se dabaye rakhi hui siski nikal hi padi .. .. Maja itna aa raha tha ki mahi ko kya bataaun... Sahan na kar pane ke karan mahi ne apna hath karim ke sar ke uppar le jakar usko wahan se hatane ki koshish ki toh usne mahi ka hath pakad liya bus do minute aur! mahi ne jhat se apni kohni bed par take kar upar uth gayi aur sisakte huye boli aaaah...jaldi karo na.. manisha uth jayegi nahi toh! Fir kya tha.. karim ne chehra upar karke muskurate huye mahi ki aur dekha.. uski naak par apni chut ka gadha pani laga dekha toh mahi ki hansi chhoot gayi..

884

mahi ke machal rahi chut karim ke chehare se thodi hi dur thi ..uske chut mein se aa rahi mahak karim ko kafi uttejit kar rahi thi.. karim ne mahi ke chut par aapna moo rakh kar jor se daba diya.. tabhi mahi chila uthi mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…………….aaaaaaaahhhhaaaaaaaaaaaa…………. dhireeee.. naaaa…budheee…. mahi ka dil joro se dhadakane laga.. aaj se pahale usne kabhi nayi socha tha ki uski chut bhi koi chatega aur usme itana maza bhi aayega.. aab karim mahi ki chut aapne jeebh se chatane laga..use aapne chut chatvane mein bahut maza aa raha tha.. karim ne mahi ke chut ke aander aapni budhhi jeebh dal di aur aander kuredana shuru kar diya .. kured kuredkar mahi ke chut ka ras nikalane laga… aur aapna ek haath uppar leke mahi ke ek boobs par rakh diya aur aapne do ungaliyo mein nipple ko pakad ke jor se uppar ke aur kheencha… tab mahi jor se chilayi.. uuuuuuuffffffffffffffffff……….maaarrrrrrrr… gaaaaayyyyyiiiiiiiiiiiii…… reeeeeeeeeeeee…….. kammmmineeeeeeee…… meeeeerreeeeee…..koooooooo………maarrrrrrrrr… hiiiiiii…..dallllllogeeeee…..aaaaaaabbbbbbbbb….tummmmm………. aise hi karte ho kya simaran aur purvi ke saath.. hannnn mere raand.. aise kahte hi karim uske chut mein jeebh se kuradate hui aapni ek ungali dal deta haiii… kamineeeeeeeeeeeeee…………. Dhireeeeeeeee.naaaaaa.. aisa kah ke jara jukh ke karim ke sarr ko aapni chut pe daba deti hai.. karim aab aapne dono haaath uppar le jake aapne dono haatho me mahi ke chuchiya pakad ke jor se dabane lagata hai.. aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa….. uffffffffffffffff…………. Karimmmmm…jara dhire dabao na mere boobs ko… bahut dard ho raha hai… aur tere chut ko maza nahi aa raha hai kya aur uske chut ko aapne moo mein leke chusane lagata hai..

885

aaaaaaaaaooooohoooo…….oooo..mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… bahut maza aa raha hai… tum to bahut kamal ke chusate ho. Karim ne kabhi kisi ko shalinata se chusa nahi tha … use to tabadtob chusai pasand thi.. par karim ne socha jor se isse chusa to manisha uth jayegi aur sab maza kikira ho jayega.. isliye usne dhire se chusane ka mood banaya.. aur fir mahi ki gaand ki taraf dekhane laga.. uski ek taang uthkar uske kulhe par ek jordar tamacha jad diya.. ye bahut tha mahi ki aander ki aag badkane ke liye.. ohooooooooooooooo karim .. aaj kya kar diya hai tumane mere badan ko.. ye aaag badate hi jaa rahi hai.. ummmmmmmmmmmmmm… iss aag ko shaant karo na.. Chodu kya tuje.. Haan.. mere nawab..sahab.. tu muje maza dege kya aise hi natak karenge.. Haan mai aaj aapko asali maza dungi.. jaisa aap chahate ho waisa maza dungi.. chut ke upar uska lislisapan karim ko mahsoos hone laga.. Kuchh der wah apne jeebh se uske chut ke faankon ko alag alag karne ki koshish karta raha.. Mahi ki halat kharab hoti ja rahi thi.. aawesh mein mahi kabhi apni jaanghon ko khol deti aur kabhi bheench leti... Achanak usne mahi ke chut par jeebh ka dabav ek dam badha diya.... Iske sath hi mahi hadbada kar uchhal si padi... aur mahi aab jor jor se sisakiya dene lagi.. Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh.ooooohoooooooooooo………. kamineeeeeeeeee… budheeeeeeeeeee……..ummmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.. aaaaaaahhhhaaa… kitnaaaaaa maza de rhaaaaaa haiii saleeee….sssuckkkkkkkkk miiiiiiii…. Ummmmmmm … suckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk…meeeeeeeeee..aise hiii…. Jo maza purviiiiiiiii ko detaaaaaaa haii..jo maza simrannnn ko deta hai…. jo maz lata bhabhi ko deta aur jo maz us maid ko deta hai uss se achha maza muje de reeeee.. kamine.. Us sisakaiyon se aandaja laga sakata tha ki usko iss waqt kitana maja aa raha hai..

886

Aab mahi ke thange usne hawa mein utha di aur aapna bada sa kala lund mahi ke nazuk se chut par thika diya.. Dhire se kar… nahi to manisha uth jayenge… Ispar karim hasata hai.. Manisha ko uth jane de.. wo bhi dekhengi mai kaise uske biwi ko chodata hu.. Mahi ispar smile karte hai..

hut ke upar uska lislisapan karim ko mahsoos hone laga.. Kuchh der wah apne jeebh se uske chut ke faankon ko alag alag karne ki koshish karta raha.. Mahi ki halat kharab hoti ja rahi thi.. aawesh mein mahi kabhi apni jaanghon ko khol deti aur kabhi bheench leti... Achanak usne mahi ke chut par jeebh ka dabav ek dam badha diya.... Iske sath hi mahi hadbada kar uchhal si padi... aur mahi aab jor jor se sisakiya dene lagi.. Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh.ooooohoooooooooooo………. kamineeeeeeeeee… budheeeeeeeeeee……..ummmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.. aaaaaaahhhhaaa… kitnaaaaaa maza de rhaaaaaa haiii saleeee….sssuckkkkkkkkk miiiiiiii…. Ummmmmmm … suckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk…meeeeeeeeee..aise hiii…. Jo maza purviiiiiiiii ko detaaaaaaa haii..jo maza simrannnn ko deta hai…. jo maz lata bhabhi ko deta aur jo maz us maid ko deta hai uss se achha maza muje de reeeee.. kamine.. Us sisakaiyon se aandaja laga sakata tha ki usko iss waqt kitana maja aa raha hai.. Aab mahi ke thange usne hawa mein utha di aur aapna bada sa kala lund mahi ke nazuk se chut par thika diya.. Dhire se kar… nahi to manisha uth jayenge… Ispar karim hasata hai.. Manisha ko uth jane de.. wo bhi dekhengi mai kaise uske biwi ko chodata hu.. Mahi ispar smile karte hai..

887

karim uski jaanghon ko chhod kar upar aa gaya aur Mahi ke honton ko choom liya Kasam se raand .. tu chiz badi katil hai.. tera badan dekh ke aisa lagata hai raand.. Kaisa lagata hai aapne iss raand ke baare mein ..jaan.. Mahi ne uske aankho mein dekhate hui kaha Tera ye badan dekh ke tumse door hone ko man nahi karta ... Mahi ne apne hoonth uske hoontho pe rakh diye.. aur uski kamar mein hath daal liya.. aur uske baalon mein pyar se hath ferne lagi.... karim se mil rahi garmi ke maare mahi pagal si huyi ja rahi thi..... Karim ne aapna chehara upar uta liya.. fir karim ne jhuk kar mahi ke naram honton par apne garam garam hont rakh diye..

mahi keshareer mein achanak akdan si shuru ho gayi.. .. ... usne mahi ke upar wale hont ko apne honton ke beech daba liya aur choosne laga..

888

mahi bhi waisa hi karne lagi..uske neeche wale hont ke sath....usko karim ke hont bahut pyare lag rahe the .. Andhere mein mahi ko aapne band aankhon ke saamne taare se toot'te najar aa rahe the... kuchh hi der mein badhawasi mein mahi pagal si ho gayi aur tej tej saanse lene lagi.. karim ka bhi kuchh aisa hi haal tha.. uska lund ek baar fir akad kar mahi ke pate mein ghusne ki koshish karne laga tha.. thodi der baad mahi ko aapne chut geeli hone ka ahsaas hua.... uski chhatiyan machalne si lagi thi... unka machalna shant karne ke liye mahi ne apni chhatiyan karim ke seene mein gada di.. Mahi ko aab raha na gaya.... usne apne pate mein gada hua uska kala sa bada lund aapne komal hathon mein pakad liya aur apne hont se karim ke hoontho ko jor jor se chusane lagi.. jaise hee mahi ka hath karim ke lund par laga toh mahi ek dum se kanap gaye…karim ne mahi ke hoontho se se mooh hatate hue uske taraf muskarte hue dekha… raand yee aaj se tumhara hai….. uski baat sunkar mahi sharma gayi .. aapne hath mein lund pakad kar lund par sahlate hue mahi ne kaha… waise isse pahale aur kitano ka tha ye mahashay… tere ko usse kya karna hai raand.. mahi has padi aur usne fir se karim ke hoonth aapne hoontho mein le liye..uppar wo karim ke hoontho ko chus rahi thi aur niche karim ka lund aapne haath mein lekar usko hilane lagi.. iss wajah se aab iss waqt wo dono jor jor se sanse lene lage the.. Mahi ko bahut maja aa raha tha par use aapne chut ki tadap use aab sahan nahi ho rahi thi.. aapne tadap kam karane ke irade se Mahi apna dusara hath neeche le gayi aur chut ke faankon par hath rakh kar dheere dheere unhe masalne lagi.. Mahi ke aisa karne se shayad karim ko bahut maja aane laga.. wo aab jor jor se mahi ke hoontho ko chusane laga .. aur aapne dono haath mahi ke aam pe chalane laga..... Mahi ke aam aur hoontho se kuchh der aur khelne ke baad wo ruk gaya aur uske hoontho se aapne hoonth alag karke mahi ko dekhane laga... Mahi ke munh se lambi lambi saanse aur siskiyan nikalte dekha to karim ke chehare pe ek alag se bhav aa gaye aur usne mahi ka hath aapne lund se hata liya.... mahi ne apni chut ko sahlana chhor dheere se ussse kaha karo na.. mujase aab raha nahi ja raha hai...

889

kya karu fir mahi ne kuch nahi kaha par aapne haath mein karim ka lund pakad liya aur aapne chut ke dwar par use tika diya.. aur karim ko dekhane lagi .. karim- kya mahi- karo na karim- kaise fir mahi karim ke kamar ke piche se aapne dono haath dalati hai aur aapne kamar thodi uppar ki aur karati hai.. par usse karim ka lund mahi ke chut mein aage jaye usse pahale karim thoda uppar ho jata hai.. plz…… karo na…aisa tadpao mat na.. muje… karim hasta hai.. Mahi pagal si huyi ja rahi thi.. ab wah karim ke lund ko aapne chut me dalane ke liye apne nitambon ko upar neeche hilane lagi thi.. aakhirkaar tadap sahan karne ki had paar hone par mahi ne ek baar aur us sse sisakte huye nivedan kiya...... Ab toh kar do na! kar do na pls! Kya kar du Mahi tadap kar boli.... aaaaahhhhhhaaa.. .. .. aaj ke baad main tumse kabhi bhi ladayi nahi karoongi.. na hi tum par chillaungi.. tumhari kasam! na tum par haath utaungi.. Mahi ek pal ko sab kuchh bhool kar takiye ko appne haath mein leke daba ke kaha .. kyon .. hamesha ki tarah mere saath jagada kar na .. raand.. Nahi karungi… Kyon Tum muje aise hi tadpaoge fir To .. chut maru ya gaand C.................hhhhhhhuuuuuu......

890

bol na raand.... nahi bol paungi... kyon.. mein tumare itani besharam nahi hu aapne pati ke baju mein hote hui ek gair mard se chudva rahi hai aur muje besharam kah rahi hai.. tume karna hai ya nahi mahi gusse me boli gaand ya chut mahi ne chut ke taraf ishara kiya Nahi.. muje to gaand marani hai.. Plz.. iss baar meri baat maan lo… next time aapki baat maan leti hu.. Pakka… Pakka.. ye aapke mahi raand ka aapne nawab sahab ko wada hai.. Natak to nahi karege fir Nahi.. kabhi nahi.. Thik hai.. Aisa kahte hi karim ne apne lund ko pakad kar mahi ke choot ke ched par set karane laga….…karim ne apne dusre hath se mahi ke choot ko phanko ko phelaya aur apne lund ke supad ko jaise hee mahi ke choot ke ched par lagaya toh mahii ek dum sisak se uthi… Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa…….. jaaaannnnnn…. use lund ke supad ke garami apni choot par mahsoos ho rahi thee….. jaise hi mahi sisak uthi waise hi karim ne aapne lund ka munh mahi ke chut ke beech ghusa diya ..

891

Mahi kasmasa uthi.. Ahhhhhhhhaaaaaaa… Mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. Mumii nahi ammi bolo Ispar mahi hasti hai Kamine … budhhe… Mahi ko itna aanand aa raha tha ki wo bayan nahi kar pa rahi thi .. Mahi ne apni jaanghon ko aur khola aur aapne iss budhhe aashik ki raahein aasan kar di.. Fir karim ne Kuchh ander aur aapna lund pel diya .. aanand ke maare mahi chhatpata uthi. Aaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa….. Bhadveeeeeeeee….

892

Karim ne aapna lund bahar nikala aur waise jaldi se aander pel diya ahhhhhhhh…. Kamineeeeeeee…. Dhireeeee….naaaa… siskiyan aur aahein bharte huye usne khud hi apni janghon ko pakad liya aur karim ka kaam aasan kar diya... mahi badhawas ho gayi…mahi ka bura haal ho chuka tha… Mahi ki siskiyan jor se aane lagi thi… Uski tej ho rahi saanson ki aawaj bhi shyad aab manish ko sunayi de rahi thi.. par wo to so raha tha… Jada mat chilla nahi to manisha uth jayenge… Uth jane do…

aur agle hee pal mahi ke mote-mote aam ko apne hathon mai kas kar pakadate hue jor se daba diya….. ahhhaaa……. Budheeeeeeee… kya kar rahe ho…. mahi ek dum se machal uthi….. aapne mahi raand ka doodh nikal raha hu karim ne mahi ke chuchyon ko maslate hue kaha……. siiiii umhhh choro iss tarah se koi doodh nikalata hai kya … aisa mat karo…dard hota hai na karim ne fir se uski aam ko daba diya.. karim mahi ke chuchyon ko maslate hue kahta hai muje toh issi tarah se doodh nikalana aata hai …tumhe koi itraaj hai…. muje kya bachhe hui hai jo waha se doodh nikal aa jai isliye to tuje ammi banana hai mere bachhe ki.. dhattttttttt…. Besharam… fir karim ne mahi ke gaand ko pakad kar use maslana shuru kar daya

893

894

Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaa…shiiiiii hayeee budhee.. yeee kaya kar raha hai….ahhh umhhhhhhhh… dhire..seeeeee…dard ho raha hai… Mahi ne apni gaand ko uppar ke aur dekhelate hue kaha. Jaise hee mahi ke iss harkat se karim ka lund aur aander gaya to karim ka dil khushi se uchal pada aur isse kushi mein karim ne aapna aadha lund bahar nikala aur use jor se aur aander pel diya… waise hi mahi aur jor se chilla uthi.. ohhhooooo ahhhhhh karim ahhhhhh umhhhhh yeee yee ddddhiree ahhh unghhhh naa karim ohhh mai pagal ho jaungi ahhhh hayeeee karim mere cccchhhhhhuuuu…..

aur uski ankhe masti mai band hoti chali gaye….mahi ko sahan karna mushkil ho gaya tha….usne apne dono haath piche le jake bed ko jor se pakad liya …….mahi ke pure body mein tej kanpan hone laga…jab mahi se bardast naa hua, toh wo siskate hue chilla uthi….

895

Dhireeeeeeeeee………..reeeeeeeeeeeeee… haramiiiiiiiiiiii…….. kahi mere aawaj se mereeee manishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Na uth jaye… Tune to kaha na manisha uth jai to koi problem nahi.. Kya pahale hi din mere shadi tudavane ka irada hai kya Dar kyon rahi hai… mai tuje aapni rakhel banake rakhunga.. Harami kahi keeeeeeeeeeeee……. Saleeee…. Bhadaveeeee… Mahi masti aur wasna ke rang mai ek dum behaal ho chuki thee….uske saanse bhot tej chal rahi thee…ankhe abhi bhee band thee….mahi bed ko pakad ke apni saanso ko kabu mai lane ke kosish karate hue boli…. Ohhhhhooooooo… gooodddddd… karimmmm.. tum to mere jaan hi loge… plz dhire karo na..…hayeee……aise bhi koi karta hai kya ….. Mai to hamesha aise hi karta hu.. sach mein.. kamine.. issi wajah se sab tere diwani hai…purvi .. lata. simran..wo maid... sab.. aisa hi karta hoga sabke saath iss wajah se wo aapni pati ko chorkar tere saath aati hai.. mahi tadap rahi thi Par use aisa maja karim de raha tha jiski mahi ne kalpana bhi kabhi nahi ki thi.. Mahi karim ki deewani hoti ja rahi thi....karim ne mahi ke honto ko apne honto mai bhar kar chusna fir se shuru kar daya….aur mahi bhee uska khul kar sath dee rahi thee……

896

jab se purvi aur karim ka khel mahi ne dekha tha tab se uske chut mai aag jo lagi hui thee uske …….. karim ne mahi ke honto ko kuch der chusne ke baad apne honto ko alag kaya aur phir jhuk kar mahi ke left aam ko mooh mai bhar kar chusna shuru kar daya….. aahhhaa hayeeeee budhhe chusss leee mereee boobs .. mere nawab sahab ohhoo umhhh aahh aur jor se chus ahhhhh umhhhhh…. mahi ke hathon ke ungalyan karim ke baalo mai ghum rahi thee….aur karim mahi ke chuchyon ko maslate hue unki chuchyon ko chus raha tha….beech mai wo mahi ke aam ke nipples ko apne unglyon mai lekar masalta toh mahi ek dum se sisak uthati….madhosh hokar mahi ne apni tange utha kar karim ke kamar par kas lee, aur apni gaand ko ooper ke aur utha lee.. aab karim ne mahi ke dono tango ko ghutno se mod kar ooper uthate hue apne kandho par rakh laya….aur dhere-dhere mahi ko chodane laga.. Jaise hee karim ka bada lund aur mahi ke choot aapas mai bhid jate toh mahi ke ankhe masti mai band ho jati… ahhhha kyon mere raand kaisa lag raha hai mera lund apni choot mai lekar…. karim ne apni raftar badhate hue kaha…. ohhhhooo shiiiiiii umhhhhh budhhe ahhha pooch maat kitnaa maza aa raha hai….

897

ahhha raand abhi toh shurwat hai….aaj se tere chut roj marunga….. yahi tere hi bedroom mein ..manisha ke samane ……..bol marane de gee naa muje roj…. ahhhh budhhe …. Mere jaan… aab mein aaj se tere rakhel hu… roj marana mere …….mai abhi kabhi nahi mana karunge …. Jaise hee karim ka mota lund mahi ke choot mai ghussata toh mahi masti mai ek dum se sisak utathi….apni choot ke ander uss mote kale lund ko mahsoos karke mahi ka badan ander tak kanap jata…aur uske ankhe phir se band ho jate…. aab karim ne aapna lund uske chut se pura bahar nikala aur apni poori takat ikatha kee aur phir ek jor dar dakha mara…iss baar pura lund mahi ke choot ke diwaro ko cheerta hua ander ghusta chala gaya….tab tak jab usske lund ka mota supad mahi ke bachedani se jakar naa takarya…. hiiiiiiii…..marrrrrrrrrr… gayeeeeee… maar dala … iss budheeeee neeeeee… Iss baar wo bahut jor se chillaye… uske iss aawaj se shyad kumbkarna bhi uth jaye Kya hua mahi … kisne maar dala… mahi ka ka poora badan masti mai kanap gaya…. jab mahi se bardast nahi hua toh usne apni gaand ko bed par idhar udhar ghisate hue sarkane lagi.. usne karim ke face ko pakad kar apne honto ke taraf uske honto ko jhuka liya….aur pagalo ke tarah uske honto ko chusne lagee…. Mahi .. mahi … kya hua… Mahi ke shoulder ko pakad ke koi use hilla raha tha… usko kuch der tak hilane ke baad mahi ne aapni aankhe khol di.. dekha to samane manish tha.. uska husband… wo usko jaga raha tha.. mahi idhar udhar dekhane lagi.. lekin karim kahi nahi tha… Mahi kya ho gaya tha tume… kon marne wala hai tume… Ohho… tum .. manisha… Manisha .. kon manisha.. Koi nahi… Kya tumane koi sapna dekha kya.. Nahi to To kya badbada rahi thi..

898

Kuch to nahi Tum bol rahi thi.. Maar dala iss budhhe ne… kon budhha … mahi.. Kon budhha..Koi bhi to nahi .. Sapna dekha kya Shyad… tum so jao manish aur muje bhi sone do.. Morning ho gayi hai.. already 7 baj gaye hai.. Ohh no.. Uth jao.. Haan.. Aur ye nude soyi thi kya.. Mahi aapne badan ko dekhane lagi thi to wo puri nude thi.. uske badan par ek bhi kapda nahi tha.. Phir wo manish ko dekh ke kahne lagi.. Wo garmi ho rahi thi.. Ac hote hui.. Meri margi.. any problem No problem .. Aisa kahte hui manish bed se niche utar gaya.. Agar pahale batate to mai bhi nude sota na.. Mahi manish ko gusse se dekhate hai.. Jao bathroom mein..mera dimag mat khao.. pahale se mera dimak kharab ho chuka hai… Phir manish bathrrom mein chala jata hai.. mahi aapne sar ko pakad ke baith gaye… aur sochane lage… matlab ye sab mera sapna tha.. purvi ka aur uske beech jo hua wo dekhane ki wajah se .. tab se lekar aab tak sab sapna tha.. my god ..

899

fir wo dressing table ke samane khadi ho gayi nangi he.. aapne chehare ki lali dekhate hui wo aapne aap ko kahti hai.. heee bhagwan………… ye maine kaisa sapna dekha.. fir wo aapna chehara aapne hhath mein leke use dhak dete… my god … ye budhha muje pagal bana dega…

fir wo bed pe jake naange hi so gayi.. kuch sochate hui..

Phir manish bathrrom mein chala jata hai.. mahi aapne sar ko pakad ke baith gaye… aur sochane lage… matlab ye sab mera sapna tha.. purvi ka aur uske beech jo hua wo dekhane ki wajah se .. tab se lekar aab tak sab sapna tha.. my god ..

900

fir wo dressing table ke samane khadi ho gayi nangi he.. aapne chehare ki lali dekhate hui wo aapne aap ko kahti hai.. heee bhagwan………… ye maine kaisa sapna dekha.. fir wo aapna chehara aapne hhath mein leke use dhak dete… my god … ye budhha muje pagal bana dega… Fir mahi uth gayi aur bra panty pahan kar bed par fir se let gayi… wo sochane lagi…Kya ye sapana tha....ye aadmi to muje neend mai bhi nahi chor raha hai.. mere piche hi pada hai.. aur mai bhi iss kale ghatiya aadmi ko aapne sapane mai kaise dekh sakati hu.. aur us ko kaise feel kar sakati hu..sapane mai bhi kitana ghatiya tarike se gandi baat kar raha tha .. wo kya kah raha tha.. muje ek baar karane do.. tumare ek baar ….. ????? marane do .. kitana ganda word bol raha tha... Muje aapne aap se bolane mai bhi kitani sharam aati hai.. kya tha wo word ccccc... hhhhh... uuuu... Kitana ganda word hai ... Chiii chiii... mahi chi chi nahi chu chu bol ... aur kya bol raha tha.. muje aapne rakhel bana ke rakhega…. Chiiii.. kamina… uski himmat kaise hui muje aise bolane ki.. mahi wo sapne mein bola tha .. sapane me hi sahi lekin usne himmat kaise ki.. fir bhi wo kaise kah sakata hai ki muje aapne rakhel.. aapni raand… mai ek izzatdar ghar ki aurat hu .. mai koi uski randi thodi hu.. kya simran madam izzatdar ghar ki nahi hai kya.. wo to ek dcp hai.. unka khandan bhi izzatdar hai.. unke husband ka kitana bada business empire hai.. to wo izzatdar ghar ki kaise nahi hui.. lata bhabhi aur purvi bhi izzatdar ghar ki hai.. unko bhi iss kamine aapni Randi banaya hi hai na mahi.. kya aadmi hai ye ek dcp ko Randi bana sakata hai to kisi ko bhi Randi bana sakata hai.. tuje bhi mahi.. tuje bhi aapni Randi bana sakata hai.. kya.. ye nahi ho sakata ..mai kabhi bhi uske nahi ho sakati.. mai kabhi bhi uski randi nahi ban sakati… mahi ..tu ye kya soch rahi hai.. tu aisa sochana hi paap hai mahi.. Mahi ne thode der sochana band kiya.. fir jab firse sochana suru kiya tab fir se uske dimag me wahi aa raha tha..Ye budhha tuje nahi chodega mahi.... ye aab tere leke hi rahega... nahi nahi aise nahi hoga..agar ye actual hua to.. mahi tu ye kya soch rahi hai.. ye kaise tu soch sakati hai..

901

tu manisha ki wife hai.. fir mahi hasti hai… manish ki wife hai.. tu ek izzatdar ghar ki beti aur dusare izzatdar ghar ki bahu hai.. ye tu soch bhi kaise sakati hai.. ye kabhi nahi ho sakata .. ye mai kabhi hone nahi dungi .. aise aapne aap ko mahi kahti hai.. Sapne mein hi sahi par mahi ke badan mein jo aag lagi thi uski dahak se agle kuch ganto tak mahi ko neend nahi aayi .. uska ang - ang sulag raha tha. uske jawani ki tadap sunati toh sunati kisko! Pati tha par kuch kaam ka nahi tha.. manish ne bath karane ke baad mahi ko ghar chalane ko kaha par wo gusse mein boli …

Tum jao mein baad mein aati hu.. Fir manish waha se chala gaya..Fir kuch der tak usne sone ka prayas kiya par so nahi payi.. Subah uthi toh ghar par koyi nahi tha.. mahi uthi toh dekha manish chala gaya hai .. ... Khali room mein khud ko akeli pakar mahi ki jaanghon ke beech mein sursuri si machne lagi.. Mahi ne darwaja andar se band kiya aur bed par aakar apni jaanghon ko failakar pair poori tarah faila kar lait gayi … sone ka prayas karane lagi.. fir angadiya lene lagi..

902

Darr toh kisi baat ka tha hi nahi use aab... mahi leti hui nitambon ko uksate huye jaanghon ko door door kar diya... Hayeeeeeee! apni hi chut ke rasilepan aur jaanghon tak pasar gayi chiknahat ko dekhte hi uske moo se nikal gaya..aur mahi madhosh si ho gayi.. mahi dekhkar hairat main pad gayi.. chhoti si uski chut kisi bade paav ki tarah phool kar uske panty se bahar nikalne ko utawali ho rahi thi... Moti moti chut ki pattiyan santre ki faankon ki tarah ubhar kar panty ke bahar se hi dikhayi de rahi thi... Unke beech ki jhirri mein panty iss tarah andar ghusi huyi thi jaise chut ka dil panty par hi aa gaya ho...

Mahi ne apna hath neeche le jakar panty ko side mein kar ke apni ungaliyon se chut ki faankon ko sahla kar dekha..

903

faankon par uge huye kale kale rang ke chhote chhote baal uttenjana ke maare khade ho gaye.. unnpar hath ferne se mahi ko chut ke andar tak gudgudi aur aanand ka ahsaas ho gaya .... chut par upar neeche ungaliyon ko firate huye mahi badhawas si hoti ja rahi thi.. Faankon ko failakar mahi ne andar jhankne ki koshish ki.. chikni chikni laal tawcha ke alawa use aur kuchh dikhayi na diya... par use aander jaankh kar dekhana jo tha...... isliye usne panty ko nikal fek diya.. Mahi jakar dressing table ke saamne bed pe hi baith gayi.. haan.. ab use theek theek apni jannat ka dwar dikhayi de raha tha.. gahre gulabi rang mein ranga … .. wahan par ek chhota sa dana ubhara huaa tha.. theek uski choochiyon ke daane ki tarah.. Uttejana ke mare pagal si hokar mahi ne usko .. ..ungali se chhedne lagi..

904

aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa… halki si sisak uske moo se nikal gayi. wahan sparsh karte hi mahi ki aankhein band hone lagi.. jaanghon mein hulka hulka kampan sa shuru ho gaya... waise ye sab mahi pahle baar mahsoos kar rahi thi.. saamne sheeshe mein dekhte huye aisa karne mein alag hi romanch aur aanand aa raha tha mahi ko .. mahi abb poori tarhan garam ho chuki thee..uski choot ke ched kabhi sikurata aur kabhi pehalta…. Abb aur bardast ke bahar tha…..usne aapna bra nikal ke fenk diya..kaamvihal hokar mahi ne achank se aapne gaand ko apne dono hathon se pakad kar ooper utha diya……uske ek nipple ko aapne ek haath mein pakad ke khenchane lagi … masti ke meethe lehar uske badan main doud gaye………. ahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa……….. karimmmm…………… Usne apni jhangon ko poora khol kar phela laya……..aur apna ek hath neeche lejakar aapne chut par rakh diya .. ….aapne naram hanthon ka sparah apne chut par pate hee mahi ne apni kamar hilana band kar dya….aur apne gardan thode aage kar ke aapne hi chut ki taraf dekhane lagi….mahi badi muskil se apni chut ko ankhe khol kar dekh rahi thi …..aur fir aapne aap se hi kahti hai .. thartharti awaj main.. tujee pata haii mahi tun kaya karne jaa rahi hai…..

905

mahi ko yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki wo kya kar rahi hai .. wo aapne chehare par smile late hai..…..aur aapne ek ungali apni choot ke ched par rakh di …. garam garam apni risti choot ke ched par aapni ungali mahsoos karte hee mahi ke badan main bijli kondh gaye….. aaaahhhhhhhaaaaaaaa… karimmmmmm……………… budhee.. sale…. Tune … muje ye kya kar diya… achi khasi aurat ko aapni randi bana diya…. Mera kya haal kar diya .. budhhee.. Ye kehate hue mahi ne apni jhangon ko phela kar ghutno se mod kar ooper utha laya…..aur jhad se aapne ungali ko pakad kar apni choot ko ooper ke taraf karne lagee… aur fir aapne chut ke dwar par aapni ungali rakh di.. Aapne ungali ko apne choot ke diwaro par mahsoos karke wo behaal hone lagee…… apni ankhen band kaye hue ukhadi awaz main mahi kahti hai… karimmmmmmmm…. Mere raja…. Tum yahi karana chahate ho na…. mahi buri tarhan haanf rahi thee…uski chuchyan saans lene se ooper neeche ho rahi thee….phir achank se jaise ek toofan aa gaya ho…..usne

906

palak jhapkate hee, aapne ek ungali aapne hi chut ke aander daal di Mahi ki ungali uske ke geeli choot ke phanko ko phelata hua adner ghusne lagi….Dhere dhere ungali mahi ke choot main chali gayi….aur fir mahi ne josh main akar aapni ungali bahar nikali aur jordar aander fir se dal di Ahhhhhaa……. Budheeeeee…. …… fffuckkkkkkkkk…meeeeeee… apni iss raand ko umhhhhh siiiiiiiiiiii mahi ne sisayte hue kaha….. aur fir paglo ke tarhan usko aage piche karane lagee …… mahi ko iss khel main mano ek naye cheez mil gaye ho…… ahhha ruk jaa na karim………main yeeee paap nahi kar sakti……….ohhhhh karim main pagal ho jaungeeee ruk jaaa ahhhh ruk jaaa maaaamiiiiiiiiii… mar jaungi… mahi ne dhere-dhere se apne ungali ko bahar nikali aur phir se ander karne lagi…. ohhhhho karim main pagal ho jaungee fuck naa mujeee fuck apni rakhel keee …… tu kya kahta hai…ccccchuuuu… ko ohhhhhhh bhot sukoon

907

milaaaa hai aajjjjj tere iss rakhel ko …. Us keee choottt ko…. Haan… yahi word tha jo mere karim ko pasand hai.. ye kehate hue mahi ne apni pairo ko mod kar aur uppar uta liye hawa mein …… Aur fir mahi ne aapne ek boobs ko aapne haath mein pakad ke usko masalane lagi….….neeche se wo lagtaar gaand ko ooper ke aur uchalte hue aapni ungali ko apni choot ke ander lee rahi thee…..choot geeli hone ke karan ungali asani se uski choot ke ander bahar ho rahi thi….. …..kaamwasna ke agg main jal rahi mahi pehale se bhot jayda garam thee……wo khud hee apne hathon se apne chuchyon ke nipples ko masal rahi thee…… itne dino baad aisa maza use mil raha tha …. Dheere dheere uski ungali ki gati badhti gayi.. aur us wajah se uski sisak badati ja rahi thi aaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaa…. aur mahi nidhal hokar bister par giri hui thi ... ungaliyan ab usko sahla nahi rahi thi... bulki buri tarah se poori chut ki faankon samet masal rahi thi... achanak ajeeb si sikiyon se uske kaanon mein meethi si dhun goonjne lagi aur na jane kab aisa karte huye mahi sab kuchh bhula kar dusre hi lok mein ja pahunchi.... Gahri saansein lete huye mahi apne saare shareer ko dheela chhod baahon ko bister par failaye hosh mein aane hi lagi thi ki darwaje par dastak sunkar uske hosh hi udd gaye.... wah achanak chounk padi… wo sochane lagi .. aab kon aa gaya subah subah…. Shyad… wo … kamina… nahi.. nahi.. subah subah wo kyon .. ayega… wo to purvi ke saath raat bhar masti karane ke baad aab gahri neend mein hoga..

Tabhi darwaje ki bell fir se baj gayi… Mahi apne khayalo ki duniya se bahar aa gayi. mahi ki chut buri tarah se gili ho gayi thi par is waqt koi darwaje par aa gaya tha. Mahi faurn apni jagah se uthathi hain..Mahi ne jaldi se kapda dhundana shuru kiya .. aur waha pada ek dress pahan leti hai.. use laga tha maid hogi.. breakfast ke liye bulane aayi hogi.. aur darwaaze ke taraf bina waqt ganwaye chal padti hain......jab darwaja khol kar dekha to saamne purvi khadi hui thi.

908

purvi ko dekhkar mahi ek pal ke chounk jati hai.. thode der ke baad purvi ko dekh kar mahi ko time ka ehsaas hua ki wo subah se kitane der tak apne khayalo kho gayi thi ki kab itana time hua use pata hi nahi chala. Purvi shayd aabhi aabhi nahayi thi.. wo ball pounchate hui waha aati hai.. usko dekh ke aisa lag raha tha mahi ko ki kal hi purvi ki suhagrat hui hai … wahi khushi purvi ke chehare par mahi ko dikh rahi thi.. mahi mann mein kahti hai.. baat to sahi hi hai.. karim ne kal uske saath suhaarat jo ki hai.. suhagraat nahi par maja utana hi diya hai.. purvi jab aander aayi aur mahi ki taraf dekhane lagi tab mahi ki najar uske ubharo par gayi. Uske dono uroj aab bhi kal raat ki tarah ek dam sakht ho rahe the. purvi ko dekh kar mahi ko uski kal raat wali surat yaad aane lag gayi jab wo apne chehre par alag-alag tarah ke bhaav la rahi thi. Jaise jaise karim use dhakke lagta uske munh se siskariya nikalne lag jati. Usne siskariya lete hue apne dono hontho ko ek dusre ke saath kas kar jakad liya tha taaki

909

munh se jyada tej aawaj na nikal sake.. har dhakke ke saath uske chehre ke bhaav badal se jate the.

bua ji abhi tak ready nahi hui aap.. kal raat neend nahi hui iswajah se lait uthi kya manish ji ne sone nahi diya kya chup kar besharam!!! kuch bhi bolati hai.. Mahi ka dhyan ab bhi purvi ki chhati par hi tha usne haaf cut baaju wala blouse pehne hua tha. aurr blouse me se uske cleavage saaf najar aa rahe the. uske dono uroj aisa lag raha tha jaise blouse kood kar abhi bahar aa jayege. Uska rang black tha.. kab usne usko apni chhati ghoorte hue dekh liya .. mahi ko pata hi nahi chala.. Aise kya dekh rahe ho aap bua ji ? aap se jyada bade nahi hai..hehehe Uski baat sun kar mahi buri tarah se chownk gayi. Kya kya kya dekh rahi hu kuch bhi to nahi. aur kya mujhse jyada sundar nahi hai.?

910

Mahi ne lagbhag buri tarah se had-badate hue kaha. bua ji wahi jo abhi aap dekh rahi thi

Aisa kehte hue usne apna ek haath apne uroj par rakh diya. Mahi ke dono aankhe sharam se neeche ho gayi. Kuch bhi mat kaho purvi ? aisa kuch nahi hai main to wo bas tumhare blouse ki design dekh rahi thi. Maine banaya hai to achha hi hoga na .. Purvi piche mood ke dekhate hai to samane karim khada tha.. mahi aawaj sun ke aapne gardan upar utake dekhte hai… karim ko dekh ke wo chounk jati hai… usko laga tha subah darwaje pe maid hai iss liye usne achha dress nahi pahana tha.. purvi hai ye jaan kar usne

911

jada dhyan nahi diya tha .. par aab karim ko dekh kar wo dar gayi.. mahi ne ek night wala dress pahana hua tha.. aur dupata bhi nahi liya tha.. karim sar se lekar pawn tak mahi ko ghoor raha tha.....mano wo apni aankhon se mahi ke kapde utar raha ho.......mahi wahin khamosh khadi rehti hain aur nazrein uski neeche ki taraf jhuki hui thi.......sharam se uska bura haal tha.......dil aur bhi zoron se dhadakne laga tha...... haan .. bua ji.. ye blouse innone hi banaya hai.. mahi wahin apni nazrein jhukaye chup chaap khadi thi........sharam aur haya saaf uske chehre se jhalak rahi thi.....karim mahi ko dekhkar haule se muskura padta hain … mahi ek nazar upar utake karim ke taraf dekhti hain aur wo bhi dheere se muskura deti hain...

karim sir se lekar pawn tak mahi ko ghoor raha tha.....mano wo apni aankhon se mahi ke kapdey utar raha ho.......mahi wahin khamosh khadi rehti hain aur nazrein uski neechay ki taraf jhuki hui thi.......sharam se uska bura haal tha.......dil aur bhi zoron se dhadakney laga tha...... wahin karim ka bhi bura haal tha..........uska bhi haath baar baar mahi ko dekh ke apne lund par jaa raha tha...... ye dekh ke mahi aur sharma rahi th waise hi purvi bol padi .. bua ji jaldi niche aa jao .. sab aapka breakfast pe wait kar rahe hai.. mai thode der baad breakfast kar lungi.. after bath.. aap kar lo.. thik hai.. aisa kah ke purvi waha se chali gayi.. saath mein karim bhi.. Jaise hi wo dono bahr porch mein aate hai tab karim purvi ka haath dheere se pakadkar use aapne aur kheech leta hain..... aur wall se sata deta hai.. purvi ki halki si sisak nikal jati hai… aaaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaa… mahi wo jane ke baad door close karane wali hi thi tab use ye aawaj aa jate hai.. wo fauran door band karte hui ek nazar bahar ki taraf door thoda open karke dekhte hai tab purvi ko karim pakad rakha tha aur uske gardan ko kiss kar raha tha..

912

sala raat bhar maje karane ke baad bhi iski bhook aabhi bhi hai kya mahi aisa mann mein kahta hai bahar bhale hi iss waqt koi nahi tha magar purvi ke dil mein jaise toofan sa utha hua tha....... uski sansein zoron se chal rahi thi jisse uske boobs tezi se upar neechay ho rahein the.......aaj purvi poori qayamat bankar karim ke samne aayi thi......usne red rang ki sari pehni hui tha aur black colour ka blouse ..........bal uske khule hue they........chehrey par hulka mekup bhi tha.......kul mila julakar wo aaj karim par bijli gira rahi thi........ uske dono haath purvi ke balon par ghum rahein they.......wo bahut aahista se purvi ke balon ko sehla raha tha.....uski latein sanwar raha tha.....wahin purvi apni aankhein dheere se band kar leti hain aur jo kuch aab hone wala tha wo shayad aab khud ko taiyaar kar rahi thi.......waqt mano tham sa gaya tha......dono ke.. purvi aur mahi ke.. dil ki dhadkanein poorey ufaan par thi......sansein pal pal bekabu ho chale the........ tum aaj bahut khubsoorat lag rahi ho in sarree mein........aaj kya mujhpar bijli girane ka irada hain........ karim apne honth purvi ke garden par haule se rakh deta hain aur bahut aahista se wahan choomta hain......purvi ke mooh se zoron ki siskari foot padti hain..... ahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa.. karim ……. Chor do…… lajaat se uski dono aankhein ek baar band ho chuki thi.......wahin dil ki raftaaar aur zoron se badhti jaa rahi thi...... aur is baar karim apne dono haath purvi ke kamar par haule se rakh deta hain......magar apne honton ko purvi ke garden par se nahin hatata........wahin purvi bus khamosh khadi thi........dheere dheere uska sabra ka bandh toota ja raha tha.. wo..........assssssssssssss.....hhhhh.......bua ji aander hai .. wo kisi bhi waqt bahar aa sakati hai..

913

purvi jawab mein dheere se itna hi bol pati hain......wahin karim apne dono haath haule se upar ki taraf sarkane lagta hain......purvi ke dono boobs ke taraf.......aur isse pehle purvi kuch samjhati wo kaskar purvi ke dono boobs ko apne kathor haathon mein tham leta hain aur zor se uske dono boobs ko masal deta hain.....wahin purvi ke mooh se zoron se sisakari foot padti hain.............wo fauran apne dono haath karim ke haathon par rakh deti hain aur uske ke haathon ko hatane ki koshish karti hain....... aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh.........nahin karim .........aabhi nahin......... yaha koi aa jayega… ghar mein sab log hai.. aur purvi apne dono haathon se karim ke haathon ko apne boobs se hata deti hain......wahin karim kuch nahin kehta aur yu hi purvi se chipka rehta hain.............kuch sochkar wo dheere se muskura padta hain......... bagal wale room mein chalate hai aisa kahke purvi ke hoonth aapne hoontho ke becch leke chusane lagata hai.. purvi bhi uska saath dete hai aur uske hoontho ko chusane lagati hai.. thodi der chusane ke baad purvi use piche dhakka dete hai.. aabhi nahi.. baad mein.. aisa kahke purvi waha se niche bhag jati hai.. ye dekh ke mahi door band kar ke aander aa jati hai.. kamina kahi ka.. hamesha ise yahi chahiye… karim aur purvi ke jate hi mahi turant apne bedroom ka door band karti hain aur apne bister par jakar dubara se sochne lagti hain…...aaj wo subeh se hi bahut bechain thi…..aaj aisa pehli baar uske saath ye sab kuch ho raha tha……. ek to use kal raat bhari padi thi magar aab to aisa lag raha tha jaise ek ek pal kisi sadi ke barabaar gujar raha ho…… mahi ek baar fir apne khyalon mein gum thi...……haan maine karim ka dekha tha....... uska wo poora khada ho gaya tha…….us din maine use door se dekha tha.. iss se pahale do baar dekha tha .. lekin paas se to uska wo bahut bada hain…….baap re……kaise pent mein kisi tamboo ki tarah tana hua tha…..aisa lag raha tha mano aabhi pent fad kar bahar nikal padega.....mujhe maloom hain ki wo us waqt wo mere hi taraf dekhkar khada hua tha .. wo kitane jor se purvi ko kal fuck kar raha tha ………kaash ye nazara main aur nazdik se dekhate aur unki baate sun pati……...…… ye sab sochkar mahi ki choot ek baar fir se gili hone lagti hai ........ek taraf wo apne aap ko samjha rahi thi wahin dusari taraf wo aapne aap ko karim ke liye taiyaar bhi kar rahi thi..........kuch to baat thi usmein jo pal pal use apni ore kheench rahi thi.....

914

Is waqt mahi ki choot puri tarah se gili thi……use samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki wo aab kya kare magar is tarah se behakana aachi baat thodi na thi…….wo sabse pehle apne saanson ko apne bus mein karne ki koshish karti hain ….. magar aaj shayad uske bus mein kuch bhi na tha……wo bade deer tak bister par lete hue ek tuk chaat ki ore dekh rahi thi....... mahi -hey bhagwaan ye mujhe kya hota jaa raha hain…..main fir se behak rahi hoon….kya mujhe ye sab shobha dega……agar maine ek tailor ke saath ye sab kiya to…..nahin nahin iski izazat to khud mera zameer bhi mujhe nahin dega…..chahe jo bhi ho jaye mujhe apni laxman rekha nahin langhni hain ……… mujhe apne maryaada mein hi rehna hai . mahi apne aap se har pal sangharsh kar rahi thi……kabhi wo apne aap ko samjha rahi thi to kabhi karim ki bahon mein apne aap ko mehsoos kar rahi thi……. Kal raat ke sapane ki tarah .. mahi bechain thi......usey samajh mein nahin aa raha tha ki wo jo kuch soch rahi hain kya wo sahi hain.......magar kehte hain na agar hawas sir par chadkar tandav kare to uske aagey dimag bhi bebus ho jata hain......kya sahi hain aur kya galat fir kuch fark nahin padta ....... kuch aisa hi haal is waqt mahi ka tha ...... wo aab is hawas ki aag mein pal pal jal rahi thi........usey kisi bhi haal mein apni pyaas bujhani thi chahe wo ek tailor hi kyon na ho...... fir wo sochane lagati hai.. nahi nahi.. ye sab thik nahi hai ..Ab kuch bhi ho jaye paani sar se upar ho gaya hai… mai aab uske samane hi nahi jaunge..jo bhi ho jai.. . fir wo manish ko phone lagati hai... usne tai kiya tha ki manish ko bulake uske saath abhi chali jati hu.. fir jab tak ye ganda insan iss ghar mein hai tab tak bhaiyya ke gahr nahi aati hu.. par manish ka phone nahi lagta hai.. fir wo kahti hai.. jab jaroorat hoti hai tab manish ka phone kabhi nahi lagta hai... wo manish pe gussa ho jati hai.. aur thode der baad aapne aap par gussa ho jati hai.. subah manish saath chalane ko bol raha tha tab uske saath gayi hoti to ye nobat hi nahi hoti.. Mahi ki taange buri tarah se chip-chipa rahi thi. usne socha ki naha liya jaye warna ye ganda ehsaas mujhe pure din bar pareshan karta rahega.

Nahane ko jane ke bajai wo sochane lagi.. Aab manish ka phone nahi lag raha hai. mai gahr to aapne car se ja sakate hu…Par ……. Kahi wo niche hua to ? nahi wo gaya hoga… aur bahar to bahut sare log honge.. phir bhi … mai kya karu.. neeche jau ya nahi… wo ghar gaya hoga ki nahi… Nahi….. nahi …wo bhahar hi hoga…

915

Mahi ne apne aap hi sawal kiya aur apne aap hi uska jawaab de diya. Par phir bhi ek baar confirm kar lena thik rahega. Wo bahr hai ya nahi … par …Kahi usne gandi harkat mere saath shuru kar di to ? Kaafi der tak mahi khud se sawaal jawaab karti rahi. ac ka chalna na chalna ek barabar tha mahi ke liye aab. Par jab veerya ke sukh jane se uski chubhan mahi ke jaangho par tej hone lagi to mahi se raha nahi gaya…. Usne jaldi se apne dusre kapde almari se nikal liye. aur unhe le kar baath room me chali gayi. Ac kamre se bahar nikalne ke baad to garmi jaise apne charam par thi. Bathroom ke anar jate hi mahi ne jaldi se andar se darwaja band kar liya.

916

Mahi ne shower on kiya..uske shareer par thanda thanda paani girana shuru ho gaya .. mahi apni taango ko ragad ragad kar saaf karne lagi ..jaha jaha uske chut ka ras beh beh kar uski jaangho par jam gaya tha. .. waha usne saaf kar diya.. Jaise jaise paani uske jism par girta ja raha tha uske dil ko kuch rahat mil rahi thi. Par agle hi pal phir se wahi ehsaas mahi ko apne nitambo par hone laga. ...Jaisa kal raat ke sapane mein usne mahi ko pakad liya tha tab hua tha.

917

Shareer par paani girne ke baad mahi ka pura jism buri tarah se dahak utha. Us ehsaas ne na jane mahi par kya jadu sa kar diya tha. uska haath apne aap hi uske nitambo par aa gaya. mahi ne apne nitambo ko chu kar dekha aur sach me wo ek dam rui ki jaise mulayam the. Tabhi mahi ko karim ke chune ki baat yaad aane lagi to uske chehre par apne aap hansi aa gayi. Aur wo gana gungunane lagti hai.. Mere piya gaye rangun Kiya hai waha se telephone Tumari yaad satati hai

918

Jiya mein aag lagati hai.. Par isse mahi ke badan me ek ajeeb kism ki khumari, ek ajeeb kism ka nasha chadta ja raha tha.

Jane kya ho gaya tha mahi ko ki mahi khud hi jara jara si baat ko soch kar hi apne aap behakti ja rahi thi aur isi karan na chahte hue bhi uske chut ne ek baar fir se behna shuru kar diya tha. Apni chut ke risaw se mahi ke chehre par ek muskaan aa gayi..mahi khadi hui thi par uske chut ne risaaw karna jaise hi shuru kiya mahi ke taango ne jawaab de diya. aur wo neeche farsh par hi baith gayi ..

919

neeche baith te ke saath hi kab uska haath uske chut pe chala gaya mahi ko samaj bhi nahi aaya.. uske haath aur chut mein jang kahu ya dosti, jo shuru hua usne to mahi ko romanch ki nayi unchai par le ja kar khada kar diya.

Jab romanch ka wo daur thama to mahi ka haath uske chut ras me pura ka pura dub chuka tha. Mahi ne jaldi se paani se apna haath aur apni chut ko saaf karne lagi…. tabhi bahar se aati hui aawaj ne mahi ko buri tarah se chowkne par majboor kar diya.. bahar se wahi gana gungunane ki aawaj aa rahi thi.. mere piya gaye rangun.... nahi nahi bathroom.. tumri yaad satathi hai.. Jiya mein aag lagati hai.. aur gungunane wala wahi tha.. karim.. sale ne sab sun liya… mahi badbadaye..

920

Mahi ki to saanse hi atak gayi uski aawaj sun kar. Use samjh me nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya kare aur kya nahi.. ye to bahar hi khada hua hai aur ye mujhe dekh raha hai ya sun raha hai ... kuch pata nahi chal raha hai.. hey bhagwaan.... kya karu... mahi ne jaldi se kadhe ho kar apne kapde uthaye aur unhe pehnna shuru kar diya... aur jhat se bathroom me jo choti window thi waha dekhane lagi .. lekin bahar koyi nahi tha.. aawaj dusare taraf se aa raha thi.. achha hua wo us taraf hai.. usne kuch nahi dekha sirf ..suna.. mahi ko isse thodi rahat mili..

Jab tak aawaj stop nahi hui tab tak mahi batroom mai rahi.. aawaj stop hon eke baad mahi waise hi sochate hui jhat se aapne bedroom mein aayi ..bedroom mein aake usne sabse pahle bedroom ka door dekha .. use laga shyad wo bedroom mein aa gaya hai .. aur waha se wo sun raha hai.. par wo na hi bedroom mein tha aur na hi bedroom ka door open tha.. fir usne sab windows band kar diye.. aur sochate sochte hi so gayi.. use room mein khana mangaya usne aur raat der mein manish ko bulakar uske saath aapne ghar chali gayi.. usne tham liya tha ki wo aab karim ke samane nahi aayege.. isliye next 4-5 din wo aapne bhaiyya ke ghar aati nayi hai.. Kuch 4-5 din baad kanthisheth ko kuch kagaz pe mahi ke sign karane the aur dusare din kuch pooja karane thi .. iss liye mahi ko kanthisheth ne bula liya tha.. mahi mana nahi kar payi.. use laga shyad aab karim ghar pe nahi hoga… waise hi hua .. mahi jab aayi tab karim ghar pe nahi tha.. usne 1 naukar se pucha to usne bata diya ki 2-3 din se chacha nahi aa rahe hai.. mahi ko bahut rahat mili.. jo formality thi wo mahi ne puri kar di … thoda aaram karane ke baad dusare din jo puja thi us puja ke liye unki jo purani murtiya thi wo dekhane us room mein chali gayi.. wo murtiya saaf thi .. par mahi ko wo cleaning pasand nahi aaye.. iss wajah se wo cleanning karane lagi..

921

murti mahi clean kar rahi thi tab karim aata hai.. muje nahi lag raha tha ki mahi madam bhi kaam karti hai.. tab murti haath mai pakad kar karim ko dekhati hai aur smile dene lagate hai.. na chate hui hi.. use hi nahi pata chala ki karim ko dekh ke uske face par smile kab aa gayi.. ..

922

ha .. ha.. pata hai jada maska mat maro.. kaam kya hai wo bata do.. kaam kuch nahi hai mahi madam .. sirf halchal puchane aaya hu.. mahi karim ki taraf dekhane lagati hai.. matlab tum aise hi aaye ho.. haa.. fir wo dono ek dusare ko dekhane lage kya mai aapko kuch madad karo.. nahi koi jaroorat nahi hai.. mai kar lungi..

923

wo to pata hai aap kar logi.. lekin hamari help logi to aapko hi aasani hi hogi.. pata hai.. pata hai to aap hamari help kyon nahi lete.. to kya help karoge mere. jo aap kaho... mahi thode der sochate hai.. isse mein aapne paas aana nahi dena chahti.. par wo baksa to ye utar sakta hai.. fir kahati hai.. wo upar wale shelf mai jo saman hai na waha tak hamara haath nahi pahunch paa raha hai.. kya tum wo nikla loge.. ha kyon nahi...aise kahke wo mahi ke samane aake khada ho jata hai.. hum yaha khade ho jai kya.. haa.. aap ko koi dikkat nahi hai na.. mahi haske kahte hai.. muje koi dikkat nahi hai .. waise tum already mere paas aake khade ho chuke ho aur aab puch rahe ho.. karim mahi ko dekhane lagata hai.. to kya piche jake pahale aapki permission lete hai aur phir aapke paas aake khada ho jate hai.. mahi uske taraf dekh ke hasati dete hai aur kahti hai.. koi jaroorat nahi hai.. tum wo stool lo aur phir uspe chad ke wo saman niche utar do... aap us stool ko thoda pakado.. nahi to balance gadbad ho jayega.. mahi ha mai gardan hilate hai.. saman karim niche mahi ke haath mai deta hai..aur jab mahi wo niche rakhane ke liye jukh jate hai tab karim uske taraf dekhata hai .. 2-3 baar aise hi hota hai.. ek baar mahi dekhte hai..

924

aapne kaam pe dhyan do.. idhar udhar de kho mat .. kaam pe to dhyan de raha hu.. kaam word pe stress deta hai.. ispar mahi hasati hai.. pata hai tum konse kaam pe dhyan de rahe ho... kya kare madam... majboori hai...aap to hume achhe se janate hi ho... mai to tume achhe se janate hu.. ka kare madam.. ek aurat se hamara kuch hota nahi hai na... to kabhi kabhi idhar udhar dekhana padata hai..

925

mahi smile dete hui kahti hai.. bakwaj mat karo ... phir se karim mahi ko dekhane lagata hai.. muje pata tha.. isliye to mai tumari help nahi le rahi thi.. to help lene se aapka kya bigad jayega.. tum jo aise dekh rahe ho na... iss wajah se bigad jayega.. kya bigad jayega... muje nahi pata.. ek baat kaho mahi jhat se bolati hai bolo.. fir mahi sochate hai.. maine jaldabaji mein kya kah diya .. ye kuch ganda bol pada to aaj to tu ek number maal lag rahi hai... mujase baat karni hai to achhi language mai baat karo.. aise ghatiya language mai mat baat karo... thik hai darling... mai koi tumari darling nahi hu... nahi itana saj dhaj ke.. taiyar hui ho.. isliye kaha.. to achhi tarike se bhi bol sakate the.. kaha ja rahi ho itana saj dhaj ke tumase matlab... aab mujase hi matlab rakhana padega .... manish se... nahi... band karo.. tumari bakwaj.. sorry manish nahi manisha se matlab nahi mujase hi rakhana padega... chup ho jao..

926

aisa gussa dikhake kahti hai lekin halki si smile uske chehare par aa jati hai kya yaar manish kaho ya manisha.. waise beech wale ko kya kahate hai... jo kis kaam ka nahi hota.. mahi chehare par thodi smile lati hai.. mahi aapne aap ko kahti hai.. wo to sapna tha.. usme isne manish ko manisha kaha tha.. phir isko kaise pata laga … karim uske paas aaata hai.. kamar pai haath rakhata hai... .... aur aapna face mahi ke gulabhi hoonto ke paas le jataa hai.. ..aur ek haath uske aam par dhire se rakhata hai.. aab wo mahi ko kiss karne wala hi tha kki mahi bol padati hai... Nahi.. ye thik nahi hai.. Kuch nahi hoga..

927

aisa kahke uske gaal ko haath lagata hai.. mahi ke aankhe band ho jati hai.. nahi hoga meri raanii..... plz samaja karo... karim uske ek aam pe aapna ek haath dhire se uppsar se ghuma raha tha... ek kiss dho na mahi... nahiii... ye thik nahi hai... ek kiss aur jada kuch nahiii.... mahi hasati hai... katil smile ke saath .... tabhi bahar kantisheth aawajah deta hai... mahi tum kaha ho ... aayi bhaiyya

928

iss bhadave ko aabhi aana tha kya... mahi hasti hai... mahi karim ko dhakka dheke waha se bhaag jati hai.. dusare din function hota hai ..(waha karim ne mahi ko kaisa seduce kiya ye aap pahale hi pad chuke ho..) flashback end Party se ghar aane ke baad mahi ye sab yaad karane lagati hai.. kaise party mein karim ne usko seduce kiya.. kaise simran ke waha vibareter rakh kar simran ko tadpaya aur wo muje dikhakar muje kaise chipak gaya.. Ye sab mahi bed pai pit ke bal let kar sochane lagati hai …

929

wo khud ko hi kahane lagati hai ye kaise ho gaya.. itane bade galati mujase kaise ho gayi.. ye to mai kabhi bhi nahi chahati thi.. fir mere haath se aisa kaisa ho gaya.. ye sochate hui mahi aapne aankhe band kar leti hai…… mahi ki aankhein aab band thi par dimaag bechain! mahi samajh nahi paa rahi thi ki kya kare. Uske andar ki pativrata naari kah rahi thi ki ye sab thik nahi hai Par uske andar ki atript kaamna ki moorti kah rahi thi ki thoda sa maza tu bhi le le mahi. Fir shayad aisa mauka mile na mile.aise sochane ki wajah se hi uske dil ki dhadkane tez ho gayi. Uski saanse tez hone lagi. Uske nipple hard ho rahe the aur blouse tight hone lagi. Apne jaanghon ke beech bhi mahi ko ek ajeeb sensation ho raha tha. Kuchh kuchh waisa hi jaisa kuch pal pahale party mein karim see boobs dabane ke baad hua tha. par manish ke saath sex ke waqt se abki baar wo sensation aur teevra tha. Shayad isliye ki wo ghar parivar, samaj ke bandhan se mukt hona chahati thi . mahi apne jaanghon ke beech se risti geelapan ko mahshoosh kar sakti thi. Wo apne jaangh ko faila kar apni choot ko kuchh azaadi dena chahti thi. Par wo to bed pe pit ke bal lete hui thi.. kaise kare .. wahi wo soch rahi thi..

Aab mahi ke mann mein uthal puthal ho rahi thi. Wo soch rahi thi wo manish ki achhi khasi biwi banake rahe ya karim ki raand…mahi yahi sochane lagati hai.. kuch pal pahale mahi ke aankho ke samane last 15

930

days ka nazara aa chuka tha.. wo sab pal yaad karke mahi ko ek ajeeb se sukun mila tha.. wo aab yaad karane lagi thi ..kaise karim ne simran madam ko gallery mein sex kiya tha.. fir maid padma ko aur fir purvi ko… aur parti se pahale muje usne kiss karane ka try kaise kiya tha… baad mein party mein muje kaise seduce kiya.. mere body ke har hisse par kaise uske haaath chal rahe the.. ye sab yaad karke mahi ke chehare par halki se smile yaad aa jati hai.. Mahi aapne aap ko kahti hai.. aankhe band karte hui.. Kaise dekh raha tha mere boobs ko wo party mein.. aur gardan mein to usne had hi kar di.. mere boobs par haath rakh diye..aur usko jor se dabane laga.. manish ne aisa kabhi bhi nahi kiya tha.. fir wo mere gardan ko kiss karane laga.. aur fir baate karte hui mujase lipat gaya.. bahut chalu hai karim.. lipat kar mere pure backside pe haath ghumane laga.. aur myyyyy.. goodd.. mere ass par bhi usne haath rakh diya.. achha hua maine use dhakka de diya.. Fir thode der baad usne mere kandhe par haath rakh diya aur kandhe ko sehlane laga .... aur fir usne khande se hote hui aage aapna haat dalke mere blouse se bra ki strips ko thoda bahar nikal diya .. .. is waqt uski ungali mere bra ki strips par thi.. us waqt mein uske haatho ka sparsh feel kar rahi thi...... mera dil zoron se dhadak raha tha......shayad zindagi mein aisa pehla dafa anubhav tha mere liye … muje kuch naya romanch sa lag raha tha us waqt..... wo muje kah raha tha.. kitna mulayam hain madam ji aapka ka jism.....kisi phoolon ki tarah najuk........aisa lagta hain jaise main koi haseen sapna dekh raha hoon...... uske aise kahane se mai sharma gayi thi .. mere badan ke saath khel raha tha aur muje kah raha tah tume achha nahi lag raha hai kya madam ji.. maine nahiii bola…to wo kahane laga.. fir mana kyon nahi kar rahi ho.. sachmuch main mana kyon nahi kar rahi thi use ..agar maine mana bhi kiya hota to kya wo rukh jata..aur kitani besharmi se kah raha tha muje .. mai kisi bhi khubsuarat aurat ki baat ko mana nahi karta.

931

aur fir besharam hoke mere samane hi .. gaand... chut.. aise word use karane laga.. maine kuch nahi kaha ye janakar wo muje kahane laga.. mai tume ek baar chodana chahata hu.. .. aisa kah ke mera ek haath aapne haato mai tham liya usne .. uske aise karane se ek baar fir se mere jism mein ek sirhan si daud gayi ......aur wo haath karim jhat se mere boobs par le gaya aur bade halke haathon se .. mere hi haato se mere hi boobs par firane laga ..... aur dheere dheere mere dono nipples ko mere dono haathon mein lekar use masalna shuru kiya usne ....... uske iss harkat se mere jism us waqt kisi aag ke bhatte ki tarah tap raha tha ..... aur fir to usne had hi kar di.. muje iss ki ummid nahi thi.. wo ye karega ye maine kabhi socha hi nahi tha..usne jhat se apne ek haath mai mera ek haath tham liya aur usi haath ko neeche le jake mere choot par rakhkar mere ek ungali dheere se ander dal de ...... sadi ke uppar se … ( mahi wo ungali aab aapne aankhi ke samane lati hai ) us waqt mere aankhe lajjat se band ho gayi thi.. aur mere mooh se ek siskari foot padi ..... ye kahate hui mahi aapna ek haath aapne najuk se boobs par rakh deti hai ..aur dhire se use daba deti hai… tab uske moo se halki si aawaj nikal padati hai.. aaaaaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… us waqt uska wo bada sa hatyar mere ass se puri tarah se sata hua tha......... isliye mai kuch kar nahi paa rahi thi.. fir usne uska mooh mere garden ke ekdum kareeb laya ......aur jhat se apne honth mere garden par rakhkar bahut dheere se choom liya ...... ( aisa kah ke mahi ne aapna dusara haath aapne chut ke uppar rakh diya) aaaaaaaaa..ssssssssssssssss...... Mere shoulder ko kiss karane laga aur badi besharami se muje kahane laga.. madam ji saheb sach mein bahut khusnaseeb hain jise aap jaisi biwi mili....... aur main bhi bahut khusnaseeb hoon jise aap jaisa maal mila.. kamina muje maal bol raha tha .. aur wo bhi mere samane hi.. achha hua wo aage badane se pahale hi muje manish ka phone aaya.. kamina us waqt muje phone bhi nahi utane de raha tha.. mere hi husband ka phone wo muje utane nahi de raha tha.. aur kah raha tha ek kiss de do.. kamina kahi ka.. mai aapne husband ka mobile utau ya isse kiss de du… maine bhi use kah diya .. ye nahiii ho sakata ……..

932

Maine use aise kaha to wo piche khade rahate hi mere shoulder ko chum raha tah …….. maine bhi jhat se peeche mudkar apne dono haathon ko us ke seene par rakh diya aur usse aapne se door kiya ….. ye sab mahi aapne aap ko kahti hai.. fir wo karim ke baare mein aur sochane lagati hai.. kal wo mere samane aayega to main uske samane kaise jau.. yahai sab sochate hui hi mahi so jati hai..

Subah se fir raat hui........ mahi ki bechaini pal pal badhti jaa rahi thi........ wo chahati to thi karim ki yaad na kare par dil pal pal karim ko yaad kar raha tha......... udhar karim bhi pareshan tha ..magar aab siwa intezar ke aur koi raasta bhi nahin tha uske paas.......... party ke aane ke baad subah subah wo aa sakata tha sheth ji ke ghar par wo janata tha shethji aaj ghar pe hai to wo koi risk nahi lena chahta tha..is waqt ghadi mein raat ke 9 baj rahein the......ghadi ki tik tik karti sui un dono ki bechaini ko pal pal badhati jaa rahi thi........ek taraf mahi apne sawal jawab ko lekar pareshan thi wahin dusari taraf karim apna lund ko baar baar sehla raha tha........mahi ki chudai ka khyaal sochkar uska lund bar bar bakabu hota jaa raha tha..... waqt guzara aur is waqt ghadi mein raat ke 10.30 baj rahein the.......karim khana khakar apne bister par chup chaap leta hua tha.......neend uske aankhon se koson door thi.....baar baar nazrein darwaze par jakar thehar jati...... wo sochata aab jau kya mahi ke paas.. fir wo sochata mahi aab kaha hongi.. aapne ghar ya sheth ji ke ghar.. reh rehkar use gussa bhi aa raha tha...... ki main kyon mahi ka number kyon nahi liya..magar kehte hain na ki intezar ka fal bahut meetha hota hain........kuch aisa hi muhawara aab karim ke saath bhi hone wala tha...... dusare din subah 9 baje karim sheth ji ke ghar pahuncha… sidhe wo mahi ke kamre ki taraf gaya.. samane mahi ko dekhate hi ek bar karim ke chehare par khushiyaan jhalak padti hain..... darwaje pe kon hai wo mahi dekhane lagati hai.. karim ko dekhate hi mahi ke chehare par smile aa jati hai..

933

karim fauran apni jagah se room ke aander mahi ke taraf bina waqt ganwaye chal padta hain......jab mahi darwaze se karim ko aate hui dekhati hai tab wo wahin apni nazrein jhukaye chup chaap khadi rah jati hai ........sharam aur haya saaf uske chehrey se jhalak rahi thi.....karim mahi ko dekhkar haule se muskura padta hain … ....mahi ek nazar karim ke taraf dekhti hain aur wo bhi dheere se muskura deti hain.......

934

karim fauran ek nazar bahar ki taraf dekhta hain jab use koi nahin dikhayi deta wo faurn darwaza band kar deta hain.......bahar bhale hi charon taraf shanti thi magar dono ke dil mein jaise toofan sa utha hua tha.......mahi ki sansein zoron se chal rahi thi jissey uske boobs tezi se upar neechay ho rahein the.......aaj mahi poori qayamat bankar karim ke samane khadi thi...... usne black rang ka sadi pehni hui thi aur white rang ka blose...........bal uske khule hue they........chehrey par hulka mekup bhi tha.......kul mila julakar wo aaj karim par bijli gira rahi thi........ karim mahi ke paas jata hain aur jakar uske theek peeche khada ho jata hain......itne kareeb ki aab uska jism mahi ke jism se takraa raha tha......uska pent aab mahi ke gand par ragad kha raha tha........

935

uske dono haath mahi ke balon par ghum rahein the.......wo bahut aahista se mahi ke balon ko sehla raha tha.....uski latein sanwar raha tha.....wahin mahi apni aankhein dheere se band kar leti hain aur jo kuch aab hone wala tha wo shayad aab khud ko taiyaar kar rahi thi.......waqt mano tham sa gaya tha......dono ke dil ki dhadkanein poore ufaan par thi......sansein pal pal bekabu ho chale the...

uske dono haath mahi ke balon par ghum rahein the.......wo bahut aahista se mahi ke balon ko sehla raha tha.....uski latein sanwar raha tha.....wahin mahi apni aankhein dheere se band kar leti hain aur jo kuch aab hone wala tha wo shayad aab khud ko taiyaar kar rahi thi.......waqt mano tham sa gaya tha......dono ke dil ki dhadkanein poore ufaan par thi......sansein pal pal bekabu ho chale the........ tum aaj bahut khubsoorat lag rahi ho in saree mein........aaj kya mujhpar bijli girane ka irada hain........ mahi – yahi dialogue sabhi ko kahtte ho na.. nahi.. purvi ko to kaha tha na .. porch mein.. tumne suna na.. mahi haan mein gardan hilati hai.. karim apna honth mahi ke garden par haule se rakh deta hain aur bahut aahista se wahan choomta hain...... mahi ke mooh se zoron ki siskari foot padti hain.....lajaat se uski dono aankhein ek baar band ho chuki thi.......wahin dil ki raftaaar aur zoron se badhti jaa rahi thi....... bahut intezar karwaya mahi tumne mujhe....... aur is baar karim apne dono haath mahi ke kamar par haule se rakh deta hain......

936

magar apne honton ko mahi ke garden par se nahin hatata........wahin mahi bus khamosh khadi thi........dheere dheere uska sabra ka bandh toota ja raha tha.....magar aabhi to ye sab shuruwaat thi.....pata nahin karim aaj uske saath kaun kaun sa khel khelne wala tha.......magar jo bhi tha use bhi is khel mein maza aane wala tha...... .ssssssssssssss.....hhhhh....... saaaaaabraaaaaa ka fal mita hota haiiiiiiiiiii...... mahi jawab mein dheere se itna hi bol pati hain......wahin karim is baar apne dono haath haule se upar ki taraf sarkane lagta hain......mahi ke dono boobs ke taraf.......aur issey pehle mahi kuch samjhati wo kaskar mahi ke dono boobs ko apne kathor haathon mein tham leta hain aur zor se uske dono boobs ko masal deta hain..... haaaaaannnnnn….. sabra ka fal sachmuch meeta hai… wahin mahi ke mooh se zoron se sisakari foot padti hain............. aaaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa……

937

kamineeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee….. kahiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… kkk…..eeeeee…. aur wo fauran apne dono haath karim ke haathon par rakh deti hain aur karim ke haathon ko hatane ki koshish karti hain....... aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh.........nahin .........aabhi nahin........... itane bhi kya jaldi haiiiiiiiiiii….. aur mahi apne dono haathon se karim ke haathon ko apne boobs se hata deti hain......wahin karim kuch nahin kehta aur yu hi mahi se chipka rehta hain......wo bahut aache se janta tha ki ladies nakhre bahut karti hain.......magar use ladies longo ke nakhre pasan the.......kuch sochkar wo dheere se muskura padta hain.........aur mann mein kahta hai.. ye bade ghar ki randiya bahut nakhare karti hai..aur mahi to aabhi to khul rahi thi.. ..... wo to aur bhi zyada nakhra karegi....... phir wo mahi ko kahta hain.. main bhi kitna pagal hoon.. aate hi ye sab shuru ho gaya......khair......main tumhare liye kuch laya hoon....... aur karim mahi se door hutt jata hain aur wo aapne jeb se ek plastic nikalta hain......wahin mahi bade gaur se karim ke taraf dekh rahi thi.....saath mein us packet ke taraf bhi.......

938

us packet mein ek cadbury choclate rakhi hui thi....aur usmein angoor bhi rakha hua tha.......jo ki karim ka favorite fruit tha..............wahin mahi bus khamoshi se karim ke taraf dekh rahi thi.....karim janata tha bade ghar ke aurato ko chocolate kitane pasand hai.. karim ek nazar mahi ke taraf dekhta hain aur haule se muskura padta hain......uske chehre par hawas ki lakheerein saaf jhalak rahi thi.......wahin uske pent mein uska lund baar baar angdai le raha tha.....kaise wo apne aapko sambhale hue tha ye karim hi janta tha....magar ab wo mahi ke saath khel khelna chahta tha......nangepan ka khel......jissey wo mahi ke ander bachi sharam bhi puri tarah se khatam kar sake..... mahi ek nazar karim ke taraf dekhti hain aur fir wo chup chaap bed par aakar baith jati hain.....dil uska zoron se dhadak raha tha.....magar choot mein dheere dheere sensation bhi ho raha tha.......kuch gilapan aab uske choot mein bhi hone laga tha.........karim wo packet ko

939

mahi ke paas lekar aata hain aur mahi ke theek peeche jakar baith jata hain......aur apne dono pawn dono taraf poora faila deta hain.....beech mein mahi khamosh baithi hui thi...... tume chocolate pasand hai na mahi haan mein gardan hilati hai.. aur cadbury.. wo bhi.. mein janata tha tume pasand honge hi…magar ise main aaj khud apne haathon se tumhein khilaunga......apne tarike se.......bolo khawogi na...... mahi kuch nahin kehti aur dheere se apni garden haan mein hila deti hain.....wahin karim ke chehrey par kutil muskaan aur bhi gehri ho jati hain....... dekho mahi.....main koi gair thodi na hoon....... …tum mujhse itna sharmawogi to kaise kaam chalega.......hum to tumhare apne hain.....aur apnon se bhala kaisi sharam......bolo saath dogi na mera........ mahi ek nazar apni garden peechay ki taraf ghumati hain aur haan mein apni garden hilakar jhat se apni dono aankhein band kar leti hain........sharam saaf uske chehrey se jhalak rahi thi.....wahin karim mahi ke khoobsurati ko bus nihaar raha tha....... tum sach mein bahut khoobsurat ho mahi ....... aaj se pahale pata nahi tha kya.. pata tha par mehsoos aaj pahli baar kar raha hu… karim ke jeb mein do pocket the ek mein chocklet aur angoor aur dusare pocket mein gajra tha .. jo kabhi wo kothe pe jata tha tab wahi ke randiyo ko deta tha.. wo usi type ka gajra tha.. wo laya tha… wo gajra karim mahi ke balo mein baand deta hai.. mahi piche haat daal ke gajre ko aage kar ke dekh leti hai…

940

aur piche ghum ke karim ko dekhate hai.. mahi ke chehare par halki se smile aa jati hai.. karim mahi ke tarf dekh kar gajre ko sungane lagata hai… bade shoukeen mizaz ke lagat ho.. wo to hun.. tume pata hai mahi jab se tume dekha hai tabse main tumhein pane ki har mumkin koshish ki hain..... pata hain… main ye janti thi ki tumari nazar mujhpar bahut dinon se thi......jab bhi tume mauka milta tha tum mere badan ko gurate rahte .......ye baat nahin thi ki mujhe nahin pata hota.......magar main bus chup chaap tume muje gurane dete........shayad tume muje gurane mein maza aata tha......

941

haan maja aata tha..aur dekho aaj mere mehant rang layi.....aaj tum meri bahon mein ho.........sach hi log kehte hain ki pane ki aas kabhi nahin chodhni chahiye........aab mujhe kuch nahin chahiye........bus tum mil gayi ho mujhe sab mil gaya. aur karim itna kehkar bilkul khamosh ho jata hain........wahin mahi bus khamoshi se karim ki baatein sun rahi thi...... kitane jhoot bolte ho tum karim ........tumari chahat mujhse nahin balki mere jism se hain........ aur mahi fir se dubara khamosh ho jati hain....wahin karim ka chehra kuch safed sa padh jata hain.......aab kehne ko kuch aur bacha nahin tha...... aur ye sarre dialogue pahale purvi ko aur dcp simran ko kahe honge haan kahana padata hai… chut pane ke liye thoda bahut jhoot bolana padata hai.. shayad is wajah se main tumare kareeb nahin aati thi......ye baat tum bhi bahut aache se jante the.......magar aab kahin koi aisi baat nahin hain........main aaj tume rokungi nahin........tumane mujpe kya jadu kiya hai muje pata nahi… tumare bina mai bechhain rahati hu..jo tumara dil kare wo sab kuch mere saath karo.......magar haan......pyaar se........ aur mahi haule se muskura padti hain......aab usne karim ko green signal de diya tha......wahin karim kuch der tak khamosh rehta hain aur kuch sochkar wo apne dono haath mahi ke samney jodh leta hain........ karim ke chehre par sharmindagi ke bhaav the........ aaj mahi tumari baaton ne meri soch ko badal diya hai......kitna galat sochta tha mai .. har aurat ke baare mein....magar aab meri soch dheere dheere badal rahi hai.......aur iski shuruwaat ho chuki hai...... aur ye sab tumare wajah se.. mujhe maaf kar do mahi.......kitna galat tha main....... aur karim apni nazrein neechay ki taraf jhuka leta hain ........wahin mahi peeche ki taraf apna chehra ghumati hain aur bade pyaar se karim ke chehrey ki taraf dekhne lagti hain.......uske chehre par hulki muskaan thi...aaj na jane kyon usey apne pe garv ho raha tha........ wo soch rahi thi maine ek aurat ke piche bhagane wale ko badal diya..wo kuch sochkar apna lab karim ke galon par le jati hain aur bahut aahista se karim ke galon ko choom leti hain......wahin karim khamoshi se bus mahi ke chehrey ko ek tuk

942

dekh raha tha......aab kehne ko uske paas kuch nahin bacha tha.... kuch karna hai ......ya yu hi baithney ka irada hain....... mahi karim ke chehrey ki taraf dekhtey hue kehti hain aur fir se haule se muskura padti hain.....aab uski baateion mein shararat saaf jhalak rahi thi.......karim kuch nahin kehta aur wo mahi ke hoonto ko bade pyaar se choom leta hain...... i love you mahi........tum jo chahe samjho magar sach to ye hain ki main aab tumhare bagair aur nahin jee sakta........tum meri sabse badi kamzori ho....... aur karim bade pyaar se mahi ke hoonto ko choom leta hain......wahin mahi bus apne karim ko saath de rahi thi .......dono bus ek dusare ko dekh rahein the.......magar dil tha ki dono ka zoron se dhadak raha tha.......aab kehne sunne ko kuch nahin bacha tha........ye khamoshi sab kuch bayan kar rahi thi..... i love you too karim........mujhe bus pyaar karo .....tum mujhe itna pyaar karo ki main aaj sab kuch bhool jawun........mujhe kuch bhi hosh na rahein..... aur mahi dheere se apna peeth karim ke seenay par tikakar let jati hain.....aab uska bhi dil zoron se dhadak raha tha.....wahin karim ke chehre par aab muskaan fir se laut aayi thi........wo aab ek baar fir se

943

khusi se jhoom utha tha.......jawab mein wo bus apni garden haan mein dheere se hila deta hain..... wo apne bagal mein rakha packet nikalta hain aur usmein rakhi cadbury ko fadta hain......aur apne dono haathon se mahi ke khule balon ko bandh deta hain.......fir wo us cadbur ko mahi ke peeth ki taraf le jata hain aur use uske kandhe se lekar peeth tak malne lagta hain......mahi ki sansein bhari hoti jaa rahi thi.......wo aab janti thi ki karim aab uske saath kya karne wale hain.....sharam ek baar fir se uske chehrey par saaf jhalak rahi thi.......wahin dil bhi puri tarah se bekabu hota jaa raha tha..... karim aadhi chocolate ko mahi ke peeth par ragadta hain aur fir wo apni jeebh haule se mahi ke kandhey par rakh deta hain aur bahut aahista se chatna shuru karta hain........jaise jaise karim ke jeebh chal rahein the waise waise mahi ki aahein tezz hoti jaa rahi thi.......lajaat se baar baar uski dono aankhein band ho rahi thi......sanson par dheere dheere control khatam hota jaa raha tha...... karim apna jeebh se us chocolate ka taste leta jaa raha tha.......wahin mahi ki jawani ka bhi swad apne jeebh se chakh raha tha......mahi bus kisi doll ki tarah karim ko puri munmani karne de rahi thi........wo apni dono mutthi kaskar bister se masal rahi thi......aankhon surkh laal ho chuki thi......un aankhon mein laal dorey saaf dikhayi padne lage the....... karim tab tak nahin rukata jab tak wo chocolate puri tarah se saaf nahin

944

ho jati........mahi ki peeth karim ke thook se puri tarah se gili ho gayi thi......kuch sochkar wo us chocolate ko ek side mein rakh deta hain aur wahin paas mein rakhi kuch angur apne haathon mein utha leta hain........uske chehrey par sharati muskaan thi........wo apna ek haath mahi ke garden ki taraf le jata hain aur haule se mahi ki garden apne taraf ghumata hain........nazarein ek baar fir se dono ki aapse mein takra gayi thi.....wahin mahi ke chehrey par sharam ki lakeerein aab bhi jhalak rahi thi...... karim apne haathon mein thama ek angur dheere se mahi ke galon par le jata hain aur use aahista aahista ferne lagta hain.....aur jab uska haath mahi ke mooh par jata hain wo mahi ke mooh mein us angur ko haule se dal deta hain......mahi ek nazar karim ke taraf dekhti hain aur wo us angur ko haule se apne gale ke neechay utar deti hain........karim fir teen char angur apne haathon mein leta hain aur use sarkate hue mahi ke garden aur peeth ki taraf ferne lagta hain......aur saath hi saath apne jeebh se mahi ke garden ko chatne bhi lagta hain..... mahi ki choot aab puri tarah se gili ho chuki thi.....sansein aab uske bus mein nahin thi.......karim kuch sochkar teen char angur dheere se sarkate hue mahi ke seene ki taraf le jata hain aur un anguron ko mahi ke dono boobs ke ander dheere se dal deta hain.....aab wo angur mahi ke bra mein fans gaye the........wahin karim ke chehre par sharati muskaan thi.....wo haule se apne dono haathon ko mahi ke seenay par le jata hain aur kapdey ke upar se hi mahi ke boobs ko apni mutthi mein lekar zoron se dabana shuru karta hain.....

wahin mahi zoron se sisak padti hain...... aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.sssssssssssssss.........bbbb..... uuuu......dddd…… hhh…eee…. please .....zara aahista.....se........dard hota hain...... mahi apni sansein sambhalte hue kehti hain......is tarah dabane se ander rakha angur foot jata hai aur mahi ki bra dheere dheere gili hone lagti hain....magar karim kahan itni aasani se mananey wala tha.....ye to bus aabhi khel ki shuruwaat thi......abhi to wo mahi ke sare sharam dheere dheere utarne wala tha...... mahi ke chehre par pasine ki chand boondein saaf jhalak rahi thi.......uski dono aankhein hawas se poori laal ho chuki thi......wahin karim ke

945

946

chehrey par sharati muksaan aur bhi gehri ho jati hain..... wo mahi ke baal baju mein hata deta hai... aur uske gardan har aapni ungaliya chalane lagata hai...wo teen char aur angur apne haathon mein leta hain aur usey fir se mahi ke bra ke ander dal deta hain....aur fir se uske dono boobs ko kaskar kapdey ke upar se hi masalne lagt hain.....aur uske gardan ko chumane lagta hai..

947

mahi bus wahin zoron se sisak rahi thi..... aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa...... .. kkkkkkaaaaaaamineeeeeeeee... dhereeeeeee naaaa .... mai kya kahi bhagi ja rahi hu.... is baar karim apna ek haath mahi ke blouse ke ander le jata hain aur ander hi ander mahi ke bra ko bhi sarkaney lagta hain........kuchh der mein mahi ka ek boob bra ke bahar tha.......wahin karim apne do ungliyon se mahi ke nipples ko masalna shuru karta hain.....aur tab tak masalta rehta hain jab tak mahi puri tarah se bebus nahin ho jati.....wo wahin zoron se haanf rahi thi......magar karim ko uski bebasi par bada maza aa raha tha......wo bhi to tadpaa tha uske liye na jane kitne raaton se.....aaj uski bari thi..... karim uske shoulder ko kiss karta hai... aab karim kabhi mahi kee garden par apne jeebh fer raha tha to kabhi uski gaal par......aakhirkar wo apna honth mahi ke honton par rakh deta hain aur uske labon ko aahista aahista choosney lagta hain.....uska ek haath aabhi bhi uske nipple par they.....wahin karim apna dusara haath is

948

baar mahi ke kamar ki taraf le jata hain aur uske aahista se sarkatey hue mahi ke choot par haule se rakh deta hain....aaur fir dheere dheere uspar dabav banane lagta hain......kuch der mein wo mahi ki choot apni muthi mein kar chuka tha aur aahhista aahista apne haathon ko uspar fer raha tha...... wahin mahi aab puri tarah se toot chuki thi.....aab wo puri tarah se garam ho chuki thi.....aab usey lund chahiye tha.....wo aab karim se khulkar chudwana chahti thi.....uska lund apne choot ki gehrai mein feel karna chahti thi......magar wo kaise kehti ......aakhir thi to wo aurat hi.......sharam aab bhi uske chehrey se saaf nazar aa rahi thi.....wahin karim mahi ki bebasi ka poora poora faydaa utha raha tha......uske dono haath mahi ke private parts par tezi se chal rahein they...... aaaaaaaaa...............ssssssssssssss....bus karo na karim......aaab aur nahin.......saha jata..........aaaaaaaaa..........hhhhhhhhhhhh....... mahi apne honth karim se alag karte hue kehti hain.....wo aab zoron se haanf rahi thi.......aab uska bura haal hota jaa raha tha.......ye jawani aaj uski ki dushman banti jaa rahi thi....... kya bus karun meri jaan......zara khulkar to kaho.........humse kaisi sharam....hum bhi to tumhare apne hain...... aur karim tezi se mahi ke choot par apne haathon ko ragadne lagta hain.....wahin mahi ki saree aab dheere dheere bheegti jaa rahi thi......jism mano aisa lag raha ho ki aag usmein se nikal rahi ho......mahi ki dono aankhein band thi magar karim dwara kahe gaye baateion ko sunkar wo jhat se apni dono aankhein khol leti hain aur bade gaur se karim ke chehrey ki taraf dekhne lagti hain...... aaaaaaaassssssssssss........ tum bahut gande ho....... tume sharam nahin aati humse ye sab kehlawana chahte ho.......jaiye hum tumse baat nahin karenge...... aur mahi apne dono haathon se apna chehra chupa leti hain.....wahin karim bus muskurata reh jata hain...... theek hain nahin kehlawunga.......jaisi tumhari marzi......magar mujhe tumhara poora saath chahiye......bolo dogi na mera saath karim ek nazar mahi ke chehrey ki taraf dekhta hain aur dheere se muskura padta hain.......wahin mahi dheere se bus haan mein apni garden hila deti hain..... karm jaldi se apne shirt ke button kholta hain fir apni pent uutarta hain........aur last mein apni banyaan......aab uske jism par underwear bus maujood thi.......lund khada hone se uspar tent saaf bana hua......wahin mahi ki sansein poorey ufaan par thi......uska dil bhi zoron se dhadak raha tha.....excitement se uski choot puri tarah se bheeg gayi thi...... apne kapde utaro na mahi.......main tumhein aaj bin kapdon ke dekhna chahta hoon.......na jane kab se mere armaan they ki main tumhein us haal mein dekhun.......utaro na please....

949

aur karim fir se mahi ke boobs ko kaskar masal deta hain......aur uske choot ko bhi zoron se dabane lagta hain... sssssssss.....hhhhhhhhhhhhhh....... mujase ye nahin hoga ...... tum khud hi utar do ........ muje sharam aati hain...... aur mahi itna krhkar fauran apni nazrein neechay ki taraf jhuka leti hain........ karim ek nazar mahi ke chehrey ki taraf dekhta hain fir wo mahi ke dono haathon ko upar ki ore uthatha hain aur apne dono haathon ko uski pit par rakhkar uske blouse ko utarne lagta hain.....

mahi ka sharam se bura haal tha..... kabhi manish bhi uska blouse iss tarah utara nahi tha..magar choot ke aagey kiska zor chala hain jo uska chalega..... karim haule haule mahi ke blouse ko utarta jaa raha tha.....wahin uski nazrein mahi ke gore badan par tiki hui thi.....uske mooh mein mahi ki jawani ko dekhkar pani aa gaya tha......wo lachayi nazron se mahi ke badan ko bus ghoor raha tha.......thodi mehnat ke baad wo mahi ke tight blouse ko nikalne mein kamyaab ho jata hain....aab mahi kale bra mein karim ke samney baithi hui thi.....sharam se uska bura haal tha....... wahin karim apni jeebh fir se mahi ke garden par rakh deta hain aur haule haule chattate hue neechay uski peeth ke taraf aane lagta hain.......aab uske dono haath fir se mahi ke boobs par the......wo unhein fir se zoron se masal raha tha.....wahin mahi apni aankhein band kiye bus siskari le rahi thi....... karim paglon ki tarah apni jeebh mahi ke gore badan par chala raha th......kuch khyaal uske khurapati dimag mein fir se aata hain aur wo wahin paas mein rakha teen chaar angur fir se apne haathon mein leta hain aur is baar apne dono haathon ko saraktey hue wo neechay ki taraf le jata hain.....uske choot ke taraf....

950

wo jhat se apne dono hath is baar mahi ke sadi ke ander le jata hain aur dheere se uski panty ko sarka deta hain......aab mahi ki khuli choot karim ke haathon mein thi......wo apne do unglion ko bahut aahista se uski ched par ferta hain wahin mahi is baar zoron se sisak padti hain.....aur na chahte hue bhi uske mooh se siskari foot padti hain...... aaaaaaaaa.sssssssssssssss..........tum ye kya kar rahein ho karim ...... mahi ek nazar karim ke taraf dekhti hain aur apne labon ko is baar karim ke labon par rakh deti hain aur kaskar uske honton ko katne lagti hain......karim bhi uska poora poora saath deta hain aur apne haathon se mahi ki choot ko chedney lagta hain.....uski dono ungliyaan puri tarah se gili ho gayi thi......wo haule se ek angur ko mahi ke choot ke ander push karta hain aur fir dusara angur ko.....fir teesra......aur fir chautha........wahin mahi lumbi lumbi sansein le rahi thi......uski chootrus is kadar beh rahi thi ki karim ki dono ungliaan bheeg chuki thi....... karim apne haathon ko dheere dheere harkat kar raha tha......wahin wo baar baaar mahi ke honoton ko bhi choosta jaa raha tha.......thode der baad wo apna jeebh fir se mahi ke peeth ki taraf le jata hain aur apna ek haath saraket hue uski peeth par rakh deta hain.......aur bahut aahista se apna jeebh poorey peeth aur garden par ferney lagta hain.......wahin mahi ek baar fir se machal uthi thi.......wo apna ek haath mahi ke bra ke hook par rakhta hain aur agle hi pal usey jhat se khol deta hain...... mahi fauran apne dono haathon ko apne seenay par le aati hain aur jhat se apne girte bra ko tham leti hain........sharam se uska bura haal tha......wahin karim ye sab dekhkar haule se muskura padta hain........ mujhse kaisi sharam mahi....hum to tumhare apne hain.......aur mujhse itna sharmawogi to kaise kaam chalega........ aur karim itna kehkar fir se hans padta hain aur is baar wo apna ek haath neechay ki taraf le jata hain.......uski kamar ke taraf....fir wo mahi ki sari ke uppar se sari ke end tak aapna haath le jata hai aur dheere dheere saree ko uppar ki taraf sarkaey lagta hain..... petocot ke saath.. mahi ek nazar karim ke chehrey ki taraf dekhti hain magar kehti kuch nahin.........aankhon hi aankhon mein usney karim ko sab cheez ki izazat de di thi.....to fir aitraaz kaisa...... karim fir apne haathon ko harkat karta hain aur wo mahi ke saree ko uppar ki taraf sarkana shuru karta hain......aur dekhte hi dekhte mahi ki saree uske kamar tak aa jati hain.....aab mahi khuli bra pakdey hui apne

951

boobs ko chupa rahi thi.....wahin uske badan par kali panty bachi thi.... jo uski jawani ko aab tak chupaye hui thi......saree aur peticot bhi thi par wo na ke bararbar thi… karim fir mahi ko wahin bister par dheere se sula deta hain aur uske uppar aa jata hai... apna haath is baar dheere se mahi ke boobs par rakh deta hain.......aur bahut aahista se uske boobs par rakhi bra ko hatane lagta hain......wahin mahi apne dono haathon se apni bra thamey hui thi....sharam se uska bura haal tha......magar jism aab dheere dheere uska saath chodta jaa raha tha......sansein ek baar fir se puri tarah se bekabu ho chuke they....... karim ek nazar mahi ke chehrey ki taraf dekhta hain aur agle hi pal wo uske bra ko uske seenay se hata deta hain.....aab mahi ke doon boobs karim ke aankhon ke samney be-parda they.......28 ke boobs aab poori kayamat dhaa rahein they.......wahin karim apni aankhein faadey bus unhein nihare jaa raha tha......lalchayi nazreion se wo unhein aab bhi ghoor raha tha.....gora jism par do gulabi rang ke chote chote nipples aur bhi qayamat dhaa rahein they......karim aab uske gore peth ko chumane lagata hai..

952

953

mahi karim ke chehrey ki taraf dekhti hain wahin karim bus haule se muskura padta hain.....wo fir se bari bari se mahi kee nipples ko apne mooh mein lekar choos raha tha......

954

aur kabhi unhein apne dono ungliyon ke beech rakhkar masal bhi deta...wahin mahi zoron se sisak padti....... jab uska munn bhar jata hain wo fir apne honoton ko neechay ki taraf le jane lagta hain....uske navel ki taraf.....fir wo wahan bhi apne jeebh ko aahista aahista ferney lagta hain.... wahin mahi ka bura haal tha...lajaat se uski aankhein baar baar band ho rahi thi....jism se uska control hutata jaa raha tha......sansein bhi aab uske bus mein nahin thi.........lagataar uske mooh se sisakri nikal rahi thi....... karim fir apna honth aur neechay ki taraf le jata hain.....aur is baar apne haathon ko sarkatey hue uski panty par rakh deta hain....aur bahut aahista se usey neechay ki taraf sarkana shuru karta hain.....jaise jaise panty neechay ki taraf sarak rahi thi waise waise un dono ki sansein tezz hoti jaa rahi thi.......karim ka gala baar baar sukh raha tha.....jis cheeez ki usey chahat thi aaj wo uske samney thi........uske dhadhanon ka badhna lajmi tha...... karim apne haathon ko nahin rokta aur na hi mahi koi inkaar karti hain...aur kuch palon mein uski panty bhi uske jism se alag ho jati hain.....aab mahi sir se lekar pawn tak poori nangi thi..... kahane ke liye

955

saree aur peticot tha.. par wo to kamar par latka pada tha.. uske hone ya na hone se kuch farak nahi padata tha..wahin karim ki sansein jaise tham gayi ho....wo apni dono aankhein faadey bus mahi k choot ko nihaar raha tha.....mahi ki choot par hulke bal they jo uski choot ko aur bhi khoobsurat bana rahein the....... karim haule se apna jeebh mahi ke choot par rakh deta hain.... aur bahut aahista se wahan choom leta hain...wahin mahi is baar zoron se sisak padti hain...... Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaa…… mumiiiiiiiiiiiiii…………

956

lajaat se uski dono aankhein band ho chuki thi.....baar baar ghabrahat se uska gala sukhta jaa raha tha......magar aab uske bus mein kuch nahin tha....... karim apni jeebh aahista se mahi ke choot par ferna shuru karta

hain......aur apne dono haathon ko wo mahi ke choot par rakh deta hain aur uski choot ke fankhon ko alag karta hain..... ander gulaabi ched aab dikhne laga tha........jo ki choot rus se puri tarah bheega hua tha.....karim apne haathon se mahi ki choot ko aur failata hain aur ander usey wo angur dikhney laga tha....jo aab choot rus mein puri tarah se san chuka tha.. karim apni nazrein jamaye bus ek tuk mahi ke choot ko ghoor raha tha.....fir wo apna jeebh haule se mahi ke choot ke us gulaabi ched par rakhta hain aur bahut aahista se apna jeebh ferna shuru karta hain..... karim ke un harkaton ne mahi ke badan mein aag laga di thi......wo fauran zoron se sisak padti hain … aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh……

957

kkkkkk….. aaaaa…. Rrrrriiiii…. Mmmm… aur fauran bister se uthkar baith jati hain........ kyon karim tum meri jaan lene par tule hue ho.....kya tum aaj muje jaan se marna chahte ho....... aur mahi ek nazar karim ke chehare ki taraf dekhne lagti hain......wahin karim aabhi bhi mahi ke choot ko chatate jaa raha tha....mahi ke mooh se ye sab baat sukar wo bhi apni nazrein upar ki ore uthatha hain aur use dekhkar haule se muskura padta hain....wahin mahi bhi dheere se muskura padti hain......uske hansi mein shararat thi..... nahin meri jaan......aisa kaise ho sakta hain.......main to bus tumhein janaat ka maza dena chahta hoon.....chalogi na mere saath janaat ke safar par… aur karim fir se apni jeebh mahi ke choot par rakh deta hain....aur bahut aahista se uske gulabi ched ko chatne lagta hain.....wahin mahi kuch nahin bol pati aur apna ek haath wo karim ke sir par rakh deti hain aur bahut pyaar se uske balon ko sehlane lagti hain....jaise koi baache ko dular kar raha ho..... mahi ki nazrein aab bhi karim ke taraf thi...wo bade gaur se karim ko dekh rahi thi.......na jane kyon aaaj use uspar bahut pyaar aa raha tha.......kuch sochkar wo haule se muskura deti hain aur fauran apni dono tangein poore hawa mein faila deti hain......

958

aab mahi ki choot poori khul chuki thi.....wahin karim bade pyaar se uske choot ko chaat raha tha aur uske choot se behtey un rason ka swad wo apne jeebh se le raha tha.....wahin mahi ki aahein aur bhi tezz ho chali thi....uska aab sabra puri tarah se kho chuka tha......aab uske bus mein kuch nahin tha..... karim apni jeebh ki raftaar aur tezz kar deta hain aur uske gulabi ched ko zoron se chatne lagta hain.....wahin mahi jo aab tak bilkul chup chaap leti hui thi wo aab apne kamar ko aage ki taraf sarkati hain aur apne dono pawn poora failkar apna choott dheere dheere karim ke mooh par marna shuru karti hain....jaise wo karim ka mooh na hokar uska lund ho......wahin karim apni ek ungli se uski choot ke danon ko bhi ched raha tha.......mahi aab pal pal apne charam ki taraf badh rahi thi..... push mahi.......push........us angur ko apne choot se bahar aane do...... aur karim fir se mahi ke choot ko chatney lagta hain....wahin wo is baar apne dono ungliyon se mahi ki choot ko aur faila deta hain aur udher mahi thoda sa zor lagati hain.......aur wo angur aab dheere dheere bahar ki ore aane lagta hain.......issey pehle ki wo angur bahar aata mahi ka sabra aab jawab de chuka tha....wo is baar zoron se cheekh padti hain

959

aur dham se bister par kisi laash ki tarah bilkul thandi padh jati hain....... ek angur jo uski choot mein tha wo aab bahar aa chuka tha...magar aabhi to aur bhi do angur bache they.....pehla angur karim ke mooh mein jaa chuka tha....aur wo usey bade chaaw se kha raha tha...jaise wo angur na hokar koi pakwaan ho........wahin mahi ki dono aankhein band thi aur wo lumbi lumbi sansein le rahi thi........wo aab bilkul thandi padh chuki thi......aaj usey zindagi ka haseen sukh mil chuka tha....magar aabhi to khel baki tha.................................. tabhi darwaje par dastak hui …. BUA…. BUAAA…. karim fauran apna honth mahi ke nipples par rakh deta hain aur dusare haathon se wo uske dusare boobs ko berahami se maslaney lagta hain....kabhi kabhi wo usey kaskar kaat bhi leta wahin mahi zoron se sisak padti..... aaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaa…. Mar gayiii… aur kitna mujhe tadpawogi mahi.......aab to meri pyaas bujha do........ aur karim apne dono haathon ko dheere se sarkatey hue mahi ke gand

960

par rakh deta hain aur usey zoron se masalney lagta hain......wahin mahi ke mooh se ek baar fir se siskari foot padti hain....... tume kisne roka hain karim.........mahi puri ki puri aapki hain........aap jaisa chahe waise kijiye..........aur haan.......pyase ko agar pyaas lagti hain to wo kuen ke paas chalkar jata hain........na ki kuan khud chalkar pyaase ke paas aata hain........aayi baat samajh mein......... aur mahi apna ek ungli dheere se karim ke galon par rakh deti hain aur badi ada se ferney lagti hain.......wahin karim kaskar mahi ko apne gale laga leta hain........wahin is baar mahi ke mooh se siskari foot padti hain......wahin karim mahi ko aur bhi kaskar apne seenay se laga leta hain....... aap kya aaj meri sari haddiyaan todengey kya.........chodiye mujhe....... aur mahi karim ko apne se thodi door dhakelti hain magar wo ismein safal nahin ho pati........wahin karim mahi ko dekhkar muskurata rehta hain.... chorney ke liye thodi na padka hain tumhein..........aaj to tumhare badan ki sari nasein ek ek kar dheeli karunga......... aur karim fir se apne haathon par dabav banata hain wahin mahi ke mooh se fir se siskari foot padti hain... mahi ka sharam se bura haal tha..... kabhi manish bhi uska blouse iss tarah utara nahi tha..magar choot ke aagey kiska zor chala hain jo uska chalega.....

961

karim haule haule mahi ke blouse ko utarta jaa raha tha.....wahin uski nazrein mahi ke gore badan par tiki hui thi.....uske mooh mein mahi ki jawani ko dekhkar pani aa gaya tha......wo lachayi nazron se mahi ke badan ko bus ghoor raha tha.......thodi mehnat ke baad wo mahi ke tight blouse ko nikalne mein kamyaab ho jata hain....aab mahi kale bra mein karim ke samney baithi hui thi.....sharam se uska bura haal tha....... wahin karim apni jeebh fir se mahi ke garden par rakh deta hain aur haule haule chattate hue neechay uski peeth ke taraf aane lagta hain.......aab uske dono haath fir se mahi ke boobs par the......wo unhein fir se zoron se masal raha tha.....wahin mahi apni aankhein band kiye bus siskari le rahi thi....... karim paglon ki tarah apni jeebh mahi ke gore badan par chala raha th......kuch khyaal uske khurapati dimag mein fir se aata hain aur wo wahin paas mein rakha teen chaar angur fir se apne haathon mein leta hain aur is baar apne dono haathon ko saraktey hue wo neechay ki taraf le jata hain.....uske choot ke taraf....

kon aa gaya bhadva … karim gusse mein bolata hai.. shyad pooja hai.. wo kyon aayi hai maa chudane ke liye.. yaha.. galiya kyon de rahe ho… itana achha khel chal raha tha .. uske wajah se bigad jayega.. aab wo karim se darane lagati hai .. wo janati thi karim kuch bhi kar sakta hai. shyad gusse mai karim jor se chilla bhi sakata hai..Waise bhi woh to karim se chudwana chahati thi isliye wo karim ko shaant karane lagi .. nahi bigad jayega.. mai dekhate hu.. mahi niche baithke hi door ki taraf dekhate hui karim ke jism par aapna haath rakhkar uske jism ko sehlane lagti hai.. bua .. door open karo na.. use aab dar lagane lagata hai ki aab mai pooja ko kaise samajau.. ki wo door ke bahar se hi chali jai..aur ab aagar pooja ne uske baat nahi mani aur wo aander aane ki jidd karane lagi to sab aafat ho jayenge.. aur wo aander aayi to mai kaise use samjau ki door lock karke wo karim ke saath kya kar rahi hu.. fir wo shaant rahate hui kahti hai.. kya hai pooja.. ek urgent kaam hai..

962

kya hai.. baad me mai tere room me aati hu.. nahi bua .. urgent hai aur fir muje college bhi jana hai.. aab mai aise situation mai hu ki mai door open nahi kar sakati.. kya … kya kar rahi ho aap.. samaja kar na .. pooja.. aab tak mahi ka haath karim ke body par chal raha tha.. karim mahi ka wo haath aapne nange body se hatate hui uska jism sehlate hui uske chut ko ungli se ragadte halke se uski gilli chut mai uski hi ungli ghusata hai jisse mahi uchakti hai. aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. Halke-halke chut mai ungli karte dusre haath se mamma masalta hai.. ohho… pooja kahti hai.. aur fir khud ko hi kahti hai …. Shyad manish uncle hai bua ke saath…. karim se aapne chut mai aapni hi ungli karwane mai mahi ko bada accha lagne laga tha … lekin phir bhi woh karim ko rokne ke liye uska haath pakadti hai. use darr tha kahi uski aawaj door tak na pahunch jai.. lekin wo already door tak pahunch chuki thi.. karim mahi ka wohi haath pakad ke apne lund pe rakhta hai. Lund pakadne se mahi ki chut aur garam hoke gilli hoti hai. karim ka tagda mota lund pakadne se uske jism mai current daudta hai. karim phir mahi ka haath pakadke apna nanga lund uske haath mein dake bolta hai mahi tu mare lund ki size dekh .. rani mai teri chut ki gheraiye naapta hoon. Mare lund ki lambai dekhke bata yeh teri is mast gilli chut mai fit baithega ya nahi. Meri rani ki chut mai mera lund thik se baithna chahaye na? mahi tera pati.. manisha… fir hasta hai.. har raat uska lund teri chut mai ghusake masti karta hoga na? Itna mast jism hai to khub maaze karta hoga woh, hai na? kya pata tuje chod pata hoga ya nahi… waise wo muje kisi angel se mard lagata hi nahi hai.. mahi aab bina sharmaye karim ka lund ko feel karne lagti hai. usaka lund feel karke mahi ke dil ki dhadkane aur tej ho jati hai. karim ki bate sunke woh sochti hai ki itna mota lund

963

uski chut mai jayega to kya haal hoga uski chut ka par kitna maja bhi aayega. Karim ka ungli karne se woh machalte moan karne lagti hai. Chut mai se ungli nikalke karim woh ungli chatke phir mahi ki chut mai ungali daalke wo bolta hai mahi accha lagta hai na mera lund pakadk tujhe rani? bol rani mera lauda tare pati se chota hai ya bada? Aisa kahke karim ungali bahar nikal ke aander jor se dalta hai.. mahi aapna haath moo pai dabati hai.. Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaa…. Dhireeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee… bahar aawaj jayengi… karimmmmmmm… Tabhi dusari aawaj aati hai.. Aisa kya kar rahi ho aap aander .. mahi memsaab.. aise kaise aawaj aa rahi hai.. Ye aawaj maid padma ki thi.. Tu bhi hai kya waha.. Haan .. memsaab … dono haatho se masal mera lauda aur dekh kitna maaza aayega. Teri woh purvi bahu ko bahut pasand hai mera lund, jee bharke sehla apne karim ka lauda meri chuddakad rani… karim se purvi ki baat sunke usse bahut gussa aaya… Woh karim ka lund aur masti se masalne lagi. aur wo gusse mai bolati hai.. Tu kyon aaye hai… Romm clean karni hai memsaab.. Clean hi hai room..aahhhhhaaa…. karim ko chut mai dali ungli chatte dekh mahi ki aag aur bhadki aur woh karim se chipak gaye. Fir bhi muje roj sabhi room clean karani hi padati hai nahi to shetaji gussa karenge mujpar… Aaaahhhhhhhhhhaaa….Kuch nahi hoga.. bhaiyya ko mera naam bata de..eeeeee… Karim ka louda aab jorse hilane lagi… Aaaaaaahhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa….. mmmmm…… eeeeee…rr eeeee…. Rajjjaa…… kkkkkk…aaarriiimmmm…

964

Ye thoda dhire se bolati hai.d Kya kahu sahab ko mein.. mahi memsaab aander kya kar rahi thi iss wajah se unone door open nahi kiya.. Kaminiiiiii… Chup kar .. battamij .. aur yaha se daffa ho ja… pooja padma ko kahti hai.. chal yaha se padam.. Fir wo dono waha se chale jate hai.. Karim ab usse chuddkad rani bula raha tha aur uske pati ke baare mai baat kar raha tha. aur ye sab bahar pooja aur padma hote hui aur mahi uske saath baat kar rahi hai ye janate hui kah raha tha..karim ne usko nangi karke ab maaze loot raha tha. uski hi ungali uske chut mai daal raha tha..karim ki is mardangi pe mahi fida hui par abhi bhi woh karim ki koi bhi baat ka jawab nahi de rahi thi. Apni chut mai aapni hi ungali karim se karwate, uska lund masalte woh karim se lipat gaye thi. Aakhon mein sharam ki laali aur chehrey par sukoon ke bhaav aab mahi ke chehrey se saaf jhalak rahein the.........wo bade pyaar se karim ke chehre ki taraf ek tuk dekh rahi thi........wahin karim bhi pyaar bhari nazreion se mahi ke chehrey ki taraf dekh raha tha..........aaj dono ki soch ek dusare ke prati badal chuki thi.......aab unke beech riston ki ahmiyaat nahin reh gayi thi.......unke beech aab ek naya ristha jud gaya tha.........

mahi ko lagta hai karim kitna daring wala hai … manish ke samane muje flert karta tha .. Yeh aadmi to hamesha maan maani kar tha mere saath… karim aab mahi ke baju mai aapne dono pair dalke samane baith jata hai..aab mahi ke mammo ko karim masal raha tha.. Apne mammo ko masalte hi mahi ke jism mai ek madhosi mehsoos hoti hai. Aisa nahi tha ki mahi uske pati se satisfied nahi thi. Mahi manish ki chudai se khush thi. Lekin karim har jawan aurat ko sirf hawas ki nazar se dekhte usko chodna chahata tha. aab karim mahi se baat karke chor ke mahi ke mamme masal raha tha. uske dono mamme haatho mai lake halke masalne lagta hai. mahi ki gaand pe apna garm lund lagate woh kehta hai tere yeh doodh (mamme halkese dabate)kitane ubhre- ubhre dikh rahe hai aur niche(gaand pe lund ragadte) aur tere ye gaand kitani mast hai.. ek haath se mahi ka sina masalte karim ab dusre haath se aapna lund haath mai pakad ke uski chut pe masal raha tha... Mammo pe karim ka kadak haath aur chuter pe uska sakth lund paake mahi machalti hai.

965

aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaa… usake jism mai bechaine badhne lagti hai, usse aisa lagta hai jaise koi mota danda uski chuter mai pe ragad rahe ho. Woh sochti hai ki kitna mota aur lamba lund hai karim ka aur kitna kadak ho raha hai. usake pati ka lund bhi accha tha lekin usse kabhi woh itna sakth, garm aur mota nahi laga. karim ka lund koi bhi chut ki chatni bana dega. Anjaane mai aankhe band karke mahi apni chutar karim ke lund pe dabati hai. use lagta hai ki jaise uski chut mai chitiya chal rahi ho. Aab uski chut dhire-dhire rasili bhi ho rahi hai. Woh apna jism karim ke hawale karna chahati thi lekin karim ke lund ka khayal maan mai aati hi woh darr jati hai.. tum thik ho na mahi ...... Karim apna ek haath mahi ke haathon mein rakhkar dheere se bol padta hain........wahin mahi ek nazar karim ke chehre ki taraf dekhti hain aur wo dheere se muskura padti hain.....jawab mein wo thodi si aagey badhti hain aur karim ke labon ko bade pyaar se choom leti hain........aaj bhale hi lab khamosh they magar dil ne sara haal bayan kar diya tha........nazrein aaj har baat ki gawahi de rahi the........ mujhe kya hua hain .........main to bilkul theek hoon........haan dil mein thodi si ghabrahat zaroor ho rahi hain.......magar aab kadam itne aagey badh chuke hain to fir sochna kya ???????? tum jeet gaye karim.......aakhir tumane mujhe haasil kar hi liya......... aur mahi itna kehkar dheere se muskura padti hain wahin karim ke chehre par bhi hulki hansi thi........magar wo kuch kehta nahin......shayad wo kuch aur soch raha tha....... Ek haath uski kamar mai dalke usse apne badan se satake lund ab zara zorse uski chut pe ragadata hai. karim sochata hai Sali jald hi maan gayi… Sali Khud apni gaand mare lund pe ragad rahi hai yeh. Isko aab nangi kar chuka hu … aab isko masti se chodunga. Mahi ke nipples se khelte karim bola mahi ab karim se apne jism ko aisa masalne aur ragadne se machalte besharm hoke apna chooter karim ke mote lund per baar-baar ragadti hai. Woh apni chooter aaise position mai rakhti hai ki karim ka lund uski chut pe ho. Karim ki bato aur khel se mahi aur hi baichain hoti hai, uski chut aur bhi tadapne lagti hai aur woh chudai ke liye baichin hone lagti hai. Uska pati usse woh chahe tab chodta tha par manish ki chudai mai woh mardangi nahi thi jo ab karim usse dikha raha tha. mahi aaise mardani chudai ke liye kabse behaal thi par iske baad bhi usne apne kadam kabhi galat nahi girne diye. Lekin jaise jaise waqt ja raha tha waise karim ke samne mahi bebus ho rahi thi. Aur aaj khud hi karim ko surrender kar diya.. ek baat poochun mahi......tum bura to nahin manogi naa..........tumhein meri kasam......jo main tumse puchunga kya tum mujhse bilkul sach sach kahogi naa....

966

aur karim gehri sans chodhte hue bade gaur se mahi ke chehre ki taraf ek tuk dekhne lagta hain....... mahi ke chehrey par sawalon ke badal fir se nazar aane lage they.......wo bade gaur se karim ke chehrey ki taraf fir se dekhney lagti hain........ karim fir uska chehara aapne haatho mai leke uske hoontho ko chumane laga tha… aisi kya baat hain karim jo tum mujhe apni kasam de rahein ho........ tume aisa kyon lagta hain ki main aab tum se jhoot bolungi.........jab sare parde uth gaye hain to fir ye kasam ki deewar kis liye.........poocho jo tumare dil mein hain.........main sab kuch sach sach kahungi....... aur mahi karim ki aankhon mein aankhein dalkar dheere se apni baat kehti hain........wahin karim kuch pal tak khamosh rehta hain aur fir aage apni baat kehna shuru karta hain........ tumane muje simran ko chodate hui dekha mahi haan mai gardan hilati hai.. aur kis ko dekha.. mahi sharmate hui kahti hai.. padma… purvi… tume kaise lagata tha .. jab mai un aurat ko chodata tha.. muje kaise lagega .. matlab.. matlab.. tume jalan nahi hoti thi.. muje kyon jalan hongi tume aisa nahi lagata tha ki unki jagah mai honi chahiye thi.. nahi…. Ek baat sach batao.. Matlab baat ye nahi hai kya.. Nahi hai.. Aab tak Tum maa nahi ban pai.. kya tum sachmuch mai maa nahi banana chahati thi ya manish mai ye kabiliyat hi nahi thi.. tume maa banane ki.. Muje nahi pata.. Yaa..tum mere liye abhi tak ruki thi..

967

karim ke lafz ne jaise is baar mahi ko ander tak jhankhorkar rakh diye they.........wo apni aankhein faadey bade gaur se karim ke chehrey ki taraf ek tuk dekh rahi thi........kuch pal tak to usey kuch samajh nahin aaya ki wo karim ke is sawal ka kya jawab dein................. mahi wahin gumsum si baithi hui apni garden neechay ki taraf jhuka leti hain magar kehti kuch nahin .........magar use is sawal ka jawab to dena hi tha....... tum aisa kyon pooch rahein ho … iska matlab kya hai.. tume maa banana hi nahi tha itane din tak ya tum itane din tak isliye ruki ki tum mere bachhe ki ammi banana chahati thi.. ye kya bakwaj kar rahe ho karim ........kya tume mera charitra theek nahin lagta......kya main bhi dusare auaroto jaisi hoon.......ya fir tum mujhe bhi aisi waisi samjhtey ho....... mahi ke jawab mein shikyaat saaf nazar aa rahi thi....... nahin .......aisi koi baat nahin hain mahi ........bus dil mein aaya so pooch liya......agar tumhein hurt hua hain to iam sorry....... aur karim apna ek haath mahi ke kamar mein dal deta hain aur fauran uske labon ko bade pyaar se choom leta hain........wahin mahi aab fir se karim ke bahoo mai aa chuki thi...... wo aab uske sanson ko apne sanson mein mehsoos kar sakti thi......dono ki nazrein ek dusare ko ghoor rahi thi.......jaise dil ke sare raaz unki aankhon se bayan ho rahein ho........

aise kya dekh rahe ho karim........main tumari lover purvi thodi na hoon........mahi hu .........tum mujhe is tarah se ghoora na band karo.......mujhe sharam aati hain....... aur mahi itna kehkar dheere se muksura padti hain.....wahin karim apna ek haath dheere se badhata hua fir se mahi ke boobs par rakh deta hain aur bade haule haule se uske nipples ke dono danon ko apni ungliyon se chedne lagta hain..... uske aam ko dabane lagata hai.. aur dusare haath se uske chut ki malish karane lagata hai.. ek baar fir se mahi ki sanson ki raftaar tezz ho chuki thi.........jo aag thodi thodi dil mein jal rahi thi wo aag fir se aab shola ka roop lene lagi thi..........

968

dekh raha hoon ki tumhein upar wale ne kitni fursat se banaya hain........sab kuch ekdum perfect........kaash tum meri lover hoti to main to tumhein sari raat yu hi pyaar karta........ghar par tumhein kabhi kapdey nahin pehenney deta.......aur humesha aise hi tumhein apni bahon mein lekar sota....... aur karim itna kehkar fir se apni ungiyon ki raftaar ko aur tezz kar deta hain......wahin mahi is baar zoron se sisak padti hain........uskee chehrey par bhi hulki smile thi....... tab to aacha hain ki main tumari lover nahin hoon.......mujhe koi shauk nahin hain sara din is tarah bin kapdon ke rehna..........aur is samay to tumane mujhe aise hi rakha hua hain......uska kya!!!! sach mein tum bahut besharam ho.........

aur mahi itna kehkar apne honth karim ke seenay par rakh deti hai aur bade pyaar se wahan choom leti hain.....wahin karim apna ek haath uske sir par bade pyaar se fer raha tha..... mahi ek haath mai karim ka lund leke usko dabane lagati hai.. tumne mere sawalon ka jawab nahin diya mahi......batawo na....kya tum sach mein maa nahi banana chahti ya mere liye ruki ho.. tum ek hi sawal baar baar mujhse kyon pooch rahein ho ........kya is sawal ka jawab dena zaruri hain.........

969

aur mahi itna kehkar fir se khamosh ho jati hain....... maine pahale to aisa nahi socha tha..par tumko dekhane ke baad ek baar mann mai ye vichar jaroor aaya tha ki mere bachhe bhi tumare jaise hone chahiye … height aur body wale.. aur mahi itna kehkar bilkul khamosh ho jati hain aur bade gaur se karim ke chehrey ki taraf dekhne lagti hain..

aur mahi apne honth bade pyaar se karim ke labon par rakh dete hain......aur bade pyaar se uske neechale honton ko choosne lagati hain........ karim ke dono haath aab dheere dheere harkat kar rahein they........ek haath uske peeth par tha.....to dusara haath aab uski boobs se neechey ki taraf sarak raha tha..........wo mahi ke jism ki komalta ko pal pal mehsoos kar raha tha........ Karim ke masalne se mahi bahut jyada garm hone lagti hai. usake dimaag mai karim ka mota lund ghumne lagta hai aur woh chudai ke khayal mai khoo jati hai. karim ka lund apni chut pe ragadte usse bahut maaza de raha tha. use yakeen hua ki karim aab usse chode bina nahi jayega yaha se .. karim ka khada lund aur uska motapa dekh mahi ka dil zorse dhadakne lagta hai… mahi ka nanga jism dekhne lagta hai.mahi ke 34 ke mamme bade shaan se nipple tanke bina jhukav ke khade hai. usaka pet ekdum flat hai, gori taango ke bich gille kaale jhatowali chut chamak rahi thi. mahi ke kase-kase gol chootar use nazar aa rahe the. Mahi ki gilli chut masalte halke se masalte karim kehta hai.. Waahhh mahi raand kya mast jism hai tera. Tere mamme kitane tane hui hai aur chutar bhi kitne kase huye dikh rahe hai. Gori-gori taango mai gilli chut to lajawab dikh rahi hai. Tera pati to har raat bahut aish karta hoga… tere jism se .. Aur fir khud hi hasta hai.. Manisha kya tere chut marati hogi.. Kya maaza deta hoga tujhe wo ? maza to mai aab tume dunga ..Kas-kaske pelunga teri chut ko mera lund se .. karim ke haato nangi hoke, apne nange jism ki tarif aur aapne pati ke baare mai iase negative baate sunke bhi mahi bahut sharmate hai ..uska chehara lal ho jata hai. Ab usse pura bharosa ho gaya tha ki karim usse bina chode nahi rehnewala tha. Woh bhi ab karim se chudwane tayyar thi par poori besharam nahi hui thi. Ek haath chut aur dusra mammo pe rakhte woh boli

970

aaise thumhare samne nangi rehne badi sharam aa rahi hai mujhe. Sharma kyon rahi hai raand.. aisa kah ke uske dono mammo ko jor se dabata hai.. aaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaa... mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.... mahi ko bahut accha lagta hai karim jab uske mamme masalta hai. Ab uski chut se halka pani nikalte uske chut ko gilli karne lagta hai. karim jab uski gilli chut dekhta hai to aur masti se woh mamme masalne lagta hai. tum naraz to nahin ho na karim ......... aab tak ke mere bartav se… maine bahut gussa kiya hai tumpar.. tume bahut bhala bura kaha hai..mujhe pata hain tume mera bartav bura lag raha tha ya mujpar gussa aa raha tha .......magar aab main tume nirash nahin karungi.........mah aab bas tumari hu .......ye jism bhi tumara hain........tum jaisa chahe ise use kar sakte ho ......... aur mahi haule se karim ke honton ko kaat leti hain........wahin karim bhi uske honton ko choosne lagta hain......... Sali chinal .. bahut tadpaya hai tune muje.. bahut maar bhi khilvaya hai tune chinal… tere bhai ke naam par bahut masti kar rahi thu tu chinal.. aab dikhata hu tuje.. tera bhai kya karega.. aisa haal karunga tera ki tu muje kabhi nahi bhul payenge.. Mahi kuch nahi bolati hai aur khamosh rahati hai.. mahi ki khamoshi dekhke karim ka zara gussa aata hai. Apna nanga lund mahi ke haath mai dake mahi ke mamme zara zorse masalte usne bola Kyo meri randi mahi, pasand aaya aapne yaar karim ka lund? Yeh lauda chusegi ya usse chudwake legi? Behanchod tu to ekdum mast maal ho, purvi se bhi mast hai tu randi . Tujhe to din raat chodna chahaye rani. Ab niche baithke lund muh mai leti hai ya gaand maru teri mahi chinal? karim ke zorse masalne se mahi ko dard hota hai lekin usse jyada karim ki galliya usse hairani mai dalti hai. Yeh achanak karim ko kya hua jo woh usse galliya dane laga yeh mahi nahi samajh paye. Fir use yaad aaya ki karim aisa kyon kar raha hai.. wo janati thi aab tak usne karim pai jo gussa hui thi uska karim badala le raha hai.. karim sorry, mai aabhi kabhi tum pe gussa nahi hongi.. kabhi maar bhi nahi khilvaungi .. par tum mujhe galliya mat do. Maar khane ki yaad aate hi karim gusse mai ek jordar thappad mahi ko marata hai..

971

Sali randi.. tu muje maregi kya.. Zindagi mai pehali baar kisi mard se gali sunke aur thappad kha ke usse bura bhi laga aur gussa bhi aaya. karim ke lund se haath hatate woh zara gusse aur dard se boli Ahhhh uiiii maaaaaa tum mujhe gali kyo de rahe ho aur marr kyon rahe ho karim? Sorry to bola na.. Karim ek aur thappad laga deta hai.. Chooro mujhe aur nikal jao mare room se. Mujhe kuch nahi karana hai tumare saath.. Mahi nataki gussa dikhate hui kahti hai.. use laga shyad karim darr jayega.. karim is baat pe zara bhi na darte aur jor se mahi ke mamme masalte bolta hai Sun meri pyari randi mujhe order nahi dena kabhi. Mujhe mare samne ki nangi aurat ko gulam bana ke rakhna acha lagta hai. Tune jyada natak kiya to tujhe tare hi room se nangi bahar nikal dunga yeh yaad rakh. Aur tere bhaiyya bhabhi ke samane nanga hi khada karunga.. sab naukaro ke samane .. Meri randi tujhe chodke hi tare room se jaunga yeh yaad rakh. Chal mera lund sehlati reh karim ki aawaz se mahi darti hai. Mamme dabane se dard ho raha tha lekin masti bhi chaa rahi thi uspe. karim ka gusse se bhara chehera dekhke woh boli Mahi ke mamme chuske ab nipples se khelte karim bola Chal niche baith mahi rani aur mera lauda chus. Khol apna garm muh aur mera mota lund le muh mai.

972

Karim mahi ke baal pakadke lund uske muh ke paas late hui kehta hai Chal muh khol randi aur mera lauda chus. Saali teri jaise garm aurat kitne jaldi haath aati ho? 2 jhapad kya mare line pe aate ho. Ab thik se lund chus mera nahi to jeena haram kar dunga tera mahi rani. Mahi kuch nahi kahti aur sirf karim ke taraf dekhane lagati hai.. aab mujhse aur sabra nahin ho raha raand......... ek baar ise apne mooh mein lekar chooso na........ karim ke munn mein jo baat thi aab uske jubaan par aa chuki thi.....wahin mahi ek nazar karim ke chehrey ki taraf dekhti hain aur haule se muskura padti hain.......wo fauran pass mein rakha hua cadbury apne haathon mein leti hain aur use bahut aahista se karim ke lund par malne lagti hain.......wahin karim bade pyaar se mahi ke taraf dekh raha tha........aur uske balon ko sehla raha tha...... wahin mahi pehle us cadbury ko apne jeebh se chaat kar aachey se saaf karti hain fir wo us lund ko apne mooh ki gehrai mein utarti chali jati hain........

973

mahi ek nazar karim ke chehre ki taraf dekhti hain fir wo apna mooh haule se poora khol deti hain......Mahi muh kholke karim ke mote lund ko aapne garm muh mai dalte chusne lagti hai karim ki galliyo se usse bahut bura lagta hai per karim ki lagai aag ko mitane ke liye woh besharam hoke uska lund chusne lagti hai. ìs tarah se mahi ke mooh ka sparsh karim ke mooh se siskari nikalney ke liye kafi tha........lajaat mein uski dono aankhein band ho chuki thi.......wo apne haathon ko mahi ke sir par rakhta hain aur usey dheeere dheere dabana shuru karta hain......

974

magar karim bhala kahan mananey wala tha.......wo apne haathon se lagtaar mahi ke sir ko daba raha tha.......wahin mahi aab aahista aahista uske lund ko apne gale tak utarti ja rahi thi....... Mahi ka muh lund se halke-halke chodte karim bolta hai Aahhhh accha lag raha hai tare muh mai lund dale raand. Ab bol mera lund chahaye, chudegi mare laude se ya jau mai? karim lund mahi ke muh se nikalta hai. Aaisa karne se mahi besharam hoke karim ki nangi kamar mai haath dalke uske lund phir chusne lagti hai. karim ke lund ka size dekhke usse ab chudne ka bahut maan karta hai. Ab poora lauda acche se chuste woh boli Please, karim ab teri mahi raand ko aise pyasi choor ke mat jao. Mujhe ab tera lund chusna hai bahut. Karim lund mahi ke muh se nikalke turn hoke bolta hai Aare tab to mujhe jane bol rahi thi ab kyon mera lund khud pakadke chus rahi ho meri randi mahi.. Mahi kuch nahi bolati hai.. Chut garm hui to karim ka lund chahaye kya tujhe? Chal ab choor mera lund, mujhe ab tujhe nahi chodana chinal Mahi aage hoke phir se karim ka lund pakadke chuste boli Nahi ruk jao na karim, please meri pyaas ko bhi shant karo jaise tumne purvi ki thi. Mujhe tare lund ki badi zaroorat hai abhi raja, mujhe aaise behaal karke bich mai mat jao. Is baat pe karim mahi ke baal pakadke apna lund uske muh mai gusake kehta hai Behanchod uske liye teri purvi meri chinal bani, meri rakhail hai woh. Bol meri harami mahi , kya tu meri randi banegi? Bheek mang mujhse randi nahi to tujhe nahi chodunga. Sali teri jaise garm aurat ki nas-nas janta hoon, bahut natak karti ho tum randiya. Poori tarah besharam hoke ab mahi boli Haan karim, mai kuch bhi karne ko tayyar hoon. Tu teri is mahi ko teri randi ya rakhail ya chinal kuch bhi bana woh uske liye tayyar hai. Mai tujhe purvi se jyada maaza dungi , teri yeh randi sab kuch karegi tare liye. Ab tumne mujhe nanga dekha, mujhse aapna lund bhi chuswaya, ab

975

mujhe adhura maat chor, apne is tagde, sakth, mote lund se apni chudasi mahi ki chut chodo karim. Mujhe is aag mai jalte choorke mat jao. mahi itna bolke phirse karim ka lund chusne lagti hai. karim khush hoke mahi se apna lund chuswake lene lagta hai. lund mota hone ki wajah se aab uska saas lena mushkil hota jaa raha tha......mahi ke mooh se nikalta thook aab uske lund par behtey hue neechay farsh ki taraf taapak rahein they.......wahin aab mahi ki dono aankhein bahar ki taraf aane lagi thi........aadhey se zyada wo karim ke lund ko apne mooh mein le chuki thi.....aab usey bhi takleef ho rahi thi magar wo aab karim ko naraz nahin karna chahti thi....... kuch sochkar wo fauran apna mooh hata leti hain aur karim ka fanfanata hua lund jo is samay mahi ke thook se puri tarah sana hua tha wo uswke aankhon ke samney jhoolney

976

lagta hain...... karim ek nazar mahi ke chehrey ki taraf dekhta hain aur fir se usey choosney ka ishara karta hain........mahi is baar wahin ghutnon ke bal aakar baith jati hain aur is baar apna mooh jitna khol sakti thi pura khol deti hain aur karim ko dheere dheere aagey badheny ka ishara karti hain........ karim apne dono haathon se mahi ke sir ko kaskar padakey hue tha aur lagaat wo uske sir ko dabata jaa raha tha......... mahi aadhey se zyada lund apne mooh mrin le chuki thi......magar karim to uske halak tak apna lund utarna chahta tha jaise purvi uska lund choosti thi...... isey aur ander tak utaro na mahi........purvi to isey apne halakt tak le leti hain.......thodi koshish karo tum bhi le logi...... aur itna kehkar wo mahi ke sir apr thoda aur dabav dalta hain aur mahi ki takleefein badhney lagti hain.........kuch sochkar wo aur koshish karti hain aur is baar karim uske upar aata hain aur uske sir ko kaskar apne dono haathon mein tham leta hain aur is baar poorey pressure se apne lund ko bahar nikalkar ek hi jhatkey mein poora ander tak utar deta hain...... karim ke is harkat se mahi mano tadap si gayi thi........uski saans rukati hui mehsoos ho rahi thi......aankhon se aansoon chalak padey they......aur dono aankhein bahar ki taraf ubaal mar rahein they......... wo wahin kaskar karim ke pairon ko apne se door dhakel rahi thi....magar karim to aab haiwaan ban chuka tha.......wo aab apna lund mahi ke halak mein utarna chahta tha aur wo ismein bahut hudd tak kamyaab bhi ho chuka tha.....wahin karim ka aab bura haal tha.....uska saans aab rukta hua sa mehsoos ho raha tha.......jab karim ka lund mahi ke halak mei poora utar jata hain wo kuch pal tak aise hi apne lund ko aise hi rakhta hain wahin mahi is baar tadap uthathi hain.....wo kaskar apne dono haathon se mahi ke pair ko marney lagti hain......... aab usey aisa lag raha tha jaise aaj uski jaan nikal jayegi......uski is tadap par karim ko uspar zara bhi daya nahin aa rahi thi....kareeb 10 second baad aakhir karim ka sabra jawab dse deta hain aur wo usi postion mein apna poora cum mahi ke halak mein utarta chala jata hain........wahin mahi is baar zoron se usey dhaaka deti hain aur is baar wo wahin uspar cheekh padti hain........aab karim ka lund bahar aa chuka tha......magar uspar aabhi bhi cum laga hua tha.......ek lumbi laar thi jo uske lund se aabhi tak mahi ke honton se judi hui thi.....mahi wahin bed par baithi hui lumbi lumbi sansein le rahi thi........wahin uska khasi se bura haal tha...chehra poora laal pash chuka tha......aur aankhon mein aansoon lagataar beh rahein they.............. kar liya tum ne jo karna tha......... tume zara bhi muj par daya nahin aayi...... tum poore janwar ho.......aab mujhe tumse baat nahin karni. ....... aur mahi fauran uth jati hain aur wahan rakhi wo apne bra panty pehaney lagti hain.....tabhi karim jhat se mahi ke paas aata hain aur akaar uske labon ko bade pyaar se choom leta

977

hain.....uska ek haath uske sir par tha.....wo uske balon ko bade pyaar se apna haath fer raha tha..... I am sorry mahi........main behak gaya tha........tum mujhe is haal mein chodhkar mutt jawo...... aur karim itna kehkar bilkul shant ho jata hain wahin mahi ke badhtey kadam fir se tham jate hain.....wo peeche ki taraf mudati hain aur dheere dheere chalte hue karim ke paas aati hain aur ek nazar jee bharkar uske chehrey ki taraf dekhney lagti hain........aur bade pyaar se uske labon ko choom leti hain.....

kar liya tum ne jo karna tha......... tume zara bhi muj par daya nahin aayi...... tum poore janwar ho.......aab mujhe tumse baat nahin karni. ....... aur mahi fauran uth jati hain aur wahan rakhi wo apne bra panty pehaney lagti hain.....tabhi karim jhat se mahi ke paas aata hain aur akaar uske labon ko bade pyaar se choom leta

978

hain.....uska ek haath uske sir par tha.....wo uske balon ko bade pyaar se apna haath fer raha tha..... I am sorry mahi........main behak gaya tha........tum mujhe is haal mein chodhkar mutt jawo...... aur karim itna kehkar bilkul shant ho jata hain wahin mahi ke badhtey kadam fir se tham jate hain.....wo peeche ki taraf mudati hain aur dheere dheere chalte hue karim ke paas aati hain aur ek nazar jee bharkar uske chehrey ki taraf dekhney lagti hain........aur bade pyaar se uske labon ko choom leti hain....... tum meri chahat ho mahi........ye kis kitaab mein likha hain ki ek garib aamir auarat se kabhi pyaar nahin kar sakta......dil hi to hain.......na jane kab kispar aa jaye..i love you jaan........ aur karim apna honth mahi ke hoontho par rakhkar bade pyaar se choom leta hain...... wahin mahi bus haule se muskura padti hain........aab kehney sunney ko kuch aur nahin bacha tha........ fir Laar se bheega hua lund karim ne mahi ki taraf kiya aur bola Chal mahi raand…. Let ja bed pe.. aaj karim achhe se chodega ..teri muniya ko Fir mahi kisi gulam ki tarah bed pe jake lete aur aapni taange dono taraf fela kar boli aaja meri jaan.. mai bhi kab se taras rahi hu iss pal ke liye.. aur fir uske uppar karim aake usko aapne uppar khinch liya aur use chumane laga..

979

fir mahi ko palata diya aur uske jism par apna honth ferney lagta hain...... Ooohhhhhooo… mummmmmmmiiiiiii….. ahhhhhaaa….. maza aa gaya.. tere jeebh to badi mast lag rahi hai karim.. Karim ne aapne lund ko masalate hui kaha Jab mera mota lund aapne chut mai legi to asali maza aayega.. aisa kahke karim ne mahi ke hoontho ko kaat diya.. aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa..... ummmmm.... katata kyon haiiii .... reeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

980

mahi ki aahein ek baar us kamre mein goonj uthi thi.....ek baar fir se wo is safar par jane ko taiyaar thi..........karim haule haule neechay ki taraf badh raha tha.......uske lab mahi ki pal pal bechaini ko badhaye jaa rahe the.........jab wo neechay ki taraf aata hain to wo bade pyaar se mahi ke choot ko dekhen lagta hain.......wo fauran apna ek haath uske choot par rakh deta hain aur uske dono fankon ko alag karta hain.........ander gulabi ched saaf nazar aa raha tha aur usmein rakha angur bhi........ karim haule se apna jeeebh ander ki taraf push karta hain

aur mahi ki ek baar zoron se aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh........nikal jati hain.........wo ek baar fir se kisi jal bin machali ki taraf tadap uthi thi......aab wo apne jeebh se ander rakhe us angur ko touch kar raha tha.......wahin mahi ki sansein uska saath chodti ja rahi thi........wo kaskar apne dono mutthi se bister ko masal rahi thi........magar karim usey aur bhi tadpana chahta tha......wo apne honton ko aise hi ferta rehta hain....... chut se angoor bahar nikal mahi karim ek nazar mahi ke chehrey ki taraf dekhta hain wahin mahi ke chehrey par sharati muskaan tair jati hain......aab uske ander kisi tarah ki jhijhak nahin thi.......wo aab is pal ko khulkar enjoy karna chahti thi......wo karim ko wo sab kuch dena chahti thi jo purvi aur simran usey kabhi nahin de payi thi.........mahi fauran baith jati hain.. karim ka lund aapne hhath mai leti hai..

981

aur fir apni dono tangein puri tarah se dono taraf karke faila deti hain.......aab uske choot ke lips puri tarah se khul gaye they.

982

wahin karim uske choot ko aur bhi faila raha tha..........aab usmein rakha angur saaf nazar aane laga tha.........jo ki uske choot rus mein puri tarah se sana hua tha........ mahi aapne chut mai ungali dalane lagati hai..

aaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa.... fir mahi apne dono haathon ko apne gand par rakh deti hain aur apne gand ke ched ko bhi thoda sa expose karti hain ....... wahin karim bade gaur se ye khubsoorat nazara dekh raha tha.......mahi ki gand ki gulabi ched se uski nazrein ek pal ke liye bhi nahin hutt rahi thi.........wo fauran apna jeebh mahi ke gand ke ched par rakh deta hain aur bade pyaar se wahan chatna shuru karta hain....... karim ki is harkat ne mahi ki sanson ko kuch pal ke liye rok diya tha......lajaat se uski dono aankhein kuch pal ke liye mano band ho gayi thi..... aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa......... mummmiiiiiiiiii............... ye kya kar rahe hooooooo.....

983

kkkkk...aaaaarrriiimmmmm.... karim ko kisi baat ki koi jaldi nahin thi........mahi aab khulkar uska saath de rahi thi.....usey is baat ki khushi thi......wo aab is pal ko yadgaar banana chahta tha......uske jeeb se nikalta laar aab mahi ke gand ko bhi gili karti jaa rahi thi.....wahin mahi ki aahein us kamrey mein goonj rahi thi.........wo apne haathon se apne gand ko aur bhi xpose karti jaa rahi thi........wahin karim adarsh baachay ki tarah uske gand aur choot ko chat raha tha........is waqt mahi ki choot is kadar pani chodh rahi thi ki uska

bura hala tha........wo aab fir se apne charam ki taraf badh rahi thi..........wahin karim baar baar mahi ke khoobsurat chehrey ki taraf dekh raha tha.......magar wo apne jeebh ko beech beech mein hata leta jab mahi apne charam ke bahut kareeb hoti........mahi bus tadap kar reh jati...... aise kya dekh rahe ho .........kyon aaj meri jaan lene par tule hui ho........itna tadpana bhi theek nahin hai . Mahi mano faryaad karte hue kehti hain wahin karim haule se muskura padta hain........aur wahin pass mein rakha cadbury chochlate apne haathon mein leta hain aur use apne ungli

984

par thoda sa lagakar use haule se mahi ke kunwari gand ke ched par rakh deta hain......aur apni ungli ko haule haule ander ki taraf push karne lagta hain...... wahin mahi is baar dard se cheekh padti hain......... aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa....... mmmmaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr........ daaaaaaaallllllaaaaaaaaa.............'kamiiiiiiiiineeeeeeee... neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..... haraaaaaaaaaaaamiii.... yeeeeeeeeeeee... kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa... karrrrrrrrrrr.... rahhhhhhhaa.... haiiiiiiiiii... meeeeeerrrrrrrrrrr... saatthhhhhhhhhhhh... magar karim bhala kahan manane wala tha......wo apne ungliyon par aise hi zor lagata rehta hain.....aur uski aadhi ungli mahi ke gand mein sama jati hain............ wo dheere dheere aab apni ungliyon ko aage peeche karney lagta hain...... ek baar fir se mahi ki aahein us kamrey mein goonj uthi thi....... aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa........ kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk..... aaaaa.... mmmiinnee..... dddhhhhhhhhhhhhrrrrreeeeeeee..... kaaaaaaaaaaarrrr..... nnnnnnnaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..... aaaaaaaaaapppnnnnnniiiiiiiiiiiiii...... mmmmannnnnnnnnmaaniiiiiiiiiii..... masti ki lehar ek baar fir se uske jism mein daud gayi thi.....karim fir thodi si chocolate apne haathon mein leta hain aur usey fir se mahi ke gand ke charon taraf lagane lagta hain.....aur apni ungliyon ko dheere dheere chalane lagta hain........saath hi saath wo aab mahi ko push karney ka bhi ishara kar raha tha........mahi thoda sa zor lagati hain aur uske choot mein rakha angur aab dheere dheere bahar aane lagta hain........saath hi saath uski choot rus bhi bahar ki taraf tezi se behney lagi thi....... karim kabhi apna jeebh choot par fer raha tha to kabhi uske choot ke lips par......wahin uski ungli dheere dheere mahi ke gand ko kured rahi thi........thoda aur zor lagane par aakhir usmein rakha ek angur bahar aa hi jata hain aur is baar mahi wahin zoron se cheekhtey hue hafney lagti hain......ek baar fir se uska cum nikal chuka tha......ek bar fir se wo wahin kisi laash ki tarah bilkul thandi padh chuki thi.......wahin karim us angur ko apne mooh mein leta hain aur fauran mahi ke chehrey ki taraf aa jata hain........wahin mahi apni aankhein band kiye bus khamoshi se leti hui thi......kuch pal baad wo apni dono aankhein kholti hain to karim ko apne taraf dekhtey hue pati hain.

985

karim apna mooh haule se kholta hain aur usey ander rakha angur dikhayi padta hain.....mahi thoda sa muskurati hain aur fir aagey badhkar apna lab haule se poora khol leti hain......wo aab karim ke iradey ko bahut aachey se samajh rahi thi......karim apne mooh mein rakha angur dheere se mahi ke mooh mein dal deta hain aur mahi karim ki aankhon mein dekhtey hue us angur ko apne halak ke neecay utar leti hain........aaj usey kuch bhi bura nahin lag raha tha..... karim apne dono haathon ko dheere se sarkatey hue mahi ke gand par rakh deta hain aur usey zoron se masalney lagta hain......wahin mahi ke mooh se ek baar fir se siskari foot padti hain....... aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa… mummiiiiiiiiiii… aur mahi apni ek ungli dheere se karim ke galon par rakh deti hain aur badi ada se ferney lagti hain.......wahin karim kaskar mahi ko apne gale laga leta hain........wahin is baar mahi ke mooh se siskari foot padti hain......wahin karim mahi ko aur bhi kaskar apne seenay se laga leta hain....... karim aaj kya tum meri sari haddiyaan todonge kya.........choro mujhe....... aur mahi karim ko apne se thodi door dhakelti hain magar wo ismein safal nahin ho pati........wahin karim mahi ko dekhkar muskurata rehta hain.... chorane ke liye thodi na padka hain tumhein..........chodane ke liye pakada hai..aaj to tumhare badan ki sari nasein ek ek kar dheeli karunga......... aur karim fir se apne haathon par dabav banata hain wahin mahi ke mooh se fir se siskari foot padti hain....... chudai shuru karein janeman........ya yu hi baitane ka irada hain....... aur karim itna bolkar hans padta hain......wahin mahi ke chehrey par sharam ki lakheerein aur bhi gehri ho jati hain......wo kuch nahin kehti aur dheere se haan mein apni garden hila deti hain........ aab karim mahi ke upar aakar let jata hain......... aur use kiss karane lagata hai...

986

mahi ki sansein fir se zoron se chalney lagi thi.......karim ka lund fir se puri tarah khada ho chuka tha........aab wo bhi bahut bechain tha mahi ki choot chodney ko........ mera lund apne haathon se pakadkar khud apni choot par set karo na mahi .........deko mera lund kitna machal raha hain tumhari chooot chodney ko........ karim ki baat sunkar mahi ke bhi chehrey par muskaan aa jati hain aur wo agle hi pal karim ka lund apne mutthi mein pakadti hain aur usey apne choot par set kar deti hain...... wahin karim apne kamar ko dheere dheere aagey peechay karney lagta hain.......magar wo apne lund ko ander nahin dalta.......bus mahi ke choot par hi apna lund ragadney lagta hain ....... wahin mahi is baar fir se tadap uthathi hain........wo bhi aab bechain thi karim ka lund lene ko.........magar karim ko kisi baat ki koi jaldi nahin thi........wo to bus mahi ke saath maze kar raha tha........dal doon mahi........

987

karim fir se dheere se muskura padta hain.......wahin mahi bade gaur se karim ke chehrey ki taraf dekhney lagti hain......uski choot puri tarah se bheeg chuki thi.........aab uska ek pal aur bardaast karna mushkil hota jaa raha hain...... karim ....... tum kyon mujhe aise tadpaa rahein ho.........dal do na poora ek hi bar mein ise ander.........aab aur mujhse bardaast nahin hota........ aaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa… aur mahi fir se sisak padti hain........ uske awaaz mein faryaad saaf nazar aa rahi thi........wahin karim bus maze le raha tha....... kya dal doon mahi.........zara khulkar to kaho........main kuch samjha nahin......... aur karim fir se mahi ko tadpane lagta hain........ wahin.....jo is waqt mere haathon mein hain..........please karim........aur mutt mujhe satao........ aur mahi fir se bechain ho uthathi hain......wahin karim fir se hans padta hain.....aab use mahi ke saath teesh karney mein maza aa raha tha....... nahin ......aise nahin......... raand…. puri tarah se khulkar kaho.......tabhi main isey tumhare ander dalunga......nahin to tum aise hi tadapti raho....... aur karim bade gaur se mahi ke chehrey ki taraf dekhney lagta hain.......mahi bhi jaan chuki thi ki aab sharmaney se koi faydaa nahin hain.......jab khel khelna hi hain to kyon na besharmi ke saath hi khela jaye.......kuch sochkar uske chehrey par muskaan aur gehri ho jati hain....... apna lauda meri choot mein dalo na karim jii........aur jee bharkar aaj meri chudayi karo.......aur tab tak aap mujhe chodo jab tak meri choot ki sari garmi shant nahin ho jati........yehi sunna chahte the na tum........ aur mahi itna kehkar apna sir karim ke seenay mein chupa leti hain.......wahin karim ko aab bhi apne kanon par yakeen nahin ho raha tha.......uska lund aur bhi fadak utha tha..........mahi itane jaldi itna kuch bol jayegi usney kabhi sapney mein bhi nahin socha tha........ theek hain........to main aab tumhari choot ki aag aachey se shant karta hoon...... aur karim agle hi pal apne kamar ko ek jagah rokta hain aur udher mahi karim ke lund ko apne choot par set karti hain aur usey aqnder push karney ka ishara karti hain.........karim mahi ke chehrey ki taraf dekhtey hue apna lund haule haule ander pelney lagta hain ........

988

wahin mahi ke chehrey par dard ki lakheerein fir se jhalak padti hain........ aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa…. mahi.......meri taraf dekhti raho ........ main nahin chahta ki tum apni nazrein mujhse churawo.......main is pal ka khulkar enjoy karna chahta hoon........ aur karim bade gaur se mahi ke chehrey ki taraf dekhtey hue apna lund haule haule mahi ki choot mein utarney lagta hain........jaise hi uska supada ander jata hain mahi ek baar zoron se sisak padti hain....... aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa….. uuuuuummmmmmmmmmmmm…. Kaaaarimmmmmmmmmmm…. Mmmmmaaaarrrrr… dallllllllllla…. Reeeeeeeeeeeeeee Aab jo haal mahi ka ho raha tha wo shabdo mein bayan karana mumkin hi nahi hai..

989

aankhon mein hawas ki lakheerein saaf nazar aa rahi thi.........wahin sansein puri tarah se bekabu ho chuke they.......... karim nahin rukta aur apne lund par dheere dheere dabav dalta rehta hain......

mahi ki choot bahut hudd tak tight thi jissey usey bahut maza aa raha tha........uska bhi lund bahut mushkil se ander ki taraf sarak raha tha......wahin mahi ki siskari aab badhti hi jaa rahi thi..... aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaa.. kaaaaaaaaaaaaaarimmmmm…mazaaaaaaa aaa gayaaaaa….. aaahhhhhhaaaaa….

990

Kyaaaaaaaaaa… lunddddddddd.. haiiiiii… teraaaaaaaaaaaa…. Kamineeeeeeeeeeee…. Asali mardddddddddddddddddddd….. walaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Lundddddddddddddddddd… Ummmmmmmmmmmmmm… magar wo aab bih karim ki aankhon mein dekh rahi thi...... karim thoda sa rukta hain aab uska aadha lund ander sama chuka tha.........wo ek nazar mahi ke khoobsurat chehrey ki taraf dekhta hain aur fir se uske labon ko bade pyaar se choom leta hain......aur uske honton ko dheere dheere apne danton se katney lagta hain........wahin mahi bhi aab karim ka poora poora saath de rahi thi....wo kaskar karim ko apni bahon mein jakad leti hain aur ek tuk karim ki taraf dekhti rehti

hain.....agle hi pal karim apna lund bahar nikalta hain… mahi mayus chehare se kahati hai … aaaabbbbbbb.. kya hua Jhukh ke uske ek mammo ko ragadte hui karim ab us ka ek mamma muh mai leta hai .. aur use katata hai… Aahhhhhhaaaaaa… mumiiiiii…. pyasi aurat jaise mahi bhi bade masti se besharam hoke karim ke lund se aab tak chud rahi thi.aur aab usse aapne mammo ko chusava rahi thi... use tadapake karim ne usse poori tarah apne haath mai liya tha. Apna lund uske pyasi chut se nikalke … karim kahta hai..

991

Sun meri nayi raand… tu meri randi banna chahati hai to jaise purvi ne meri gaand chati thi waise tu bhi meri gaand chat, tab mai tujhe meri randi maan lunga.tabhi mai tuje choundunga.. Aagar tune meri gaand chatne se inkaar kiya to tujhe bina chode yahan se chala jayunga. Bol chategi na meri gaand mahi raand… Gaand chatne ki baat sunke mahi ko kaisa to laga lekin woh itni garm hui thi ki woh kissi bhi baat ke liye tayyar thi. Bina kuch bole usne haan mai apna sir hilaya. mahi ki razamandi dekhke karim khush hua… waise wo janata tha aab mahi uske kisi bhi baat ka bura nahi manegi.. Usne mahi ko bed pe let jane ko kaha..usne aapne dono haatho se apni gaand failake bed pe soye mahi ke muh pe baitha. Pahali baar karim ki gaand dekhke mahi ne aapne aankhe band kar diye aur aapna moo dusari taraf ghuma diya Nakhara mat meri raand Kitani gandi …. Hai… Kya gandi hai raand.. Muje nahi pata … Chal ho ja shuru… chinal.. Galiya kyon de rahe ho … karti hu na.. Kar na jaldi.. Kar rahi hu na .. itana bhi sabra nahi hai kya.. Nahi na.. tere liye mere gaand taras rahi hai.. chinal.. Sabra ka fal mitha hota hai.. Fir aanke band karte hui hi apne haath karim ki kamar mai dalke, uski gaand ko pass late hui aapni jheeb bahar nikali. Jaise hi usne aapne jeebh karim ke gaand ko lagayai use ajeeb se taste lagne lage.. Cheeeeeee…. Kitane gande taste hai… Mahi ne naa chahate hui bhi uske kaale gandi galeez gaand ko apne gulabi gulabi narm hoonth se kiss kar liya tha. Mahi mann mai sochane lagi.. kitana kala hai karim.. aur kitana ganda bhi hai.. muje lag raha hai iss gandy galeez insan ke gande body ka sub se zyada ganda part uski ye ass hi hogi manisha ki taste issse achhi hai kya..

992

maine kabhi uski yaha ki taste nahi li hai.. kaha ki chinal.. mahi ne maste mai karim ke gaand pe chapppat marri.. yaha ki… samaje… ahhhhhhaaaaa… to kaha kaha ki taste li hai manisha ki tune chinal.. aisa kah ke aapna ek haat mahi ke chut ke paas le jake usmai aapni ek ungali daal di…

aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa… kkkkkkkkkkaaaaaaarrrriimmmm…. Plzzzzzzzzzzzzz…. Jaraaaaaaa….

993

Dhireeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee……..naaaaaaa… Bata na chinal .. manisha ki kaha kaha ki tune taste li hai… Aisa kahke ek ungali bahar nikal ke do ungali jor se aander daal di.. Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa….. Kammmmineeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee…. Bata naaaaa.. chinalll.. Kahi ki nahiiiiii… Mahi ne aise kahte hi karim aapna ek haat piche dal ke uske sar ke niche dalke uska moo aapne gaand pe daba diya..iss wajah se mahi ki jeebh karim ke gaand ke ched mai gus gayi.. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh… raniiiiiiiiiiiiiii…. Aise hi… Mahi ko ajeeb se salty taste laga.. jindagi mai pahali baar use ye taste mila tha… aur mahi ke naak mai bhi karim ke gaand ki badboo ghus gayi thi.. salty taste aur badboo se use aab omiiting jaisa hone laga tha.. usne jat se jheeb hatai … aur karim ke haath ko aapne dono haatho se pakad kar hataya .. aur aapna moo waha se baju ko kar diya.. kitane badboo aa rahe hai karim yaha se.. kaha se meri rannd.. yaha se.. aisa kah ke uske gaand par ek chapet mahi ne lagaye.. kabhi dhote ho ya nahi.. shyad aaj jaldbaji mai achhi se dhoyi nahi maine gaand..aapne jeebh se achhe se saaf kar na randi.. pagal ho gaye ho kya… mai ye kaam nahi kar sakate .. jao bathroom mai jake saaf karo pahale isse. tu nakhra bahoot karti hai.. purvi to achhe se aapne jeebh se saaf karti hai meri gaand.. purvi ka naam sunate hi mahi kuch sochane lagi.. tension mat le .. subah hi achhe se saaf ki hai..

994

fir ye badboo.. wo to gaand se aayegi na.. lekin phir dil pe patthar rakhke jheeb gaand pe lagai. 2-3 baar halke se gaand chat li.. mahi aab dheere dheere uske gaand ko choomne lagi. Paseene aur maiil ki gandi smell mahi ke naak main chahrti jaa rahi thi. Mahi aab uske gaand ko choome jaa rahi thi aur phir ahista ahista us ke gaand ko choomne main uski jeebh bhi shaamil ho gai aur mahi ne apni jeebh se ahista ahista uske gaand ko chaatna bhi shuru kar diya. Aab karim thoda piche ho gaya… aab mahi ke moo ke samane karim ka kala lund aur uski gotiya aa gayi.. Mahi ne fir karim ka lund pakad liya..aab mahi karim ke lund ke ooper aapna haath rakhkar usko aage piche kar rahi thi.. .. . raand thora mere inn gotioon ko bhi to pyaar kar. Phir Mahi ne un baaloon ke ghuche mai lupt uske gotiyonko aapne haath se chua .. Mahi ne phir ahista se apna munh, naak aur lips us baaloon ke ghuche main dhansaa diya aur phir unko choomne lagi. Mahi ne un baaloon ko apne lips main liya aur unko chooste hui apne lips ko peeche laane lagi aur phir apni jeebh se karim ki gotiyon ko chaatne lagi. karim ka to maze se bura haal ho raha tha. Wo to jaise tarap raha tha aur teze ke saath apne lund ko masal raha tha aage se piche ko jaise wo aapna pani nikaal dena chahta ho.. magar mahi aisa use karane nahi dena chahati thi. Mahi ne uske hath ko hataya aur uski gotoyon ko chaat te hui uske lund ko apne hath main le liya aur ahista ahista sahalate hui boli aisa mat karo … mere raja.. abhi sab nikaal jayega to baad main mujhe chodo ge kaise. Darr mat chinal … aaj tere ko maa banake hi dum lunga.. Mahi muskrai aur dobara uski gotiyon ko aur lund ko chaatne aur chumane lagi. Khuch dair ke baad karim ne aapne taangain thodi ooper ko uthaa li.. uske gande kaale gaand aab mahi ke aankho ke saamne thi. Uske gaand aur gotiyon ki beech ki jagah poori ki poori baaloon se bhari hoi thi Raand yaha bhi kiss kar na. mahi ne dheere dheere uske gaand par haath phairte hui uske kaale kaale gaand ko chooma aur phir bina use kuch kahe hi un ko thora apni jeebh se chaat bhi liya. Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

995

Karim tarap kar bola Raand jara idhar beech wale part ko bhi.. Aur gaand aur lund ke beech wale part par haath rakh diya Mahi ne uski taangoon ke beech se aik bar uske chehare ki taraf dekha aur phir uske moo se jeebh bahar nikali aur karim ke gaand ke beech baaloon se bhari hui jagah ko neeche se ooper ki taraf chaat ne lagi.. jaise hi mahi ka moo uski gaand ke beech ke paas gaya to use to aik baar phir se jaise ulti aane ko huii ..kyon ki waha se buht hi gandi smell aa rahi thi.. ( aap samaj hi gaye honge).. aab uske baare mai main kya kahu.. karim ne apne dono hath apne gaand par rakh kar gaand ko khoolane laga. Mahi ne apna chehra thora sa peeche ko hata liya aur usko ye karte hui dekhane lagi. Karim ne apne gaand ko thora phailaya to mahi ko uski gaand ka kaala sa soorakh nazar aya jo ki baaloon main chupa hua tha. gaand ko khol kar karim bina kuch kahe mahi ki taraf dekh raha tha. Shayad ye baat mahi samaj gayi ki karim kya kahana chahta hai .. uska mann kya chahata hai ye samaj kar mahi ne bina uski taraf dekhte hui apni ungli se uski gaand ke soorakh ko sahlaana shuru kar diya. apni ungli ka pressure thora sa soorakh par daala to mahi ki ungli ke tight gaand ke soorakh main chali gayi aur karim isse uchaal para aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaa….. cccccchinaaaaaaaaaaaaaalllllll… yeh kya kar rahi hai …. mahi muskurake boli.. wahi kar rahi hoon jo khuch der pahaye tum kar rahe the.. Karim bhi mahi ki baat samaj kar muskurate hui bola Raand..main ne to waha par chata bhi tha .. Mahi boli.. nahi nahi bahut hi gandi hai tumhari yeh jaga. Pata nahi kya kya gande kaam karwa rahe ho tum mujh se. Main koi janwar nahi hoon tumhari tarah jo aise gande kaam karun . karim bola.. chinal nakhara mat karrrrrrr… thora chat na jeebh se .. pyaar se.. bahut maza aa raha hai.. Mahi ne aik baar uski taraf dekha aur dubara uski gaand ke taraf dekha Mahi ne dheere se apna moo uski gaand ke surakh ke paas kiya aur apni jeebh ki nouk se dheere se usko choo va to karim maze se uchal pada.

996

Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa…. Chinnnnnnnnnnnaaaaaaaaall….. bahuttttttt…… masttttttttttt… Mahi muskurayi aur dherre dherre uski gaand ke soorakh par apni jeebh pherane lagi. uski gandi si gaand ke surakh par mahi ki jeebh dheere dheere harkat karane lagi aur thode der ke baad mahi ne uski gaand ke surakh ko chaat na shuru kar diya. Karim ka ganda kaala hath mahi ke nangi gori gori mulyam kamar par tha aur wo dheere dheere uski kamar ko sahla raha tha. karim ka hath mahi ke kamar par move karte hui neeche ko mahi ke chut par aa gaya.. Thoda aage hokar neeche jukk kar karim ne mahi ke choot ko sahalathe hui mahi ke choot ke aandar apni ungli ko daal kar andar bahar kar raha tha. mahi bhi upper neeche hone lagi. Karim ki ungali mahi ke geeli choot main andar bahar ho raha tha aur mahin bhi maze le lekar us ke ungali se chudwa rahi thi. Karim ne ungali bahar nikali aur wo haath mahi ke gaand par rakh diya .. aur phir uske gaand ko sahlana shuru kar diya aur phir uski ungliya mahi ke gaand ke darar main daakhil ho gai aur usne Mahi ke gaand ke soorakh ko dhire dhire sahalana shuru kar diya. Karim ne apni wahi ungli ooper laa kar mahi ke moo main daali aur mahi ne bhi uski ungli ko choosana shuru kar diya. karim ki ungli mahi ke thook se jab achi tarah geeli ho gai to vo usko wapis mahi ke gaand ke surakh par le gaya aur dhire dhire apni ungli ko mahi ki gaand ke andar push karane laga. Mahi ne koi virodh nahi kiya aur uski ungli mahi ke gaand ke andar daakhil ho gayi ..just uski tip. Mahi thori si uchli aur boli Karim ye kya kar rahe ho..plz isko bahar nikaalo. Karim bola khuch nahi hota raand… abhi tere ko achha lagega .. Karim ne aapni ungli mahi ke gaand ke andar hi rakhe rakhe hi apne dusare haath ki ungali mahi ke chut mai daal di.. aab wo chut wali ungali aander bahar karane laga.. . sath hi main karim ne apni gaand wali ungli bhi mahi ke gaand ke andar bahar karna shuru kar diya aur mahi ki gaand ke soorakh ke andar se mahi ko sahalane laga. Mahi ko bhi maza aane laga aur mahi ne dobara se dhire dhire uske ggand ko chatane lagi.. mahi ko apni gaand failake chatne ke baad karim ek hhath se uske mammo se khelne laga. mahi jaise-jaise ache aur zorse gaand pe jheeb ghumane lagi to karim ne apna lund mahi ke haath mai date jhukke uski chut mai ungli karte kaha

997

Ahhhh saaaliiii kya mast chat rahi hai meri gaand. Aur chat daal apni jaban meri gaand mai, apni jaban se meri gaand maar saaliii uuuuffffff. Mare lund ko aur zorse hila meri randi .. Apni gand mahi se chatwake karim jhuka aur apna muh mahi ki gilli garm chut chatne lagte ungli se uski gand ragadne laga. Chut mai karim ki jheeb aur gand pe ungli pake mahi aur sihar uthi. usane apni kamar uppar karte karim ke muh pe apni chut ragadte kaha Uffffff kkkkaaaariiiimmmmmm aur chattttt meri chut, bahut dino se pyaasi hai raja teri mahi raand ki chut, manisha kabhi bhi teri mahi raand ki chut chatati nahi hai. karim jee bharke chat meri chut mere rajaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… haiiiii uuuuiiiiii maaaaaaaaa. mahi ki chut jheeb se chodte, uski gaand mai ungli dalte karim bola yeh chut manisha ki biwi ki nahi to meri randi ki chut hai. haannnnnnnnnn…. Mere raja… Meri randi ka mast kamsin badan hai yeh. Mai tera yaar hoon aur tu meri rakhail hai samjhi meri chinal rani.. Haaannn… mere raja .. Karim ki gaand chatke gilli karke mahi poora luft utha rahi thi. use ab gaand chatne mai zara bhi kharab nahi lag raha tha. Kissi mard se aaisa maaza usse aaj pehle baar mil raha tha. karim ki gaand aur gotiya chatke, uske lund ko masalte woh boli Haan mere raja … lekin… lekin please ab mujhe chod dalo mere raja . Itane bhi kya jaldi hai chinal.. Kyon aapne chinal raand ko tarasa rahe ho..Dekho na tumre randi ki chut kaise taras gayee hai tere lundse chudwane ke liye, Please karim ab chod dalo mujhe, apni iss chinal raand ko aur mat tarsao. mahi ki chut mai do ungliya dalke mahi bola Haan .. randi .. aaj to tujhe jee bharke chodana hi padega... tere chut bahut hi mast hai.. Purvi se bhi mast hai kya.. Haan chinal .. Simran se.. Haan usse bhi..

998

Aur lata bhabhi se .. Wo to budhhi hai… Mahi hasti hai.. Padma ke baare mai nahi pucha.. Wo to maid hai.. To kya hua.. Ek maid ke saath mere comparision kaise kar sakate ho.. Chut aakir chut hoti hai.. malkin ki ho ya maid ki.. Kamine kahi ke.. Aaj to mai tuje manisha se bhi accha chodunga, jo maza manisha ne kabhi tuje nahi diya wo maza aaj mai tume dunga.. haa mere raja.. manisha chodte waqt tare saath nahi karta woh sab masti mai karke tujhe chodunga. mahi ki chut mai do ungliya dalke karim bola Haan .. randi .. aaj to tujhe jee bharke chodana hi padega... tere chut bahut hi mast hai.. Purvi se bhi mast hai kya.. Haan chinal .. Simran se.. Haan usse bhi.. Aur lata bhabhi se .. Wo to budhhi hai… Mahi hasti hai.. Padma ke baare mai nahi pucha.. Wo to maid hai.. To kya hua..

999

Ek maid ke saath mere comparision kaise kar sakate ho.. Chut aakir chut hoti hai.. malkin ki ho ya maid ki.. Kamine kahi ke.. Aaj to mai tuje manisha se bhi accha chodunga, jo maza manisha ne kabhi tuje nahi diya wo maza aaj mai tume dunga.. haa mere raja.. manisha chodte waqt tare saath nahi karta woh sab masti mai karke tujhe chodunga. purvi bata rahi thi ki tumne bacche ki planning ki hai na? mahi haan mai gardan hilati hai Aaj mai meri randi mahi ko chodke tujhe mera baccha dunga . Mahi josh mai aake zoro se karim ke lund ko muth marte hai..

aur bolti hai Ohho karimmmmmmmmmmmm raaajaaaaaa tujhe jo karna hai kar lekin mujhe jee bharke chod raja. Mai zaror tare bacche ki maa banungi. Aao raja ab chod dalo apni mahi raand ko.

1000

Karim uth ke mahi ki taange kholke usme baithta hai. uske dono tange uppar karke uske chut ke uppar aapni ungali ghumane lagata hai aaaahhhhhhaaaaa..... aisa mat muje tarsao na raja kya mast chut hai... kitani mulayam hai.. aaaahhhaaa ..plzzzzzzzzzz .. karimmmmmmmmm mahi ki chut failke karim bolta hai Chal meri chinal ab tujhe chod dalu. bahut chodane ko bol rahi hai..Mare badan ke niche tera mast badan sulake mera lund teri chut mai dalke aur usko chod chodke tujhe shant karu. Tare jaise mast raand aaj tak mai

nahi chod saka par aaj tujhe jee bharke chodunga. Jhuth kyon bol rahe ho… purvi to mujase achhi hai na.. Nahi tere samane wo kuch bhi nahi hai..

1001

Aab jada time khoti mat kar.. chal apne yaar ka lund pakadke apni chut pe rakh taki mai usko teri chut mai ghusake tujhe chod saku. Karim ka ek haath apne mammo pe rakhte mahi karim ka lund pakadke apne chut pe rakhte boli Yeh le karim.. teri chinal raand mahi ne tera lund uski chut pe rakha hai, ab tu lund ghusa aur apni is mahi randi ko chodke aapne bachhe ki ammi bana . aur mahi ke aise kahte hi karim bahut zoron se dhakaa marta hain jis se uska poora lund ek hi baar mein sarsarata hua mahi ki choot ki gehraiyon mein utarta chala jata hain....... aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa…. mahi is se pehle aur jor se cheekhti karim apne honton se mahi ke honton ko choos raha tha.....uski chekh uske ander hi ghutkar reh jati hain..........aab karim ka poora lund ander sama chuka tha aur use aissa lag raha ttha jaise wo is waqt janaat mein hain........kuch pal tak wo aise hi mahi ke upar betaa rehta hain fir wo dheere dheere dhakee marna

shuru karta hain.........

1002

wahin mahi ke mooh se siskari dheere dheere foot rahi thi..... aahhhhaaaaaa.. har dhake se wo wahin uchal padti...... mahi ke ander bechaini aur bekarari saaf nazar aa rahi thi....wo paglon ki tarah karim ke galon aur honton ko kaant rahi thi....wahin kabhi kabhi apne nakhunon se uske peeth par bhi gada deti ....... karim daard se radap uthatha... aaaaaaaaaa.sssssssssssssss..........hhhhhhhhhhhhhh....... saliiiiiiiiiiii… aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaa…aur kaskar dhaake maro na ......... mere raja … faad do aaj meri is choot ko......... aur mahi fir se sisak padti hain ...

1003

wahin karim fir se mahi ke honton ko choosne lagta hain.........kamare mein jaise toofan sa utha hua tha....... kabhi faaaaaaaaaaacch.....faaccccccccchhhhhhhhhhh.....to kabhi mahi ki aahein ......... aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaassssssshhhhhhhhhhh........ jaisi aawazein us mahool ko aur bhi garmati jaa rahi thi......dono pasine se buri tarah bheeg gaye the....magar unhein kahin koi hosh nahi tha.......hosh tha to bus itna ki dono apni pyaas bujhana chahte the........ karim ko kareeb 15 minute ho chuke the mahi ki choot chodte hue........wahin mahi ki bhi sansein foolne lagi thi ....... uski choot se behta pani aab us bister ko bhi gila karta jaa raha tha.....magar aabhi bhi dono pyaase the........tan ki aag aabhi bujhi kaha thi.......wahin karim aab thak gaya tha......wo hanfte hue wahin bister par dusari taraf aakar let jata hain aur lumbi lumbi sansein lene lagta hain ........ mahi ek nazar karim ke ktaraf dekhti hain aur uske honton ko choom leti hain....... kya hua mere raja .......itane jaldi thak gaye kya??????... aise muje aapne bachhe ki ammi banaoge kya..

aur mahi karim ke chehare ki taraf dekhane lagti hain.......wahin karim

1004

jawab mein dheere se haan mein apni garden hila deta hain...... mahi fir apne bister se uthathi hain aur dheere se karim ke upar aati hain . aur uska lund fir se apne choot par set karti hain aur apne kamar par dheere dheere dabav dalne lagti hain....... agle hi pal ppppppuuuchhhhhh.......ki awaaz karata hua karim ka lauda mahi ki choot mein poora sama jata hain ....... mahi karim ke dono haathon ko apne doodh par rakhti hain aur karim ke haathon par dabav dalne lagti hain....... karim kaskar zoron se mahi ke dono doodh ko dabane lagta hain aur mahi karim ke lund par koodna shuru karti hain.........ek baar fir se dono ke mooh se siskari foot padti hain........ek baar fir se chudai poore shabab par thi.......

1005

aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhs.ssssssssssssss.ki awazein bus us kamre se sunayi de rahi thi...........kareeb 10 minute bad mahi thodi thandi padti hain aur karim fir se use bister par sula deta hain aur fauran uske upar aata hain aur fir se uski choot chodne lagta hain........

1006

le Sali…. Mere bachhe ki ammi banana hai na tuje…. Chinal le… aab wo apne charam ke bahut kareeb tha..... karim apna lund bahar nikalta hain aur is baar apna lund dheere se mahi ke gand par set karta hain....... wahin mahi is baar zoron se uchal padti hain.... nooooooooooooooooo… mahi jor se chilayi… wahaaaaaa nahiiiiiiiiiii kuch nahi hoga raaand…. Nahi.. nahii.. waha hargizzzz nahi..

1007

Kuch nahi hoga Tumare ungali se takalif hui thi muze .. to iss kale sand se to bahut takalif hogi… Darr mat achhe se dalunga Tum kya pagal hui ho kya.. itana bada waha kaise jayega… Jayega jayega rani.. Jayega jayega kya…tumare liye kya jayega hi na.. takalif muje hogi… tum kya aapne sand ko mere me daloge aur maze longe… mere to jaan hi nikal jayenge na.. Darr mat chinal Nahi mai waha nahi dalane dunge.. Karim ko baut maza aa raha tha aur mahi ke aise nakhara karane se use bahut gussa aa jata hai.. gusse mai wo mahi ko ek jordar thappad lagata hai… mahi aab rone lagati hai.. Sali chinal nakhara bahut karti hai.. Mahi rote rote kahti hai .. Maine kabhi waha nahi kiya hai.. Karim fir usko kiss karata hai.. Manisha ne kabhi nahi kiya hai.. Mahi roya sa moo karke na mai gardan hilati hai.. Isliye to mai mana kar rahi thi.. agar pahale manisha ke saath waha kiya hota to tume mana thodi na karti.. Phir to muje bahut maza aayega.. Matlab.. Muje kunwari gaand milege.. Batttamiz kahi ke.. Darr mat dhire se dalung Pakka na..

1008

Haan. Aisa kahke karim uske gaand pai aapna lund set karta ha aise hi daloge kya .........tum to meri aache se fadne par tule hue ho.......kum se kum meri gand ko thodi to gila karo na ..... mahi ka maze se bura haal tha wo aache se janti thi ki gand marwane mein kitna dard hota hain.........aur waise bhi uski gand aab tak kabhi bhi mari nahi gayi thi..................... karim apni do ungli mahi ke choot mein dal deta hain aur uske choot ko apni ungliyon se chodne lagta hain....wahin mahi is baar zoron se cheekh padti hain....... aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa… kkkkkkkaaaaaaarrrrrimmmmmmmmmmmm………… is harkat ne mahi ki choot ki sari baand ko todh diya tha.....wo kaskar bister ko masal rahi thi aur zoron se aahein bhar rahi thi.....kareeb 2 minute baad hi mahi zoron se cheekh padti hai aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa mereeeeeeeeeeeee rajjjjjaaaaaaaaa…. aur bilkul kisi laash ki tarah ek dum thandi ho jati hain........uska dil bahut zoron se dhadak raha tha......wahin karim apne dono ungliyon ko bahar nikalta hain aur is baar wo apni un ungliyon ko mahi ke gaand mein dal deta hain............ aaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaa.. kamineeeeeeeeeeeeee….. dheeree naaaaa… kya gaand hai tere chinalll… tere gaand marane mai to bahut maza aayega.. kamine kahi ke… khud ke maze ke khatir mujze saza de rahe ho.. tuje bhi maza aayega raand thodi mehnat ke baad uski dono ungliyaan mahi ki gand mein poori tarah sama jati hain....... mahi fir karim ke upar aati hain aur apna lund is baar fir se wo mahi ke haathon mein pakada deta hain..... mahi karim ke lund ko apne haathon mein leti hain aur use iss baar apni gand par set keti hain........

1009

karim fir se dabav banana shuru karta hain....aur thodi mehant ke baad uske lund ka supada mahi ki gand mein utar jata hain....wahin mahi is baar dard se cheekh padti hain........ aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa…. Kkkk,,,,, aaaa…iiiii…nnnnneeee… zara aahista dal nnnnnaaaaaaaaaaaa… tabhi karim thoda aur jor lagata hai

1010

kamineeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee… buddheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee…. Darindeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee… Dhereeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.. se dal bola na.. …. Bahut dard ho raha hai.. Aisa kahke mahi karim ke pit pe ek chappat jor se lagati hai.. mahi is baar faryaad karte hue kehti hain magar karim kahan sunanee wala tha......wo thodi der apne lund ko waise hi rokta hain aur is baar puri taqat se apna lund par dhaaka marta hain......uska poora lundd ek hi baar mein mahi ki gand ki gehrai mein utarta chala jata hain....wahin mahi is baar zoron se cheek padti hai .. aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa… maaarrrrrrrrrrrrr gayiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii reeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee….. maarrrrrrrrrrr dalaaaaaaaaaa isss harami neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee isse pehle mahi aur chilate karim apna haath mahi ke mooh par rakhkar uske cheekon ko daba deta hain......dard ki tezz lehar uske ander daud gayi thi......... mahi ki aankhon se aansoon chalak

1011

padte hain......magar karim is baar nahin rukta aur tezi se apna lund aage peeche karnee lagta hain....

mahi ki gand bahut zyada tight thi.......badi mushkil se uska lund aage peeche sarak raha tha......wahin mahi ke mooh se dard bhari siskari foot rahi thi........aankhon mein aab bhi aansoon the.......aab uske mooh se aahein bhi nikal rahi thi.........aab use bhi apni gand marwane mein maza aa raha tha.......kareeb 10 minte ki gand chudai ke baad aakhir karim ka sabra jawab de deta hain aur wo is baar kaskar mahi ko apni bahon mein jakad leta hain aur mahi ke gaand se aapna lund bahar nikal kar apna sara cum wo mahi ki chut ki gehrai mein utarta chala jata hain......aur jab uske lund ki aankhri boond mahi ke chut mein nahin utar jati wo apne lund ko aise hi dabav banaye rehta hain...... aaj mahi ko chudai ka wo sukh mila tha jo aaj tak use manish se nahin mila tha..... mahi wahin leti hui lumbi lumbi sansein le rahi thi........uske chut se karim ka cum behta hua aab us bister par beh raha tha......dono is waqt puri tarah se khamosh the.......aur lumbi lumbi sansein le rahein the......... Mahi ne aab karim ke kandhe par sar rakh diya tha.. Thode der baad karim bola Mahi… bahut maza aaya aaj tuje chodkar . Uski yeh baat sunkar mahi ka chehara sharam se laal ho gya. Karim bed ke samne lagae hui photo frame ko dekhane laga.Us frame main mahi aur manish ki shaadi ki tasweer thi jis main mahi dulhan ke dress mai thi aur gulabhi color ke shaadi ke joremain mahi bahut hi khoobsoorat lag rhi thi. Karim mahi ki photo ko dekhta raha aur bola Mahi .. tu shaadi ke jore main bahut pyaari lag rahi ho… Hmmmm Kuch der karim ruka aur bola kaash main shaadi par tuje iss jore main dekh sakta to maza hi aa jata.

1012

Uski ye baat sun kar mahi Sharma gai aur boli to kya aab main is halat main tume achi nahi lag rahi hu . Karim mahi ke gaal ko choom kar bola Nangi to sabhi aurate muje pasand hai.. khas kar unke bedroom main unke hi bed par Mahi hasti hai Pagal … kahi ke.. Mahi karim ko kiss karke kahti hai Main nangi nahi kapde pahankar punch rahi hu Achhi ho to achhi hi lagoge na Acha to kya karte mujhe dulhan ke roop main dekh kar. Karim mahi ke gulabhi laboo ko chus kar bola Shadi ke pendal mai hi tere ko chodata aur aapni rakhel banata.. Mahi haskar kahti hai Waise aabhi bhi wahi to kar rahe ho... aur muje aapni rakhel bana chuke ho.. Lekin tere hi shadi main tere ko chodana … bahut maza aata.. Itane longo ke samane Haan.. Mere pati ke hote Manisha kya karti … usko kyon daru To tum manish se nahi darte Nahi… tuje uske samane chod ke dikha du kya Nahi baba.. mahi ne Sharma kar karim ke gande seene par apna chehra rakha aur uske seene ko choom kar boli nahi koi zaroorat nahi hai aisa karane ki

1013

karim mahi ki baat sun kar hasane laga aur apna bazoo se mahi ke body ko kas kar apne body se sata liya .. aur mahi ke gaaloon ko choomane laga. Mahi ki nazar samane ke wall clock par padi to sham ke 5 bajane wale the aur wo jhat se uth ke baith gayi.. wo sochane lagi aab padma ya purvi aayegi .. chai pe bulane ke liye....wo sochane lagi karim ke saath chudai main kab itna time ho gaya is ka muje pata hi nahi chala. Mahi ne karim ko uthaya aur boli chalo aab zyada baate na karo aur jao yahaan se .. nahi to tumare dusare rakhail aa jayenge.. karim ne mahi ko aapne uppar khincha aur bola to achha hai dono ko ek saath hi choundunga… nahi baba .. muje threesome pasand nahi hai … bahut maza aayega … dono ko ek saath chodate hui.. pagal .. der mat kar nahi to sach mein purvi aa jayenge.. tabhi door se aawaj aayi.. bua … bua… he bhagwan…. Aab mai kya karu.. dekho aa gaya mera fataka item.. pagal.. ye purvi nahi hai… pooja hai.. maan mai kahta hai.. Sali isko chodana baki hai… dekhate hai .. aaj iska number aayega kya.. Bua .. bua …

1014

Aayi .. aayi.. ek minute ruko.. Chalo jaldi se kapde pahan lo .. Karim kapde pahan leta hai.. mahi bhi ek night gown jaldi main pahan leti hai … sadi pahan ne ka time hi nahi tha.. 2 minute baad mahi door open karti hai.. pooja room mai aa jati hai… tab tak bed bhi mahi ne thik kiya tha.. Karim ko dekhate hi pooja sochane lagati hai .. ye kaise yaha.. bua to isko galiya dete hai.. Mahi- tum sab log bol rahe the ye achha tailor hai isliye isse blouse silva rahi hu.. tum door pe aawaj de rahi thi tab ye mera measurement le raha tha..

1015

Mahi karim ki tarf dekh kar kahti hai.. Measurement le liya na.. aab jao yaha se .. jald hi muje blouse de dena.. Phir pooja ko kahti hai.. Kuch kaam tha Chai pe niche bulaya hai aapko .. Thik hai mai aati hu… bathroom se fresh hoke .. Mahi bathroom main chali jati hai .. waise hi karim pooja ko aapne baho main leta hai.. aur uske hoontho ko chumane lagata hai

1016

Bua ke saath kuch aisa waisa to nahi kiya na Wo kuch karane degi to karunga na.. wo kitane tikhi mirchi hai tum janate ho na Haan wo to hai.

phir pojja ko ghumake Uske aam dabata hai Yaha nahi room mai chalo.. bua kabhi bhi bahar aa sakati hai.. Jaise mere rani ki marzi.. Itane din rani ki yaad nahi aaye.. Yaad to aayi.. par kya karu kaam main busy tha Aisa kahke aapne baho main pooja ko uta leta hai Main janate hu.. tum kis tarah ke kaam karte ho Janati ho to punch kyon rahi ho.. Aur aab wo pooja ke room mai pahunch gaye .. Yaha nahi room mai chalo.. bua kabhi bhi bahar aa sakati hai.. Jaise mere rani ki marzi.. Itane din rani ki yaad nahi aaye.. Yaad to aayi.. par kya karu kaam main busy tha Aisa kahke aapne baho main pooja ko uta leta hai Main janate hu.. tum kis tarah ke kaam karte ho Janati ho to punch kyon rahi ho.. Aur aab wo pooja ke room mai pahunch gaye

1017

samne karim khada pooja ke taraf wasna bhari nazron se dekh raha tha…wo apne sare kapdhe utar kar sirf underwear main khada tha…aur uska lund uske underwear main bada sa tambu banye hue tha…… aab tak pooja ko karim ka darr nahi laga tha par Uske iss tarah se wasana bhari nazaro se aapni taraf dekhkar pooja ek dum ghbara gaye,

aur uski taraf peeth karke khadi ho gaye…..phir pooja ko peeche se uski kadmo ke aahat najdeek atti hui sunai dee, uska dil joro se dhadken laga….pooja adh nangi halat main uske samane khadi thee….phir kuch der khomashi ke baad usne pooja ko peeche se apni bahon main jakad laya…..uske dono hath uske chuchyon par thee….aur usne pooja ke chuchyon ko beharami se msalana shuru kar daya… aaaaaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaa karimmmmmmmm dhireeeeee. karim: ahh saali kaya mumme hai tere….aaj to inko nichod dunga…… plz…. Karim …mai mana to nahi kar rahi hu.. par jara dhire se.. ye mera pahali baar hai. chup saali raand abb jayda nakhre karege to, tere ko teri bua ke samane choundunga..…… pahali baar hai.. tere boyfriend kitane baar tere mamme dabaye honge. aise berahami se tumare sivay koi kar hi nahi sakata.. aur mai karane bhi nahi dungi.. Ye kehate hue usne pooja ka hath pakada aur khenchate hue usne use bed par dakhel diya….. aur uske uppar wo aa gaya..

1018

pooja apne app ko karim ke samane iss halat main pakar apne nazre nahi uth paa rahi thee…usne kameeni muskan ke sath pooja ki taraf dekha raha tha…. pooja abb bed par adh leti hui thee……usne uske taraf dekhate hue, apne lund ko ek baar apne underwear ke ooper se masla….uska 9 inch ka lund pooja ke ankhon ke samane jhatke khaa raha tha….. underwear main..pooja ne ek pal ke lye hee uske lund ke taraf dekha aur phir apne nazre ghuma lee.. karim - (bed par chadte hue) kyon saali pasand aaya apne budhhhe yaar ka louda…dekh isse issi ke ooper teri bhabhi chad chad kar chudati hai…. kya… pooja ke dil ke dhadken abb aur tej chalane lagee thee….. haan meri rani.. muje laga hi tha… itane din se mai puch rahi thi tab bataya nahi .. wo bed par dhere-2 pooja ke pass aa raha tha….phir achank hi usne pooja ke tangon ko pakad kar apni taraf jor se khench daya….pooja bed par ghiste hue lait gaye…. ahhhh karim uska sar bistar se jaa takraya….. dheere na… mai ready hu .. phir bhi tum mujase jabardasti kyon kar rahe ho.. Par uss par to jaise koi shaitan sawar ho gaya tha aab …. chup saali raand muje jayada samajne ke kosish naa kar aisa kahke uska ek mamma aapne moo mai leta hai.. kapde ke uppaer se..

1019

usne aww dekh naa taav, aur pooja ke tangon ko ghutno se pakad kar phela daya…pooja ne jo v shape panty pehani thee…wo muskil se uske choot ke phankon ko dhak paa rahi thee….uske tangon ke phelane ke karan uski choot ke phankhen panty ke side se bahar aa gaye….. pooja ke dono nipple ek dun tan kar tight ho chuke thee…… pooja ko apne nipples main sarsrahat hoti saaf mahsoos ho rahi thee…poooja ne sharam aur haya se apni ankhen band kar lee… Phir karim ne apne honto ko pooja ke honto ke taraf badhana shuru kar diya…..abb pooja apne hoshhaawas poori tarah kho chuki thee…..usne apni ankhen phir se band kar lee….aur wo bhukhe janwar ke tarah pooja ke honto ko suck karne laga…wo kabhi uske neeche wale hont ko chusta, to kabhi ooper wale hont ko kabhi wo apne danton ko uske honto main gadha deta……tab pooja ko dard ka ahsaas hota… uska poora badan masti ke karan kanap raha tha….. Karim tumhe mein kaisi lagti hoon karim ke dimag se aab tak mahi ki chudai utari nanhi thi.. karim ne usko kheench kar apne se sata liya aur uske honto ko choom kar bola sexy! Phir mere saath aisa bartav kyon kar rahe ho.. thoda pyar se karo na.. karim ko rah rah kar mahi yaad aa rahi thi. Jaise wo mahi ko chum raha ho.. Thik hai.. main majak nahi kar rahi; i'm quite serious. Bolo na! mai kaise lagati hu tume..

1020

karim ne pooja ko bahon mein uthha liya aur side wale wall se sata liya.pooja katil nigahon se usko dekhne lagi. fir karim usko kiss karane laga.. thode der kiss karane ke baad karim kuchh sochkar kahata hai mera tumhare sath nahane ki badi ichha hai. Chalein! Wo to karim ki deewani thi; kaise mana karti ek shart hai? bolo! tum mujhe nahlaaoage! Uski shart mein karim ka bhi bhala thha. Chalo! Yahin se shuruaat kar deta hoon ab tum aankhe band kar lo, dekho aankhe nahi kholna. thheek hai!... Aur usne aankhein band kar li. .. aur uske gaalon ki pappi le li...karim ne pooja ke peechhe jakar uski donon madbhari chuchiyaan pakad li.. aur halke se daba diya..karim ne aise karte hi pooja ke dil mein ek lehar si uthhi thi.. aur pooja uchhal padi… Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa…. Usko bahut maja aa raha tha; uska chehra dheere dheere lal hone laga tha.. karim uski chhatiyon ko masalta raha. Uski aankhein band si hone lagi. Uske sare shareer mein halchal shuru ho gayi; janghon ke beech bhi hulchal si ho rahi thi. Usko garam hote dekh karim aagey aa gaya. Uske hont choosne laga

1021

aur uske kameej mein apna hath ghusa diya. Ab uski chuchiyon aur karim ke hathon ke beech koi parda na tha. pooja par jawani ka nasha havi hota ja raha tha. .. uske munh se ajeeb se aanhein nikal rahi thi. Usko aaj pata chal raha tha ki sex mein duniya bhar ka maja hai. kkarrimmm!!!! "kya?" Karim uska shirt uthhakar uski chuchiyon ko daba raha tha.. bahut maja aa raha hai karim ! Aahhhh.... kkk..aaariimmm…. isliye to bhaiyya ko chor kar bhabhi aap ke piche pagal hai… karim ne uska adhmara sa karke chhor diya. Wah usse alag ho gaya! aur karo na pls, thhodi der aur….. mano pooja usse bheekh mang rahi thi! karim janta tha; pooja unchhuyi kali hai, uska ek boyfriend hai.. mahi ka brother in law… par baato hi baato mai karim ne pahale hi pata kiya tha ki un dono ke beech aab tak aisa kuch hua hi nahi hai… karim ne diwar ke saath ek kursi satayi aur uss par pooja ko bitha diya..

1022

aab pooja karim ko hawas bhari nazaro se dekhane lagi.. karim ne pooja ko chair pai iss tarah baitha diya jisse uske chutad kursi se thhoda bahar nikle . Uske pairo ko usne kursi ke hathho ke upar se le jakar bahar ki aur bandh diye. Iss position mein wo tang ho gayi. pairo ko aagey hi ek sath karke nahi bandh sakte kya nahi, usse tere chut khulegi nahi.. gande kahi ke.. pooja apni gand ko hilakar adjust karne ki kosish karti huyi boli jaldi karo phir.. mere ko dard ho raha hai.. karim mann hi mann muskuraya, socha ye isi ko dard kah rahi hai to aagey kya hoga. Usne pooja ke munh par kapda baandh diya. Ab wo bol nahi sakti thi; jyada hil nahi sakti thhi... Ab karim ne der nahi ki. Usne ppojja ki skirt ooper ki.. pooja ne kuchh bolne ki koshish kari, usko sharm aa rahi thi....usne panaty ko thoda side kiya aur chut par aapne ungali rakh di.. aahhhaaa.... mar gayi... pooja kasmasa rahi thi; karim ke samne uski nangi choot thi.... Par wo to hil bhi na sakti thi, bol bhi na sakti thi, usne jyada koshish bhi nahi ki, usne sharm se aankhe band kar li. karim neeche baitha aur uski gaand ko jitna aagey kar sakta tha kar diya.

1023

raand.. ek baat maanege kya ... karim ne kaha... Kyaaaaa? Pooja sisakte huye boli.. usne ek baar fir se aankhe kholate hui pucha ... Ek baar isko apne honton se chaat loon kya? karim ne apni mansha jahir ki.... pooja ne iss baar apni gaand apne aap hi upar utha di.... ab tak shayad pooja ki jawaan hasratein bhi shayad bekaabu ho chuki thi.. isse pahale muje puch kar chata tha kya… pooja ke aise kahne par karim ne uske kulho ko pakad kar thoda aage aapne aur khinch liya... isse pahale maine tere chut ko chata tha kya.. kamine… budhhe… kaha kaha aur kis kiske saath jak marate ho.. pata bhi bhi rahata hai kya kiske saath sex kiya hai aur kiske saath nahi.. aare tabhi to sirf kissing hi ki thi na.. muje nahi pata .. kamine.. aapna moo karim thoda aage karane laga.. Uski garam garam saanse ab pooja ke jaanghon ke beech se jakar uski chut ki faankon ko fadfadane ko vivash kar rahi thi.... Usne apne hont uski choot se sata diye. pooja sakpaka gayi. Uski aankhen marey uttejna ke band ho gayi. Aseem aanand ka anubhav ho raha tha use. Usne socha… priya ki bhabhi sahi kah rahi thi. Budhha sex mai bahut mast hai.. iske saath ek bbar sex karo to aap duniya ko bhul jaounge..matlab Ismein aur bhi maja aayega.. lekin pair bandhne ki kya jarurat thi! Kuchh der baad usne apna ek hath pooja ke gaand ke niche rakhkar usko uppar ki aur utaya.. …pooja uska ishara samajh gayi aur baithe baithe hi uppar ki aur thodi uth gayi ..aur apni kohniyan chair ke hand par

1024

tika li.. Aisa karne se pooja ki gaand thodi uppar uth gayi .. iske sath hi pooja ki chut aur upar uth gayi aur uski daraar ne bhi hulka sa munh khol diya.. saath mein uske gol matol nitambon ki kasawat bhi dekhte hi ban rahi thi... karim uske chut ki faankon par apni ungali ferne laga... Pooja sach mein mai samaj nahi paa raha hu.. itane nazuk , komal gulabhi chut.. muje to lag raha hai tere iss gulabhi chut mai ungali bhi jana mushkil hai to ye mera kala bada sa lund kaise jayega.. tere boyfriend ne tuje choda hai ya nahi aabhitak Fir pooja ke aankho mai dekhta hai.. wo Sharma jati hai .. karim fir se puchata hai.. tab pooja sharmakar aapni aankhe band kar lete hai aur na mai garden hilata hai.. Isliye to tere chut ka moo abhi tak khula nahi hai Usne neeche ki aur dekha, pooja ka skirt uske ghutnon tak tha. karim ne usko upar uthha diya .. wo uski jaanghon tak abhi tha .. usne pooja ke gale mein hath daal diya. Pooja ke hont uski galon ko chhoo rahe thhe. karim ne pooja ke skirt ko aab nikal diya ... pooja ki chikni safed jaangh aur gol kase huye chutad dekh kar karim dhhanya ho gaya. Uske chutadon ke beech ki darar itni safayi se tarashi gayi thi ki usmein kami dhhoondhna bhagwan ko gali dene ke saman tha. karim kuchh pal ke liye to sabkuchh bhool sa gaya tha . Ektak uske chutadon ki banawat aur rangat ko dekhta raha. Fir usne unpar hath rakh diya; ekdum thhande aur lajawaab! Wah dheere dhere unpar haath firane laga. karim ne uske chutadon ki darar mein ungali firayi; kahi koi rukawat nahi. karim ka lund ab tak apna fun uthha chuka thha; dasne ke liye. Usne Pooja ke chehre ki aur dekha, usne sharam se aapne aankhe pahale hi band ki hui thi.. sharam se uska chehara gulabhi ho raha tha.. karim ne uske pair thoda faila diye.. aab Uski taangein faili huyi thi; aab uski janghe nanagi ho chuki thi .. wo uski puri chut dekhana chahata tha.. tere panty nikalo kya.. kaise nikaloge.. mere pair to bande hui hai..

1025

tabhi jhat se karim panty khinchata hai aur uski panty faad deta hai..pooja hasti hai.. pagal kahi ke.. jab usne pooja ke chut ke uppar haath rakhana chaha to uske haath kapane lage the ..Aaj se pahle aisa shandaar anubhav uska kabhi nahi raha...... wo ya to randiya ko chodata tha ya shadishuda auarat ko.. aaj pahali baar wo kisi kunwari unchuvi chut ko chodanae ja raha tha.. aisa soch kar hi uske badan mein aa lag chuki thi.. ...... pooja ke chut ke upar hhat rakhate hi karim ke lund ko jaise 440 volt ka jhatka laga. karim ka dimag thharak gaya, aisi lajwaab choo... Nahi! Usko choot kahna galat hoga. Wo to ek band kamal ki pankhudiyan thi; nahi nahi! Wo to ek band seep thi, jiska moti uske andar hi soya hua tha. karim ka dil uski chhati se bahar aane hi wala tha. karim ne uski janghon ke beech bhanwar ko dekhte hi usko chodne ki thhan li.... Aur wo bhi aaj hi....aaj nahi; abhi. Usne pooja ki seep par haath rakh diya. Poora! Jaise uss khajane ko duniya se chhupana chahta ho. Usko khud ki kismat aur iss kismat se milne wali amanat par yakeen nahi ho raha tha. Usne bade pyar se, badi najukta se pooja ki seep ki darar mein ungali chalai, pooja kasmasa uthhi! Aaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaa… karim ne apna haath turant hata liya. Iss tarah usne fir koshish ki....pooja ka moti dhhondhne ki, uski darar mein ungli chalate huye usko wo sthan mil gaya jahan usko apna

khhoonta gadna tha. Ye to bilkul tight tha, ismein to pencil bhi shayad na aa sake! karim ko pata thha aane par to ismein se bachcha bhi nikal jata hai.

1026

Badhawas ho chuke karim ne apni chhoti ungali ka dabaav uske chhed par halka sa badhaya; par uss halke se dabav ne hi pooja ke moo se jordar chik nikali.. Mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… pooja jal bin machhli ki tarah tadap rahi thhi. Wo fir karim ki bahon mein aane ke liye uthane ki koshish ki to karim ne uske pair khol diye aur usko apni bahon mein utha liya. Aur pyar se bola, madam ji, aab ye shirt ko bhi nikal do Pooja ne pyar se uski chhati par ghoonsa jamaya aur uske galon par kiss kiya. maine kab mana kiya hai aapko… ek ek karke uske shirt ke batan karim kholne laga. Ab pooja ke badan par ek panty aur bra ke alawa kuchh nahi thha. Karim jhuk kar uski nabhi ko choomne laga. aab baho mai utha ke karim usko sofe pai leke baith gaya aur kiss karane laga..

1027

thode der kiss karane ke baad usne aab pooja ko bed pai dal diya tha..

aur usko chumane laga.. usne pooja ke choot par jhukate hue ek hee pal main uske choot par mooh laga daya….aaj tak kabhi pooja ki choot ko uske boyfriend ne bhee suck nahi kaya tha…..isse pahale karim ne hi suck kiya tha uske chut ko..aisa ahsaas usko ye dusari baar hone wala tha…..jaise hee uska mooh pooja ke choot par laga…..wo tadpate hue ek dum se sisakt uthi….. ahhhhhh karim yeee yee kaya kar rahe ho ohh karim main pagal ahhh ahh ohhhhhh.. uske poore badan main sarsaraht doud gaye….. uske mooh se siskaryan nikalane lagee…..…wo aapne aap ko kah rahi thi .. mann mai..iske bare main sirf suna tha….aur sach bata rahi hun…iss wajah se badan ko romanch sa bhar gaya hai…..

1028

wo apni jeebh nikal kar paglon ke tarahn pooja ke choot ke phankon aur choot ke ched par ragad raha tha…..pooja majje se tilmilaye jaa rahi thee…..use aisa lag raha tha ki, apne hoshohawash kho bethungi…..aur sach main ho bhee aise hee raha tha….. Phir karim ne mere choot ke phankon ko apne hathon se poora phela daya, jisse pooja ki choot ka clit jo ki uss samye phul kar adhe inch ka ho chuka tha…use apne mooh main bhar kar jor-2 se chusna shuru kar daya…… ahhhhh ohhhhhh karim budhhee pleaseee chorr do ahhhhh siiiiiiiii umhhhhhh ahhhhh unghhhhh ohhhh karim …… bhadveeeeeee…. Pahale kyon nahi kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaa… ye … mai kitane pagal.. huuu.. tume chor kar us lallu boyfriend ke saath kya kar rahi hu.. pooja ko abb saans lene main bhee takleef hone lagee thee….use aisa lagane laga tha ki, abb wo pahali baar jhadane ke kareeb phunch chuki hun….par achank karim ne apna mooh uske choot se hata liya…aur pooja ke taraf dekhate hue kaha….. kyon raand majaa aa raha tha naa……abb dekh teri chut kaise phadata hun….aaj tere chut main lund thok-thok kar suja dunga….. aisa kahke pooja ke chut ko fir se chatane laga..Wah jeebh nikal kar chut ki faankon aur unke beech ki patli si daraar ko chat chat kar pooja ko pagal karta ja raha tha.. Karim uski chut par toot pada.. apni jeebh bahar nikal kar usne chut ke nichle hisse par rakhi aur usko lahrata hua upar tak samet liya.. Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhaaaaaaaaa… Karimmmmmmmmmm…. Budheeeeeeeeeeee…. Saleeeeeeeeeeeeeee… Kya suck karta hai…. Sale … porn movies mai bhi itana achha suck nahi karte… kaha se sikha hai tune.. Fir pooja ne aapni siskiyan bahut dheere dheere kar di.... karim ne apni ek ungali pooja ki chut ki faankon ke paas rakh di aur uski dono 'papotiyan' apne honton mein dabakar choosne laga... aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa… kamineeeeeeeeeeee… mere chut ko katega kya…

1029

Ab karim jaise uski choot ko choos nahi kha raha tha, kabhi upar, kabhi neeche, kabhi ye fank, kabhi wo fank; kabhi dana to kabhi chhed. pooja buri tarah chhatpata rahi thi. Haaye, kitna maja de diya…. Karim tune… Uski chuchiyon mein kasmasahat si ho rahi thi. Inko kyun khali chhod rakha hai karim .. uska dil kar raha tha ki wah karim ko apne upar kheench le. Achanak usko milne wala maja band ho gaya tha. Usne aankhe kholi, karim apni underpant utar raha tha. karim ne apni underwear utaar kar jameen par fank di, pooja ki aankhein fati ki fati rah gayi. Wo sochane lagi..Iska itna lumba kaise hai! kisko khali chor diya … chinal sach mai priya ki bhabhi sahi hi kah rahi thi.. kya kah rahi thi wo raand.. tumara pennis bahut bada hai… kya pennis.. chinal isko lund kahte hai.. haan .. wahi.. wahi.. haan wahii wahiii.. nahi raand .. isko lund bol.. ganda word hai wo.. chut mai lund chahiye aur bolane mai ganda word.. aisa kah ke karim uske baalo ko pkad ke uske moo ko aapne lund ke paas lata hai.. bol chinal… lllll…uuu….nnnnn..dddd…. tuje us kajal raand ne kya bataya aur mere baare mai .. mai kajal bhabhi se kabhi mili hi nahi.. fir tuje pata kaise chala

1030

priya patel ne bataya.. woo..ohhooo.. us chinal ne bataya.. priya ka nnam sunate hi chehare ka rang uddh gaya tumara.. aise koi baat nahi hai.. haan .. aise hi baat hai … uski bhabhi to tumare haath mai aa gayi lekin priya nahi aayi.. haan.. tuje pata hai to jale pai namak ki chidak rahi hai.. kuch karna phir uske saath setting.. mai kya achhi nahi hu.. usse khubsurat hu.. jo uske piche pade ho.. wo to tu hai hi.. waise priya aab tere haath mai nahi aayenge.. kyon.. next week uski shadi hai aur uske baad wo uske husband ke saath america janewali hai.. to muje ye kyon bata rhi ho.. priya ke mamale mai tum fail ho gaye ho.. aisa kah ke wo jor jor se hasane lagi.. mai fail nahi hunga.. ek baar uske shadi mai leke ja ..fir mai dikhata hun.. wo to tum kahte ho to mai leke jaungi.. lekin wo tume aapne paas aane bhi nahi dengi.. lekin tumari old raand mil sakati hai waha.. kon.. kajal bhabhi.. haan .. usse kaam chala lunga… usko bhi chode hui bahut din ho gaye.. kya pata wo bhi tume aapne paas nahi aane de.. wo kyon.. nahi aane denge.. itana khud pe confiendence .. haan.. uske kok mai mera aansh jo usne rakha hua tha… matlab priya sahi hi boli thi.. kajal bhbhi ki beti tumari hi hai na..

1031

haan.. aur purvi bhabhi jo pregant hai wo.. wo bhi meri wajah se hai.. ohh my god. Priya ki shadi uske boyfriend se hi ho rahi hai na Haan.. Tum kyon puch rahe ho.. Aise hi .. Kab se unka ye chakkar hai.. Tum se milane se pahale.. Phir to kahi baar usne priya ko choda hoga.. Nahi .. baba.. tume to hamesha sex ki hi padi rahati hai.. To kis ki padege muje.. Pagal… To usne aabhi tak priya ko choda hi nahi hai .. Nahi.. wo hamare college ki sabase best couple hai .. unka true love hai.. unone decide kiya hai shadi ke baad hi sex karenge.. Achha hai.. Kya achha hai… muje kuch shak ho raha hai.. tum hase kyon.. Mai us lallu ke jagah hota to priya ko 100 baar chod chuka hota.. Haan pata hai.. tumare dimag mai kuch plan aaya aisa lagata hai.. Haan.. mai us laalu ke jagah priya ke saath suhagraat manana chahta hu.. Pooja hasti hai… Pagal ho gaye ho kya.. its impossible.. Tumara saath rahega to iss impossiblle ko possible karaya ja sakata hai..

1032

Dekho karim .. tumane aab tak bahut aayanshiya ki hai… mere purvi bhabhi.. priya ki kajal bhabhi..aab mai aur aur dusare aur bahut saree ladies… fir bhi tumara mann nahi bhara.. Waise baat nahi hai ..chinal.. Ek to tumare samane itane khubsurat ladki aapna sabkuch dena chahti hai aur tum uske friend ke piche pade ho.. aur wo bhi uske suhagraat ke din.. Tum to mere hi ho… Matlab mai kuch bhi important nahi hu.. Waise baat nahi hai.. agar tumari dusari koi friend hoti to mai aise baat hi nahi karta.. par iss priya ke wajah se mai pahale bahut badnaam ho chuka hun.. Kya badnaam… tumane uske saath aur kajal bhabhi ke saath jo kuch kiya tha wahi usne bataya tha.. Maine uske saath kuch bhi nahi kiya tha.. jo usne tuje aur purvi ko bataya.. Purvi bhabhi ko usne bataya nahi maine bataya.. Thik hai.. mera aur kajal ki jindagi achhi chal rahi thi.. wahi beech mai aa gayi.. usne kajal ke husband ko bataya aur uske maa baap ko.. priya ke wajah se kajal raste pai aa gaye.. Karim pooja ko thoda emotional kar raha tha.. Nahi priya ne to aise nahi bataya tha.. Wo uski galati tume kaise batayengi.. aur waise bhi 1 din ki to baat hai .. baad mai wo us ko jane wali hai.. Mai aapne dost ko dhoka nahi de sakati.. aur wo manane wali bhi nahi hai… Wo muj pe chor do.. tum sirf uske husband ko sambhalo.. Sambhalo matlab… Tum itani khubsurat … Karimmmmmmmmmm… Pooja jor se chilate hai.. Tumane kya muje koi third class raand samaja rakha hai kya.. jo mai priya ke husband ke saath.. Aare meri rani tum galat samaj rahi ho.. mai tumko uske saath sone ko nahi bol raha hun.. tum meri raand ho iska matlab saari duniya ki raand thodi hi ho..

1033

Phir muje kya karana hoga.. Tum waise bhi smart ho .. tume sirf uske husband se achhi si baat karane hai .. aur ek room mai le jake behosh karna hai.. Behosh aur mai.. akele.. Tum akele kaha ho.. kajal hai na.. Matlab kajal bhabhi se pahale tumari baat ho chuki hai Nahi.. muje to priya ke shadi ka tumse pata chala hai.. Phir kajal bhabhi hame kaise help karenge.. wo to tume nafarat karti hai.. Wo tum muj par chor do ..wo help karenge.. Nahi karengi.. Uskoo ek baar choda na wo saab nafarat bhul jayenge.. Kamine kahi ke.. Phir bhi dost ko dhoka dena muje achha nahi lag raha hai.. Mai kya tere dost ka rape thoda hi kar raha hun… Phir Uske rajamandi se hoga… jaise tere purvi raand ne rajamandi se aapne chut diye.. Ek number ke kamine ho karim tum .. Wo to hun.. To help karenge ..mere .. Karana hi padegi na .. mere raja ki help.. kuch option hai kya mere paas.. thanks .. meri raand... aisa kahke pooja ko kiss karta hai.. lekin ismai agar koi gadbad ho gayi to muje ismai involve mat karo.. mera naam kisi ko mat batana.. nahi bataunga.. aur gadbad kuch nahi hongi... mere do do raand mere liye nayi raand ka jo bandobast kar rahi hai..

1034

wo nayi kaha hai.. tumare purane mashuka hai.. mashuka... matlab.. mai samaja nahi.. aisa hai.. iss ghar mai tume lane ko wo mana kar rahi thi.. tume usne bahut bhala bura kaha.. lekin tumare achhaye ki bhi usne tarif ki.. tum kitane achhe tailor ho bol ke.. aur ye bhi bataya ki kajal bhabhi pakadi gayi lekin tumara naam nahi bataya aur priya ko pata tha kajal bhabhi ke saath tumara chkkar hai lekin usne kisi ko nahi bataya.. to hui na priya tumari mashuka.. haan .. chalo priya ko call lagate hai.. lagao .. lagao.. pooja priya ko call lagati hai.. hi priya.. kya chal raha hai.. kuch nahi .. shadi ki taiyari.. kaya bol rahe hai hamare jiju.. kuch nahi... normal hai.. lekin shadi ko 3 din pahale tuje aana hoga.. mai to aa jaunge.. lekin ek aur banda hai jo tere shadi ko aana chahata hai.. leke aa na.. priya kuch sochkar fir se kahti hai. lekin kon hai wo.. tumara purana aashiq.. kon.... wo budhha tailor.. karim hasane lagata hai.. kya wo waha hai.. pooja karim ko shaant rahane ko kahti hai.. nahi hai..lekin muje lag raha tha aab tak karim hi tere piche pada tha lekin aab.. lekin aab kya.

1035

tu bhi usko chahati thi shyad.. chal pagal ..kuch bhi mat bol.. fir maine sirf itana kaha tha tera purana aashiq to tune naam hi le liya.. mera dusara koi aashiq hi nahi hai ..isliye ..bola.. achha ji... tu to aab karim ke pyar mai itani pagal ho gayi hai ki jiju kko bhul gayi.. wo kya tumare aashiq nahi hai kya.. wo to aab mere husband ban rahe hai.. aur wo thoda hi purana aashiq hai.. ek bbat bata priya... tume kya lagata hai.. karim kaisa hai.. kamina hai.. ek number ka loundibaaz hai.. pooja hasti hai.. wo to mai janti hu.. lekin tu itana karim karim kyon kah rahi hai.. tuje usse pyar to nahi hu na.. nahi re mai to aise hi puch rahi hu.. ok.. ek bbat bata priya.. agar tere bhabhi ke saath uska affair nahi hota.. to uske bare mai soch sakati thi kya matlab.. maja karane ke liye bol rahi hu.. mai kaise bata sakati hu.. matlab itani nafarat nahi karti.. shyad.. matlab pyar bhi kar sakati thi.. bata nahi sakati.. bata na.. sharma kyon rahi ho.. maybe..

1036

yes .. i got it.. kuch jada mat soch.. aisa mai kuch nahi karti.. mera boyfriend hi kafi hai mere liye.. pata hai... to kai tere aashiq ko saath mai le aau kya.. tuje usne aisa kaha.. kya.. haan.. kya kaha.. usne to bahut kuch kaha... bata na kya kya kaha usne.. bahut uttusuk ho rahi hai aapne aashiq ki aapni baare mai kya kaha wo janane ke liye... mazak mat kar... aur tuje wo kaha mila.. muje wo... mall mai mila tha .. tab kaha.. kya kaha.. yahi ki priya ki shadi hai na.. maine kaha haan usne kaha muje aana hai shadi mai... to tune kya kaha maine kaha aa jao.. pagal ho gayi ho kya... use kyon aane ko kaha.. maine kab aane ko kaha.. uski ichha thi to maine socha bude aadmi ki ichha hai to puri kar lenge.. budhha aur wo.. to kya jawan hai kya.. nahi to kya... mere boyfriend ko 10 baar maat dega.. wo to hai priya..

1037

phir bhi usko nahi aana chahiye.. thik hai mai usko kah deti hu... priya ne aane ke liye mana kiya hai.. nahi nahi.. aisa mat karana.. kyon .. aapne aashiq ko khud ke shadi mai bulana chahati ho.. nahi nahi...maine aisa kab kaha.. tum aab usko kaha dhundogi.. aur tum ko wo kaha milega.. wo mera problem hai ... dono kuch der shant rahati hai.. phir bula lu kya tumare mard jawan aashiq ko.. muje nahi pata.. usne aur kya kaha.. maine jab usko pucha .. tum aake kya karoge.. priya to tumase baat nahi karti .. tumse nafrat karti hai.. mai kab uske saath nafrat karti hu.. tumane to kaha tha na ki mai uska moo bhi nahi dekhana chahti hu.. haan kaha tha.. par tab bhabhi ki wajah se gussa tha.. bata na usne kya kaha. priya tum yakin nahi karoge.. usne kya kaha.. kya kaha usne.. usne kaha mai priya ke saath suhagraat manana chahata hun.. kyaa?????????????? uski ye himmat ... haan priya... isliye maine bhi usko aane ke liye mana kar diya.. achha kiya.. fir maine kaha ..ye to possible hi nahi hai.. to wo bola .. atleast mere darling kajal to milege.. priya hi nahi sahi kajal

1038

se kaam chala lunga.. kya haan priya.. kamina kahi ka.. haan priya .. bahut kamina insan hai.. tum nahi to kajal sahi aisa bol raha tha.. fir dono kuch der shaant rahi.. priya kya karu mein ... usko bula lu ya nahi.. priya gusse mein boli... muje nahi pata.. aisa kahke gusse mai phone kat lliya.. waise hi pooja aur karim hasane lage.. haan priya... isliye maine bhi usko aane ke liye mana kar diya.. achha kiya.. fir maine kaha ..ye to possible hi nahi hai.. to wo bola .. atleast mere darling kajal to milege.. priya hi nahi sahi kajal se kaam chala lunga.. kya haan priya.. kamina kahi ka.. haan priya .. bahut kamina insan hai.. tum nahi to kajal sahi aisa bol raha tha.. fir dono kuch der shaant rahi.. priya kya karu mein ... usko bula lu ya nahi.. priya gusse mein boli... muje nahi pata.. aisa kahke gusse mai phone kat lliya..

1039

waise hi pooja aur karim hasane lage.. Pooja apane bed par adhalete avastha mein baithe hui thi , usaka chehara karim ke taraf hi tha... karim usko hi dekh raha tha.. fir karim pooja ke samane lait gaya aur use kiss karane laga..aur fir usane apane haath pooja ke chut ki taraf saraka diya..use ek pal ke liye aisa laga jaise usane tapate hui bhatii par haath rakh diya hai...aab iss waqt ko wo pure tarah se enjoy karana chahata tha . pooja ke saath .. Usne jab apani ungaliyon ko pooja ke phule hui chut ke upar rakh kar use kuchh der tak masala...

wo kisi paav-roti jaisi suje hui thi...usane jab apani beech wali ungali ko andar utarana shuru kiya to pooja ke munh se sisakaariyaan phoot padi.. ssssssssssssssass ummmmamam ahahaahh.. Pooja fusfusai … Kitana pareshan karate ho.. karim… oohhoo.. raato mein.. pata hai kal raat so nahi payi.. mai.. itana kahate hui usne karim ke honthon par apane honth rakh diye... aur unhe chusane lagi...karim bhi uske shahad se bhege hothon ko aankhe band karake chusane laga... karim ne jaise hi uske phaile hui chutad par haath rakha to aapne aap ko control nahi kar paya aur usne pooja ko palat diya aur wo apana khada hua land lekar uske aur kaareeb aaya aur usko chipak gaya aur uske taange utake zor se sata diya apana land uske daraar mein .. wo aankhe band karake kasamasaye sassssssssssssssssssssssass ahah...... ohhhho karim .....

1040

ye usane itane nashele tarike se bola tha ke karim ko thode der pahale ki mahi ke saaath ki chudayi yaad aaye .. aur mahi ki sisakaaree yaad aa gayi .... ye pahale baar tha karim ke liye ki ek ladaki ke saath hote hui wo dusare aurat ke baare mai soch raha tha.. ye isliye ho raha tha kyon ki uske dimag mein aisa kuchh chal raha tha ke na chahate hui bhi mahi ki chudai us eyaad aayi.. actually priya uske jahan mein itana bas chuki thi ki bina yaad kiye vo yaad aa rahi thi.. aur uske saath suhagraat ke bare mai sochkar hi wo

pagal ho raha tha.. phir usne socha ye sab bhul jate hai aur sirf aab pooja ke baare mai hi sochate hai.. karim ne apane haath upar karke uske bra ke upar se he uske aam ko pakad kar zor se daba diya.... ohoo...... pooja.......... kya aam hai tere...... ummmmamamamamamamamam.... usne karim ka haath pakad kar apani gaand ke upar rakh kar boli aur isake bare mein kya khayaal hai.... karim ne use pakad kar buri tarah se masal diya... aur uske kaan mein bola inaka to jawab hi nahi hai... aise hi thode na tumhe colony mein sab shakira bulate hai.... wo kya kahate hai.. pooja- hips dont lai ... karim hasta hai sahi kaha tumane itana kahkar usne pooja ka chehare apani taraf thoda utakar use kiss kar liya...

1041

pooja ki sanse tej ho gayi aur usne apana haath neeche karke karim ka land pakad liya... aur besabri se bhare aavaz mein boli.. karim … kya lund hai tumara.. jab pahali baar dekha tha tab se pagal hu mai iss ke liye.. mera mann kar raha hai isko chusane ke liye...plz ise chusu kya .......plz karim.... usne itana lalchahi bhari aawaz mein ye kaha ki karim mana hi nahi kar paya... aur waise bhi karim kabhi kis ko mana karta hai kya.. apana haath aage karke pooja ne uske nevale ko aapne haath mai daboch liya.....garam garam kadak lund haath mein aate hee uske aankho ki chamak 100 guna badh gayi... ye uske liye pahala lund tha, jise wo haath mein pakad kar dekh rahee thee... wo neeche baith gayi aur ab wo theek uske aankho ke samane tha... wo use ghuma-phira kar , upar neeche se, daba kar, sahala kar poora parakh rahe thi... karim gahare sanse lete hui use ye sab karate dekh raha tha....pooja ne upar dekha...dono ki aankhe ek dusare se mili ...aur pooja ne dheere dheere karim ke lund ko apane munh mein le liya.. pahale usne jeebh se use tuch karake dekha...

1042

use honthon se chooma shayad pooja test karake dekh rahi thi ... phir apane gulabi honth kholakar usne use andar le liya...aur jaise hi uska svaad gale se neeche utara, usne use buri tarah se chusana shuru kar diya... itane zor se pooja choos rahi thi ki karim ko uske sar ko badi mushkill se pakadana pada .. aur usko piche dakhalana pada..nahi to wo gir jata.. aaaaaaaaaaahah pooja............... saali raand ........... kha jaoge kya..... usne lund ko bahar nikaala aur boli -

1043

mere life ke pahali sucking hai...itana to haq banata hai boss.... aur ek baar phir se apane munh me lekar wo use chusane lagi.... use dekhakar saaf pata chal raha tha ki wo is lund chusayi ko kitana enjoy kar rahe hai.. tabhi karim bola aab mere bari.. muje tere aam khane hai .. chut chatane hai.. uska sharir tirkaman ki tarah hava mein uth gaya....aur vo jor se chillaee to chaatasssss na...... roka kisane hai karim...... suck my pusssyy.......... bhenachodasssss… kha jao mere aam ko.. ismein se doodh nikal do.. ek haath se apane chate ko dabate hui usne do ungaliyon se apane choot ki maalish tezi se karane shuru kar di …. Karim ne jab bra utara to usake aam aur nippals ko dekhakar wo palak jhapakana hi bhul gaya... karim ke aise dekhane se wo tadap uthi, usne karim ke baalon ko pakad kar aur jor se use apane aur kheench liya .. to karim ke moo mai uska ek aam aa gaya.. aaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaa….. Uffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffff…. marr gayeeeeeee karim ke aise dekhane se wo tadap uthi, usne karim ke baalon ko pakad kar aur jor se use apane aur kheench liya .. to karim ke moo mai uska ek aam aa gaya.. aaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaa….. Uffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffff…. marr gayeeeeeee ....... tabhi pooja bola kyo.... kaise lage.... mere aam.. karim apane lund ko masalata hua bola hot and sexy ..... aur ekadam se jhapatakar uske aam ko daboch liya.... aur ek baar phir se uske aam ko chusane laga..

1044

aahaaah karimmmm....... ummmmamamamamamamamam succckk mee..... chus le mere aam … aab ye tere hi hai… priya ke baare mai jada na soch.. tu muje kush karega to gift mai mai tuje wo bhent dungi… uske suhagraat ke din… jaise tune kaha waise hi mai karungi.. haan.. ye hui na baat.. Karim ne uska aam aapne moo se nikalate hui kaha.. aur phir uske chhati ko apane haathon se masala... uske nippals ko apani ungaliyon se kachota... aur unhe bahar ke taraf khinch diya. pooja chilla padee aahaah ....dheere..... mere raja.... dheere...... karo inhe..... munh se khencho.... kaato...... bada kar do..... plz...... priya itane bade kar do.. jalan ho rahi hai kya… muje priya se kabhi jalan nahi honge par uske aam se hamesha jalan hoti hai.. uske aam lajwab hai.. uske aam dekh kar hi tum uske diwane ho gaye honge.. haan.. karim ne muskurate hue kaha aur uske nippals ko munh mein liya aur ek-ek karake unhe chusane laga.. wo bade araam se uske aam ko munh mein leta aur apani jeebh se chuskar use poora geela karata aur phir upar karate hue chhor deta.... pooja ko aisa feel ho raha tha jaise wo uske aam ke pyar mai pagal ho gaya hai aur use bade payr se chus raha hai ..ye karavate hui use badi gudgudi si ho rahi thi .... aur maza bhi aa raha tha...kuchh hi der mein karim ke haath uske chut par bhi aa pahunche...aur phir dheere-dheere karim ne uske body ko upar se neche tak chumana shuru kiya..

1045

karim ka aapne body par chumana uske jal rahe sharir mein aur aag laga raha tha..uske har kiss ko apane body par mahsus karake usake shareer se current dondana shuru ho gaya tha ...wo apane aam se lekar gaand tak ko hava mein laharaakar apane bechaine prakat karane lage.. jab pooja ke aam aur pet ko chusane ke baad vo uske chut tak pahuncha… chut ko dekhakar karim se sabra nahi hua aur usane neche jhukh kar use choom liya... to pooja chilla uthi.. aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhaaaaa ....... uuuuuuuuuuuuuufffffffffffffffffff… suuuuuuuuuuckkkkkkkkk..iitttt… karim… budheeeeeeeee… uuuuummmmmaaaammmm…

1046

pooja ne uske sir ko pakadakar waheen dabae rakha aur apane taango se usne uske shareer ko bhee jakad liya... karim ne apane jeebh nikale aur uske upar chalane shuru kar di.... par andar dalane ke zara bhi koshish nahi ki ...wo sochane laga ke isme to mere jeebh tak nahi ja pa rahi hai....mera lund kaise jayega. par tabhi pooja ne uska kaam aasaan kar diya... usne karim ko bed par lita diya aur khud uske upar aa gayee....

aur kuchh der tak use choomane ke baad wo dheere -dheere karake apane choot ko upar lane lagee...aur ant mein aakar usne apani choot ko uske munh par lakar rakh diya... karim ne uske latake hui choot mein apani jeebh ko kisi akade hue lund ki tarah ghusa di....

1047

aaaaaaaaaahhhhaaaaaaaaa.. karimmmmmmmm halki sisakaaree ke saath pooja ne apani ungale ke alava bahare duniya ke koi cheez pahale baar mahasos kee.. aapne chut ke aander ..wo kulabula uthi... aur machalate hui usne apana pura bhaar uske chehare par chor diya... karim ke geli jeebh uske chut ke jitana andar ja sakate thi utani chale gayi...uske chut ke chikanayane aur karim ke munh se nikal rahee thhok aur gilapan ne kaam aasaan kar diya... aur uske chut ke aander karim ki jeebh chali gayi.. tabhi pooja chikh padi.. aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaa mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… ab wo aaram se uske jeebh par apani choot ko zor-zor se maar kar us se chudava rahi thi...aur maze le rahi thi. aaahah sale .... purvi bhabhi ki chusata hai kya aise hi ..wo maja dete hai kya aise tuje… .... ahah mere.... meree.... kaun chusega..... chut… mera yaar hai tu.. mere wajahs se hi tuje priya milane wali hai ..... priya ke khatir to mere chut chus re kamine.. .....mera ...hak hai.... pahale..... pahale..... meree choos.....bbad mai priya ki chut chus.. uske lajwaab aam ko masal… uske aam ko bahut jor se masal.. use aapne aam par bahut garv hai.. use phir chod de.... uske hi suhagraat mai .. uske lallu husband ke jagah ..paar isse pahale mere chut mein jeebh daal....ahah .. ..... pahale meree choos .. baad mai priya........ tabhi karim ne aapna moo uske chut se hata diya .. .... kyon hata diya aapna mu tune.. karim bhi aab josh mai aa gaya .. aur usko bed pe leta diya ..usne aapne ek hath se uske ek taang ko pakad kar pooja ko aapni aur khincha aur apne dusare hhath se lund ko hila raha tha .. uske lund ka rok pooja ke taraf hi tha aur wo pooja ki taraf dekhane laga…….pooja bhi apni ankhen khol kar uski taraf dekh rahi thi , to wo uske taraf dekhate hue muskara raha tha….. Phir karim ne apne honto ko pooja ke honto ke taraf badhana shuru kar diya…..abb pooja apne hoshhaawas poori tarah kho chuki thee…..usne apni ankhen phir se band kar lee….aur wo bhukhe janwar ke tarah pooja ke honto ko suck karne laga…wo kabhi uske neeche wale hont ko chusta, to kabhi ooper wale hont ko kabhi wo apne danton ko uske honto main gadha deta……tab pooja ko dard ka ahsaas hota… uska poora badan masti ke karan kanap raha tha…..

1048

Wo 5 minute tak pooja ke honto ko nichodat raha….aur jab uska maan bhar gaya to, wo pooja ke ooper se uth gaya…..aur uske chut ke paas bait gayaaur uske chut ke dwar par uska tana hua lund rakh diya ..

masti mai pooja ne aapni aankhe band ki ... karim waise hi kuch der aapna lund rakhata hai..Pooja ne badi muskil se apni ankhen khol kar uski taraf dekha,uska lund pooja ke chut ke dwar par dastak de raha tha Daal du kya … Pooja haan mai gardan hillati hai.. Par jara dhire se… ye mere pahali chudai hai… Waa.. phir to maza aa jayega… matlab kanthisheth mehra ke bahan ki seal todane ka soubhagya muje milega…

1049

Chup kar … Mla kanthisheth mehra ke bahan ki seal aaj mere haath se tutege.. ye sochkar hi kuch to ho raha hai muje.. Muje zalil kar raha hai kamine.. phir mai tuje dusare seal todane ka mouka nahi dungi.. Matlab.. dusari konsi seal.. Priya ke seal … Nahi nahi aisa mat kar..

Phir muje zalil mat kar aur sidhe tarike se shuru ho ja.. Jaise aapki marzi.. moutarma.. Aisa kahke dhire se uske supade ko thoda uske chut mai aander kiya ..

1050

to pooja chilla uthi.. aaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaa…. Kamineeeeeee… dhireeeeeeeeeeeeeee…. Nahi to ghar ke saare log room ke bahar aa jayenge.. chilla mat na fir.. karim ne thoda aur presure diya.. aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaa… mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. pppppppprrriiiiyyyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… tu ekdammmmmmmmmmmm sahi kahtiiiiiiiii haiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…. Issssssssssssss haramiiiiiiiiiiiiiii kaaaaaa Loudaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.. Bahuttttttttttttttttttttttt… Badaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa haiiiiiiiiii….. ye to mere chut faad hi dega.. Priya ko kaise pata ..mera louda bada hai.. Tereee….Kajalllllllllllll… ranandddddddddd.. ne bola thaaaa… Karim uska lund thoda bahar nikal tha aur jor se aander dalata hai… Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhaaa Maaaaaarrrrrrrrr.. gayiiiiiiiiiiiiii… Kamineeeeeeeee ne marrrrrrrrrrrrr.. dallaaaaa…. Purviiiiiii… bhabhiiiiiiiiiiii.. aapne kaise sahan kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.. Chilla mat… Itane jor se kon dalata hai kya.. Dheere se hi dala hai.. Ye dhire se hai to jorse kaise hota hai.. Bata du kya

1051

Nahi … nahi.. Karim aab waha hi aapne lund ko aage piche kar raha tha.. Kajal bhabhi .. sachmuch aap sahi ho… mai sahan nahi kar paunge.. karim ..plz isse bahar nikalo… par karim ko bhala uske sisakaariyaan iss waqt kaise sunaye dete...par karim ke iss aanand par jald hi brek lagane wala tha... Tabhi karim ka phone baj uta ..

Udar priya bechain thi.. pooja se baat karne ke baad.. wo soch rahi thi… aab mai kya karu.. kya sachmuch mai wo kamina mere shadi mai aana chahta hai ya pooja ne mere saath majak kiya hai.. yahi sochkar wo window se bahar dekhane lagati hai

1052

nahi nahi pooja aisa majak mere saath nahi kar sakati… aayyega to aayega.. shadi mai waise bahot sare log aate hai.. lekin aane ke baad mere saath suhagraat… oohh my god… soch ke hi muje darr lag raha hai.. lekin itane din tak usane na muje phone kiya na hi mera picha kiya .. aur aab direct mere shadi mai aana chahta hai aur mere saath suhagraat manana chahta hai… kya itane din tak wo iss wajah se hi shant tha .. taki mere saath suhagraat mana sake… Mere hi matt mari gayi thi.. na hi mai pooja ko uska naam batati aur na hi uska mobile number dete.. na hi uska contack pooja ke ghar walo se nahi hota .. to ye nobat hi nahi aatii..aab mai kya karu.. aab mai kabhi bhi pooja ke ghar nahi jaungi..

1053

Usse kya hoga.. aab 4 din par mere shadi hai .. aur wo mere shadi mai us pooja ke saath aa gaya tho .. mai kya karu.. aur usne mere saath suhagraat karane ki than li to.. phir mera kya hoga.. mere husband ka kya hoga.. muje har munkin koshish karane padege.. mai kya karu.. kya mai kajal bhabhi se baat kar lu.. usse kya hoga.. wo uske piche padega phir se.. phir se nayi musibat .. kya karu.. pooja ko bolu kya wo usko yaha mat la.. iss se kya hoga.. phir wo mera majak udayege.. pooja ko kuch batana bekar hai.. phir kya.. mai usko call karu.. uska number … haan hai.. diary mai hoga.. par phir to wo mera picha hi nahi chorega.. usko lagega .. mai hi uske piche pad gayi hu… call nahi.. uska wo kamina galat matlab nikal lega.. phir kya karu… kuch nahi kar sakati priya tu.. aab ek hi option hai.. usko call kar … usko request kar .. uski maafi maang.. kis chiz ki maafi.. tune jo uska aur kajal bhabhi ka pyar tudvaya.. uski.. wo kya pyar tha kya.. wo to hawas thi.. jo bhi tha uski maafi maang.. tabhi kuch baat ban sahi kuch der tak sochati hai .. aur karim ko call karane ki than leti hai.. aur uska number search karke usko call karu ya na karu ye sochane lagti hai.... Thode der ke baad priya karim ko call karti hai… tab karim aur pooja ka romance chal raha tha…. tab karim ka mobile baj utha… dono hi mobile ki taraf dekh rahe the.. truecaller pai naam dekhate hi pooja bol uti.. Aa gaya tumare mashuka ka call.. Karim hasta hai.. Kamini Sali… mera phone kaat diya aur tume call laga liya… aab to mai tumari uske saath suhagraat kar ke rahungi.. Karim pooja ko chumata hai..Karim call utata hai..pooja karim ko ishara karti hai… phone speaker par rakhane ke liye.. karim waise hi karta hai.. Bol raand Hello karim.. Haan bol raand Tumane aisa kyon kaha.. Kon … kon bol raha hai… Mai bol rahi hu.. priya… Kon chinal raand hai … priya … sala chudai mai distrub kiya..

1054

Priya patel bol rahi hu.. Kon priya patel.. Kya tum muje pahchante nahe.. Pooja hasane lagati hai.. priya ko hasane ki aawaj aati hai.. Mai kisi priya patel ko nahi janata… kya kaam hai jaldi bata.. itane dino ke baad nayi kori chut mile hai… usmai tune call karke distrub kiya hai… maza kirkira mat kar … chinal.. Pooja pillow mai aapna moo dalke hasane lagti hai.. taki uska aawaj priya tak na pahunch sake ..aur wo use pahchan na sake.. Tum muje nahi janate… Haan nahi janata.. chinal.. priya gusse mai bolti hai Mai koi chinal nahi hun… to priya patel ho… jo tum mere saath suhagraat manane ke sapane dekh raha tha…mere saath suhagraat ke sapane dekhate ho aur muje pahchante nahi ho.. Ohhhoo… meri chammak challo.. tu hai… Pahchana … muje laga pahchano ge nahi … ( pooja dhire se kahti hai.. kaise baat kar rahi hai.. jaise aapne aashiq ko baat kar rahi ho ) Aare mai aapne chammak challo ko kaise bul sakata hu Aab kaise aaya purana word .. jo mere liye hamesha use karta tha… pooja- kya tum priya ko chammak challo bulate the… how romantic.. Haan …chinal.. Priya ko kahta hai.. Batamizzi… nahi… koi vulgar word nahi.. Karim - Only .. chammak challo…. Na.. Pooja- kya ye vulgar word nahi hai Dhire se kahti hai

1055

Priya - Haan… wo tu pahale se use karta tha mere liye.. uske liye mana kaise kar sakate hu.. Baat karte hui karim ne pooja ke aam par haath rakhe aur haath ke aanguthe se uske aanar ke dano ko kuradane laga.. wo to pahale hi aapne pure aakar mai aa chuke the par karim ke is sensual touch se wo aur jada nikhar kar bahar aa gaye

Kaise yaad kiya muje.. pooja usake kalakari ko dekhakar kasamasaane ke sivay kuchh aur kar hi nahi paye. aaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa…… uuuuiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…maaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Marrrrrrrrrrrr… gayiiiiiiiiiiiii..reeeeeee.. Priya – tum kuch der ke liye ye band nahi kar sakte kya Karim- kya.. Priya- wo jo tum kar rahe hai wo Karim- kya kar raha hu mai Priya- sex Karim- mai to sex nahi kar raha hu.. Priya- to ye aawaje kis chiz ki hai Ye to chudai ke aawaze hai.. Wahi to band karane ko bol rahi hu

1056

Mai kya tere baap ka naukar hu.. jo tere baat manu.. Pooja hasane lagati hai Mai request kar rahi hun.. Nahi band ho sakati chudai.. agar tuje baat karni hai to aise hi kar.. Thik hai.. Tumane pooja ko kya kaha Kya kaha.. kuch to nahi Tumane nahi kaha .. tum mere saath suhagraat manana chahate ho… Haan ..wo to kaha.. Kyonn kaha.. phir karim ne apane panjon ko pooja ke naram mulayam chhatiyon par dabaya aur unhe zor-zor se dabane laga....aisa lag raha tha jaise panee se bhare rabar ke gubare ko daba raha hai wo...karim jitane zor se unhe dabata pooja ko utana hi maza milata... aur wo utane hi zor se chillati... aaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa…… uuuuiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…maaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa… khaaaaaaaaaaaa… jaoooo… iissseee… karimmmmmm….. kato… mere ..aaammm ko… Tumahe gussa kis baat ka hai.. suhagraat ka ya pooja ko kaha iss baat ka.. Pooja hasane lagti hai .. Dono baat ka … Matlab.. Ek to mere saath sex karane ka tumara sapna kabhi pura nahi hoga.. aur mere saath suhagraat manane ka sapna to highly impossible hai… wo kabhi hoga hi nahi aur mai wo hone hi nahi dungi.. dusari baat aisi utpatang baate mere baare mai tum pooja se nahi karonge. Pooja ke aise kahane se to karim toot hi pada apane daant lekar unapar.... apane danto ke neche jab usane uske nippals ko dabocha to wo apane panjon par khadee hokar uske munh se unhe nikalane ke koshish karane lage...

1057

aaaaaaaaaahhhhaaaaaaaaa… chor do mujeeeeeeeee… dard ho raha hai muje… par karim par to jaise un angoor ke dano ka nasha chadh chuka tha..unhe danton se dabane ke baad use aisa ahasaas hua jaise sharab ke boonde nikal kar uske munh mein aa gaye hai... bas phir to pooja ke lakh koshishon ke baad bhe unhe chorane par razi nahi hua wo..

aur aakhir mein jab unhe chora to uski sanse phul chuke the...shayad chusane ke chakkar mein saans lena bhe bhool gaya tha karim.pooja ne uske chehare ko upar kiya aur uske honthon par honth laga diye .. maano karim ko oxygen dene lagi thi pooja ... dono ek dusare ke honthon ko bure tarah se chus rahe the.... pooja ke aam se bhi soft the uske honth... aur ekadam strobare jaise methe... wo kafi der tak unhe chusata raha aur apane hathon se uske kadak aur mote gaand ko bhi daba raha tha karim... tabhi phone se aawaj aayi… karim kaha ho tum … mai tumase baat kar rahi hun.. haan bolo … raand… bola na koi vulgar word use mat karo.. haan bol.. mobile rakh ke kaha chale gaye the.. chut ke chakkar mai kab kisi ko kisi dusare chiz ki yaad rahati hai kya.. kamine.. tum nahi sudroge.. kya kah rahi thi tum..

1058

mai ye kah rahi thi ki Ek to mere saath sex karane ka tumara sapna kabhi pura nahi hoga.. aur mere saath suhagraat manane ka sapna to highly impossible hai… wo kabhi hoga hi nahi aur mai wo hone hi nahi dungi.. dusari baat aisi utpatang baate mere baare mai tum pooja se nahi karonge.. Kyon.. Wo mere sabse achhi friend hai.. aur mere bahane se tum uske karib aane ki koshish nahi karonge.. waise wo tume aapne karib kabhi bhi nahi aane denge.. Karim hasta hai.. hasate hui karim pooja ki gaand ko buri tarah se masalane mein laga tha... Has kyon rahe ho.. Pooja- dhire se kahti hai..Mere rani .. tumari pooja to uske karib aa chuki hai aur aab wo uske niche hai.. Karim phir se hasta hai.. Tum has kyon rahe ho.. tumane pooja ke saath kuch galat to nahi kiya na… Tume kya lagta hai.. Mai jitana tumare baare mai janati hu usse mai ye kah sakati hu ki tum usko aasane se nahi choronge.. Pooja- Kya trust hai aapne aashiq par priya .. itana trust aapne boyfriend pai kabhi rakha hota to maan jati.. Priya - Par.. dusari taraf mann kahta hai pooja aise kabhi nahi karegi.. wo ek achhe ghar ki ladki hai .. tumare jaise kamine.. neech ..jhoote insan ke haath mai kabhi nahi aayengi.. Karim jor se hasane lagata hai.. Kya hua ..aab kyon has rahe ho.. Tumari pooja aab iss waqt mere niche hai aur mai usko chod raha hu.. Kamine .. jhoothe… mai tumari baato mai aab nahi aaunge.. tum ek number ke jhoothe ho.. Aapne friend se puch le.. Maine aabhi thode der pahale usse baat ki hai tab usne kaha tha tu uske saath nahi hai.. Jhooth bola hoga usne tume ..

1059

Wo kyon jhoot bolege muje… wo kabhi jhooth nahi bolege muje.. Lekin mai to usko aab chod raha hun.. Ek baat bata …purvi bhabhi ke saath to kuch galat nahi kar rahe ho na.. Hahaa… wo to aab mere bachhe ki ammi banane wali hai… Nahi.. aisa nahi ho sakata .. purvi bhabhi aisa nahi kar sakati.. Tere kajal bhabhi ke jaise… Matlab piu tumare hi beti hai na .. Haan.. Pooja ke saath to kuch kiya nahi na.. Kar raha hun.. usko aab chod raha hu.. aawaj nahi aa rahi hai kya.. Aa rahi hai.. par wo pooja nahi hai.. tabhi pooja ne use bed par hi dhakka marke piche dhakel diya aur khud kar uske upar chadh gayee...aur sedha aakar wo uske munh par baith gaye....aur apanee chut ke narm honthon ko uske kale honthon par ragadate hue bole chuso muje… mere chut ko.. aahhhaa ...........chaato ......zor se....aahah.... karim to iss kala mein pooree tarah se pahale hi parangat tha...isliye ek aur naye chut ko munh mein lekar jab usne use chatana shuru kiya to wo aise machalane lage jaise uske chut mein karim ne lund hi dal diya ho.. uske machal rahe jism aur munh se nikalate awazon ko sunakar saaf pata chal raha tha ke uske andar uske life ke bade organasm ka nirman ho raha hai.... aaaaaaaaaaaahah uuuuuu suck.....aaaaaaahah sasssssssssssssass...... you are so gooodddssssss ..... karim....... zor se chaato ...ise..... priya ne sahi hi kaha tha … tumhare lips mein jaadoo hai.....ahah...... aise hee suck karo.....mujhe.....ahah... zor se........... aur itana kahate hi achanak uska pura sharir kanpane sa laga...jaise uske andar koi sunami si aa gaye ho...aur wo suname uske chut ke raste bahar nikal aayi. aaaaaaaaaaaahah karim ......................i aamm coming ...i am coming... ek joradaar aawaaz ke saath uskee chut se dher sara rass nikal kar karim ke chehare ko bhigo gaya....

1060

aur wo thar thar kampate hui si side mein girakar gahare sanse lene lage.. priya – usne priya kaha tha na karm- haan… matlab.. maine pahale hi kaha na mai pooja ko chod raha hun.. possible hi nahi hai.. kyon tune suna nahi.. koi dusari priya hoge… aur muje kaise pata tum kaise suck karte ho.. jo wo bol rahi thi.. jo usko kissi priya ne bataya tha.. to tere chut suck karke batata hu.. kabhi nahi.. ye sapna dekhana chor do.. pooja idhar hasane lagi.. karim- Pooja ..Kyon… possible nahi hai.. Wo mujase jhoot nahi bol sakate … Usko call karke puch na fir.. usne tuje jhooth kyon bola… Waha pooja hai to usko phone do na.. mai usse baat karna chahta hu.. Mai kya tere baap ka naukar hun.. chinal.. jo tu kahegi waise karu… ek to achhi se pooja ko chod raha tha to beech mai tapak padi.. tuje kya raand becch mai tapak padane ki aadat hai kya.. pahale mere aur kajal ke beech mai aayi aur pooja aur mere becch mai.. Galiaya mat de.. To kya tere aarti utaru kya.. chinal.. Muje ek baar pooja se baat karane hai.. Ja kar na baat mera dimag kyon kha rahi hai.. maderchod kahi ki.. Priya bhi gusse mai kahti hai.. Haan ..kar lungi baat.. Aisa kah ke usne phone kaat diya aur poooja ko call laga liya..

1061

Aare isne to muje call kiya hai.. aab wo puchege to mai kya bolu.. Bol na karim se chud rahi hun.. Nahi bol sakati ..phir to wo mujase bhi baat nahi karenge.. aur aapne shadi ko aane mai mana karege.. phir tera suhagraat ka sapna sapna hi rahega.. Haan tu sahi kah rahi hai… To mai aab kya bolu.. Ghuma na baat ko… Pooja call utati hai.. Kaha hai tu Aapne bedroom mai.. Kya kar rahe hai… Bhajan sun rahi hai.. Bhajan.. Aawaje nahi aa rahi hai kya.. Aa rahi hai lekin bhajan ke nahi hai.. Porn movie ki hai… achha sex scene chal raha hai..laptop pai dekh rahi hu.. Muje laga.. Kya laga… Kuch nahi.. ye bata karim tume last kabhi mila tha.. Oooohooo… aab bata chala… tuje laga ki mai karim se chud rahi hu na.. Nahi nahi pooja tum galat samaj rahi ho.. Haan.. karim aise hi … aur jor se chod muje.. Nahi pooja mere kahne ka matlab wo nahi tha… muje laga … Tere pooja ko usne faans liya.. aur jo aawaje tu sun rahi thi wo uske aur mere beech ki hai.. Nahi pooja mera tum mai poora barosa hai par us kamine pai nahi hai..

1062

Aare pooja aise kisi ke haath mai nahi aati.. Haan pata hai.. chal tu enjoy kar .. mai rakhati hu.. Kuch nahi.. ye bata karim tume last kabhi mila tha.. Oooohooo… aab bata chala… tuje laga ki mai karim se chud rahi hu na.. Nahi nahi pooja tum galat samaj rahi ho.. Haan.. karim aise hi … aur jor se chod muje.. Nahi pooja mere kahne ka matlab wo nahi tha… muje laga … Tere pooja ko usne faans liya.. aur jo aawaje tu sun rahi thi wo uske aur mere beech ki hai.. Nahi pooja mera tum mai poora barosa hai par us kamine pai nahi hai.. Aare pooja aise kisi ke haath mai nahi aati.. Haan pata hai.. chal tu enjoy kar .. mai rakhati hu.. Phir wo karim ko call karane ke liye dial karane hi wali hi thi ki wo sochane lagati… aabhi nahi… aab uska sex chal raha hoga us ladki ke saath .. muje fir pareshan karega … waise hi wo aawaje sun ke mere halat kharab ho jayegi.. aur wo loundibaaz uska fayada utayega.. isliye no call .. aur fir se wo aawaje… no..I cant control… aab mai call nahi karungi.. 10 minute ke baad karungi.. 10 minute mai uska hoga kya.. thik hai half an hour ke baad call karti hu… fir puchungi usse usne mujase jhuth kyon bola.. aur fir kahungi.. mere shadi me na aane ko.. 10-15 minute aise hi chale jate hai… Idhar karim ke dimak mein ek naya plan aata hai.. aur ye plan wo pooja ko nahi batata.. wo aab dono friend ke saath game khelane ki sochata hai… yahi sochkar wo pooja ko kiss karane lagata hai aur dusari taraf dhire se priya ko call karta hai .. pooja se mobile chupa ke..priya ko Phone lagata hai par priya phone nahi utati – 4-5 times karim call karta hai … tab pareshan ho kar priya call utati hai..aur gusse mai bolati hai.. Kya hai… Par karim to baat hi nahi karana chahta tha.. wahi iska plan tha.. Bola na phone kyon lagaya.. Par karim ke taraf se koi reply nahi aata ..priya 2-3 times hello hello karti hai.. aab priya pareshan ho jati hai.. wo bhi aab baat nahi kar rahi thi…

1063

wo chupchap thi.phir priya ko lagata hai galati se call to nahi laga na .. wo thode der baad hello hello karti hai par karim kuch nahi bolta .. karim ka ye plan tha ki priya ko lage ki galati se call laga hai aise lage.. iss call ki baat pooja ko bhi pata nahi thi.. thode der hello hello karne ke baad wo call katane hi wali thi ki aawaj aati hai..( aab mobile speaker par kiya tha karim ne) Tumari friend ki wajah se pahale maza kirkira hua hai.. aab dhang se chudai karne de… Priya call katane wali thi ki aawaj sunkar use pahale laga ki karim use kuch kaha hai par jab pura senetence usne suna tho use yakin ho gaya ki karim se call galati se laga hai.. wo janana chahati thi ki aaab waha kya kya ho raha hai.. Nahi nahi.. tumara bahut bada hai.. muje bahut dard hua tha .. aabhi bhi dard ho raha hai.. Nakhra mat kar.. Dard ho raha hai.. ismai nakhra Pooja Tum to tumari friend priya ke jaisa nakhara kar rahi ho.. ( priya sochane lagati hai .. oooh my god… ye to sachmuch mai pooja hai.. matlab mujase jhooth bola pooja ne.. muje dekhana padega aage aur kya kya hota hai ) Pooja hasane lagati hai.. Pahale hi usne dimag khaya hai.. aab tum aur mat tadpao.. Wo waise hi hai.. Pooja ke mann ki baat bhala karim kaise sunata .. agar pooja ke baat sunata to priya ko kaise aapne jaal mai faans pata .. Phir karim ne aapna haath pooja ke chut par rakha aur use jor se daba diya.. tabhi pooja ke moo se jor se siskari nikal padi.. Aaahhhhhhaaaa..Karim ne uske chut ke uppar haath rakhkar use masalane laga .. aur phir aapni ek ungali uske chut ke aander dal di.. Aaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaa…. Kya kar rahe ho Kuchh nahi.. bus hulki si ungali ghusayi hai... karim muskurata hua bola...

1064

Nahi.. bahut dard hoga.. pls andar mat karna.. aisa kahte hui karim ka haath pooja aapne chut se hatati hai.. phir karim muskurata hua bola thode der pahale to lund dala tha tab to kuch nahi boli.. pooja kasmasa kar boli.... uska tho aabhi tak dard ho raha hai… tumane pura lund thoda hi aander dala tha.. sirf supada hi dala tha.. idhar priya aapne aap ko kahane lagi… pooja kitani gandi language use kar rahi hai.. ungali to supade se choti hi hai na.. nahi .. muje kuch nahi pata.. use aander mat dalo… plzzz.. dalane de na.. dalana hai to purvi bhabhi ke paas jakar uske chut mai dalo.. priya mann mai- sure.. aab to paka yakin ho gaya hai ye pooja hi hai.. uske to chut aur gaand mai dal chuka hu pahale.. karim …………pllzzzzzz… nahiiiii.. ungali phir se pooja ke chut ko touch karta hai karim Kya tere boyfriend cum hone wale husband ne ab tak tere chut mein ungali nahi dali kya Usko kaha tumare jaisa maza dene aata hai.. fir dalane de na.. maze ke liye.. Nahi.. tum aapni ungali andar mat daalna pls... Kuchh nahi hoga raand.. Main mar jaaungi budhhe.. pls.. aisa ....mat kar.. pls.. aisa maine pahale kabhi nahi kiya hai.. kyon .. tere boyfriend kuch bhi nahi kiya hai kya.. hamara asli pyar hai.. aur aapne aasli pyar ko dhoka de rahi ho priya mann mai—pooja aapne pyar ko dhoka mat do.. mahesh tume bahut pyar karta hai..

1065

kya karu tumare khatir itana karana hi padega.. to ungali dalane de na.. nahi nahi..tumari ungali badi hai ..dard hoga muje main toh bus chhoo kar tere ye komal chut dekh raha hoon... tune toh mujhe pagal sa kar diya hai... maine kya mere chut ne.. priya kahati hai.. ye to bahot bigad gayi hai.. tab karim bola tere chut ne pagal kar diya hai … Aisa kahte hi karim ne aapne ungali seedhe pooja ke chut mein jor se dal di … tabhi achanak pooja uchhal padi.. uske chut ke chhed mein jhatke ke sath uski aadhi ungali ghus gayi... Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaa…. Mar gayiiii…. Kamine.. pooja haanfte huye kah padi .... idhar priya ki halat kharab hote ja rahi thi… wo aapne aap se kahane lagi.. ooohhoo… aab kya kiya iss budhhe ne pooja ke saath… uske pusy mai ungali dali ya pussy sucking kar raha hai… kamina sala… mere phul jaise friend ki kya halat ki hai iss loundibaaz ne…

1066

1067

aur phir sochane lagati hai.. ye muje kya ho raha hai.. mai un dono ke baare mai hi kyon soch rahi hu.. muje call cut karani chahiye .. nahi to mai bahak jaunge..lekin maine call cut ki to mere suhagraat ka karim ka kya plan hai muje kaise pata chalega.. phir aapne aap ko kahti hai.. karim waise bhi itana chalu hai ki phone pai se muje uske plan ke baare mai kuch pata nahi chalene dega... wo bahut shatir hai.. mai kya karu aab.. phir karim ne pooja ke chut ke aander ungali ko aander bahar karna shuru kar diya… waise wasie pooja ko maza aane laga.. pooja ko dard ho raha tha par us ko achanak mile iss dard ke mukable mila aanand atulneey tha.. ahhhhaaaaaaaaaa….. ohhooooo….. sssssssssssssssssss ye siskari iss baat ka sanket tha ki pooja ko aapni chut mai karim ki ungali ka ahsas bahut achha laga raha tha .. Bas phir kya tha karim jor jor se aapni ungali aander bahar karane laga.. waise hi pooja jor se sisakane lagi.. waise hi udhar priya bhi chidane lagi.. Mujhe hamesha isi tarah pyar karoge na jaan! pooja ne karim ko kaha us se najrein milate hui.... pooja ki ye baat sun kar priya uchal padi…. Kamini… muje lag raha tha iss ko dard ho raha hai.. mai kitane pareshan thi iss ki wajah se.. aur ye us loundibbaz ko jaan kah rahi hai.. aur usko hamesha pyar karane ko kah rahi hai… kamini Sali.. agar ye budhha jaan hai to mahesh kon hai.. tere hone wale husband ko kya kahegi.. pooja tumase muje ye umeed nahi thi.. maine tume aaga kiya tha.. iss loundibaaz se.. tumane kya kaha tha.. hum to sirf blouse usko de denge .. fir wo hame chu bhi nahi sakega.. chuna to dur pooja ye tumare inner part mai ungali daal chuka hai aur purvi bhabhi ko maa bana chuka hai .. aur purvi bhabhi uske bachhe ki aami banane wali hai.. Pooja mai tumase kahi guna behatar hun.. mai use aapne paas aane nahi diya.. ek baar usne mere body ko touch kiya tha aur muje kiss karane ki koshish ki thi to mai ne use chahta mara tha .. aur uska and kajal bhabhi ki jo aayanshi thi wo sari duniya ko bata kar kajal bhabhi ke saath wo jo maze karata tha wo band kar di thi.. I am proude of myself… pooja mai tumare jasie giri nahi.. badchallan nahi hui mai.. tumare jaise… shame on you pooja.. I hate you.. Aisa Priya gusse mai kahane lagi.. karim aab teje se ungali chalane laga.. Kuchh der andar hulchal machane ke baad jab uski ungali bahar aayi toh pooja ke chut se ras tapak tapak kar pooja ke jaanghon par fail raha tha.... Par aab tak pooja ki bhookh shant nahi huyi....

1068

par karim abhi pooja ko aur tadpane ke mood mein tha.... saath mai priya ko.. wo ek baar mobile ki taraf dekhta hai call chalu hai ya priya ne band kiya .. call chalu dekh ke wo khush ho jata hai.. Kaisa lag raha hai priya..raand karim ne poochha... pooja gusse se kahti hai mai pooja hu… priya nahi.. idar priya sochane lagati hai .. sala iss loundibaaz ne delibreately to muje call nahi kiya na.. ya ye iska koi plan hai.. phir bhi mai dekhati hu.. mere baare mai iske kya kya plan hai.. kya farak padata hai.. pooja ho ya priya.. naam mai kya rakha hai.. sabkuch to chut mai hi hai.. padata hai farak.. wo to tumare haath se chali gayi na.. uski chut to tume nahi mili na.. priya- pooja tum ye kya anab shnab bol rahi ho.. uski nahi to tere mili na..... tume kaise lag raha hai.. tume maza aa raha hai kya nahi.. Tum kar lo..! pooja ne sisakte huye itna hi kaha... Bata na.. kaisa lag raha hai.. karim ne fir poochha... aaha.. kah toh rahi hoon.. kar lo.. ab aur kaise bataoon.. bahut achchha lag raha hai.. bus! pooja ne kaha aur sharma kar apne hathon se apna chehra dhak liya...Khush hokar .. Karim bol pada Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa…. Saliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii….. kyon bekar mai natak kar rahi thi.. ummmmmmmmmm…….. jab pata hai itana maza milata hai tuje bhi … to kyon ……….aaaaaaahhhhha…. ungali nahi dalane ko kah rahi thi.. Pooja boli

1069

Aaaahhhhhhaaaaaaa.. jaise maza sirf muje hi milata … tuje nahi.. Itana kahkar pooja ne karim ka ek haath pakad kar bari bari se aapne dono aam par rakha aur waha dabane lagi… Dabao na isse… jor se… aisa samjo ki ye priya ke hi aam hai. Pooja ke ye baat sunkar priya uchal padi.. Us kamare mai gunj rahi siskariya priya ko bechain kar rahi thi..aab priya ke gusse ki jagah wo bhi garam hone lagi..iss wajah se uski halat kharab ho chuke thi.. aur uppar se pooja ke ye baate .. wo aapne aap se kahne lagi.. Pooja .. muje kyon beech mai le rahi ho.. tu maze kar na.. Aisa kah te uska ek haath aapne chut par khiska ..pant ke upparr se..aur dusare haath se ek pillow ko aapne chati se daba diya .. tadapkar , siskari marane ke alawa priya iss waqt kuch kar hi nahi sakati thi.. aakhir maza bhi use mil raha tha Raaaajivvvvvvvvv….. kaha ho tum… iss waqt muje tumari bahut jaroorat hai… ( rajiv uska hone wala husband) karim ne thoda sa aur neeche jhukate hue uske dono taange hava mai utake pooja ke choot ke phanko par apna mooh laga daya….aur apni jeebh ko choot ke phanko ke beech se lejate hue pooja ke choot ke ched ko ragadane laga….jaise hee pooja ko apne choot ke ched par karim ke garam aur khurdari jeebh ka ahsaas hua, pooja ka poora badan ek dum se enth gaya……aur pooja uchhal padi… aaahhh... kamineeeeeee.. idhar priya – aab kya kiya karim bhadve tune ppoja ke saath .. puri ungali to aander nahi dali na.. aab uski ungali ka sthan uski jeebh ne le liya tha ... daanton se rah rah kar wo pooja ke chut ko hulke hulke kaat raha tha.... jaise hi katata pooja chila utati thi..Par karim toh jaise pooja ke choot ko hee khaa jana chahata tha….. Aaj to pooja ki jawani aapne pure shabab par thi .aapni kutte jaise jeebh nikal kar usne pooja ke komal si gulabhi chut par ek baar phir se rakh di aur use jor se chatane laga.. Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaa… mmmm…aaarrr… ggaayyyiiii… dhhiireeeeeee….. kaaarrrr …. Nnaaaa … pagaaaaallllll………

1070

aaaaahhhhaa.. wo ghutane bed par tika kar uski chut chat raha tha.. aab uske chut ke jeebh ghusane ke liye karim ne uski taang utakar aapne kande par le li.. waise hi pooja piche thode hui aur aapne dono haath se bed ko niche se pakad liya..taki wo niche na gir jaye..aab aapni jeebh kadak karke uski chut ke uppar ghumane laga karim .. usse pooja tadap uthi… aaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa….. uuuuuuffffffffffffffffffff……… kkkkkkkaaaarimmmmmmmm…. Mereeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee… Raaajjjjaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… Meerrrrreeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee… Dillllllllllbarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr…. Badiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…. Jalannnnnnnnnn….. Hooooooooooooooo…. Raahiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii……. Haiiiiiiiii.. reeeeee… chut mai..

1071

Kat na isse… chus … naaa.. isseee.. Ghusa do na aapni jeebh mere chut mai… Aab idhar priya ki halat bahut kharab ho rahi thi.. wo bed par sote hui ek haath se wo aapne aam daba rahi thi aur dusare haath se aapne chut daba rahi thi. uski saanse bahut tej ho chuki thi.. Priya kahane lagi…. Mere dilbar … kaha ho tum… mere chut se pani nikalne laga hai.. Hamesha pussy bolane wali priya aab besharmi pe utar aayi thi .. wo aab chut kahane lagi thi… aur chut kahane se aapne body mein jo uttejana hui..wo uttejana priya ne achhe se aaj mehsus ki..

1072

jab pooja ke tange jawab dene lagee toh, to kanpate hue usne aapne taange neeche kar li ….. karim ne pooja ke chut mein 2 ungaliya dalkar use failaya aur aapni kadak jeebh ko uske aander daal diya.. aaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa…. Do do ungaliya…. Aab wo aapni jeebh aur ungaliyon se uske chut ki massage kar raha tha.. Kaisa lag raha hai priya … meri chamak challo… Pooja – kamine .. maza mere saath kar raha hai aur uska naam kyon le raha hai..

udhar Priya kahti hai ... sala … mera naam le kar pooja ke saath maze le raha hai… sala loundi baaz kahi ka..

1073

pant ke upper se aapne chut ki malish kar ke aapne jism ki aag shant karane ki asafal koshish priya kar rahi thi..par ismai ho safal nahi ho payi to usne pant ki zip khol di aur panty ke aander se ek ungali aapne chut mai dalane ki koshish ki to wo uchal padi.. uuuuuuuuuuuiiiiiiiiiiiii….. maaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Mere choti si Ek hi ungali nahi ja rahi hai to us bhadave ne pooja ke chut mai aapne do kali badi si ungali kaise dali… soch kar hi darr lagane laga hai.. Udhar ek saath hi 2 chizo se maza milane se pooja ka sara badan aakad sa gaya.. aapne organism ke karib pahunchate hi pooja ke chehare ke bhav 100 guna badal gaye.. Tabhi karim ne ungali aur jeebh bahar nikal di.. pooja ne ankhe khol kar karim ke taraf dekha toh, wo uske taraf dekha kar muskarate hue apne lund ko hila raha tha….…uska lund hilani ki style dekh ke pooja ke choot mai pop music bajane laga tha…. Choot mai lund lene ke lye taras rahi pooja ko dekh kar karim maan hee maan muskara raha tha…pooja ne apni gaand ko thoda sa aage karim ke taraf sarka diya ..…. Aur achnak karim ka fanfanata hua lund pooja ki chut se ja takraya ..aur ek pal ke liye jaise puri duniya rukh si gayi .. pooja ke liye…aur ladkadati aawaj mein wo boli.. Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaa… Karrimmmmmm……. Ummmmmmmmmmmmmmm… What aaaaaa… feelingggggggggg Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaa Ummmmmmmmmm.. Ye shabdh ter ki tarah priya ke mann pe chal rahe the..Aab aalam ye tha ki karim ka aakada hua lund pooja ke sangamravari tango ke beech fansa hua tha par chal raha tha priya ke chut mai.. itane dur hote hui bhi karim ka kala mota lund priya ke chikani gulabhi chut se gale mil raha tha.. priya ki to aawaj hi nikal nahi rahi thi.. Idhar pooja ke chut se nikal rahi baap se karim ka lund mano zulas sa raha tha.. par uske chut ke makhmalli sparsh use ek naye aanand ki anubhuti karva raha tha.. pooja sochane lagi ki sirf lund ke touch se uske chut ka ye haal hai agar wo chut mai ghus gaya to kaisa feel hoga.. kya thode der pahale jaisa hi dard hoga ya maza aayega.. Karim ne bina hath se pakade hui, apne lund ko dhere-2 kamar aage late hue pooja ke choot ke ooper set kar daya….pahali baar poore tarah tane hue lund ke garam supad ko apni choot ke ched par mahsoos karate hee pooja ek dum se machal uthi…..usne karim ko apni baahon mai kaste hue pagalo ke tarah uske honto ko chusna shuru kar daya….badale mai karim ne bhi pooja ke jeebh ko apne mooh mai lekar chusne ke kosish shuru kar dee….

1074

Aur masti ke nashe mai chur pooja ne bina koi der kaye, apni jeebh ko karim ke honto mai dee daya….jaise hee karim ne pooja ke jeebh ko apni honto mai daba kar chusa. pooja ne masti mai akar apni gaand ko ooper ke aur uthana shuru kar daya….karim ke lund ke supad ka dabaav pooja ke choot ke phuli hui phanke nahi seh paye…aur choot ke phanko ne lund ke supad ke agge hathayar daalate hue, usse choot ke ched tak rasta dikha daya….. pooja ne apne honto ko karim ke honto se hataya aur apne gaale ka thook gatak kar lambi saans lee, aur phir Josh mai aake pooja bol padi.. Chal aaja mere sher.. aaj aapne lund ka kamal dikha.. daal tere iss ajgar ko mere aander.. aur tod de seal mere.. tuje isse achha mokha nahi milega.. ek 22 saal ke kali ko phul banane ka.. mla kanthisheth mehra ke bahan ki seal thod de.. aur uske chut pe aapni mohar jama de.. aur dikha de tune kaise kajal bhabhi aur purvi bhabhi ko kaise aapne bachhe ki ammi banaye hai.. apne lund ke lye pooja ko iss tarah gidgidate hue dekh kar karim muskara utha…Karim bhi phir josh mai aa gaya .. ek ladaki uske samane chudane ko ready thi aur dusari uske naam ki live mutt maar rahi thi.. Le mere raand.. tuje chahiye na iss budhhe tailor ka louda le phir… tere komal chut ki mai aaj waat hi laga deta hu.. pooja ke honto par parsan ho jane wale muskan phel gaye…. usko apni choot ke nashon mai music bajane jaise mahsoos hone laga…….pooja ke choot ka ched uske lund ke mote supad ko apne ooper sata hua mahsoos karate hue, dhere-dhere pehalne laga….jaise usse apne ander sama lena chatha ho… Ye sab sunkar priya ke dimag ne to kaam karna hi band kar diya .. wo chah kar bhi kuch bol nahi paa rahi thi… uske dimag mai kuch chal raha tha ..usne aapne jhango ko thoda dhila chor diya..aur aapni kasi hui chut ki fanko par aapne ungali ragadane lagi..uppar se niche tak.. aapne ungali se aapni chut ki malish karane lagi..aur kuch hi der mai jagah banate hui uske ungali ke tok ne uske chut ka aandruni rasta dhund liya..

1075

thodi hi chut ke aander ungali jate hi wo uchal padi.. Aaaaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa… Rajivvvvvvvvvvvvvv…… kaha ho tumm… Iss kamine ne tumari hone wali biwi ko pagal bana diya hai.. Priya ke liye ye aisi feeling thi jiska koi aur mukabala nahi tha.. kuch hi der mai uski ungali uske chut ke aander tak ghus chuki thi..aapne chut ke aander ungali mahsus karte hi uske aander ek naye organism ka nirman ho gaya tha..aur wo doguni teji ke saath aapni ungali aapne hi chut mai chala rahi thi.. Aahhhhhhhaaaa…. Bhadve… haramii… aaahhhhhhhaaaa.. Karimmmmmmmmmmmmmm…. Sallllllleeeeeeee… Ye kya kar diya tune…. Karimmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…..

1076

Mobile chalu hi tha to shyad karim ne ye suna tha.. aab pahali baar rajiv ke jagah karim ka naam aaya tha priya ke moo se .. aaj priya ki samjadari kahi tel lene gayi thi.. apne lund ke supad ko pooja ke choot ke ched par dabane laga….choot ka ched rubber ke tarah phelata hua, karim ke lund ke mote supad ko apne ander lene laga…..

Phir karim thoda uppar utha … aapne lund par dher sara thuk lagayi .. aur pooja ke chut ke ched par aapna kala lund rakh deta hai aur jor se usne dhakka mara … tab pooja se jor se chilate hai.. Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaa….. mmaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr…. Gayiiiiiiiiiii… reeeeee.. Mmmmmaarr dalllla re issnee.. Aaaaahhhhhhaaaa.. Ummmmmmm mere sher … dhireeee na… mere pussy bahut tight hai.. Priya- Ohhh… my god… itane jor se … wo mar jayegi bechari.. karim thoda dhire se karo na .. tume chudai karne mai kon mana kar raha hai.. thoda dhire se karo na.. kajal bhabhi kahti thi tum janwar ke jaise chudai karte ho.. par itana jungali na bano na karim… karim- chinal … pussy nahi chut bol Priya – pooja pussy nahi chut bolo nahi to ye kamina tuje maar hi dalega.. Pooja—mere chut bahut tight hai.. thoda dhere karo na..

1077

Phir karim dhire dhire aapna lund aage piche karane laga.. karim ka lund inch inch pooja ke chut mai utarane laga aur udhar priya ke chut mai uski ungali.. dono hi sisakane lagi.. har inch ke saath pooja ke aur udhar priya ki halat patali hoti ja rahi thi.. pooja aapne chut mai pahali baar lund le rahi thi aur priya aapne chut mai ungali.. Pooja- uuuuuuummmmmmm…. Oohoooooooo… mereee rajjjjaaa.. kya lund hai tera… kitana bada hai … aur kitana maja de raha hai muje … ooohhoo….. aaaaaahhhhaaaaaa.. Pura dal do mere chut ke aander … aahhhaaaaa… ooohhhoo god…. Kitana achha lag raha hai.. Pooja ne aise kahte hi karim ne aapna aada lund jo pooja ke gand mai gaya tha wo bahar nikal liya aur jor se pooja ke chut mai dal diya.. poora ke poora… pooja ke chut ko fadate hui wo aander gaya.. waise hi pooja chilla uthi… Kamineeeeeeeeeee………. Itane jor se dalane ko bola tha kya.. mere chut tune faad di… dekh khoon nikla aaya… harami kahi ka… Iss par priya hasane lagi.. Karim- raand.. tere seal tut gayi… Aab pooja rone lagi thi.. karim thode der rukata hai.. aur pooja ko kiss karane lagata hai … pooja ka dard kam hone ke baad karim phir lund ko aage piche karane lagta hai.. Idhar priya pagal ho gayi thi … aur jor jor se aapni chut mai ungali aander bahar karne lagi thi.. ahhhh umhhhh.. buss kissi se kehana nahi….haan roj dungi mai tujee…..jab tera dil kare…ahhh haan sabash aur jor se thok .. bhadve .. pooja ko… bahut kamine hai… bahut chalu hai.. muje jhooth bolate hai.. itane salo ki dosti ek loude ke waste tod rahi hai .. maar ahhhhh ahhh dikha dee apni raand ko tere lund ka jor…. Aab pooja ke choot ander hee ander karim ke lund ka mardan kar rahi thee…. Aab pooja khud hi aapni gaand ko aage piche karne lagi.. Usne pooja ke tango ko faila kar apne lund ko dhere-2 ander bahar karne laga….aab pooja ke tange ne karim ke kamar ko jakad liya tha…

1078

Karim ka lund aapne chut ke aander dalane ke feeling pooja ko bahut achhe lag rahi thi..isliye usne karim ke gaand ko aapne dono haatho mai pakada aur aapni ggand puri tarah se upar utayi taki uska pura lund aapne chut mai gus jai..aur phir aapne gaand jor jor se pelane lagi.. Ohhooooo aaaaahhhhhaaa Yyaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Very gooddd… kaarimmmm.. you are so good karim… I love it… aise feeling… aaj tak nahi hui .. Ispar udhar priya kahti hai.. Wo to best hai hi na.. isliye to kajal aur purvi bhabhi aapne husband ko chor kar uske piche pagal hai.. aur iss feeling ke chakkar mai wo maa bani … aur kajal bhabhi ki jindagi barbad ho gayi.. Jindagi barbad ho gayi ye shabd niklate hi priya ne aapne chut se ungali bahar nikal di.. pooja apni gaand uthate hue, karim ke lund se apni chut marwane lagee…karim bhee apna lund supad tak bahar nikal-2 kar pooja ke choot mai pelane laga….. karim ne apna lund pooja ke choot se bahar nikala aur uske bagal mai laitate hue chodane laga...

phir usko aapne ooper anne ke lye kaha… pooja bina der kaye, karim ke kamar ke dono taraf apne ghutno ko tika kar beth gaye…ek hath se usne karim ke lund ko pakad kar apni choot ke ched par set kaya, aur dusra hath karim ke chest par rakh daya…jaise hee choot ke ched par lund set hua, pooja dhere-dhere apna wajan daalate hue, neeche beth gaye….

1079

Ek baar phir se karim ka lund pooja ke choot ke geharyon mai sama chuka tha….pooja dhere-2 apni kamar ko uppar neeche hilane lagee….lund adhe se jadya bahar akar phir se pooja ke choot mai ghuss jata…khud ko driving seat par pehali baar pakar pooja aur jayda utejit ho gaye….unhone ghutno ke bajane pairo ke bal bethate hue apni gaand ko teji se ooper neeche karna shuru kar daya…jab pooja ke mote phele hue chutad aakar karim ke jhango se takarate toh thapthap ke awaz poore room mai gunj jati,…. karim ne lete- lete pooja ke chuchyon ko pakad kar masalana shuru kar daya…kabhi unke nipples ko apne unglyon mai lekar masalata toh kabhi unke bade-bade mammo ko hathon mai lekar jor-jor se dabata…..pooja poori tarah madhosh ho chuki thee….aur teji se apni gaand ko uchal-uchal kar apni choot ko karim ke lund par patak rahi thee…… pooja- shiiiii hayeee karim….ohhhh mai toh aahh ahhh hayee mere pussy toh pani chorane wale hai…. karim- ahhh raand…. Pussy nahi chut bol… udhar priya kahane lagati hai.. karim .. tum sahi ja rahe ho..ye angresh ki aulad… pussy nahi use chut bolate hai.. pooja- haan… mere chut pani chor rahi hai .. chor de naa…. Chinal..lehala de aapne yaar ke lund ko aaj apni chut ke pani se…. pooja -- haan haan lee budhhe lee, nahala dee apne lund ko mere aahhhhh ahhh hayee bhosdi keee pani se…..unghhhh umhhhhhh ahhhh hayee…… aab karim bhi jadane wala tha … pooja – bahar mat nikal lena .. aander hi nikalo..mere pahale fucking hai.. mai enjoy karana chahati hu.. ispar priya kahane lagati hai.. pooja pagal ho gayi ho kya.. pregent ho jaoge… aaaaahhhhhaaaaa…. Oooohhh… my.. gooddd…. Oooohh my goooddd… its my frist fucking… you are so good karim … aaahhaa .. what aaaa fucking.. aur udhar priya ne bhi aapni pant thik ki.. aur sochan lagi … ooohhoo … my god.. ye maine kya kar diya..

1080

Jaise hee pooja ke choot ne pani chorana shuru kaya….idhar karim ke lund ne bhee pooja ke choot ke geharyon mai apna lawa uaglana shuru kar daya….. dono jhad kar hanfane lagee thee….paseene se bheege hue wo ek dusre se chipake kuch der aise hee lete rahe….

ek hi round se karim kaha shant hone wala tha.. usne mobile ki taraf dekha to call band ho chuki thi.. Aab thode ke baad Karim ne pooja ko aapne pet par taango ki taraf munh karke baithane ko kaha.. usne aise hi kiya.. karim ne usko aage aapne lund ki taraf juka diya.. jisse pooja ki chut aur gaand karim ke munh ke paas aa gayi.. ekdum tana hua karim ka lund pooja ke aankho ke samane salami de raha tha.. karim ne jab aapne honth pooja ke chut ki fanko par tikaye to wah sitar kar uthi.. itana adhik aanand usse sahan nahi ho raha tha ..usne aapne honth lund ke supade par jama diye..

1081

karim uske chut ko niche sse uppar ki ore chat raha tha.uski ek ungali pooja ki gaand ke ched ko halke se kured rahi thi. Isse pooja ka maja doguna ho raha tha.ab wo jor jor se lund par aapne hoonto aur jeebh ka jadu dikhane lagi..lekin jada der tak wo itana aanand sahna na kar payi aut uski chut ne paani chor diya jo karim ke mansal chati pe tapakane laga..pooja ne karim ke taango ko jakad liya aur hafane la karim ka sher fir se hamle ko taiyaar tha.lekin pooja taiyyar nahi thi par karim kaha sunane wala tha.. waise bhi ho janata tha aab priya ke shadi mai aur suhagraat mai itana busy ho jayega ki pooja ke liye wo utana time nahi de payega.. Usne jyada der na karte huye pillow ki seat bana kar bed par rakha aur pooja ko usspar ulta lita diya. pooja ki gaand ab upar ki aur uthhi huyi thhi. Aur chuchiyan bed se takra rahi thi. karim ne apna lund uski choot ke dwar par rakha aur pel diya. Chootras ki wajah se choot gili hone se 9 inchi lund 'puchh' ki aawaj ke sath pura usmein utar gaya. pooja ki to jaan hi nikal gayi. Itna meetha dard! Usko laga lund uski aantadiyon se ja takraya hai. karim ne pooja ki gand ko ek hath se pakad kar dhhakke lagane suru kar diye. Pahale itana dard pooja ko aab nahi ho raha tha.. Ek ek dhakke ke sath jaise pooja jannat tak jakar aa rahi thi. Jab usko bahut maje aane lage toh usne apni gaand ko thhoda aur choda karke peechhe ki aur kar liya. karim ke testes uski choot ke paas jaise thhappad se mar rahe thhey. karim ki nazar pooja ki gand ke chhed par padi. Kitna sundar chhed tha. Usne uss chhed par thhook giraya aur ungali se usko kuredne laga. pooja ananad se karati ja rahi thi. karim dheere dheere apni ungali ko pooja ki gaand mein ghusane laga. uhh… hh...kkk…kya....kkar... Rahe ho.. J..jjan poooja kasmasa uthhi. dekhti raho! Aur karim ne poori ungali dhakke lagate lagate uski gand mein utar di. pooja pagal si ho gayi thhi. Wah neeche ki aur munh karke apni choot mein jate lund ko dekhne ki koshish kar rahi thi. Par pillow ki wajah se aisa nahi ho paya. karim ko jab laga ki pooja ka kaam ab hone hi wala hai to usne dhakkon ki speed badha di. Seedhe garbhashya dhakkon ko pooja sahan na kar saki aur dhher ho gayi. karim ne turant usko seedha litaya aur wapas apna lund choot mein pel diya. pooja ab bilkul thhak chuki thi aur uska har ang dukh raha thha, par wo sahan karne ki koshish karti

1082

rahi. pooja ne jhuk kar uske honton ko apne honton se chipka diya aur apni jeebh uske munh mein ghusa di. Dheere dhere ek baar fir pooja ko maja aane laga aur wo bhi sahyog karne lagi. Ab karim ne uski chuchiyon ko masalna suru kar diya thha. pooja fir se manjil ke kareeb thhi. Usne jab karim ki bahon par apne daant gaadne shuru kar diye to karim bhi aur jyada speed se dhhakke lagane laga. pooja ki choot ke pani chhodte hi usne apna lund bahar nikal liya aur pooja ke munh mein de diya. pooja ke choot ras se sana hone ki wajah se ek baar to pooja ne mana karne ki sochi par kuchh na kahkar usko baithkar munh mein le hi liya. karim ne pooja ka sir peechhe se pakad liya aur munh mein veerya ki bouchhar si kar di. pooja goo...gooo karke rah gayi par kya kar sakti thhi. Kareeb 8-10 bouchhare veerya ne uske munh ko poora bhar diya. karim ne usko tabhi chhoda jab wo sara veerya gatak gayi. Udhar priya ki haal kharab thi..uska dil dhak dhak karne laga , wo thoda dar gayi thi. par kyonki usko shadi kki taiyari karni thi ishliye wo sab bhul kar shadi ki taiyari karane lagi… pata nahi kya baat thi karim mein ki rah rah kar vo priya ke nazro mein ghum raha tha. Priya ne paseene ponch kar pani piya hi tha ki achanak door bell baj uthi aur wo hosh me aayi ki uska honewala husband rajiv aane wala hain. Rajiv aaya .. priya ne kitchen me jaakar pani laya aur rajiv ko de diya ... rajiv karib 2 hours priya ke ghar mai tha .. rajiv aur priya ke mummy kuch baate karne lage … us tarf priya ka kuch bhi dhyan nahi tha .. mummy ne rajive ko khane ke liye kuch nasta diya.. beech beech mai rajiv ne 2-3 times priya ko kuch kaha par priya ne kuch jawab nahi diya ..nasta kha kar wo chala gaya. Jate time usko priya ke mummy ne door tak chora .. usne muumy ko puch .. priya ke tabet thik nahi hai kya.. tab mummy ne kaha haan thodi se kharab hai.. actually priya ki mummy bhi nahi janati thi ki priya ko kya hua hai.. Wapas aakar maa ne priya ko pucha .. kya hua itana ghumsum kyon ho gayi ho.. maa ko bhi priya ne kuch nahi bola aur bedroom mai jakar wo late gayi. Par use neend nahi aayi. Wo soch rahi thi ki aakhir ye mere saath aisa kaise ho gaya aur ye galat baat hai ye jaankar bhi mere aankho ke samane se karim kyon nahi jata hai ..aaj ka ye phone caal ye koyi itefaak tha ya fir vo ye jaanbujh kar karim ne kiya hai ... aur dusari baat wo pooja hi thi kya ya mera vaham tha… pooja nam wali dusari koi ladaki thi… nahi nahi pooja hi thi.. usne purvi bhabhi ka naam liya tha.. purvi hi liya tha kya .. ya mujase sunane mai galati ho gayi… kyon ki maine clear nahi suna tha .. purvi bhabhi ka naam..

1083

fir usne faisla kiya ki main raat ko karim se baat karungi. Par raat ko to wo daru ke nashe mai rahata hai.. pahale se wo itana kamina hai aur daru ke nashe usne kuch muje ulata sulata bol diya to … nahi nahi muje abhi baat karne hogi.. lekin abhi to pooja hogi na uske saath … thik hai mai usko call hi nhai karungi.. Udhar pooja aab thik ho gayi thi.. wo karim ko kiss karte hui kahti hai priya se milana hai kya han kal ham log inorbit maal mai ja rahe hai shopping to aata h kitane utavale ho rahe ho… uske liye.. karim pooja ko aapne baho mai leta hai aur usko kiss karta hai.. uske chut ke liye aur bade bade aam dabane ke liye.. aisa kahke karim pooja ke aam ko jor se dabata hai.. aahhhhaaaa kamine.. uske aam ke chakkar mai mere aam ko kyon nichod rahe ho… aur fir pooja ko kiss karke uske room se chala gaya.. Karim kantisheth ke bunglow se bahar aate hi usne priya ko call lagaya.. wo soch rahi thi ki muje usko saaf saaf batana hai ki tum shadi mai nahi aaoge.. nahi to mujase bura koi nahi h Karim ka call aate hi usne call uta liya. phone kyon lagaya muje jaldi bata do .. muje kaam hai bahut saare .. priya nakara dikate hui kahti hai.. pata hai aabhi thode der pahale maine pooja ki chut maari, bahut maja aaya, par ushki chut maarte huve mujhe tera hi khyaal aa raha tha, ma kasam kya body hai teri, mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki mai teri hi chut maar raha hun. priya ne sharam se apni najre jhuka li. Usne socha aakhir ye aadmi mujase aisi gandi baate kyo kar raha hai.. phir wo aapne aap ko kahane lagi … par ye sach hai ki ye sab sun kar meri yoni gili ho gayi hai. Pehli baar maine aisi baate suni hai. rajiv ne bhi kabhi muje aisi gande language mai baat nahi ki hai.. karim bola, tujhe pata hai teri figure kitni mast hai,tu jab bhi muje milane mere shop pai aati thi tab mai tere figure ko dekhata rahta tha..

1084

pata hai ..by the way mai tumase milane nahi aati ..kajal bhabhi muje leke aati thi ..jabardasti ..une tumase darr lagta tha.. aur tu kajal raand ki body guard banke aati thi… mind your language ..budhhe… usko mujase kya darr tha.. darr tha to mujase chudava kyon lete thi..roj roj muje aapne ghar bulati thi aur mujase aapne chut aur gaand marva leti thi.. fir wo meri raand hi hui na.. aab wo mere raand thi.. to.. raand ko raand hi bulaunga na… tumara bhabhi ke saat kaisa rishta tha .. wo muje nahi pata … tuje nahi pata matlab.. tuje to sabse jada pata tha… tune to pure duniya mai dhindora pita tha hamare baare mai .. aur bol rahi hai chinal.. muje nahi pata.. mind your languagge.. karim.. aise gande word mere saath nahi chalenge.. nahi to mujase bura koi nahi hoga … kya kar loge tum.. mai.. mai… phone cut kar lungi… muje ye bata tune hamara rishta toda ya nahi … jo rishta hi jayaz hi na ho uske baare mai jada baat nahi karna chahati.. thoda ya nahi wo bata toda … par ye sab galat tha… tune mujase kajal ki chut chin li aab tu muje aapni chut de de.. ye sunke priya hairani rah gayi.. kamine … tu kya bol raha hai tuje to pata hai kya… muje pata hai… kajal tune mujase chin li.. tere wajah se uski badnammi hui.. mere wajah se … haan .. tere wajah se.. tum kuch bhi galat kar lo wo kuch nahi hai.. maine tumara ganda rishata bua ko kya bataya tumne muj par hi sab jimeedari dal di… tum dono ko pahale pata nahi tha kya tum jo bhi kar rahe ho usse tum logo ki badnaami ho sakati hai ..

1085

nahi hoti tu agar kisi ko nahi batati.. mai kyon na batati.. tere kya wo bahan thi.. bahan nahi bhabhi thi.. sagi to nahi thi na.. bua muje beti manatii thi… aur tume bahut fikar ho rahi hai aab kajal bhabhi ki .. jo bol rahe ho mene unne badnaam kiya.. muje nahi hai uss ki fikar.. par mere haath se ek chut chali gayi ..iss wajah se bol raha hu.. haan haa,.. ek chut chali gayi… baki dusare itane sare chut mere wajah se mil gayi uska kaya.. priya gusse mai bol padi… tere wajah se konsi chut muje mili … muje nahi pata …. Priya ne gusse mai kaha aur aab uspar sochane lagi ...aab baat jada bigad jayenge… usne kuch nahi kaha aur phone kaat diya.. Karim ne phir se call lagaya.. priya ne kaat diya .. 2-3 baar lagane ke baad priya ne call uta liya.. Kya hai.. muje kyon pareshan kar rahe ho.. Bata na .. tere wajah se konsi chut mili.. Bola na muje nahi pata.. Bata na mere chammak challo.. Muje nahi pata .. muje baksh do karim …. Mai haat jodati hu.. mai aab aapni nayi jindagi suru karne wali hu.. jo bhi kuch hua us wajah se I am soorry… muje maaf kar do… Aise kaise maaf kar du… kajal ke badale muje tere chut chahiye.. Wo kajal aur tum jak maar lo .. muje kuch nahi karna hai… Matlab tu kah rahi hai mai kajal ko fir se chodana shuru kar du.. Haan..

1086

Lekin wo to mujase gussa hai.. To mana lo usko … usmai kya badi baat hai.. tum wo aasane se karlo .. Mere paas to uska number bhi nahi hai.. Mai de dungi… Fir tune hamara toda hai to tu hi judva de.. Mere piche kyon pade ho karim.. Kya karu tu chiz hi aise hai.. Ushne aage kaha, tu jab chalti hai to teri gaand kya chalakti hai, sach tujhe matak matak kar chalte dekh kar, mera lund khada ho jaata hai aur man karta hai teri gaand ko dono haato se pakad kar, lund ghusa dun aur teri khub gaand maru. priya sharam se pani pani ho gayi, pehli baar kishi ne uske moo par uske baare me aisi gandi baat kahi thi. Wo aapne aap ko kahti ..pata nahi Mai aakhir kyon ye bakwas shun rahi hun.. .. Usko aab lagane laga tha ki uske sharir me ek ajeeb si halchal ho rahi thi ye sab sunkar. Vo aage bola teri chuchiya to ish sahar me sabse badi hai, shaayad hi kisi ki itni rasili chuchiya hongi, please ek baar dikha na. priya ne gusse mai gardan hila kar saaf mana kar diya aur bol padi , mai aisa kuch nahi karungi. karim bola … tere ko mai aab video call karta hu … phone uta .. kyon video call .. muje tere chuchi dekhane hai.. koi jarurat nahi hai video call ki .. aise hi dikhayege to mai dekh nahi paunga na.. mai kuch bhi nahi dikhaungi.. samaje.. karim ne gidgidaate huve bola, please ek baar apni chuchi dikha do, mai bhi tumhe apna lund dikha dunga . mai rajiv ke alaawa, kisi aur ko apne private parts nahi dikha sakati..

1087

aare maine kapde ke upar se bola .. tu kya muje nangi tere chuchuiya dikhane ka socha kya.. waise muje koi problem nahi hai agar tu nangi ho jai mere samane to.. aisa kahke karim hasane laga.. iss baat par priya khamosh rahi. Vo samajh gaya ki priya itane jaldi apne ubhar nahi dheekhayengi. isse aur baato mai lena padega.. fir karim ne baat badal di aur bol pada aaj mausam kitna mast hai na. priya ne pucha kyon. Vo bola, are bahar balcony mai aakar to dekh.. Priya aapne room se bahar balcony mai aa gayi. Aayi kya bahar Haan upar dekho baadal chaaye huve hai. Tujhe bhi aisa mausam achha lagta hoga na. priya samajh gayi ki ye kya sun-na chahta hai aur wo chup rahi aur kuch nahi boli. thodi der baad priya ne kaha, mujhe aab phone rakhna padega … maa bula rahe hai.. karim ne jaise kuch nahi suna, aur bola, mera to man aise mausam me tere jaisi mast item ki chut maarne ka karta hai. priya ye sun kar dang rah gayi aur gusse mai boli . fir pooja ya purvi bhabhi ke paas chale jao na.. baat moo se nikalate hi priya ko aapne aap par gussa aane laga.. aur wo sochane lage… ye maine kya kah diya..use aisa lag raha tha ki usne ye baat kar ke usne jeendagi ki sabse badi bhul kar li hai… Priya ne aisa kahane ke baad karim thode der chup-chap raha aur khaamosi se priya aage kya kahege uska intazar karane laga… par idhar aapne baat par priya darane lagi … wo bhi aab shaant rahi . Wo sochane lagi.. Na jane mujhe kya ho gaya hai.. mai kyon aise lagbagh karib 2 minut tak apni jagah khade hu… mai kyon iss baaat par uska jawab sunana chahati hu .. muje lag raha

1088

ye meri bhool hai, kyonki main jaane anjaane use ek moka de rahi thi. mujhe kuch samaj nahi aa raha hai .. kya mai kisi aag se khel rahi hun… Aise sochate hui priya ghabra gayi… uska dil jor-jor se dhadakne laga. wo vaha se balcony se hat jaana chaahti thi, aur call bandh karna chahati thi par pata nahi use kya huva ki wo balcony se hat kar room mai chali aayi par call bandh nahi kiya Thode der baad karim bol pada.. Chinal… tu hai kya udhar.. Haan .. bolo.. Iss baar priya ne chinal bolane ke baad kuch jada nahi bola.. Kya bola tha tune.. Kuch nahi Bola tha na.. Nahi.. muje nahi pata.. Tune kaha tha .. pooja ya purvi ke paas jau… Priya kuch nahi boli.. Tune kaha na pooja ya purvi ke paas chala jau.. Hmmm.. Kya karu … raand … ( raand kahane ke baad bhi priya kuch nahi kahti ).. Tuje to pata hi hoga.. purvi aab pregant hai.. use to maine last 4-5 mahine mai itana choda hai ki uske chut ka bosada ho gaya hai.. aab uske chut mai aab wo maza nahi raha hai… Karim thode der shaant raha .. pooja kya kahenge wo wait karane lagi.. udhar karim pooja ke reaction ka intajar karane lagi.. thode der aise hi dono mai shanti rahi.. Phir priya ne kaha …

1089

Aur pooja.. Pooja ke baare mai kya kahu… kya mast maal hai.. sala usko chodake jigara khush ho gaya… Hmmm… Sala.. kya chut thi uski… ekdum kasi hui chut… sala uske chut ki seal maine hi thode… Karim … plz gande word use mat karo.. Lekin karim ne uske taraf jada dhyan nahi diya.. Uske chut chodate waqt bahut maza aaya… thoda rone lagi start mai lekin baad mai use bhi bahut maza aaya.. Tabhi priya ne call cut kiya.. Karim ne firse call kiya to priya ne call uta liya.. Kyon call cut kiya.. Muje nahi sunani tumari gandi bhasha.. Aab iss me gandi bhasha kya hai.. uski chut maare wahi to tuje bata raha hu.. Kyon mere hasti khelate jindagi barbaad karane pe tule hui ho.. wo kuch bhi bolne ki haalat mein nahi thi. Use aab lag raha tha ki ye karim kuch jyada hi bol raha hai aur saari sheemaye laangh raha hai. Par wo khud hi khudko kahane lagi ..mai kar bhi kya sakti hu, aur phir aapne aap ko kahane lagi ..kahi na kahi meri vajah se hi uski itni himmat badhi hai. Mujhe shaayad isse baat hi nahi karani chahiye thi… aisa sochate hui usne call cut liya aur mobile switch off kar diya.. karim try karta raha .. 4-5 times par call nahi laga… phir aapne aap hi hasane laga..kahane laga.. aaj to mobile switch off kar diya .. par kal kya karogi… mall mai to tere halat kharab kar dunga… aisa sochate hui aapne ghar pahunch gaya. aab dusare din maal mai ... karim mall mai kajal ko dekhate hi baju mai khadi pooja ko kahta hai.. Sali ye kajal iss tarah sajdhaj kar aayi hai , jaise priya ke nahi uski shadi hai aur uske shadi ki shopping karne wo aayi hai ....

1090

pooja hasane lagati hai

1091

mai majak nahi kar raha hoon ... sacmuch muje aab lag raha priya ke piche na padate hui iske hi piche padu .. aur isko jamkar chodu.. pooja- uske liye tume uske piche padane ki kya jarorrat hai.. kahi baar to tum kajal bhabhi ko chod chuke ho.. karim – lekin aab bahut din ho gaye hai.. aur us hadse ke baad iss chinal ko mila hi nahi hu.. aur tum kah rahi ho ye mujape bahut jada gussa hai.. pooja- to kya hua.. tumase chudi hui aurat kitane din tumase dur rah payenge.. karim- wo to hai..

1092

tabhi kajal ke piche se priya aate hui dekh jati hai.. pooja karim ko kahti hai.. aa gayi tumari chammak challo.. karim hasane lagta hai.. phir pooja priya ke paas jane lagati hai.. aur dono baat karane lagate hai.. thode der baat karane ke baad mai priya dekhati hai.. karim aur purvi bhabhi has has ke baate kar rahe hai.. dekh pooja wo kamina purvi bhabhi se kaise has haske baate kar raha hai.. to kya aab uske hasane pai aur baate karane pai pa bandi lagayengi.. waise nahi… wo kitana kamina insan hai.. aur tune bhabhi ko bataya nahi kya us ke baare mein .. bataya tha phir bhabhi us ke saath itane open tarike se baate kar rahi hai.. mai kya janu… wo bhi maal mai.. oh my god… kya hua priya dekh bhabhi uska haath aapne peth pe ghuma rahi hai.. to.. uska matlab.. kya matlab.. kya bhabhi .. pregent hai.. haaa.. ohhh my god… matlab karim se.. kya bak rahi hai priya tu… bhabhi aisa kuch nahi kar sakati.. aur tu itane yakin se kaise kah sakati hai..

1093

pooja janana chahati thi priya ne karim ko call kiya tha aur usne purvi bhbhi ke bare mein jo kuch kaha tha kya wo sach mein batayegi.. jis tarah se wo bhabhi ke pet pe wo haat ghuma raha hai… usse.. pooja mann mai kahti hai.. kamini.. bata na karim ne tuje phone pe bataya hai… dekh wo bhabhi ko corner mai legaya.. aur aab unke shoulder par aapne bahe dall rakha hai.. jane de.. wo muje mat dikha… chal shopping karte hai.. priya bhi kuch soch kar kahti hai.. haan chal… bhad mai jaye wo kamina aur uski loundibaji… haan…. Ye tune thik kaha.. priya aisa kah ke dono aab shopping karane lagate hai..

1094

jab wo dono shopping kar rahi thi tab karim un dono ke paas aata hai ... namste priya memsaab ... tab priya usko gusse se dekhane lagati hai..

bulaoge nahi aapni shadi mai priya kuch kuch nahi bolati pooja memsaab aap to bula lo aapne saheli ki shadi mai pooja karim ke taraf dekhate hui kahti hai.. jis ki shadi hai usko hi puch lo.. karim priya ki taraf dekhate hui kahta hai hum aana chahe to mana to nahi karungi..

1095

priya uski aankho mai dekhate hui kahti hai nahi pahale se jada khubsurat lag rahi ho thanks..

1096

tera husband wahi lallu hai na priya kahti hai rajiv maja aayega tere shadi mai.. aaja na shadi mai fir karim waha se chala jata hai.. priya tu karim se qu bat kar rahi thi . kyon … tere boobs dabaa diye hai kya usne.. ha ha.. aur priya hasane lagati hai.. tu to kahti thi na wo kamina insaan hai pooja … phir jab mai aayi thi tab tu uske saath kya baat kar rahi thi.. kuch nahi .. to phir jaroor tere boobs daba raha hoga pooja wo kamina us waqt mere nahi priya but tere jaroor dabaye honge tabhi itane bahar nikal aaye hai. priya apni chuchiye se bahut paresan rah thi thi kyon ki wo janti thi ki uske umar ke hisab se wo jayada bade hai. esliye jab koi uski chuchi ke bat cherta hai to usse gussa aa jati tha . harami sali teri tarah chinal nahi hun main priya gusse mai kahti hai.. harami sali teri tarah chinal nahi hun main kya matlab hai tera priya mai chinal hu.. muje kya pata.. phir tune aisa kyon kaha.. Kal raat usne muje call kiya tha aur wo bata raha tha usne kal tere saath sex kiya aur tere seal thodi.. Kal kitane baje .. After 7 Pooja thoda der sochkar kahti hai..

1097

Aisa kuch bhi nahi hua hai.. us kamine par tu kabse trust karane lagi ho.. Mai uspar kabhi bhi trust nahi karungi… par.. Par kya priya.. Iss call se pahale uska ek call aaya tha.. Isse pahale .. matlab kitane baje.. 5- 5:30 Ohhhooo.. Priya man mai kah ti hai hamne to 3 pm ko call kiya tha.. Kya hua pooja … kuch nahi.. tu bol kya kaha us call mai us kamine ne.. actually wo call usne kiya nahi galati se laga hoga .. aise tu kaise kah sakati hai.. actually us call mai udhar se koi bol nahi raha tha … matlab pahale call mai aawaj nahi aa rahi thi.. nahi pooja .. aab baat samaj .. pahle usne 2- 2:30 baje call kiya … usmai anab shanab baate kar raha tha.. dusara call koi baat nahi kar raha tha aur tisara call 7 pm ka … pooja mann mai kahti hai .. isne to mere samane ek hi call kiya tha.. pooja kahti hai… iss dusare call mai aise kya baat hui jo tu mujape barosa nahi kar rahi hai.. dusare call mai sex ki aawaje thi.. kya.. haan .. wo pooja pooja kah raha tha.. iss liye tuje lag raha hai ki wo mai thi tumare moo se … matlab us ladaki ke moo se purvi bhabhi ka bhi jikra tha.. pooja mann mai kahti hai… sale ne sex ke dauran priya ko call kiya tha ..

1098

aur seduce karne ki koshish ki thi… harami maderchod bhadva sala..Pooja mann mai kahti hai… kamina sala double cross kar raha hai… dikhati hu isse… mere saath game .. maine isse help karne ka promise kiya phir bhi ye sala mere saath game khel raha hai.. dekh priya .. tu uspar barosa mat kar.. wo bahut kamina hai tu bhi janati hai.. wo tuje pane ke liye kuch bhi kar sakta hai.. mera naam leke .. call karke tuje seduce kar sakata hai.. hmmm dekh.. tu garam ho gayi thi sex scene sun kar.. haann.. thoda .. yhai uska maksad hai.. sala bahut kamina hai.. tumare saath suhagraat manane ke liye ye sala kuch bhi karega .. jara sambhalake rah.. tu sahi kah rahi hai.. muje us par barosa nahi karana chahiye.. haan.. tu aapne dimak mai ye baat pakki kar le us ke haath tu aayegi hi nahi.. mai bhi dekhati hu aab wo tere saath suhagraat kaise mana sakta hai.. Ek baat bata pooja jab mai karim se bate kar rahi thi tab mai dekh rahi thi tumare honto pe mushkan thi???? Kyon??? Mai jaan sakati hu… Aabhi mai has bhi nahi sakati kya.. Sach bata na .. kya wajah hai.. yaar to main kon si iss bat se atraz kar rahi hun ki wo kamina hai .. dekh tu janati hai wo kitana chalu hai aur agar maine usse jayda bhav nahi diya to wo apni bejati samjhega aur tab sayad mujhe wo jayada nukasan pahunchayega. main keval matlab bhar ka he bolti hun usse. Aise jo mard hote hai mard??? Aahhaa.. mard ho to kahega na usse .. jo itane ladies ke saath affair rakhta hai.. hmmm aise jo mard hote hai na wo kutte hote hai, jo kisi ke sath bhi sone ko taiyar hote hai. main nhi chahati karim koi bat dil pe le le aur mujhe fir paresan kare. hmmm.. mujhe lagta hai priya wo tujhe bahut jada pasand karta hai… kajal bhabhi se jada..

1099

aabhi to kah rahi thi mai uske suhagraat ka sapna kabhi pura nahi hone dunge.. aur aab aisa kah rahi thi.. mai to pura nahi hone dunge … lekin tu saath de do to.. mai to saath dungi hi na …muje kaha uske saath suhagraat karne hai.. fir usko baat kyon kar rahi thi.. aur shadi ka invitation kyon diya tune usse.. are pagal aisa kuch nahi hai. tere sath khada tha … tu usse baat kar rahi thi isliye maine bhi usse baat ki aur shadi ka invitation maine kab diya usse usne hi aane ki ichha jatahi tab mai kya kah sakati thi.. mana to kar nahi sakati na.. priya ye bat uske sir pe tip lagate hue kahati hai. tune pahale to mana kiya tha aab kyon bulaya socha ..uski ichha puri kar du.. ichha .. suhagraat wali.. pagal hai kya tu.. shadi wali bol rahi hu.. uski ichha badati jyati hai.. pata hai.. lekin mai ek hi ichha puri karunge.. aur dusari kon karenga.. muje kya pata.. kajal bhbahi.. usne to kayi suhagraat ki hai bhahi ke saath to aab kaha ki suhagraat .. phir kon karga uski ichha puri .. kya pata.. ek baat batao priya .. haan bata .. tu jis tarah se usse baate kar rahi thi us wajah se muje hasi aa rahi thi.. matlab..

1100

2 din baad tere shadi hai aur tu uske saath romantic ho rahi ho.. Mai romantic ho rahi ho… Haan Muje to laga tum hi romantic ho chuki ho uske saath .. Pagal ho gayi ho kya priya.. Aise baate karte hui wo dono shoppoing karane lage .. Kajal shopping kar rahi thi … usne ek dress select ki aur usko wo dress aata hai ki nahi wo check karana chahti thi.. Priya didi.. mai dress check karke aati hu.. Haan.. bhabhi.. Aisa kahke priya aapne liye dress dekhane lagi.. iss waqt pooja purvi ke saath dusare shop mai thi.. Kajal check karane ke liye wo changing room mai jane lagi.. jaise hi wo changing room mai ja rahi thi waise hi uske piche se karim gusata hai.. aur aandher se lock karane lagata hai.. Kamine tu yaha kya kar raha hai.. chal bahar ho ja… Tabhi karim door lock karta hai .. aur piche se kajal ko pakadata hai aur uske dono aam dabata hai.. Aahhhaaa… chor na muje… Pahale to maje le rahi thi … aab kya hua.. Us maze ki mai saza bhog chuki hun.. aab mere jindagi se dur ho ja tu.. Nahi jaunga.. kya karenge tu.. Mai chilaungi.. To chilla na .. karim ko laga wo nahi chillyengi.. bhaiyya… bahar se door lock hua hai.. koi to nikalo..

1101

usne shop ke kisi naukar ko aawaj di thi.. tabhi ek naukar ki aawaj aati hai… ji memsaab.. bahar se lock nahi hai.. naukar aate hi karim thoda darr gaya aur usne kajal ke body se aapne haat hata liye .. tabhi kajal ne door lock open kiya .. karim baju mai chip gaya.. kajal bahar aa gayi… aur priya ke paas jake khadi ho gayi.. kya hua bhabhi.. dress aa gayi kya fit.. nahi.. jane do bhabhi … aab movie ka time ho gaya hai.. movie chalate hai… pooja aur purvi bhabhi waha wait kar rahe hai.. haan chalo… karim ko to pahale hi pata tha inka ye plan jo pooja ne bataya tha.. isliye usne bhi usi movie ka ticket nikala hui thi.. aab wo 4 log movie haal mai pahunch chuke the… unke piche piche karim bhi usi haal mai pahunch chuka tha.. lekin seat bahut door mili thi.. inn 4 logo ko ek corner mai seat mili thi… piche se 2nd row.. movie shuru ho chuki thi… karim ne kuch jugad karke unke exactly pichale wali seat le li .. aur wo waha baith gaya…aab movie shuru ho gayi thi… wo purvi ke exactly piche baitha tha .. haal mai usne purvi ke shoulder par haath rakh diya.. usne piche mud ke dekha aur bol padi … tum purvi last mai baithi thi.. wall ke side .. uske bagal mai kajal … fir priya aur last mai pooja.. purvi ke aawaj ke saath hi kajal uske taraf dekh ke kahati hai .. kya hua purvi .. kuch nahi bhabhi … purvi se kajal badi thi iss wajah se wo kajal ko bhabhi kahti thi.. aisa kah ke karim ka haath purvi aapne shoulder par se hata dete hai..tabhi kajal ki nazar purvi ke shoulder pai jati hai … waha se abhi kisi ne haath hata diya tha .. kajal chori chup ke .. purvi ko pata na lage aisa piche dekhte hai to use karim dikh jata hai..

1102

wo karim ko dekh ke gussa karti hai… aur mann mai sochan e lagati hai.. ohhh.. my god … isne purvi ko bhi pata liya .. lekin kab aur kaise.. kajal ye sab soch hi rahi thi ki karim uske shoulder par haath rakata hai.. kajal jatake se aapna wo haath hata leti hai.. aur ishare se kahti hai.. us purvi ke shoulder par haath rakho .. aur aage dekhane lagati hai.. thode der baad karim purvi ke shoulder par haath rakhata hai.. purvi kajal ke taraf dekhte hai .. wo movie dekh rahi thi ..ye dekh ke right side piche dekh ke dhire se kahti hai.. no karim kajal bhbhi hai yaha .. wo dekh legi..

1103

wo movie dekh rahi hai.. aisa kah ke ek haat se purvi ke gardan mai dal ke usko thoda piche ko khinchata hai aur aapne baho me use bhar leta hai .. piche se .. aab purvi ke piche karim tha.. wo thoda aage ke aur ho jata hai.. kajal ki aur.. aab kajal ke gardan aur uske moo ke beech thoda hi fasala tha.. haath se purvi ke gardan ko pakade hui tha… aur aapne gardan aage kar ke karim kajal ke sholder ko kiss karta haii.. sharma kar purvi ne aapni aankhe phale hi band kar le thi aur jaise hi karim kajal ko kiss karta hai wo gusse se piche mood ke aapne dono haath se uska chehara piche dhakel dete hai… aur aage dekhane lagate hai. aur idhar karim purvi ke gardan wala haath thoda aage karke uske ek aam ko dhire se daba deta hai.. waise hi purvi aapna haath moo pai leke daba dete hai .. uski aawaj bahar na aaye iss wajah se..phir purvi aapni garden ghuma kar bahot dhire se karim ke kano mai kahati hai.. kajal bhabhi ke hote hui ye mat karo na … shyad kajal ye baat sun lete hai.. iss wajah uske chehare par halki si hasi aa jate hai.. uski hasi dekh ke karim ko lagta hai kajal bhi aab lin epai aa jayenge..aab purvi ke shoulder ko kiss karte hui kajal ko dekhate hui karim aapne haato mai purvi ke dono boobs pakad leta hai.. purvi ki aankhe band thi.. jaise hi uske aam ko karim daabta hai tab uske moo se halki si aawaj nikal padati hai .. tab kajal piche ghum kar karim ke aankho main dekhate hai aur fir purvi ke boobs ki taraf dekhti hai.. aabhi bhi purvi ke ankhe band thi.. wo aab purvi ke aam par se ek haath nikal leta hai aur kajal ke aam par rakh deta hai ..aab ek haath purvi ke aam par tha aur dusara haath kajal ke aam par.. purvi ki aankhe band thi aur kajal khule aankho se ye najara dekh rahi thi.. aab wo aapna jo haath kajal ke aam par tha wo waha sirf rakhata hai par kuch karta nahi hai.. par purvi ke aam wala haath wo dhire dhire daba raha tha .. iss wajah se purvi ke moo se dhire dhire aawaje aa rahi thi..purvi aab fir se aapni gardan thodi piche kar ke karim ke kaano mai aapne aankhe band karte hui kahti hai.. dhire se karo .. nahi to kajal bhabhi mere aahe sun legi.. kajal ghum ke … side se ghum ke baaithi thi .. sunane do.. aisa kah ke dhire se kajal ka ek aam uske sadi aur blouse ke uppar se daba deta hai .. aab kajal ke bhi aankhe band ho jati hai ..lekin wo jhat se aapne aankhe khol dete hai .. aur wo aapne aam par ka karim ka haath nikal dete hai .. gusse se..aur dhire se karim ki taraf dekhate hui kahti hai..

1104

mere body ko touch mat karo.. udhar purvi dhire se bol padati hai.. usne suna to aafat aa jayenge.. karim kajal ka ek haath ki ungaliya aapne haath mai leta hai .. aur wo ungali purvi ke hoontho par rakh deta hai .. aapne haath se pakadate hui.. usko bhi maza denge.. tere jaisa .. Dhattt.. kuch bhi bolate ho .. kajal aab aage ghum jati hai .. par uski ek ungali purvi ke hoontho par ghum rahi thi..karim fir haath hata deta hai phir bhi uske hoonto par kajal aapni ungali ghuma rahi thi.. jab usko pata chala karim ne aapna haath hata diya hai tab kajal ne wo haath waha se hata diya.. Tab karim kajal ke kan ke paas jakar kahta hai.. kajl .. maza lene hai kya.. kajal kuch nahi bolati tab karim fir se puchata hai .. tab kajal na mai garden hilati hai..fir se karim kajal ko puchata hai.. aab kajal kahti hai.. nahiiii… Jab kajal Aise kahate hai tab karim purvi ka ek boobs jor se dabata hai.. tab purvi aankh band kar ke hi jordar sisaka utati hai aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhha… uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuiiiiiiiiiii……… maaaaaaaaaaaaaa.. aapni aawaj shyad jor se aayi hai ye jankar purvi aapni aankhe khol leti hai.. aur kajal ki taraf dekhane lagati hai.. tab karim kajal se thoda piche hat jata hai aur kajal movie dekhane ka natak karane lagati hai.. karim fir se purvi ke aam daba deta hai tab purvi ki aankhe fir se band ho jati hai..Aur dusare taraf jaise hi purvi ke boobs karim jor se dabata hai tab dar ya quaarisity kahiye kajal ki aankh automatic band ho jati hai ... uski aawaj sun kar..aur uske moo se hal ki si sisak utati hai.. Aaaaaaahhhhh.. karim fir se ek baar purvi ke boobs jor se dabata hai.. tab purvi jor se sisak padati hai..

1105

Aahhhhhhhhhhhhha.. mar gayi.. aabhi kajal ki aankhe band thi aur purvi ki bhi.. aab karim ek haath kajal ke gaal pe le jata hai aur uska dusara haath purvi ke left aam par tha saath mai purvi ke shoulder par kiss kar raha tha.. aab usne kajal ki hair pin nikal de thi.. iss wajah se uske baal khul gaye the.. wo haath fir se pooja ke gaal pe le jata hai waha aab wo rab kar raha tha .. aab wo ek baar purvi ke neck ko kiss karke shoulder tak chat raha tha .. fir tabhi kajal ke shoulder ko kiss kar ke uske neck tak chat raha tha .. iss wajah se dono dhire dhire bari bari sisak rahi thi.. kajal ke gaal korab karte hui wo haath kajal ke lips par le jata hai aur aapni ungali se waha ghumata hai .. aab wo lips par ka haath kajal ke chin se hote hui niche le jata hai .. uske gale tak aur phir aur thoda niche .. uske boobs ke thoda uppar.. aab kajal jaan chuki thi ki aab karim ka haath kaha jana wala hai .. isliye wo karim ka haath wahi uske aam ke thoda upar pakadati hai .. karim waise hi kajal ka haath pakadate hui uske dono boobs ke beech le jata hai aur waha uski hairpin dal deta hai.. aab karim ka ek haath purvi ke left boobs par tha aur dusara haath kajal ke dono boobs ke beech wale hisse par tha .... kajal aur purvi ki aankhe aabhi bhi band thi.. masti aur utusakata ke wajah se .. aab karim kajal ke right boobs par aapna haath rakh deta hai ..dono ke do aam ko karim ek ke baad dusara jor se dabaat hai tab dono hi sisak padati hai ..pahale purvi.. aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhha… karim……… jjjjaraaaaa.. dhiree.. purvi ke sisakane ke baad kajal ke bbobs ko dabata hai .. kajal sisakane hi wali thi tabhi karim aapna dusaar haath jo purvi ke boobs par tha wo jhat se kajal ke moo par lagata hai .. taki uski sisak bahar na aaye.. phir bhi kajal dhire se sisak padati hai.. Aaahhhhaaaaa.. mumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.. karim fir se aapna kajal ke moo wala haath purvi ke a am par rakhata hai.. kajal ke sari ka pallu side pin se banda tha.. waha karim aapna haath le jata hai aur waha ki safety pin niklane lagata hai par ek haath se wo nikal nahi rahi thi.. tab kajal aankhe kholati hai aur dekhati hai karim kya kar raha hai.. phir ek baar purvi ke taraf dekhate hui wo safety pin nikalati hai .. jaise hi wo pin nikalati hai karim kajal ka paalu nich gira deta hai.. aab kajal ke bbobs bina sari ke karim dekh sakata tha purvi ki aankhe aabhi bhi band the.. wo aankhe na khol de iss wajah se karim dhire dhire us ke a am ko daba raha tha … beech mai uske shoulder ko kiss karta tha.. kajal ka blouse back less tha.. aab karim kajal ki blouse kholane ke liye aapna

1106

haath kajal ke piche le ja raha tah .. aur use nikalane laga tha .. par ek haath se wo nikal nahi raha tha..isliye karim kajal ko blouse kholane ko kahata hai.. kajal nahi mai gardan hilati hai .. kajal karim ko aankho se ishara karti hai.. wo aankhe kholegi .. lekin karim kahata hai nahi kholenge.. kajal nahi sun rahi hai ye jaan kar karim kajal ko kahta hai kiss de do .. kajal na mai garden hilati hai..2-3 baar karim kahta hai lekin kajal sunati nahi hai Karim fir se kajal ko kiss ke liye kahta hai tab fir kajal na mai garden hilati hai tab gusse mai aakar karim aapne dono haath se jhat se kajal ke chehare ko pakadata hai .. uske garden ko aapne aur ghumata hai aur kajal ko aapni taraf jor se khinch kar aapne hoontho par rakh deta hai.. jaise hi dono ke hoontho ka Milan hota hai waise hi priya ki aawaj aati hai.. Bhabhi.. pine ke liye coldrinks lane hai kya.. priya ka aawaj sunate hi karim aapna haath chor deta hai.. aur kajal jhat se aapne gardan ghuma leti hai .. aapne baal aur sadi thik karti hai.. aapne aam ke aander ki hair pin nikal ke balo mai laga lete hai… udhar purvi bhi thik ho jati hai.. haan .. lao na.. bahut pyas lagi hai.. kajal bol padati hai.. thode hi der mai priya bahar se coldrinks lakr dete hai.. sab log pine lagate hai.. purvi ki colddrinks wo beech beech mai karim ko pine ko dete hai.. aab sab log fir se movie dekhane mai busy ho gaye the.. Thode der baad karim ne purvi ke aam par haath rakha to purvi ne uska haath pakad liya..aur waha se hata diya aur piche dekh ke kahane lagi .. Aabhi nahi.. Karim ne purvi ka hath pakada aur khenchate hue uske hi blouse ke uppar dono baju se rakh diya .. kajal ko pata tha karim kya kar raha hai purvi ke saath.. lekin usne jaan buj kar dhyan nahi diya ya aise dikha rahi thi ki wo movie dekhane mai busy hai.. Karim ke iss harkat se purvi ne ek baar kajal ki taraf dekha wo iss taraf nahi dekh rahi hai ye jaan kar use thodi rahat mili… karim ne jaise hi uske dono haathpar se aapne haath ko uske aam par dabaya to wo karaha uthi.. wo aawaj bhi nahi nikal sakati .. isliye usne aapni sisak aapne moo mai hi daba di aur aapne aankhe band kiye.. Purvi apne app ko karim ke samane iss halat main pakar apne nazre nahi uth paa rahi thee…phir bhi purvi ne aankhe khol kar piche dekha aur na karane ka ishara kiya .. lekin

1107

karim aapni kameeni muskan ke sath purvi ki taraf dekha raha tha….wo iss kadar ghabarayi hui thee, ki uske sochane samajane ke shakti bhee khatam ho gaye thee…. usne purvi ki taraf dekhate hue, apne haath ko ek baar fir se purvi ke boobs ko blouse ke ooper se masla, aur phir ek hee jhatke main apne dono haath ko thoda uppar karke blouse ke aander daal diya .. purvi ke dil ke dhadken aab aur tej chalane lagee thee…..wo apne aap ko uske samane iss qadar mahsoos kar rahi thee ki, wo kuch bol bhee nahi paa rahi thee….wo dhere-2 aab purvi ke boobs ko aapne haath mai leke daba raha tha .. masal raha tha.. aab uske haath bra ke aander the… karim jo kar raha tha wo sirf kajal janati thi.. kajal ke baju mai bathi priya kuch janathi nahi thi.. aur movie ke bade aawaj ke samane kuch suna bhi nahi ja raha tha.. phir achank usne purvi ke dono nipple aapne ungaliyo mai le liye aur usko daba diye .. aur use pakad kar uppar ki taraf jor se khench daya….waise hi purvi ke moo se iss bar aawaj bahar aayi.. ahhhh karimmmmmm uska sar chair ke piche jaa takraya….. waise hi kajal ne uske taraf dekh liya.. aab sabra karna uske bas mai nahi tha.. aur bol padi.. purvi … waise hi kajal ne aapne gardan movie ke taraf ghuma li … kajal ka aawaj aate hi purvi ne aankhe khol ke karim ka haath waha se hata diya .. blouse aur sari ka pallu thik kar diya.. aur gusse se karim ko aankhe dikhaye.. haann… kajal bhabhi… movie kitane achhe hai.. haan .. bahut achhe movie hai.. karim bhi aab piche hoke sidha bbaith gaya..tabhi kajal ko call aata hai … uske pati ka .. wo bagal mai baithe priya ko kahti hai.. Tumare bhaiyya ka call hai.. mai baat karke aati hun… Priya haan kahti hai ..

1108

Kajal jaise hi uth ke jati hai uske 3-4 minute ke baad karim bhi uth ke kajal jis door se bahar gayi thi usi door se bahar jati hai… priya ye dekh leti hai… use kuch shak hota hai.. wo bathroom ka bahana karke karim ke piche jati hai.. Tab priya dekhte hai kajal mobile pe baat kar rahi thi .. aur uske thoda

piche karim khada rah ke usko dekh raha hai.. wo karim kajal bahbhi ko kaise ghur raha hai wo piche khade rah kar priya dekhane lagati hai..

1109

1110

kajal ko jab lagata hai ki piche kon to hai to wo phone pe baat karte hui piche mud ke dekhate hai.. aur karim ko smile dete hai.. priya ko ye dekh ke aashraya hota hai.. bhbhi kais eiss ko smile de sakate hai.. call khatam hone ke baad kajal bathroom ke taraf jane lagati hai… uske piche piche karim fast jata hai .. aab tak wo dono ladies toilet mai pahunch chuke the… unke piche priya thi.. aur kajal tak pahunch kar karim ne apna hath kajal ki kamar mein daal diya ..

1111

aur kajal ne ekdum se uska haath jhatak diya aur boli… gusse se .. kajal-ye kya batmizi hai. karim-kya huya janu maza nahi aaya kya… aander to bahut maze le rahi thi.. shut up … idiot. karim ne apna left haath uthaya aur kajal ke left chutad pe rakh kar use masal diya. kajal karah uthi aur usne apna hath karim ko marne ke liye uthaya magar karim ne use apne dusre hath mein pakad liya aur kamar mai haath dal ke aapne aur ghumate hui bola sali mujh pe hath uthayegi. pls chor do mera haath. Aaahhh. sali yaad rakh agar jyada nakhra dikhane ki koshish karegi to aisi jagah se tumhe uthwaunga ki kisi ko pta tak nahi chalega aur uske baad tumhari is gulabi choot ka aisa haal karunga ki yaad rakhegi. Aur usne kajal ka hath chor diya … aur kajal ki taraf dekhane laga..

1112

waise kajal bahut sunder thi ... uski height 5'8'' thi aur khub bhara bhara jism tha .. Kale,ghane,lambe baalo se ghira Kajal ka khubsurat chehra aisa lag raha tha jaise kali raat ko roshan karta poonam ka chand.gorichitti kajal ka chehra bada masoomiyat bhara tha,par uske chehre me jo cheez sabse pehle mardo ka dhayn apni or khinchti thi,vo thi uske honth.anar ke dano ke rang ke,santre ki phaanko jaise uske rasile honth aise lagte the mano chumne ka bulawa de rahe ho. Kajal ka jism jahan jahan se bhi bhara huya hona chahiye tha wahi se

1113

bhara huya tha. Uska figure 34-28-36 thi aur uske chutad to kuch jyada hi bahar ko nikle huye the. Jo bhi koi kajal ko dekhata tha wo uske matakte chutdon ko dekhkar apne lund masalane lagata . Lekin kajal ekdum sharif ladki thi wo kabhi kisi ki taraf aankh tak nahi utha kar dekhti thi. uska jism jaise jaise katilana hota jaa raha tha vaise hi uske diwano ki list bhi badhti jaa rahi thi. Befor marrige aur after marriage pati ke alawa usne kisi ko nahi chaha tha … karim ko chod kar .. waise aab wo karim ko bura sapana samajkar bhul chuki thi.. lekin wahi bura sapna fir se uske samane aaya hua tha .. karim ke taraf aapni nashile aankho se dekh kar kajal kahti hai..

1114

tum aapne aap ko kya samajate ho.. ek bbar mere jindagi barbaad kar chuke ho .. maine kaise to aapni jindagi line pe layi hai aur aab fir se tum mere jindagi badnaan karana chahate ho.. are itni haseen aur jawaan ho kya jawani bekaar mein hi barbaad kar degi kya. fir se muje bahala fusalane ki kosish mat karo..aur mein ye sabh fir se karna nahi chahati hu..tume maze lene hai to kisi aur ke saath maze le lo… purvi ke saath maze to le hi rahe ho.. muje chor do.. muje jana hai.. main to lunga hi lekin abhi muje maza nahi dena chahti to shayd aab koi aur mila hai kya tuje jo muje mana kar rahi hai aapni bakwas band karo..mai aapne pati se khush hu.. kabse .. jab se tum mere jindagi se .. phir wo shaant ho jati hai.. to tune usko chodana sikaya kya.. aisa kah ke wo hasane lagta hai.. wo pahale se achhe hai.. tumane hi muje bahkaya tha.. wo itana achha tha isliye aapne pet mai mere aulad leke 9 mahine ghum rahi thi.. ab choro muje .. ye sab baatein muje nahi karane hai tumase .. aapne aabu ko naam nahi batayegi … matlab mere bachhi ke aabu ko … piu… aisa kaisa naam.. sonam naam hai .. hum pyar se piu bulate hai.. photho nahi dikhayegi mere bachhi ka .. kajal mobile se uska photo karim ko dikhane lagate hai.. aur waise hi jhat se karim kajal ko bahon mein bhar leta hai ..

1115

aur uske honth chusne lagta hai. Kajal ghabra jati hai ..karim apne hath uski badi gaand pe firane lagta hai. Kuch hi der mein kajal us se alag ho jati hai aur bolti hai. karim pls … mujase door raho..aab muje jane do .. mujhe deri ho rahi hai. aaaahhhhhaaaaaa…. Kya hoonth hai tere… bahut hi meetha swad hai.. tab kajal ko karim ke saath gujare hui din yaad aane lage ..uske dare hui chehre pe halki si muskan khil gayi.use laga karim ke jane ke baad mere jindagi mai ye pal hai hi nahi .. use laga mano poonam ke chand pe jo udasi ki badal chha gayi thi,use 1 khushnuma hawa ke jhonke ne uda diya tha. lekin phir usne aapne aap ko sambala aur bol padi.. chup karo .. jab se tumhare gulabi honthon ko chusa hai bs pucho mat dil bar bar tumhe chusne ka mann kar raha tha. kya tab se koi nahi mili kya.. mai bhul hi gayi .. purvi to hai tumare paas ..

1116

kafi maze liye hai tune uske saath.. hhaan.. wo mili lekin tumari jaise nahi hai wo ..

idhar priya ye dekh ke kahti hai.. kamina kahi ka.. kis ki baat kar raha hai.. sunaiye nahi de raha hai thik se.. Kajal-chup badmaash kahin ke. karim uska hath pakadta hai aur use ek chote se bathroom wale room mai lejane lagta hai.tabhi kajal usko piche dhakel de dete hai .. karim corner mai jake gir jata hai .. karim use pakadne utha to kajal bhag ke us bathroom se bahar aa gayi.karim bhi bhag kar uski taraf aaya aur hath badha kar uske kandhe ko pakda par kajal uski pakad se nikali aur khilkhilati hui bathroom ke dusare corner mai ho gayi... aur karim ki aur dekahte hui aapni baye uppar karane lagi.. aab kajal aapne rang mai aane lagi thi.. jo thode der pahale karim ne usko garam kiya tha uska asar tha..

1117

usko aisa karte hui dekhkar priya ko lagane laga tha ki kya bhabhi karim ko aapna badan dikha rahi hai.. aab kajal ke peechhe-peechhe karim ho gaya to kajal ne washbasin ka nal chala kar use apni ungliyo se daba pani ki 1 tez dhar uske upar chhod di. karim ki kamiz puri gili ho gayi to usne pani ka 1 bhara jug lekar kajal ke

hatho ko pakad kar pura ka pura jug uske upar khali kar diya.kajal ne jhuk kar bachne ki nakam koshish ki .. usne jo red sadi aur blouse pehni thi uski blouse puri gili ho gayi aur uske gore badan se chipak gayi.kajal seedhi khadi hui aur aapni sadi ke paaluu ka pani nichodane lagi.. priya usko ye karte hui dekhate hai to kahti hai bhabhi ye aap kya kar rahe ho.. us kamine ke samne jab kajal ne dekha ki karim apni bheegi hui shirt utar raha hai... aur use hi dekh raha hai to wo aapni sadi thik kar leti hai.. karim 6 ft ka gathile badan ka insan tha aur jab usnwe apni shirt nikal li to uske baalo mai bhare gile seene ko nanga dekh kajal ko sharm aa gayi.usne apni nazre neechi kar li aur

1118

jhuk kar apne gile sadi ke pallu ke kone ko pakad kar use nichodne lagi.nichodte hue usne haule se apni nazre upar ki to dekha ki kewal pant me khada karim use ghur raha hai.jhuke hone ke karan uski chhatiyo ka bada sa hissa,jispe pani ki boonde motiyo si chamak rahi thi, blouse ke gale me se jhalak raha tha... aur karim wo dekh raha tha ..

kajal fauran seedhi khadi ho gayi to karim ki nazre uske seene se neeche uske gile blouse se numaya ho rahe uske gol,sapat pet pe aa jami.sharm se kajal ke gulabi gaal aur laal ho gaye aur ghum kar usne karim ki or apni pith kar li.ye sab nazara purvi dekh rahi thi.. karim ne aage badh uske kandho ko tham use apni aur ghumaya aur use apne seene se laga liya.uski achanak ki gayi is harkat se kajal ladkhada gayi aur usne sahare ke liye apne purane premi ko tham liya.karim ke nagi pith pe hath rakhte hi kajal ke badan me jhurjhuri si daud gayi. yu to vo kai bar karim ke gale lagi thi aur uske nange seene ko chhua tha,chuma tha par ye bahut dino baad pehli baar tha ki vo uske nange upari badan ko chhu rahi thi-chhu kya rahi thi,us se chipki hui thi.karim ne neeche jhuk kar uske rasile hotho ko apne hotho ki giraft me le liya aur dono ek dusre ko chumne lage.... chusane lage...

1119

Idhar priya kahane lagi Ohhh my god… issne fir se bhabhi ko aapni kabu mai kar liya.. thodi der me karim ne uske hotho ko khol kar apni jibh se uski zuban ko chhua to jawab me kajal ne garmjoshi se apni jibh uski jibh se lada di. zzzzzzzppppp... aab ye dono betasha ek dusare ko chum rahe the … chus rahe the..ek dusare ko chumate hui dono ke chehare par ek pyar bhari muskan thi..kajal jaise neend se jagi,karim ne uske sadi ke aander se haat dal ke uski gaand pe fer raha tha. nahi! kiss tod vo kasmasane lagi. kyu? please,karim nahi karo. udhar priya kahane lagi.. bekabu hote ja raha hai sala.. kabhi bhaiyya ne bhi bhabhi ke saath aisa pyar nahi kiya hoga.. tu bhi kya soch rahi hai priya.. bhaiyya aisa pyar bhabhi ke saath karte to bhabhi iss badave ke paas kyon jati.. kuch bhi kaho budhha pyar mai mast hai.. "achha baba!"karim ne vapas uske gaaan d se aapna haath wapis khinch liya .. aab khush? kajal muskurayi aur dono fir ek dusre ko chumne lage.is baar karim ne ek hath se uska paalu niche gira diya aur uski kamar ko sehlane laga. ummm..

1120

kajal fir kasmasai. ab kya hua?yaha koi pehli baar thode hi chhu raha hu! karim ne kaha uspar priya kahan elage haan … kajal bhabhi tumare baap ka hi maal hai thik hi kaha tha priya ne .. kajal uske baap ka hi maal tha ..kamar par , gaand par to vo roz hi hath ferta tha aur jab kabhi kajal sari pahanti tab to uski shamat hi a jati.karim ke haath to uske pet ya kamar ko chhodne ka naam hi nahi lete the! karim uske hotho ko chhod neeche kajal ki lambi gardan pe a gaya tha aur chum raha tha.kajal mast ho uske baalo me ungliya fira rahi thi ki tabhi karim uski gardan se chumte hue upar aaya aur uske kaan ke peechhe chumne laga. udhar priya ye dekhate hui kahte hai.. sala ye muje pagal kar dega.. ye jagah kajal ki kamzor nas thi,karim ke vaha apne honth lagate hi kajal ki aankhe band ho gayi aur hoth khul gaye .. vo jaise behosh si ho gayi.uski ungliya aur shiddat se uske aashiq ke baalo me ghumne lagi.karim ne mauke ka fayda uthate hue uske sadi ka knot khol diya .. aur uski sari kajal ke kamar se niche gir padi.. karim uske har aang ko daba daba kar uske sharir ka naap lene mai laga tha.. kajal bhi bifari hui bakari ki tarah uske har hamale se kaanp rahi thi aur usse aur buri tarah se lipat kar chumane lagati.. udhar priya ye dekh ke kahane lage.. ooohhh my god isne aab to sadi nikal di.. koi ayega to… aur bhabhi usko kuch bhi nahi boli.. karim aab uski pith sehlane laga.ab uske hath kajal ki kamar aur pith ko puri tarah se se masal rahe the. josh me dubi kajal ki taange jawab dene lagi aur vo girne hi wali thi ki karim ne use tham liya aur apni baahe uski mast gand ke neeche lapet use utha liya.

1121

1122

kajal jhuk kar uske chehre ko chumne lagi,karim use utha kar washbasin ke waha le aaya aur vaha jo bade se jaga thi waha use bitha diya aur fir uske samane khada rah kar use baho me bhar kar chumne laga. uske chehre se neeche vo uski gardan pe aaya aur fir uske uske gardan aur chhatiyo ke beech ke hisse ko chumne laga.aaj se pehle dono ne is tarah ka pyar bahut baar kiya tha… pa rbahut dino baad ye pahali baar tha .. bathroom ka mahaul dheere-2 aur garam ho raha tha.kajal bechaini se apni janghe ragadne lagi thi.karim uske kandho ko bari-2 se chum raha tha.blouse ko neeche se uppar kar ke vo uski aam ke nichale part ko chumane laga..uske hath uski patli kamar ko masal rahe the.achanak karim ne kajal ko waha pe lita diya aur uske pet ko chumne laga. ohhh...karim.....pl...ease...nahi ka.....ro..aahhhhhhhhh...! karim ne uski baate ansuni karte hue uske pet ko chumte hue apni jibh uski gehri,gol nabhi me utar di thi aur paaglo ki tarah firane laga tha.kajal uske sar ko tham bebasi se aahe bharti hui chhtapata rahi thi.karim kafi der tak uski nabhi se khelta raha aur fir thoda aur

1123

neeche aakar uski nabhi aur peticot ke beech ke hisse ko chumne laga.kajal ka bura haal tha,uski chut puri gili ho chuki thi aur uske dil me ghabrahat,maze aur masti ke mile-jule ehsaas umad rahe the. nahi..! karim ne jaise hi apne hath me le uski peticot ki dor khinchni chahi.vo uth baithi aur uska hath pakad liya.karim ne uske hath me apne hath ki ungliya fansa di aur uske hatho ko apne hotho tak la chumne laga,kajal ki aankhe fir masti se band ho gayi. Udhar priya ko laga aab bhabhi bekabu ho gayi hai.. aab muje hi kuch karna padega … isliye usne call kiya.. Ruko karim… kiss ka call aaya hai.. muje dekhane do.. Wo call dekhti hai to priya ka call hai .. Kis ka hai Priya.. Iss Sali chinal ko ek baar chodana hi padega .. Aisa kahke gusse se karim ne wo mobile aapne haath mai le liya aur jo se fenk diya .. mobile tut gaya.. Ye tumane kya kar diya.. last month mai hi mere birthday par mere husband ne muje gift diya tha .. To kya hua.. fir se maang lena..

Aur priya.. Jan edo usko..

1124

Fir karim ne uske hatho ko chum uski kalai se hota hua uski baanh ko chumne laga,aur upar jane par uske hoth blouse tak pahunche to karim ne piche haath dal ke uska blouse nikal diya.. aur usne use khinch kar kajal ki baanh se alag kar diya.kajal bas kamzor si avaz me nahi-2 karti rahi aur usne dusri baanh ko bhi utar diya.ab blouse uski kamar ke gird pada hua tha aur safed bra me qaid,bhari saanso se upar-neeche hote hui,uski badi-2 chhatiya karim ki nazro ke samne thi. ye sara nazara bahar khadi priya bade chanv se dekh rahi thi.. uska aapna khud ka haath aapne chathi par tha..aur aapni badi badi chuchiyon ko wo ye garam nazara dekhate hue daba rahi thi..masal rahi thi.. masal kar wo unki raasleela dekh rahi thi.. Wo sab dekhate hui use kal ki baat yaad aane lagi.. pooja aur karim ki.. jo usne phon epe suni thi..wo pal yaad aate hi uske tan badan mai ek kasak si uthi , jo ek siskari ke roop mai bahar nikal aayi.. aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Kamine … tere saath kuch na karte hui bhi tune do baar muje pagal kar diya hai.. aur na jane pal pal uske aankho ke samane kabhi pooja dikh jati… kab purvi dikh jati aur kab kajal dikh jati.. aur inn teeno ko karim baar beer chod raha hai.. iasa naza uske aankho ke samane aa jata.. wo baju mai hoke aapne aap ko kahane lagi.. iss kamine ne muje kya kar diya hai.. aander kajal bhabhi hai muje pata hai lekin muje aisa kyon lag raha hai ki wo baar baar pooja , purvi bahbhi

1125

aur kajal bhi ke saath sex kar raha hai. mai pagal ho jaungi… muje yaha aabhi nahi rukana chahiye.. aisa kahke wo waha se jane lagti hai... karim ne bina kuch bole kajal ko apni taraf kheencha aur apne honth uske hontho pe tika diye. Koi 5 minute tak wo ekdusre mein khoye rahe. Fir karim ke hath harkat karne lage aur kajal ke nitumbon ko peticot ke upar se hi masalne lage.

1126

kajal ekdum se apne honth chhudati hui boli. kajal-na na na na … hum toilet mai hai … koi aa jayega .. ya wo log dhundate hui yaha aa jayenge.. muje jane do ..aab.. karim ne firse use kheecha aur kaha. karim-ab nakhra chod bhi do raand. Aur firse uske honth chusne laga. karim ne apne hath peeche se uski nangi peeth pe firane laga. Nangi peeth pe hath lagte hi kajal sisak uthi. Udhar priya thodi door gayi thi.. par kajal ki sisak ki aawaj se wo aapne jagah pai rookh gayi.. aur sochane lagi.. aur kuch der sochane ke baad kahane lagi..

1127

Muje jakar dekhana chahiye kya .. aage wo dono kya kya karate hai.. Aisa sochkar wo piche ghum gaye.. Karim ne kajal ko mazbooti se pakad rakha tha isliye wo kuch nahi kar pai.wo man mein sochne lagi ki aaj sala ye muje chorega nahi.. kajal ke gore gore 32d ke boobs ekdum nukeele hokar bra mein fanfna rahe the. Karim ki nazar waha par hi thi.. kaha hai ye jankar kajal ne apne dono hathon se unhe dhak liya aur sharmane lagi. Karim ne uske dono hath pakde aur apni baahon mein use jakad liya aur apne honth kajal ke honthon pe sata diye aur apne hathon se uske dono ubhaar masalne laga. kajal bahut garam hone lagi thi. Aur jor jor se karim ke honth chusne lagi thi. Ab karim ne apna honth kajal ke honthon par se hatakar uske gore gore ubhaaron pe rakh diye aur unhe chusne laga. waise hi kajal ne uska chehara waha se hata diya Karim ke hath kajal ki nangi peeth pe ghum rahe the. kajal bhi garam hone lagi thi. Karim ne apna hath upar ki taraf badhana shuru kiya aur uske hath kajal ki bra se takrane lage. Aur karim ne bra ke hook kholane laga tabhi kajal ne jhatke se karim ke haatho ko peeche se hata diya aur use maarne lagi. kajal-ye kya kar rahe ho. karim-are raand .. ek baar apna mamme dikha to do . udhar priya kahti hai aapne aap ko Kya aadmi hai … bhabhi ko raand bol raha hai.. Kajal -kuch dekhne ko nahi milega samjhe aur chalo ab jaldi se yaha se. nahi to priya dhundate hui yaha aayegi.. tumane mera mobile to tod diya hai.. aab wo bechare call bhi nahi kar sakati.. Wo kaha ki bechari hai..usko to muje ekbaar chodana hi padega.. Jab ji chahe use chod lena .. lekin aab yaha se chalo.. bahut der ho gayi.. aur tumane meri puri sari bhigo de hai.. aab mai kaise bahar jau.. Priya – bhahi aap ye kya kah rahe ho Jane dunga lekin pahale aapne nanad ko mere liye ready kar lo .. Wo kya machin hai.. jo mai bolungi aur wo ready ho jayenge.. karim udaas hote huye kahta hai .

1128

kya raand main tumse itana pyar karta hun .. kya tum meri liye itna bhi nahi kar sakati . Sala bhabhi ko emotional blackmail kar raha hai.. priya kahti hai kajal - mere raja mai apke liye kuch bhi kar sakati hun.. priya – bhabhi aapne ye kya kah diya.. karim – muje lagta hai tu mujase pyar hi nahi karti .. aur tu mere liye kuch bhi nahi kar sakti .. kajal karim ko baahon mein bharti hai . idhar priya kahti hai .. bhabhi aap usko kuch bhi promise mat karo.. wo bahut kamina insan hai kajal-are tum naraz bahut jaldi hote ho. Bolo mai tumare liye kya karu karim uske bra ke upar se hi uske ubhaaron ko pakad kar masalta huye kahta hai . karim- muje uske saath suhagraat manani hai.. kajal – kya ??? haan raand.. priya- haan . bhabhi wo mere piche hi pada hai .. kya karu mai .. aur aap aisa waisa kuch nahi karana ya use promise mat karana jisse mere rajiv ki jagah wo le le.. kajal- lekin ye kaise possible hai.. kajal ne aahe bharte huye fir se karim ko rok diya bra nikalane ke liye magar karim nahi mana.. karim uska bra pakadkar jor se khinchata hai .. to uski bra ke button tut jate hai.. idhar priya kahti hai priya- sale ne bhabhi ka bra fad diya .. kajal karim ke gal pe dhire se marti hai.. kajal- kya muje yaha bathroom se nanga bahr nikalane ka irada hai kya .. tumara..

1129

nahi raand.. tuje nanga to sirf mai hi dekh sakta hu.. priya- aur bhaiyya karim ne uske nange mamme ko jor se daba diye .. kajal –aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhaa… haannn.. mujhe pata hai .. sirf tum hi muje nanga dekh sakate ho.. ye adhikar maine sirf tume hi diya hai.. Kajal ki aankho ki chamak dekh kar hi karim samaj gaya tha ki aab ye kuch anhi bolanewali .. ye sirf nakhara kar rahi hai ..isliye usne aapne dono haatho mai kajal ke dono mamme pakad liye..aur fir uspar aapne hoonth rakh kar use jor se chusane laga.. kajal na na karti rahi magar ab karim uski sun ne ke mood mein nahi tha. Pehle wo dheere dheere uske nipple choos raha tha magar ab jor jor se chusne laga tha kajal ke upar bhi ab sex ki khumari bhari hone lagi thi. Wo bhi karim ke sir ko pakad kar apni chatiyon mein ghused rahi thi. karim ke hath ab kajal ki kamar tak paunch chuke the aur usne apna ek hath dheere se peticot ke upar se hi kajal ki choot pe rakh diya aur masalne laga. Choot pe hath lagte hi kajal machal uthi aaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaa… kamineeeeeeee… aur karim ko dur karti hui boli. kajal-pls karim bas iss se aage nahi.. ye jagah thik nahi hai.. karim-raand main mara ja raha hun … tume nanga dekha ne ke liye.. tum to aise bol rahe ho jaise tum pahali baar muje nanga dekh rahe ho priya- kitani besharam hai bhabhi karim – bahut din ho gaye tume nanga dekhe hui .. aab bahut dino bbad moka aaya hai tume nanga dekhane ka .. ek baar puri nangi ho ja na raand . kajal sharmate huye kahti hai . kajal-badmaash kahi ke main puri nangi nahi hungi. karim-pls raand bas ek baar tumhe nangi karunga.. us se aage kuch nahi. Priya – bhabhi .. iss kamine ki baat mat sunana..

1130

kajal-promise. Uske aage gaye to main tumse kabhi baat nahi karungi. karim-ok promise. karim ne jaldi se apna hath kajal ke peticot ke taraf badhaya aur uske aankho mai dekhate hui kahane laga faad du kya.. nooo..nooo.. mai yaha se kaise bahar jaungi.. ye to sadi ke aander hi tho hota hai.. bahr se thoda hi dikhat hai.. nahi nahi.. bina peticot ke sadi.. uncomfortable hogi.. bahr se mere body puri dikh jayenge.. kajal itana bolate hi karim ne uske peticot ki niche se pakada aur fadate hui uppar tak leke gaya.. kajal na na kahane lagi.. priya – ooohoo my god… whithaout bra aur peticot bhabhi bahar kaise aayenge.. kajal- karim tumane ye kya kar diya Neeche kajal ne ek pink colour ki panty pehan rakhi thi jo ke uski choot ke pani se geeli ho chuki thi. karim ne apna chehra uski choot ke nazdik kiya aur ek kiss panty ke upar se hi uski choot pe ki aur fir use chatne laga. kajal mast hokar aahein bharne lagi. Karim tabhi peeche hata aur us ki dono tangein pakad kar use apni taraf kheench liya. kajal ki peeth ab piche ki taraf ho gai thi aur uska sir ab uski piche wali window ke sheeshe se laga huya tha.karim ne uski tangon ko upar uthaya . kajal ne apne chehre ko apne hathon se dhak rakha tha aur wo mand mand muskura rahi thi. karim ne uski panty ko pakda aur neeche karne laga. kajal ne apne hath se panty ko pakad kar use rokna chaha magar karim nahi ruka aur dekhte hi dekhte uski panty uske jism se alag ho gai. Ab wo bilkul nangi apne budhhe premi ke samne thi. kajal mast hokar aahein bharne lagi. Karim tabhi peeche hata aur us ki dono tangein pakad kar use apni taraf kheench liya. kajal ki peeth ab piche ki taraf ho gai thi aur uska sir ab uski piche wali window ke sheeshe se laga huya tha.karim ne uski tangon ko upar uthaya . kajal ne apne chehre ko apne hathon se dhak rakha tha aur wo mand mand muskura rahi thi. karim ne uski panty ko pakda aur neeche karne laga.

1131

kajal ne apne hath se panty ko pakad kar use rokna chaha magar karim nahi ruka aur dekhte hi dekhte uski panty uske jism se alag ho gai. Ab wo bilkul nangi apne budhhe premi ke samne thi. karim ki nazar kajal ki tight aur gulabi choot par se nahi hat rahi thi. kajal apne chehre pe hath rakhkar muskura rahi thi. Aaj bahud dino ke baad pehli dafa wo kisi mard ke samne bilkul nangi hui thi. Lekin wo khush thi kiunki jiske samne wo nangi hui thi wo koi aur nahi balke uska wahi budhha premi tha… jo use hamesha aisa nanga karke hi chodata tha.. jo kabhi uske husband ne uske saath kiya nahi tha.. aisa nanga karke chodana kajal ko pasand tha.. jaise hi karim ne kajal ke choot par haath lagaya waise hi kajal kaanp si gayi.... aur uske honth kaanp se gaye ye bolate hue budheeeeeeeeee….. ye kya kar raha hai.. uspar karim bolta hai darr mat chinal..main hoon na , main tumhaare har dard ko mita doonga aaj ...choos loonga use...apane in kale mote honthon se.... udhar priya karim ke baat par kahti hai.. priya – kamina sala .. aapne baato mai bhabhi ko fansa raha hai.. karim ne itana kahane ke der thi ki usne kajal ko pagalon kee tarah apane taraf kheench liya aur karim ne apne honth uski choot ke paas kiye aur jaise hi uske honth kajal ki choot ke hontho se takraye. kajal machal uthi aur ekdum se upar ko uth gai aur boli. kajal -plzzzzzzz budhhe dur raho. Jab bhi kajal sex ke darmyan uttejit hoti thi wo hanesha karim ko aise hi bolati thi.. Jaise hi karim ne uske chut ko chuma waise hi aapne yaar yaani karim ki purani yaade kajal ke mann mai taza ho gayi.. karim – raand.. ek baar mujhe inhe chusne do. Aur aisa kehkar karim ne fir se us ki taangein pakdi aur use apni taraf kheench liya. Aur apne honth uski choot pe tika diye aur unhe chatane laga. kajal ka sara sharir kanpne laga aur wo aaahein bharne lagi. aaaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Budheeeeeeeeeeeeeee…. Mere saath fir se tum game khelane lage ho.. aur maze kee baat ye thi ki iss waqt uttejana ke maare kajal ke honth ..

1132

chut ke hoonth halave kee tarah narm ho chuke the, uname se meetha pani bhee nikal raha tha... jo aksar uttejana ke shikhar par pahunchane ke baad ladies ke chut ke honthon se nikalata hai.uttejana mai kajal ne khud hi apane chuchiyonko aage kar ke usake sir ko pakad kar upar utaya aur bol to ye le raja .... mita de saara dard.....aahahassssssss uske baat pure hone se pahale hi karim ne uske nippals aur boobs ko chabana aur chubhalana shuru kar diya pahale ek ko aur phir dusare ko...

halanki is waqt kajal ko iss baat ka dar bhi tha ki wo bathroom mai hai ek multhiplex ke ..ek romanch bhi tha ek multiflex ka bathroom mein ek doosare ke saath is tarah pyaar karane ka dar bhi tha..isliye kajal apana than uske munh mein phansake khud ko thoda ghasetakar ek kone mein le gayee jahaan se unhe koi aur dekh hee nahi sakata tha...

1133

ek ke baad doosara aam aur phir se pahala aam chooskar karim ne uske chatee ke dard ko kafi had tak kam kar diya...aur aab bare thi asali dard mitane ki...yani chut ka dard...dard se zyada use khujale kahana sahi hoga kyonki chut ki khujali hi wo dard hota hai jo aurato se aisa kaam karvati hai...aur wahi khujali iss waqt kajal par hukum chalakar use public toilet mai ek buddhhe se choot chusawane par majbur kar rahi thi . kajal ne uske kandhon par zor dalakar use neeche dhakka dena shuru kar diya...karim ne badi mushkil se uske nippal ko munh se nikala aur apani geli jeebh se uske sapaat pet ko chatate hui use apane daanton se katakar apane munh me lene kee asafal koshish karata hui neeche aane laga.... aur jaise he uek ske hoonth uske chut tak aa ruke tab chiraparichit see mahak uske nathunon se aa takaraye... par aaj is mahak mein khushboo se zyaada nasha tha.. wo nasha .. jise chtane ke liye karim mara sa ja raha tha.... karim uske thoda karib khisak aaya aur aapne haath ki ungali ko uske jaangh par ghumana shuru kar diya .. fir wo dhire dhire us ungali ko uppar le jane laga .. uske kamar se hote hui uske sapat pet tak pahunch gaya .. waha aapne ungali ko kuch der tak ghumaya.. ye sab dekhkar priya ki aankhe failati chali gayi.. uski saanse tej hone lagi .. aise feeling use aaj tak nahi hui thi.. uske badan mai ek sursurahat se hone lagi thi .. ajeeb sa nasha chad raha tha uspar.. par wo kuch kar nahi paa rahi thi.. uska haath automatic uske boobs par pahunch gaya.. aur idhar jaise hi karim ne aapne ungali thode neeche lakar kajal ke chut ke dwar par rakhi waise hi kajal ki saanse tej chalane lage .. saath mai bahar priya ke saanse bhi.. kajal – aaaaaaaaahhhhhhaaaaa… budhhee kya kar raha hai.. karim – tere chut ki malish aisa kah ke uske chut ke dwar par aapni ungali uppar niche karane laga.. kajal- aaaaaaaahhhhaaaaaaa…. Nnnnnnaaaa…hhhhhiiiiiii…. Karim- kya malish nahi karani hai kya… Aisa kah ke chut ke faanko par aapni ungali rakhta hai.. Kajal – use aandar dalo … Kajal ne aise kahte hi darr ke mare bahar priya ne aapni aankhe band kar di… Karim- muje nahi dalana hai.. Priya- kyon

1134

Karim- muje tere nanad ke saath suhagraat manani hai.. Karim ke aise kahte hi bahar bechare priya aapni aadhi aankh khol kar kabhi aander karim aur kajal ko aur kabhi aapna haath jo aapne chuchiyono par tha use dekhane lagi … aur futfutane lagi.. Priya – kamina ..maze bhabhi ke saath le raha hai aur baat mere suhagraat ki kar raha hai.. Aapne haath mai aapne boobs aate hi use aisa lag raha tha ki uske haath mai koi pani ka bada sa ghubara aa gaya hai.. aaj tak aapne khud ke boobs ko usne kabhi aisa mehssos nahi kiya tha … isliye aaj ka sparsh use kisi ladake ka sparsh lag raha tha.. uske boyfriend ne ek do baar uske boobs ko dabaya tha par use wo maza us waqt nahi aaya tha jo aab aa raha tha.. ekdam uttejak …anubhav tha priya ke liye … wo chahakar bhi aapne haath ko wapis kheench nahi paa rahi thi. Aab tak kajal samaj chuki thi ki karim usse kya chahata hai Kajal- kar lena.. karim ne aav dekha na taav aur kajal ke palak jhapakane se pahale hi apane ek ungali jo se uske chut aander daal di.. aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa… budheeeee… dhireee..naaaa priya to usake teze dekhakar to hairan hi rah gaye.... fir ungali aander bahar karte hui karim aapne hoontho se uske chut ko chusane laga.. aaaaaaaaaaaahah....choos le ise...... ummmmamamamam.... yasasssssssssssass... kaat inhe.... zor se.... daanto se....... ummmmmmmmmmmmmm… aahhhaaa..... meetha dard hota hai....ismen.... mita de .......zaraaaaaa... dheere.. idhar bahar priya ke shareer mein bhee hazaaron chentiyan rengane lagee the... uske nippal bhi kadak ho chuke thi... unhe bhi aab malish chahiye thi.. isliye usane aapne t shirt ke bitar se aapna ek haath daal diya.. idhar karim apane jeebh thodi aander ke taraf daba kar, andar kee taraf hoontho se choosate hue kajal ke chut ko aapni honthon kee narm masaaj diya ..fir karim ne kajal ke baalon ko khol diya, aur uske ghane baalon mein ungaliyaan pherate hue uske chut ko chusane laga..

1135

uuuuuummmmmmmmmmm…. Budhheeeeeeeeeeee…. Mere … jaannnn.. kya maza aa raha hai ..uffffffffffffffff… bata nahi sakati… us bhadve .. mere husband ko kuch nahi aata.. tu to aab pahale se jada maza de raha hai.. Kkya bhabhi hai .. iss bhadve harami ... loundibaaz .. kamine ... budhhee.. karim ke wajah se mere itane achhe bhai ko galiya do rahi ho bhabhi.. priya badbadaye.. fir kaarim ne kajal ke chut mai daant chubha diye.. Kajal – dard mat de meri jaan … Aisa kahte hui uske sar ko uppar utha liya aur uske hoontho ko chum liya .. aur ek baar fir wo dono gahri kissing mai doobh gaye.. Priya ka gala sookh raha tha.. wo aapne khud ke ungaliyon se hi aapni boobs ko bra ke uppar se masalane lagi.. aab uska ek mann kar raha tha aander jake iss kamine budhhe se aapni chut ko chusavavo par dusara mann kah raha tha ye sab galat hai aur wo iss waqt wo un dono ke rang mein bhang nahi dalana chahati thi..isliye wo aapne aam dabate hui un dono ko dekhati rahti hai.. aab dono ek dusare ko betahasha chumane lage...chusane lage... ek doosare ko chumate hue donoke chehare par ek pyaar bhari muskaan thi karim uske har aang ko daba daba kar uske sharir ka naap lene mein laga tha... kajal bhi biphari hui bakare ki tarah uske har hamale se kaanp see jati aur usase aur buri tarah se lipat kar chumane lagati... fir karim uske chut pe aa gaya aur usne apni jeebh ko undar tak ghumane laga. kajak ke hath ab karim ke sir pe paunch gaye the aur wo use apni choot ki aur dhakeel rahi thi. kajal ki aankhein band thi aur wo dheere dheere sisak rahi thi. karim ne apne honth uski choot par se hataye aur apni shirt khol kar fenk di. Usne apni ek ungali ko thook lagaya aur kajal ki choot ki pankhdiyon pe tika di aur dheere dheere use undar sarka diya. Ungali andar jate hi kajal bechain ho uthi aur ekdum se karim ko marne lagi. Aur boli. kajal- budheeeee..baaaaaassss … kar naaaaaa…. ab aage main kuch bhi nahi karwanugi. Tum bahut badmashi kar rahe ho.

1136

karim ne uski tangein kholi aur fir se ek ungali jabardasti andar daal di aur tez tez andar bahar karne laga. kajal ne kuch der virodh kiya aur jab uspe sex bhari hone laga to apni tangein faila kar window ko peeth lagakar aaram se maza lene lagi. karim ne ek hath se apni pant ki zip kholi aur apna fanfnata huya lund bahar nikal liya. Uska lund ekdum kala tha aur pure ufaan par tha uski lambai kam se kam 8inch hogi aur motai 3 inch thi. karim ek hath se dheere dheere apna lund masalne laga. dusare haath se usne ungali andar bahar karna jari rakha. aab kajal ne apni ankhein kholi aur karim ko pyar se dekh kae muskurane lagi. Magar karim ki nazar uski choot par thi aur ek hath uski choot mein tha aur dusra uske lund pe. kajal ki nazar jaise hi karim ke lund par padi to wo bs use dekhti hi reh gai. Usne aaj bahut dino baad aapne yaar ka lund dekha tha.. Karim ne jab kajal ko apne lund ki taraf dekhte huye paya to usne kajal ka hath pakda aur apne lund pe rakh diya. kajal ne ekdum se hath hata liya aur apna chehra apne hathon se dhak liya. karim – raand ise pakad na.. ye tuje to bahut pasand hai naa… kajal kuch nahi boli aur usne naa mein sir hila diya. karim ko ab rukna bahut mushkil ho raha tha. Usne kajal ko apni taraf kheecha aur apna lund uski choot pe tika diya. Choot pe lund ka saparsh pate hi kajal chaunk gai aur boli. kajal -pls budhhe tumne promise kiya tha. thik hai .. nahi chodata tuje .. chal tu aab mera lund chus .. aisa kahke wo khud basin pai baith gaya.. itane der tak priya ke taraf karim ki peeth thi.. lekin aab karim ka lund priya ke aankho ke samane tha.. kajal ne karim ke lund ko aapne haath mai liya tha .. aur uspar geli geli pappiyaan dene mein lagi thi .... use wo apane chehare par kisi dande ki tarah marane lagi .... aab wo lund dono ke aankho ke samane tha , kajal ke saath-saath priya ke munh mein bhee pani bhar aaya.... usne aab tak sirf karim ke lund ke baare mai suna tha wo bhi aapne kajal bhabhi ke moo se .. aur iss waqt wahi bhabhi ke haath mai karim ka lund tha.. iss lund ko na to aab tak priya ne dekha tha aur na hee use chooma ya chusa tha... aab use sach mein aapni bhabhi se eershya see ho rahi thi .... aur na jaane kyon, is waqt kajal se jaada priya ka dhyaan karim ke lund par tha... priya ne aaj tak kisi ke saath bhi aisa kuch nahi kiya tha.. jo kajal aabhi kar rahi thi.. aapne boy friend ke saath bhi .. ek adhuri si pyaas jo rah gayi thi , wo uske man mein abhi tak atakee see padi thi .

1137

bahar khadi priya karim ke lund ko dekh rahi thi .. use to bas iss waqt

yahi intajar tha ki kab kajal bhabhi aapne moo mai isse le le aur chusana shuru kar de..kisi bhi kimat par karim ka lund chusana use dekhana tha...jisake liye wo na jaane kab se tadap rahi thi ... par jaise hi kajal ne apana munh bada karake use andar lena chaha, tabhi jorse aawaj aayi.. ye tum kya kar rahe ho … public place mai … tume ye karte hui sharam nahi aati kya …. .jaaldi band karo ye ..besharam aurat.. aawaj sunate hi karim aur kajal ke to hosh hi udd gaye... dono ne aanan-phanan mein apane kapade theek kiye aur ghum gaye wo dono… tab tak priya wahaan se nikal kar thodi piche hokar chup gayi Kajal ne abhi shuru hi kiya tha aur beech mai ye aawaj sunayi de to use bahut nirasha hui. Phir dusara aawaj baatamiz aurat ye baat suni to use bahut gussa aaya .. muje aisa kon kah sakati hai ye dekhane ke liye wo ghumi to samane purvi thi.. Tume sharam nahi aati itane bade ghar ki bahu hoke ek public toilet mai ek kamine tailor se rangranliya manane mai.. Aisa kah ke purvi karim ke paas jati hai. purvi ne karim ke paas jakar apane sadi ka pallu nikaal kar neeche gira diya... aur apani bhari hui chhatiyaan nikaal kar purvi khud hi une dabane lagi... aisa garm seen dekhane ke baad bhala karim ko kaise sabra hota...

1138

aur fir karim ki taraf dekhkar kahane lagi .. saale ..... kamine..... budhhe.. mere hote aapna itana mast kala lund iss

tumari purane raand se kyon chusava raha tha …aur tu bhi kitani chinal hai kajal bhabhi.. mere yaar par dhole daal rahi hai.. tuje sharam nahi aati .. mere karim ko aapne jaal mai faans rahi ho..mere pyare lund ko kyon choos rahi thi tu .... aur kaise chus rahi thi ..tuje to lund chusana bhi nahi aata..aur karim tu bhi kaise maal ke piche pada hai ..ye dekh.... ye hai asali maal..... inhe chus sale ..... inhe chus... aisa kahke aapne aam karim ke moo mai daal deti hai blouse ke uppar se hi .. waise hi karim ne waha jorse katata hai .. eeeeeeh... aah.. kamineeee….

1139

Purvi ne jaise awaz nikali, waise hi kajal ki chehare par hasi aa gayi.. Dekho .. karim… tumari raand … kaise has rahi hai… Mai raand hu.. to tu kon hai … purvi… mein kon hun wo abhi dikati hun.. aisa kah ke karim ke kano ke pas aapna chehra purvi le gayi … aur uske kaano ko chatane lagi .. waise hi josh mai aake karim ne fauran uske hoonto ke paas apna chera le gaya...

aur uske hoontho koapne honton mein daba liya...aab un dono ke badan ek dusre se jud chuke the. Fir karim use chumta hua niche tak aa gaya , uski gardan par kiss karte hue niche tak jhuka

1140

jitna jhuk sakta tha phir uski gand valle hisse ko pakad kar apni pakad uspar banai aur apni kamar piche karke ek zor se jhatka dia, is bar bhi same wahi hua, jhataka dete hi kajal ke chehre par hansi ubhar ayi … tere raand ko bahut maza aa raha hai shyad… karim… aane de na… fir karim khada hua aur kiss karte hue karim ne purvi ko ghumaya aur piche ki taraf le gaya aur tab tak le gaya jab tak vo basin se na takra gayi. Phir tabhi karim ne purvi ke sadi ko nikal diya aur uske peticot ke nade ko pakad kar khencha…uske peticot ke nade ke ganth khul chuki thee….aur uska peticot kamar par dheeli ho gaye thee….purvi ne nakara dikate hue apne haatho ko karim ke chest par marna shuru kar daya…. karim ek baar peeche ke taraf hua aur purvi ke tango ko pakad liya….aur upar utake basin pe use bitha diya ..aur fir uske ghutno ko modate hue uske tango ko ooper utha daya… abb uske dono ghutne uske mummo par dabae hue thee…aur karim uske jhango ke samane khada tha… itane der tak josh mai jo purvi thi aab sharma rahi thi.. wo karim ke samane to bahut baar nangi ho chuki thi par waha dusari aurat hote hui karim use pahali baar nanga kar raha tha .. iss wajah se uski halat aab kharab ho rahi thi Aur agle hee pal karim ne purvi ke penty ke ilastic mai apni unglyon ko phansate hue usse neeche ke taraf poore jor se khencha .. tab purvi ne aapni gaand upar utaye ..tab karim ne uske panty uske jhangoo se nikal

1141

fek di.. Udhar ye sab nazara priya aur kajal dekh rahi thi.. purvi ek dum se rone jaise aapni surat banane lagi..l…. please karim muje chor do…. Kyon Mujase ye nahi hoga.. Kyon raand .. pahali baar kar rahi hai Priya ki chehare par hasi aa jati hai.. Lekin koi dusare aadmi ke samane pahali baar hai Purvi ne subakate hue kajal ki taraf dekhate hui karim se kaha…. aur fir karim ne purvi ke tango ko ghutno se pakad kar modate hue ooper utha kar phela daya…. nahi ohhhh karim….. purvi ne subkate hue apni ankhe band kar lee…. Purvi ke choot ka gulabi ched karim ke ankho ke samane tha…aur kajal aur priya ke bhi… karim aage kya karega ye soch kar hee priya ka dil joro se dhadak raha tha….aur kajal ka sharam ke mare abb apni aankhe bhi uppar nahi kar paa rahi thee…tabhi karim ke unglyan purvi apni choot ke phanko ke beech mai chalati hui mahsoos hui toh uske jism ne aise jhatka khaya ki, mano bijli ke nangi taaro ko chu laya ho…. Waisa hi haal idhar priya aur kajal ka tha.. ahhhh dekh kajal .. saali purvi ke choot kaise pani chor rahi hai…. karim ne purvi ke choot ke ched par apni unglyon ko ghumate hue kaha…. Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaa… kamineeeeeeee… us raand … ko kyon dikha raha hai.. Purvi ne phir se subakate hue kaha…. karim thoda upar aaya aur thigs ko Chuma , purvi ke choot ke voh bahot karib tha , purvi ki halat kaya thi malum nahi par kajal aur bahar priya puri tarah uttejit ho gayi thi…

1142

Jaise hi karim ne purvi ki choot ko chuma tab kajal ki najar purvi ke face ke upar hi thi , purvi ke honth kuchh pal ke liye khule . Karim fir purvi ke uppar aa gaya … dono ke face bilkul aamne - samne the , karim ne jukh kar purvi ki gardan ko chuma aur fir kan ki but ko ..karim ne fir uska blouse aur bra nikal diya .. aur us ke pink lips ko apne kale bhadde hontho se chuma aur fir slowly slowly chusne laga.. Karim jaldi se niche aaya aur purvi ki choot me do ungli dali aur fir vo choot ko chatne laga ...

1143

kuchh hi pal me purvi ke lips khule aur thartharne lage ..wo bich bich me ruk ruk kar purvi ki choot ko chat raha tha jis se purvi ki tadap badh rahi thi . aur idhar kajal aur priya tadap rahi thi.. Karim ne purvi ki choot ko broad kiya aur bade aaram se hole hole kajal ki choot ke andar tongue dal ke chatne laga.. Aaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa.. purvi ke lips thode se khule , ek halki si siski nikli aur fir bandh ho gaye ..

1144

dhire dhire kajal ka Sara badan thartharne laga , lips kapne lage , siskari ki aawaj badhne lagi … sisakariyonki wajah se aur samane jo darshya chal raha tha wo dekh ke kajal aur priya pagal ho ja rahi thi… dono ke haath aapne badan par chalane lage the.. karim ye sab jo purvi ke saath kar raha tha ye dekhkar kajal bahut sexy feel kar rahi thi. Uttezna se uske nipple tan gaye the aur choot ras behne se gili ho gayi thi. priya ne apni bhabhi mein aaye badlav ko mehsoos kiya. Wo aapne aap ko kahane lagi..bhabhi firse kamuk ho gayi aisa lag raha hai… bhabhi ki khujali iss buddhe ko aaj shant karane hi padegi.. Aab aapne chudai na ho pane se aur uske samne purvi karim ke saath maze kar rahi hai aur wo kuch nahi kar paa rahi hai iss ke frustration se kajal chidchidi aur edgy type ki ho gayi thi . Dusari taraf Aisi halat mein priya phir se dusri baar aise galat kaam mein ja phansewali thi jo warna wo kabhi nahi karti . pehli baar kajal ka live scene use dekhana tha jo purvi ne bigad diya aur dusari baar aab karim jayada aage nahi bad raha tha..Uski sexually unsatisfied hone ke wajah se wo jald hi uttejit ho gayi thi .. karim fir se upar aa gaya aur purvi ke lips ko chuma , usne is bar apni tongue nikal ke lips ko chata , karim ne tongue se purvi ke lips par push kiya , usne dhire se apne lips khole aur karim ne apni tongue purvi ke muh ke andar sarka di … aab karim ne purvi ko ulta kar diya aur fir purvi ki Gori gand ko apne kale hatho se sahlake dono hips ko pakad ke gand ke ched ko broad kiya aur fir usme dher sara thook thuka , karim ne apni tongue ka Kamal shuru kar diya , wo tongue ko purvi ki gand ke andar jitna le ja sake tha utna andar karke chatne laga fir se purvi pagal hone lagi , uska khud par se control chhut gaya , voh fir se dhimi dhimi madak siskariya lene lagi sath me bich bich me chikhne bhi lagi , karim ne purvi ko sidha kiya aur uske samane aa gaya aur purvi ki choot par lund se sahlake huve purvi ki neck par to kabhi kaan ko chumne laga fir purvi ne apni tango se karim ki kamar ko pakad liya aur hatho ko uske pith ko daba diya aur aankhe kholkar karim ko dekha aur dhire se boli dal bhi do . karim – kyon ab sahan nahi ho raha , dal do pls . pahala number to kajal ka hai … baad mai tera .. aise kahte hi purvi ka chehara gir gaya aur kajal ka chehara khul gaya.. saath mai… priya ka bhi..

1145

aab karim ne purvi ko ulta kar diya aur fir purvi ki Gori gand ko apne kale hatho se sahlake dono hips ko pakad ke gand ke ched ko broad kiya aur fir usme dher sara thook thuka , karim ne apni tongue ka Kamal shuru kar diya , wo tongue ko purvi ki gand ke andar jitna le ja sake tha utna andar karke chatne laga fir se purvi pagal hone lagi , uska khud par se control chhut gaya , voh fir se dhimi dhimi madak siskariya lene lagi sath me bich bich me chikhne bhi lagi , karim ne purvi ko sidha kiya aur uske samane aa gaya aur purvi ki choot par lund se sahlake huve purvi ki neck par to kabhi kaan ko chumne laga fir purvi ne apni tango se karim ki kamar ko pakad liya aur hatho ko uske pith ko daba diya aur aankhe kholkar karim ko dekha aur dhire se boli dal bhi do . karim – kyon ab sahan nahi ho raha , dal do pls . pahala number to kajal ka hai … baad mai tera .. aise kahte hi purvi ka chehara gir gaya aur kajal ka chehara khul gaya.. saath mai… priya ka bhi.. Purvi bhi ab puri tarah se besharam ho chuke thi Mere karim raja,kya tume aapne purvi raand par jara bhi taras nahi aata karim usse dur jake kajal ke paas khada ho gaya tha .. karim ke door jane se purvi pahale se jada tadap uthi . Woh ab bahut garm aur chudasi ho gaye thi .Uski chut mai badi khujali ho rahi thi.Ab woh bina lund ke nahi raha sakti thi.Woh khud karim ke pass jake besharam hoke uska lund dhire se pakadke rub karne lagi. Is liye karim ab zara sakth hote hui kajal ke blouse ke uppar se uske mamme zara jyada berahmi se masalte hui kajal ko kiss karane laga…

1146

aur bol pada .. Kya aam hai kajal tere.. kamine mai tera lund daba rahi hu, uske saath khel rahi hun… aur tu Sala kamina ..uske jism ki tarif kar raha hai Iss par Karim zorse haste hui kajal ke aam aur zorse se masalta hai aur use kiss karane lagata hai...

1147

1148

aab situation aise thi ki kajal ke piche karim khada tha aur uske aam daba raha tha aur

1149

uske piche purvi khadi hoke aage haath dalkar uska lund daba rahi thi .. Karim - Wah kajal tu to kareena kapoor jaise lagti hai.Wohi tight gora jism,waisa hi tana hua sina,waise hi gori taange.Tu bhi kareena jaise mast maal hai kajal .Kasam se tera yeh mast jism dekhke koi bhi mard tujhe chodana chahega. Ispar purvi aur jada gussa ho jati hai.. Kamine … muje kyon tadpa raha hai.. Behanchod kya maine tuje chodane ko mana kiya … Lekin .. chod bhi nahi rahe ho na.. Sali bola na..Pahale kajal ko chodunga baad mai teri bari.. Lekin mujase sabra nahi ho raha hai To mai kya karu raand.. tuje kya kajal ke saath chudwane ki iccha hui hai kya raand?Teri maa ki chut,sachi bol,tera irada kya hai? threesome karane ka irada hai kya Nahi nahi… Maderchod mera lund kyo pakda hai tune?Tu kya chahati hai chinal? Jo haath se purvi ne karim ka lund pakda hua tha uspe karim ek phatka marta hai per uske baad bhi purvi karim ka mota lund nahi chorti,balki lund ko zor-zorse uper niche karti hai .. Ahhhhh kitni galiya de rahe ho mujhe raja.Kyon mujhe tadpa rahe ho? Chodo na muje.. karim ke muh se galliya sunke purvi bahut sharminda feel karati hai. karim pahali baar use galiya nahi de raha tha par kajal ke samane use galiya de raha tha, jalil kar raha tha iss wajah se use sharaminda hona pad raha tha … kajal ke samane karim jo use treat kar raha tha us wajah se jindagi mai pahali baar use ek randi jaise feel ho raha tha … use lag raha tha ki karim uski kitni insult kar raha hai per chut chudne ke bahut tadap thi usse isliye wo besharm hoke karim ki galiya bhi sun rahi thi . kajal idhar purvi ke haal ke baare mai soch rahi thi saath mein karim ki haatho se apna jism masalte le rahi thi.Waise ab usse koi farak nahi padne wala tha ki karim purvi ko chode ya usse jalil kare kyonki ab usse apni chut ki padi thi.karim ka ek haath apne aam pe dabate hui use bahut maza aa raha tha.. Iitana kuch hone ke baad bhi purvi phir bhi dono haath se karim ka lund masalte bol

1150

Ahhhhh kitni galiya de rahe ho mujhe raja.Kyon mujhe tadpa rahe ho? Chodo na muje.. Thik hai tuje pahale chodunga .. lekin pahale tu kajal ki chut chategi.. Kya??? Purvi chilla uthi.. Kajal karim ke taraf dekhane lagi.. Nahi nahi.. mai ye karane nahi dungi.. Kajal ne kaha.. Purvi boli.. Mai ye nahi karungi … To kajal ke chudai hone tak wait kar … nahi to uske chut chat.. Lekin wo ready nahi hai.. Purvi ki baat sunkar priya chounk padi.. kya chinal hai purvi bhabhi .. itani jaldi ready ho gayi .. priya ne kaha .. Karim- tu use ready kar fir …ye tere responsibility.. bathroom mai charo aur saanta tha… sirf pani girane ki aawaj aa rahi thi.. purvi ne ek baar karim ki taraf dekha .. fir kajal ki taraf dekha.. wo sharmakar neeche dekh rahi thi .. Priya aander ka darshya dekh kar sochane lagi

1151

aur khud se sawal karane lagi … kya purvi bhabhi sach mai budhhe ne kaha waisa hi kuch karegi.. aur khud hi jawab diya… nahi nahi.. purvi bhabhi aisa nahi kar sakati.. wo itana niche nahi gir sakati.. aab purvi thoda aage aayi.. kajal ki taraf.. purvi aage aa rahi hai ye jankar kajal bol padi. Nahi purvi… ye thik nahi hai.. Purvi jaan chuki thi ki kajal puri tarah se garam ho chuki hai par nakhra kar rahi .. aakhir ek aurat ko dusari aurat ke sivay kon achhe se jaan sakata hai.. wo janathi thi ki aabhi nahi to kabhi nahi .. aur wo ye bhi janati thi ki garam aurat ko aapne jaal mai fasana kafi aasan hota hai..

1152

Kajal bhabhi…aab nahi raha jata… aaj muje kisi bhi halat mai karim se chudana hai.. usse chudane ke liye muje aapki pyari chut chatane padegi.. Lekin purvi ye thik nahi hai.. Aisa kajal ne kaha lekin tab tak purvi ne kajal ka ek aam halke se daba diya ... Ye kya badatamiji hai purvi.. tum ye mere saath nahi kar sakte.. Pata hai bhabhi… ye thik nahi hai.. pata hai aap ko isse kya kahte hai Kajal na mai gardan hilate hai Lesbian sex.. Kajal aab sharmakar niche dekh rahi thi.. ek baar kajal bhabhi.. muje tumari pyasi chut chatane do na.. sirf ek baar.. ye kya bakwaas hai .. purvi.. mai.. maiii.. bhala .. kyon.. tume ..ye sab karane dungi.. mere saattthhhh… mai aisa kuch bhi nahi karane dungi.. idhar bahar khadi priya kahti hai.. bhabhi.. aab hadbadaye kyon ho.. aur purvi bhabhi ko kyon kah rahi ho.. us budhhe ko kaho.. clearly.. daro.. mat… usne hi purvi bhabhi ko tumare saath ye karane ko kaha hai.. Lekin ispar purvi ne kuch nahi kaha .. thodi der shant rahi.. bahar khadi priya ko laga purvi bhabhi aab kuch nahi karege.. wo khud ko relief karane lagi.. tabhi achanak… purvi ne kajal ke boobs ko jor se daba diya... Aaaahhhhaaaa… purvii… ye kya kar rahi ho.. aapni hi soch mai dubi priya ko ye ahsas bhi nahi raha ki purvi aur kajal ke bare mai sochate hui kab aapna haath uske chathi pe kab chala gaya..

1153

aur aapne uroj ko usne kab daboch liya .. aur uski aankhe kab band ho gayi.. Aapni aankhe band kiye hui khade khade hi aapni chut masal rahi priya ko jaise hi kajal ki aawaj sunayi di to jhat se usne aapne aankhe khol di.. Kajal ki aawaj ne uski aankhe khul gayi aur haath bhi usne jhat se niche kar diya.. Bhabhi … muje pata hai aap ko ye pasand nahi hai.. par mai kya karu.. muje bhi ye pasand nahi hai.. lekin mere chut se jada karim ko aapki chut pasand hai.. mere chut ki pyas bujane se pahale wo aapki chut ki pyas bujana chahata hai.. meri chut ki pyas bujane ke badale mai usne ye shirt rakhi hai ki mai aapki chut chatu.. aapne suna hi hoga na .. aab bhabhi ..

1154

boliye mai kya karu.. Priya purvi ki ye baat sunkar pagal ho gayi.. use kabhi nahi laga tha ki purvi bhabhi itana ganda bol bhi sakate hai.. aur idhar kajal ko bhi nahi laga tha ki purvi itana ganda bol sakati hai.. ye sab sunkar priya kahane lagi.. Priya- kitane gandi hai purvi bhabhi… kya anab shanab bol rahi hai.. koi highly educated lady bhi itana ganda bol sakati hai kya.. Priya ke dimak mai jo tha wo wahi kajal ke dimak mai tha .. wo bolati hai.. Purvi… kitana ganda bol rahi ho.. tume sharam nahi aate muje ye sab bolate hui.. Kya karu bahabhi .. sharam to aati hai.. lekin chut ke aage bebas hu.. aur ganda… ye sab aapke yaar ne hi sikaya hai muje.. aur aisa muje aapke yaar ne hi banaya hai.. Bahar khadi hokar priya kahti hai.. Karim kajal bhabhi ka yaar hai to tumara kon hai.. purvi bhabhi.. Purvi ki baat sunkar kajal halka sa muskurati hai .. wo janati thi ki jab wo karim ke saath thi tab wo bhi karim ke saath aisa hi gandi bhasha mai baat karti thi aur karim uski halat aise hi bebas karta tha.. Dekho purvi … tum aapne aap par control karna sikho… Muej lecture mat do bhabhi.. aap ne kiya kya aapne aap pai control.. Kajal bhabhi purvi ki baat sun kar gusse mai kahti hai.. Haan kiya hai maine aapne aap par control.. iska aur mere affair ko tutake 1 year ho chuke hai.. tabse aab tak maine kuch bhi nahi kiya hai iske saath To bhabhi tumari ichha nahi hoti thi.. Hoti thi Phir kya .. koi aur.. Chup kar purvi .. kuch bhi mat bol.. tuamre saath jaisa ho raha hai waise mere saath bhi kai baar hota hai .. mai kitane baar chahati thi ki karim ke paas aau aur uska musal lund aapne chut mai le lu.. Kajal ki baat sunkar bahar khadi priya aapne moo par haath rakh lete hai..aur aacharya se kahti hai.. Bhabhi aap bhi… gandi bhasha..

1155

Par chaha kar bhi mai aisa nahi kar sakti thi.. Kyon Muje aapne aap par control karana tha.. aur ye sab galat tha .. Ok baba.. aap ka pravachan suna.. pasand bhi aaya .. aab kaam ki baat kare.. Purvi ki iss baat se priya has padi aur kajal ke chehare par halki si smile aayi.. Bhabhi aapko pata hai Kya Hamare dono ke dard ki ek hi dawa hai.. Kya Karim ka musal land.. Kajal hasati hai .. Pataa hai … lekin … tum jo kah rahi ho aur tum jo mere saath karna chahati ho wo possible nahi hai Kyon .. aaj to moka bhi hai. dastur bhi hai… aur tumare chut chatate hi karim hum dono ko chodega bhi.. haan na karim Karim ke taraf dekhate hui purvi kahti hai.. Karim haan kahta hai.. Lekin ye sharth kyon karim Kajal karim ki taraf dekh kar kahti hai .. Mai aaj dekhana chahata hu meri ek raand dusare raand ki chut kaise chatati hai.. aur baat ye bhi hai ki mehara khandan ki bahu mehta khandan ke bahu ki chut kaise chatati hai.. ye bhi muje dekhana hai.. Aur hasane lagta hai.. Idhar bahar khadi priya gusse mai kahte hai.. Kamine.. mere do bahbhi ko jalil kar raha hai tu..

1156

Fir kajal purvi ke chut pai haath rakhkar usse jor se ragad dete hai.. Aaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaaa…. Purviiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… Kajal jor se chilati hai.. Bhabhi … aapki chut chatungi tabhi to mera number aayega.. Aisa kah kar purvi kajal ke hoontho par aapne hoonth rakh dete hai ...

aur saath mai purvi ne kasmasti hui kajal ke aam ko aur jor se daba diya… Aaaahhhhhhhaaaaaa…. Dhireee… naaaa..

1157

Jaise hi kajal ke aam ko purvi ne dabaya tab kajal purvi ka chehara aapne hoontho se dur karate hui sisak uthi.. jaise hi purvi kajal ke hoontho par aapne hoonth rakh deti hai waise hi priya aapne jagah par uchal padati hai..

use yakin nahi ho raha tha ki purvi bhabhi kajal bhabhi ke saath aisa kuch kar sakati hai .. idhar purvi kajal ka ek aam phir se daba deti hai.. Aahhhaaa.. aisa hi dabata hai na tu .. karim.. Aisa kah kar purvi karim ki taraf dekhane lagi..

1158

Itane dhire se mai nahi dabata .. chinal.. Ye sun kar priya kahti hai.. Kamino mere bhabhi par raham karo. Karim ne aise kahte hi gusse mai purvi ne kajal ke dono khade hui nipple ko ek saath hi bahar ki taraf khinch liya.. Oooohooooo… purviiiii…. Ye kya kar rahi ho… aaaaahhaaa… dard ho raha hai….. mmmmuujjjeee….. uuuuffffffffff… par kajal ki aahe purvi ko maje de rahi thi..

1159

Ye sab dekhate hui bahar priya ka bura haal ho chuka tha.. wo khade khade hi aapna top uppar karke aapne boobs daba rahi thi.. aur chut mai ungali daal ke use rub kar rahi thi.. thode der baad use yaad aa jata hai ki wo kaha khadi hai.. wo sochati hai … koi aa jaiye to.. yahi sochkar aab Priya niche baith jati hai.. aur samane ka nazara dekhane lagati hai.. samane kya nazara tha.. kajal aur purvi ki kssing dekhkar karim aapna musal lund aapne haath mai leke hila raha tha.. wo dekhate hi priya ne aankhe niche kar di..

tabhi uski nazar aapne aap aapne kamar ke niche ki taraf chali gayi.. niche ka nazara dekhkar use bahut aachraya hua . . wo niche se puri nangi ho chuki thi..

1160

usne kab aapni pant nikali aur kab aapne panty niche sarka di use khud ko bhi pata nahi chala.. fir usne aankhe band ki tho uske aankho ke samane ek ajib sa nazara samane aane laga.. kya tha wo nazara.. wo nazara tha wo ek skirt mai baithi hai .. aur karim uske skirt ke aander haath daal ke uske panty ke uppar se uske chut ki malish kar raha hai… kuch der aisa hi nazara raha..thode der baad Uske moo se ek tej siskari nikali Sssssssssssshhhhhhhhhhh….. aaaa….. hhhaaaaaaa….. mummmmmiiiiii….. Aankhe band karate hui aapne moo se ye ajeeb si siskari aapne kaano pai padate hi wo samaj gayi ki uske saath kya ho raha hai .. wo masterbute kar rahi thi.. yani priya aapne dono bhabhi ka lesbian sex dekh kar ek five star mall ke bathroom ke door par baith kar aapne chut mai ungaliye daal kar mutt maar rahi thi.. priya ke dhadkane jor se chalane lagi..

1161

priyaa ne aapne aankhe band ki thi par kajal ki jor ki siski ne uski aankhe kholane par use majbur kar diya.. aage ka nazara dekh kar priya fir se aapni chut ko masal rahi thi.. Aab purvi uske kaan se hote hui uske gardan, phir niche aate hui uske pet ko chumane lagi..aaj wo kajal ke badan ke har hisse ko chum rahi thi..chat rahi thi.. Fir wo thodi uppar gayi .. uska ek aam aapne moo mai leke usko chusane lagi .. uske aam ko achhe tarah se chusane ke baad purvi ne uske naval ko chusa aur uske aander aapni jeebh aander daal di.. Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaa… Purviiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii… Josh mai aakar kajal thodi aage jukh kar aapna ek haath purvi ke pit se uske gaand ke darar mai dhire se daal deti hai .. waise hi purvi chilla utati hai.. Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa… Bhaaaaaabbhhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…. Aab purvi kajal ki sapat pet ko chusate hui uske chut tak ja rahi thi.. tab unn dono ki saanse tej se chalane lagi thi.. aab purvi sar utake kajal ki taraf dekhane lagi thi .. kajal ki aankhe band thi.. Purvi ne aapni jeeb jaise hi kajal ke chut pai rakhi waise hi kajal uchal padi.. Aaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa… purviii… Aab kajal ke chut ke uppar purvi ne aapni jeebh ghumani shuru kar di.. Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaa… purviiii… Upppaaaaaarrrrr.. nahiiiiiiiiiiiii… aander .. dalooo.. Jaise hi usne aapne thodi jeebh kajal ke chut mai dali waise hi kajal bl padi.. Aaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…. Uuuuuuuuuuuufffffffffffffffffffff…… Marrrrrrrrrrr… gayyyyyyyyyiiiii… Aaaaahhhhha… badi jalan ho rahi hai aander … purviiiiiii… ghusa do aander aapni jeebh…. Besharmi pe utar aayi purvi aapni jeebh bahar nikal kar kahti hai.. Bhabhi .. aap ka to aapne aap pai bahut control hai na… phir muje aapne jeebh aapke chut ke aander dalane ko kyon bol rahi ho.. Purvi ke sar pe chapat laga kar kajal kahti hai..

1162

Kamine.. itana muje garam kiya hai .. aur aab mere saath nauntaki kar rahi hai.. Phir purvi ne haste hui kajal ke chut ko dono haatho se pakad kar uske chut ko failaya aur phir aapni jeebh uske chut ke aander daal di.. Aaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa…. Bahutttttttttttt… mastttttttttt.. Purviiiiiiiiiii… Aab purvi aapne jeebh se uske chut ki massage kar rahi thi.. iss wajah se kajal ka pura badan akad sa gaya tha. Aaaaahhhhhaaaaaaa…. Purviiiiiii… kartiiii.. rahoooo.. bahut achha lag raha hai.. Uuummmmmmmmmmm… Aab kajal bahane wali thi..wo aab zadane wali thi.. aab wo uske karib thi.. Yessssssssssssss.. purviiiii… aab mera hone wala hai..aahhhhhhhhhhhhaaaa… Aise kahte hui wo zadane lagi.. Idhar karim ka bura haal tha .. wo kabhi purvi ko dekhata to kabhi kajal ke nashele gaand ko .. aab karim ke lund ne fir se baghavat karna shuru kar diya tha.. usne bina kuch soche samaje un dono ki taraf jane laga.. kajal ne wo dekh liya aur purvi ki kaano mai dhire se kaha Karim aa raha hai.. Tab tak karim undono ke paas aa chuka tha.. wo pahale purvi ke badan par aur baad mai kajal ke badan pai aapni bhukhi najar dalata hai.. Usko gusse de dekhate hui purvi kahti hai Aab kyon aaya Kajal uska maza lete hui kahti hai Uski nazar hamesha naye maal pai hoti hai Tum kaha ka naya maal ho.. bhabhi.. tum to iska purana maal hi ho .. Purvi uski nazar mujpar nahi hai To kispar Mere nanad.. priya par..

1163

Kya.. Priya kahti hai.. Sale ne bhabhi ko bhi bata diya kya.. Priya kahti hai.. Haan .. aur pata hai tuje ye uske saath kya karna chahata hai Kya Suhagraat.. Kya ??? ye kaise possible hai.. Idhar ye baat sunkar priya gusse se aagbabula ho jati hai.. Sale ne ye baat to kya pure city ko batayi hai kya. Jab sab dekhana hi tha to hamare paas hi kyon aaye .. sab wahi baith kar dekhate hi rahate na.. Priya ne aacharya se kajal bhabhi ki taarf dekha jo sina choudha karke karim se baate kar rahi thi.. priya ne ye note bhi kiya ki karim ki nazar purvi ke mammo pai kam aur kajal bhabhi ke kadak mummo pai jada hai.. sabse jada uske gulabhi nipple pai uske nazar thi.. Josh mai aakar karim bola Sali tum don randiya.. yaha nangi khadi ho.. aur mai aisa hi dekhta rahu kya.. To kya karoge.. Tum dono ko chodana hai muje Hame kyon chodoge.. aab tumari nazar hum pai kam aur tumare naye maal par jada jo hai.. Kon priya par.. Aur wo dono hasane lagi.. Wo to hai par iska matlab ye nahi hai ki priya ke khatir mai sone ke aande dene wali tum do murgi ko chor dunga.. Aisa kah ke undono ko aapne baho mai khinch leta hai karim Phir mere samane jikar kyon kiya .. priya ka.. Kajal ne kaha.. Taki tumare madad se usko pata saku..

1164

Kyon patana hai usko.. hum dono kya kahi se kam hai kya.. Purvi ne kaha Kam ki baat nahi hai rani.. To baat kya hai Kajal ne kaha Karim ka lund aab kutumb minar ban chuka tha.. Lagata hai Priya ka naam sunkar tum dono naaraj ho gayi ho Naraj ki bbat nahi hai karim … ek aurat ke samane tum dusare aurat ke saath sex karane ki usko patane ki baat karoge to bura lagega hi na.. Purvi ne kaha. Aur mere madad se tum use patana chahate ho.. Kajal ne kaha Uspar purvi bol padi Ye galat hai karim Kajal phir bol padi Mai hargeej madad nahi karungi.. tume aapne nanad patane mai.. Uspar priya kahti hai.. Ye hui na baat .. bahbhi.. Karim kahta hai.. thik hai.. mai nahi lunga tumari madad aur tume force bhi nahi karunga.. madad karane ke liye.. Aur aage se hamare samne priya ka jikar bhi nahi karn Purvi bol padti hai.. Thik hai.. jaise tum dono ki marji.. Iss par purvi bol padi .. Kajal bhabhi to tume priya patane mai madad nahi kar sakti.. kyon ki aakhir wo unn ki sister in law hai.. par agar tum mere saath sirf mere hi bankar rahoge aur mere saath pyar karoge to shayd mai tumari priya ke saath setting karane mai kuch help karungi..

1165

Ye baat sun kar priya aag babula ho jati hai.. Kamini Sali.. purvi… tu chinal hi hai .. aur karim ki chinal hi banake rahege.. aage se mai kabhi bhi tuje baat nahi karuge… maderchod… Ye sab sunkar karim bahut kush ho gaya..aur kush hokar wo kahane laga.. Aur tum mere help kaise karoge… priya ke saath suhagraat manane mai.. Itani jaldi bhi kya hai karim ji .. wo to baad ki baat hai.. wo baad mai aap ko pata chal hi jayega.. aab to aap sirf iss do malai ke maze le lo..baad mai wo khir bhi aap ko mil jayenge.. wo kaha bhagnewale hai.. Purvi ki ye baat sunkar priya ka chehara dekhane layak hota hai.. Sali purvi bhabhi aab kya karanewali hai.. Sali bahut kamine hai.. aapne yaar ke khatir kuch bhi karenge.. aur muje dawat samaj kar uske bister par daal denge.. aage se mai purvi bhabhi ki kuch bhi baat nahi sununge.. sununge kya uske paas jaungi bhi nahi..aur usse baat bhi nahi karunge.. muje aage se purvi bhabhi pai dhyan dena padega.. nahi to

1166

mere liye wo khatarnaak sabit ho sakati hai. Aab purvi uska lund neeche se ooper tak apni zubaan se chaatne lagi.aur fir usne karim ke lund ka supada aapne moo mai le liya aur use chusane lagi.. Ek taraf purvi uske lund ko chaat rahi thi aur dusare taraf kajal ki nazrain karim ki nazroon se hi mili hui thi. Aab kajal ka munh neeche karim ke lund ki base par gaya ..aab purvi uske lund ko chat rahi thi ..bade pyar se ..lund ke ooper ke bare bare kaale gande baal purvi ke naak main ghusne lage the. udhar priya ka bura haal tha .. wo apani ungaliyon ko thook se geela karake apane nippal ko daboch rahi thi .... jaise uska yaar apani laar se unhe bhigo raha ho... usse kiss kar raha ho aur uske chut mai aapni ungali daal raha ho..

1167

purvi jo kuch kar rahi thi ye dekhkar priya ne apane pant ke uppar se pahale aapne chut ko masala aur fir apani panti mein haath dalakar apani choot masalane lagi.. idhar kajal ka bhi bura haal tha.. wo karim ke samane nangi khadi thi.. wo karim ka lund dekhkar aapne boobs dabaye ja rahi thi.. aur mann mai kahane lagi … aahah saale .... uskee choos raha hai.... ahah meree.... meree.... kaun choosega..... yaar hai tu mera..... tujhapar .....mera ...hak hai....

1168

pahala..... pahale..... meree choos..... uskee chhor de.... mere mein jeebh daal....ahah vo galat hai..... pahale mere chusane the...... vo galat hai.... purvi ne kajal ka vyavhar dekha to aurat hone ke naate wo samajh gayi ki kajal kitani garam ho gayi hai aur thode der pahale usne jo karim aur kajal ke beech ke khel ko rukaya tha iss wajah se kajal kitane pareshan hain wo janati thi. Karim aab basin par apni taangain phaila kar beth jata hai aur purvi neeche baith jati hai. Karim ne apni taangain aur bhi phailaayin.. aur

karim ne purvi ke sar ko wahin par dabaate hui bola raand thora yaha par bhi apni zubaan se pyaar kar na. purvi ne uske aando ko apne hontoon main liya aur jaise unko chusate hui unko geela karane lagi. Fir khaamoshi se purvi ne aapne jeebh nikali aur us ki thighs aur lund ke beech ki jaga ko chaatne lagi. purvi ne piche se aage tak waha jeebh phairni shuru kar di aur waha ki saari gandgi aur paseene ko chaatane lagi. Priya ko yaqeen nahi aa raha tha ke purvi bhabhi iss

1169

qadar gandi kaise ho sakti hai aur is qadar gir sakti hai ki aik gande tailor ke jism ki itni gandi jaga ko wo chaat sakate hai . aur fir kajal ki taraf dekhate hui karim kahane laga.. tu kyon itane dur khadi hai… aaja na mere paas.. karim ke kahane ki der thi ki kajal uske paas aa gayi. karim to kajal ki aankho ki chamak dekh kar hi samaj gaya tha ki kajal ki kya halat ho gayi hai iss waqt.. uske paas aate hi karim uske kabutaro par tut pada… aapne dono haatho mai uske mamme le kar use nichodane laga.. waise hi kajal chikh uthi.. aaaahhhhhhaaaa… budhheee… jara ..dhire.. naaa… mai kya bhage ja rahi hu.. bahut dino baad haath mai aayi hai tu.. kajal sharma jati hai.. aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa…. fir isko jor se daba.. karim .. purvi aapna moo uske lund par se hatate hui bolati hai.. tu aisa kahti hai to waise sahi aisa kahkar karim uske ek nipple ko aapne haath mai leke use nichodane lagta hai.. aaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaaa…. Kamine.. uski baat kyon sun raha hai… aaaahhhhaaaaa.. kyoonnnn.. dhireee na.. dard ho raha hai.. to thik hai aise kahte hui ek haath kajal ke chut pai rakh deta hai.. jaise hi aapne nangi chut par karim ka haath rakhta hai waise hi kajal kaanp jati hai.. uske hoonth kaanp se jate hai ye bolate hui ki.. wwww..aa…aaaa..hhhhhhh…..aaaa…. nnnnnn…hhhhh…iiiiiii…. Ppplllzzzz… kkkkkk..rriii… mmmmm….

1170

Itane kahane ki der thi ki karim khada ho jata hai aur jhat se kajal ko aapni taraf khinch leta hai .. aapne baho mai aapni purani raand ko ek bar leta hai aur uske nazuk se hoontho par aapne hoonth rakh deta ha

aur uske hoontho ko joro se chusane lagata hai.. Kajal janathi thi ki jab karim josh mai aata hai tab aise hi harkat karta hai..

1171

par aab bahud din ho gaye the use karim ke saath sex kiye hui ..to shyad iss wajah se wo bilkul taiyaar nahi thi iss chiz ke liye.. aur wo thodi gadbada jati hai..iss wajah se uska badan karim ke body par gir jata hai.. karim uska khubi se fayada utata hai. karim uske har ek aang ko daba daba daba kar uske sharir ka naap lene mai laga tha.. kajal kisi bifari hui bakari ki tarah uske har ek hamale se kaanp se jati aur usse aur buri tarah se lipat jati.. aur fir karim usse lipat kar usse chumane lagata aab ye dono ek dusare ko betasha chum rahe the.. chus rahe the.. ek dusare ko chumate hui dono ke chehare par ek pyar bhari muskan thi.. Ye sara nazara bahar khadi priya bade taanv se dekh rahi thi.. aab uska haath aapne boobs par tha.. wo aapne mamme masal masal kar aapni do bahbhi aur karim ki rasleela dekh rahi thi.. aab wo aapne mamme bahar nikal kar aapne nipples ke saath khel rahi thi..

wo sab dekhate hui use kal ki baat yaad aa jati hai..jab karim aur pooja ka sex chal raha tha aur wo ye sab mobile pe sun rahi thi.. wo pal yaad aate hi uske tan badan mai ek kasak si uthi.., jo ek siskari ke roop mai bahar nikal aayi.. aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaa...

1172

jaise hi uske moo se aawaj bahar aayi usne turant hi aapne moo pai haath rakh diya taki aawaj dur tak na jaye aur wo turant door se hatkar baju mai chup gayi.. taki aawaj sunkar agar teeno mai se kisi ne aawaj suna to wo door ko dekhe to waha khud ko naa paye.. aur fir wo chup ke se dekhane lagi ki sach mai kisi ne suna ya koi piche dekh raha hai kya koi... lekin wo teeno aapni raasleela mai itane busy the ki unka priya ki aur dhyan hi nahi tha.. aab aapni taraf teeno ka dhyan nahi hai ye jaankar priya fir se door pai aa gayi.. par na jane kyon aab priya ka dhayn aapne dono bahbhi se jada karim par tha.. shyad phone pai suna hua uska aur pooja ka sex use aab yaad aa raha tha .. priya ye sab bahar se dekhakar use apane upar hota hua mahasoos kar rahi thi ...wo apane nippals ko zor-zor se daba rahi thi... jaise uske bhabi ka yaar uski bhabhi ka nahi uske nippals ko nichod raha ho... Idhar dusari taraf iss waqt uttenjana ke mare kajal ke hoonth halwe ki tarah narm ho chuke the.. unmai se meetha shahad bhi nikal raha tha.. Kajal aapne ko sambalate hui thoda piche haat jati hai .. aur karim ki aur madak aada ke saath dekhane lagti hai.. thodi der baad aise hi dekhane ke baad kajal josh mai aake aapne mamme pai karim ka sir pakadkar

1173

daba deti hai.. aur kahti hai.. Karim.. meetha de ye dard… bahut dino se tadap rahi huu.. aaaaaahhhhhhha… kajal ki baat jaise hi khatam hoti hai waise hi karim uske kabutar pe tut pada.. wo uske mamme ko chabha raha tha..chus raha tha.. pahale ek ..aur fir dusare ..

1174

koo.. iss beech purvi ne karim ke lund ko pakar kar jor se masala .. aur gusse mai boli.. Bas ho gaya aab… chod do muje… mai kabse chudayi ke liye mari ja rahi hoon.. use iss baat ka koi farak nahi padata tha ki waha kajal hai..use aab kisi bhi kimat pat karim se chudava ke lena tha.. iss ke liye wo na jane kab se tadap rahi thi.. Fir karim Ne apne lund ko apne hath main pakara aur purvi ke gaaloon par marane laga aur phir uske hontoon par. Kajal karim ko yeh sub karate hui dekh rahi thi. Jab karim ne aapne lund ko purvi ke hoontho par maara tab usne apni jeebh bahar nikaal di tab karim apne lund ko purvi ke jeebh par marane laga. tab phir aik baar dobara purvi ne uske lund ke topi ko apne munh main liya aur use choosne lagi.thodi der chusane ke baad purvi ne khade rahte hi karim ka lund haath mai lete hui aapne chut ke dwar par tika diya.. Fir karim Ne apne lund ko apne hath main pakara aur purvi ke gaaloon par marane laga. aur phir uske hontoon par. Kajal karim ko yeh sub karate hui dekh rahi thi. Jab karim ne aapne lund ko purvi ke hoontho par maara tab usne apni jeebh bahar nikaal di tab karim apne lund ko purvi ke jeebh par marane laga. tab phir aik baar dobara purvi ne uske lund ke topi ko apne munh main liya aur use choosne lagi. Karim purvi ke saath ye karte hui kajal ke panty ke uper se hi uski ki choot ko chatne lagta hai choot ke hootho ko chusne lagta hai … karim bahut dino baad kajal ki choot chaat raha tha jis wajha se usko uske choot ke ras ka sawad alag lagta hai par uski mehak ki wajah se wo bahut utezit ho jata hai ab usko chhot ki garami bardast nhi hoti.. karim kajal ki penty apne daato mai padkta hai aur niche kichne lagta hai .. kajal ki sase tej hoti jati hai .. karim jaise jaise panty niche kar raha tha kajal ki heartbeat tej chal rahi thi jald hi karim ke samne kajal ki choot aa jati hai.. Karim- waahhhh…...ohhh kya choot hai ek dam chikni...balo ka namo nisan nhi hai .. karim kajal ki panty jagho tak niche karta hai aur jaldi hi apne haatho se kajal ka jism door kar deta hai.. kajal ko bahut sharm aa rahi thi....aaj uska purana yaar uski pyari choot ke saath jo kar raha tha … halki kajal pehle kayi baar karim se chud chuki thi par uski chut dekh kar aisa nahi lag raha tha ki kajal kayi baar chudi huyi hai.. uski gori gori chut ke dono honth halke se khule the karim toh kajal ki khubsurti mai hi kho gya tha...... I mean to say… chut ki khubsurati..wo bas ghoore ja raha tha … ye sab dekh kar kajal ko sharam aa rahi thi kajal -karim maat dekh na aise karim :-tu bahut khubsurt hai

1175

kajal:-chup kar tu aur jaldi se apna kaam kar mujhe sharm aa rahi hai karim:-(kajal ki choot ko chute huye) kya raand.. hamesha ki tarah aaj bhi kah rahi hai .. jaldi karo....hye kitni pyari hai tere chut … isse toh furst se banya hai uper wale ne isse jaldi se nhi balki aram se pyar karna chahiye kajal:-mujhe sharam aa rahi hai karim ... tujhe jaise karna hai kar par jaldi kar mujhe aur bardast nhi hota karim –raan tune toh mere maan ki baat keh di bardast toh ab mujh se nhi ho raha..... udhar gusse mai purvi kahti hai Purvi:-aab tum log jaldi karo na … mera number kab aayega .. jab tum dono aisa slow karoge to Karim dono ki taraf dekh ke hasta hai aur apne garam hoth kajal ki chot ke garam hotho mai rakh deta hai Kajal -aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh karimmmmmm….. Aisa kah ke kajal karim ka sar apni choot mai daba deti hai Karim ne kajal ki choot ko halke se chuma aur fir kisi rasgulle ki tarah apne muh me bhar liya .. karim ne aise karte hi kajal ka badan sulagne laga . us ke hath karim ke sar par aa gaye aur vo meethi meethi aahe bharte hue uske sar ko apni choot par dababne lagi. uski ki choot se jo halka sa namkeen gadha ras nikl raha tha vo karim ki jeebh ko bhaa gaya aur wo sab kuch bhool kar uski ki choot ko chumne laga, chatne laga. ooohooo! Karim ye tune kya kar diya re, main to aaj mari hi mari aaahhhhhhh aaahhhhhhhhhh , uffff kitna maja aa raha hain , ufffffffff uffffffffffffffffff. Kajal ki ye madmast aahe karim ko aur prerit kar rahi thi ki wo uski choot ke ras ki ek ek boond pee jaye aur priya aur purvi ko aur garam kar rahi thi.. Jab jab uski jeebh kajal ki choot ke dane ko chhuti wo apni gaand ko jor jor se patakti, karim samjh sakta tha ki kis had tak vo masti ke sagar ki gehrai me utar chuki hai. Mushkil se 4-5 minute hi usne choot ko chusa hoga ki kajal uske muh me dher sara ras chod kar skhlit ho gayi aur niche jamin par padi padi gehri sanse lene lagi. Uske jhadte hi karim ne apna muh vaha se hata liya aur waha padi ek sadi se apne chehre par lage unke ras ko saaf kiya aur wo bhi wahi pada raha .. kuch der baad purvi karim ke seene par chadh gayi aur uske lund ko aapne gaalo par ragadne lage, fir dhire dhire aapne gulabi hontho par aur fir muh khol kar usne karim ke lund ke supade ko apne muh me le liya. purvi ke narm hontho ke ahsas ne karim ko itna maja diya ki main kya batau, apne hontho me uske supade ko dabaye vo jeebh ko gol gol ghumate hue karim ke badan me aag laga rahi thi. Baahr priya aur andar do dahakte jism .. nahi teen … aaj kuch tufani to jarur hone ja rha tha

1176

.dhire dhire usne lagbhag aadha lund aapne muh me le liya tha. Kuch minute baad wo ghum gayi aur karim ke moo ki tarfaf aapne gaand karke baith gayi … aur fir vo jhuk gayi aur fir se uske lund ko chusne lagi.. karim to bus uske sudoul chutado par hath ferta raha .. uski choot se chedkhani karta raha. Ab uska lund jad tak us ke muh me fasa hua tha aur uske thook uske andkosho par tapak raha tha . Par karim aab usko chodana chahata that ha.. to usne purvi ko vaha se hata diya aur usko niche jamin par lita te hue uske kulho ke niche dono sadiya aur peticot ka takiya banake laga diya aur fir apne lund ko choot ke andar dhakelte hue jhatka maara. To purvi ka pura badan hil gaya aur pehle hi jhatke me uska aadha lund choot ke andar pahuch gyaa tha. Baki ki kasar do-teen dhakko ne puri kar di . purvi ne dhire se uske gaal par chuma aur wo apne lund ko choot me aage-piche karte hue puri tarah purvi par chadh chuka tha.purvi ne apni baahe uski peeth par kas di aur apni tango ko puri tarah khol kar use manchahe tarike se chudai karne ki puri aazadi di. Pregnant hone ke bawjood bhi uski chudane ki bahut ichha thi aur sabse badi baat ye thi ki wo iss waqt bilkul sharma nahi rahi thi balki ek tarah se enjoy kar rahi thi... unke honth ek baar fir se apas me jud chuke the jiski vajah se har ek aah andar hi ghut kar reh gayi thi. Lagbhag aadhi door aane ke baad us ne purvi ko ghodi banaya aur kasam se unki madmast karti hilti gaand ko dekh kar uska lahu naso se baahr chahlalkne ko ho gaya. uske ke bade bade gol matol chutad , gaand ka chota sa bhura ched aur ek baar fir se lund andar lene ko lap lapati choot. wo khud ko rok nahi paya aur unke chutado ko chumne laga. Dhire dhire kaatne laga aur besabr hokar us ki gand ke ched ko chum liya to wo bus apni gand hila ke reh gayi par unhe jo aseem sukh us pal mil raha tha uske kehne hi kya the. Us ne apna supaada choot par rakhte hue ek baar fir se use andar ko thel diya aur us ke chutado ko pakde hue uski chudai fir se shuru kar di , jab wo kuch pal ruk jaata to purvi apni gaand ko aage piche karti.. Ye nazara dekhkar priya dhang rah gayi .. us ne aisi chudai pehle kabhi nahi deki thi , aur sach me uske liye ye jaise bilkul nayaa anubhav tha. Jaise jaise purvi jhadne ke karib aati ja rahi thi uske ke chutad buri tarah hilne lage the. Aur fir kuch minute bad jab wo jhadne lagi to vo jamin par aundhi gir gayi uski choot ne karim ke lund ko jakad liya aur use apne garm ras se bhigo diya, ek ke baad ek purvi ka jism jhatke khaane laga. Aur uske jhadne ki gati itni tej thi ki karim ko bhi apne saath le chali, uske lund se nikalti veery ki pichkariyo ne jab tak sans nahi li jab tak ki purvi ki choot ko apne veery se bhar nahi diya.

1177

Karim usi halat me purvi ke upar let gaya par usne usko baju mai dhakel diya aur baith kar sai ko apni ungli pe lapet ke apni choot se riste un dono ke pani ko saaf karne lagi , uske bad usne apne kapde uthaye aur kamre se baahr jaane lagi to karim ne uska hath pakad liya . Purvi - jane de, hath muh dhoke aati hu Karim - kya jarurat hai Aur usne purvi ko apni god me bitha liya .. purvi ke chutado ke spars se karim ke lund ne ek baar fir se sursurahat si li. Purvi - man nahi bhara kya Karim - kaise bhar sakta hai jab saamne aise do kamsin badan ho to Purvi – thik hai .. muje jane de.. Karim kajal ki gaand ki taraf dekhane laga tha.. Kya dekh raha hai Kya kamal ki gaand hai Irada kya hai Marane hai To maar le na Tabhi inki baat sunkar kajal unke taraf palat gayi Kya Karim- tumari gaand marane hai Kajal tension mai aate hui kahti hai Nahi… karim… yaha nahi Yaha hi marane hai karim ko Purvi kahti hai Kajal- tu chup kar Karim- sahi kah rahi hai purvi Kajal request karti hui kahti hai Kajal – plz.. yaha nahi .. bahut dard hota hai..

1178

Karim- tu to aisa kah rahi hai .. jaise pahali baar maar rahi hai Kajal – pahali bhi tu maar chukka hai.. par aab bahut dino se maari nahi hu .. is liye kah rahi hu … Idhar inn logo ki baat sun kar priya aapne aap ko kahane lagti hai Priya – oohhoo.. my god… asss… kaise possible hai… uska kitana mota hai.. bhabhi ke ass mai kaise jayega.. Fir karim utata hai … nanga hi .. aur kajal ke paas aakar use utata hai.. Isse pehale ke kajal kuch bol pati karim usko utake basin par rakh deta hai … Kajal- Karim stop this nonsense Karim aapna chehara uske chehare ke paas lata hai .. kajal ne apna face dusri taraf ghuma liya . karim : saali khud kayi baar mera ye mota kala lund aapne choot mai aur gaand mai le chuki hai … aur aab mera mann kar raha hai tere ye kattil gaand marane ka .. to Sali nakhara kar rahi hai.. kajal – waise baat nahi hai karim… yaha bathroom mai mujase nahi hoga karim- to kaha hoga kajal – ghar chelate hai .. karim kajal ki taraf dekh kar kuch sochane lagta hai .. udhar purvi ko lagta hai sala kahi ye iss ke baat mai aa nahi jaye.. aisa hua to mai kajal ki gaand karim kaise marta hai wo dekhane ka moka haath se chala jayega.. yahi soch kar wo kahte hai purvi- nahi nahi .. karim .. iski gaand yahi maar lo.. muje dekhana hai.. tum dono ka scene.. kajal gusse mai bolati hai.. kajal ek dum se pareshan ho gayi thi.. kajal- chup kar.. tu beech mai mat pad.. hum dono hamara aaps mai dekh lenge.. karim- sach to kah rahi hai purvi—tere gaand maine tere bedroom mai pahale to mari hai ..mera mann yaha batroom mai marane ka ho raha hai kajal- nahi karim.. plz… itani sun lo mere baat.. karim uska chehara aapne haath mai leke usko kiss karte hui kahta hai

1179

karim- tera kya irada hai .. mera maza kharab karne ke chakkar mai hai kya tu….. kajal na mai garden hilati hai karim- tun bol tun reh legee mere lund ke bina… karim ki aur dekh kar sehami se awaz mai bolati hai kajal - nahi karim ….. karim : bol phir abhi mera lund legee iske samane apni gaand mai…. kajal- nahi … gaand mai nahi … to kaha lege ..mere savat… purvi bol padi

1180

purvi ki taraf gusse se dekhate hui kajal kahti hai aabhi chut maar lo… ghar jane ke baad gaand maar lena.. idhar priya ke dil itni joro se dhadak raha tha ki, wo apne dil ke dhadakne bhee saaf sun paa rahi thee…uska dil betha jaa raha tha….….use laga ki, aaj toh kajal bhabhi marr hee jayege… aur bachi kuchi kasar purvi bhabhi puri kar rahi hai.. na jane purvi bhabhi ko kajal bhabhi ki ass marvane mai kya maza aa raha hai .. pata nahi.. ek baar fir se karim ki nazar kajal ke gand par thi........ek baar to uske jee mein aaya ki wo kajal ki gaand nahi mare to uski chut maare ......fir usne socha chut to wo kabhi bhi degi .. aaj gaand hi maar dete hai .. kajal - please meri halat par taras khawo ....... kyon muje pareshan kar rahe ho.. mai kaha tume pareshan kar raha hu.. to ye kya hai.. jo tum mere saath kar rahe ho.. mai kya kar raha hu jabardati jabardasti to ki hi nahi maine aab tak mai chut de rahi hu na .. mere gaand ke piche kyon pade ho roti hui surat banakar kajal kahti hai tab purvi has padti hai .. kajl usko gusse se dekhti hai.. aisa mat kah rani ......aab mera sabra toot raha hain......agar mujhe tumari gaand nahi mili to main sach mein tumape jabardasti karunga .. Purvi karim ki baat sunkar jor se chilla padti hai .. Jabardasti .. maza aayega karim … maine kabhi bhi aise koi jabrdasti wala sex dekha nahi hai.. muje dekhana hai .. karim.. Kajal gusse se kahti hai.. Karim .. iss chinal ke saath hi tu jabarasti kar.. ye bahut uchal rahi hai.. mai kab se dekh rahi hu.. Priya inn dono ki baateion ko sunkar dheere se muskura padti hain...... wahin is baar karim apne dono haaton ko kajal ke dono boobs par rakh deta hain aur is baar puri taqat se uske dono boobs ko masal deta hain ..........

1181

agle hi pal kajal wahin zoron se sisak padti hain........wahin uski choot bhi puri tarah se gili ho chuki thi........karim bina ek pal ke deer kiye aab bhi apne dono hathon se kajal ke naram boobs ko masal raha tha................. kajal - sssssssssssss............... aaaaaaaaaaaaaa............ bus kar budhhe .........thoda to dheere se daba na fir karim ne kajal ke rasile hothon ko chumna shuru kar diya aur uske hothon ke beech jeebh dalkar munh ke andar ghumane laga. Karim ki kamukta se wo bhi apne upar kaboo nahi rakh saki aur uska poora sath dene lagi.

1182

Ab Karim kajal ke kaan , uske gaalo aur gale mein chumne aur dant se halke halke katne laga. kajal ke badan mein mano aag si lag gayi. purvi un dono ki is kaamlila ko dekh kar wo bhi bahut uttezit ho gayi thi . wo phataphat karim ke paas gayi aur uske mote lund ko hath mein pakadkar hilane lagi. Phir un dono ke beech mein ghuskar un dono ko alag kar diya. karim ka nanga gathila jism aur mote lund ko dekhkar kajal ghabra gayi. Uske dimag ne kaha “ karim mujhe chodo , par meri gaand mat maro….” Lekin wo kuch bole iss se pahale purvi ke munh se nikla

“ OMG, karim tumhara kitna bada hai ….”

1183

iss baat par karim hasta hai “kajal darling, daro mat . ye tume dara rahi hai ..ise apne hath mein pakdo ye tumhen katega nahin.” Phir usne kajal ka hath pakadkar apne lund par rakh diya. kajal ne phadakta hua lund pakda aur uski choot se ras behne laga. Uska gala sukh gaya. kajal ko ghabraya hua dekhkar purvi ne karim ke lund ko apne hothon mein le liya . Par karim aaj kajal ki gaand marana chah raha tha , usne purvi ko hata diya .. Phir karim ne kajal ki piche se garden pakad li aur uske munh ke pass lund laga diya. kajal ka na chahte hue bhi munh khul gaya. usne dheere dheere kajal ke munh mein lund ghusa diya. karim us ke munh mein lund andar bahar karta raha . kajal ko bhi ab maza aa raha tha wo man lagakar lund chusne lagi. Udhar priya kajal bhabhi ke sexy chehre mein karim ka lund dekhkar

1184

uttezna se usko apne ko samhalna musil ho raha tha, usko lag raha tha orgasm aane hi wala hai. kajal ne karim ke nitambon ko apne dono hathon se pakad rakha tha aur wo lund ke sath sath uski goliyon ko bhi chus rahi thi. karim ko laga ki wo ab jhadne hi wala hai , usne kajal ko rok diya aur usse pucha ki use lund chusne mein maza aa raha hai ? kajal munh mein lund hone ki wajah se kuch nahi bol payi, bas haan mein sar hila diya. kajal ki kamukta dekhkar karim aab aur der bardast na kar saka. Usne dekha kajal ki choot ke hoth uttezna se phool gaye hain aur clitoris bilkul tan chukka hai. Kajal ki choot ke upar kale baal chote chote the, sayad usne kuch din pehle hi saaf kiye honge. us ki goro gori makkhan jaisi jhanghe aur phule hui choot ke gulabi hoth dekhkar karim uttezna se pagal ho gaya. Wo samajh gaya tha ki kajal bhi chudane ko bilkul ready hai. Usne kajal ko pet ke bal lita diya aur uski tange pakadkar thode aage karke mod diya . aur Kajal ki gand ke ched par karim apni jeebh ferne laga to kajal ki uttejna aur badh gayi.

1185

Kajal - kya aaahhhh, kya kar rahe ho kariiimmmmmmmmm… . Karim - tere gaand ka maja jo lena hai .. socha thodi seva kar lu uski … Kuch der vo aise hi uski gaand chatatha raha .. fir usne purvi ko uske parse mai koi cream hai kya pucha.. tab purvi ne ek cream use de de.. aur fir karim ne kajal ko aundhe lita te hue kajal ki gaand ke ched ko chikna karna shuru kiya, kajal bhi jaanti thi ki aaj karim ki iccha kya hai, usne bhi karim ko roka nahi balki puri azadi di ki wo jaise chahe uske jism se khel sake. Karim ne jaise hi apni ungli us ki gaand ke andar ghusane ki koshish ki to kajal ka badan akad gaya shayad vo ready nahi thi. Karim- kya hua raand.. taiyaar nahi hai kya… Kajal - nahi main ready hu par kya hain bahut dino baad hai na to thoda ghabra rahi hu. Karim – kajal gaand marvana to tu janati hi hai na Aise kahte hui ek baar fir se koshish karte hue is baar apni karib ek inch ungli ghusa di … karim – dard ho raha hai kya. kajal- thoda bahut to hoga hi. Fir dhire dhire karke apni puri ungli gand ke surakh me sarka di. Aur andar bahar karne laga. Apne lund ko bhi cream lagakar karim ne kajal ke chutado par laga diya. kajal- aaram se dalna ,jyada jor se jhatka na lagana. Karim - fikar mat karo. Karim ne ab lund ka davab gand ke ched par daalna shuru kiya aur kajal ke chehre par dard ki anginat rekhaye khinchna shuru ho gayi. Aur jaise hi uska fula hua supada chutado me dhansa kajal apni cheekh par kabu na rakh paayi. aaiiiiiiiiiiiiii aaaiiiiiiiiiiiiii karim ruk jaaaaaaaaaaaaa.

1186

Par karim ko rukna thoda hi tha , wo apna hath niche le gaya aur us ki chuchiyo ko dabane laga aur sath hi unke pairo par kainchi laga li taki vo aage na jaaye. Karim - bus kajal , ho gaya. Kajal - khaak ho gaya, main to mari re, Karim - jab to keh rahi thi ki kar le. Kajal - dard bahut ho raha hai. Karim - bus thoda adjust kar lo naa. usne apne hahto se kajal ki chuchiyo ko kas kas ke dabana shuru kiya taki us ke badan me kuch uttejna bhare aur saath hi lund ko andar sarkana bhi jaari rakha, uska man to bahut tha ki ek jhathka marke kaam nipta du par wo kajal ko aur jyada takleef bhi to nahi dena chahta tha.. Uski gand bahut hi jyada tight thi uska davab karim ke lund ki naso par pad raha tha ghasse lagane me bhi use pareshani ho rahi thi ..

1187

Phir usne apne lund ko kajal ki gaand se bahar nikala aur uske gaand ke ched par lagaya aur supade ko andar dhakel diya. kajal ne isse pahale bhi karim se gaand marva li thi par aab bahut din baad karim se gaand marva rahi thi.. Abhi karim ke lund ka sirf supada hi andar gaya tha .. .tabhi kajal dard se chillayi … Aah …please karrrrrrrriiiii,mmmmm.. bahar nikalo, mein itna mota nahi le sakti…

Uske mathe par paseena aaker uske chehre par behne laga. kajal bahut ghabra gayi . Karim – pahale to kai baar le chuki hai na.. Wo chillayi , “ oyi ma…aaaaa…tum meri gaand faad rahe ho ……….uiiiiiii……..maaaaaaa…. pahale se jada mota hua hai.. Waise to kajal ki gaand karim ne kayi baar maari thi par aaj kajal ko bahut takalif ho rahi thi.. shyad bahut dini ko ke baad marane ki wajah se ye ho raha tha shyad..

1188

Wo karim ke hath jodne lagi please mujhe chor do. karim ko aisa lag raha tha jaisi wo kisi ladki ki kunwari tight gaand ko chod raha ho . Isse uski uttezna aur bhi bad gayi aur josh dugna ho gaya. kajal ne purvi se prarthna kari ki wo karim ko roke. kariim ne apne lund ka supada bahar nikal liya . usme thoda thook lagaya aur phir se kajal ki gaand mein daal diya. karim ne apne lund ka supada bahar nikal liya . usme thoda thook lagaya aur phir se kajal ki gaan mein daal diya. Thodi der tak wo aisa hi karte raha. Sirf supada ghusata phir nikal leta.thodi der baad kajal ko supade se dard hona band ho gaya. Ab karim ne dhere dhere lund ko aur andar dalna shuru kiya. Jab aadha andar ghus gaya to phir utne ko hi dhere dhere andar bahar karne laga. Kuch pal baad kajal bhi uttezna se apne nitambon ko upar ko uchalne lagi . . purvi ne usse pucha , “kajal bhabhi , aap ko kaisa lag raha hai ? ” kajal siskariyon ke beech boli ooh ..aaahh…he is fucking me so nicely, it feels so good…. Ab karim ne teji se stroke lagane shuru kar diye. Uski goliyan kajal ki uthi hui gand se takrane lagi. Thap Thap Thap ki awaz pure bathroom mein gunjne lagi. Dono ke badan pasine se lathpath ho gaye. kajal ki siskariyan pure room mein gunjne lagi. kajal uske jabardast strokes se romanchit ho gayi ..karim dhake lagaye ja raha tha aur kajal ko orgasm aane hi wala tha , ye dekhkar karim ne use tadpane ke liye achanak dhakke lagana band kar diya. kajal chillayi you bastard, dhakke band kyon kar diya. Please dhakke lagao , I am cummingggg….fuck me …….gaand maaro mere …kamine tum shuru se mere gaand marna chahate the.. aab kya hua …ab ruk kyun gaye…….oiiiiiii..ahhh……oiiii…maaaaa… karim ne muskurate hue phir jordar dhakke lagane chalu kiye…kuch palon baad kajal ko orgasm aa gaya oiiii….maaaaaa…ahhhhhhhhhh….ohhhhhhhhhh….maaaaaa…. Ab karim bhi jyada der ruk nahi paya aur usne kajal ki gaand ko apne virya se bhar diya. Phir wo kajal ke bagal mein gir pada. ye dekhkar priya ke chehare par halki si smile aa jati hai.. aur kahti hai.. saala.. aab jaldi jhad gaya.. shyad itane sex ke baad thak gaya hoga..

1189

kamina .. Udhar purvi ka kaam lagane wala koi nahi tha bechari khud hi apni clitoris ko ragadkar orgasm lane ki koshish kar rahi thi. karim aur kajal ki chudai khatam hote hi wo jhat se kajal ke phule hue choot ke hothon par munh lagakar chootras pine lagi. Choot ke andar jeebh dalker usne chootras ke sath sath karim ka virya bhi chat lia. Phir wo kajal ki clitoris ko jeebh se tease karne lagi jisse kajal ki siskariyan nikal gayi.

kajal uttezna se apne nitambon ko purvi ke munh par uchalne lagi. Udhar purvi ko bhi maza chahiye tha usne kajal ke munh par apni choot rakh di aur 69 ki pose mein aa gayi. kajal samajhdar thi jaldi hi 69 ka maza bhi sheikh gayi aur kuch hi der mein dono aurton ko jabardast orgasm aaya.

1190

Dono sexy aurton ki kamukta dekhkar karim ka lund phir se khada ho gaya. Usne kajal ko purvi se alag kar diya . Phir pass mein padi kursi mein baith gaya aur kajal se apni god mein baithne ko kaha. kajal ne uske lund ko apni choot par lagaya aur dhere dhere niche ko baith gayi. Jab lund pura andar ghus gaya uske baad karim kajal ki gori gori chuchiyon ko chumne , choosne aur un par halka dant se katne laga.

“kajal accha lag raha hai ? ” karim ne pucha. Halanki karim halke halke se dhakke laga raha tha lekin kajal ek aur orgasm ke karib thi . uske munh se nikla , “ahhhhhh…..tum …….ummm.. …tumne….ohhhhh…..tumhare lund ne meri choot ko pura bhar diya hai …….uummmmmm……” aur usko jaldi hi orgasm aa gaya. Phir karim ne purvi kajal hawa mein latki hui thi. Kandhe purvi ne pakde hue the aur nitambon se karim ne pakda hua tha. karim ne dhere dhere choot mein dhakke lagane shuru kiye. kajal ko hawa mein latke hue hi jhatke lagne lage. karim ne dhakkon ki raftaar bada di , uske sath hi kajal ki siskariyan bhi badti chali gayi ……..ahhhh…………annnn……….…uggggggg…..kuch der baad usko ek jabardast orgasm aaya aur pura kamra uski chikhon se gujne laga. Tabhi karim ne apne lund ko uski choot se bahar nikal liya aur purvi ki sahayta se kajal ko niche jamin par lita diya. kajal abhi bhi siskariyan lene mein thi. Uski aisi jabardast chudai shyad pehle kabhi nahi hui thi. Ab karim ne kajal aur purvi ko pass pass lita diya aur unki gand ke niche ek ek sadi lagakar choot ko thoda utha diya. Kajl ki bayi aur purvi ki dahini tang hawa mein upar utha di. Phir

1191

usne kajal ki choot mein lund ghusakar tagde strokes lagane shuru kiye. Phir kajal ki choot se lund nikalkar bagal mein leti purvi ki choot mein lund ghused diya. karim bari bari se dono ko chodte raha. kajal aur purvi ko dugna maza aa raha tha kyonki agal bagal lete hone se jab ek chud rahi thi to dusri ko bhi usi lay mein dhakke lag rahe the. Dono siskariyan lene lagi aur karim unhe chodte raha. Jaldi hi dono aurton ko ek aur orgasm aaya . Jab karim ko laga ki ab wo jhadne wala hai to usne unki tange niche kar di aur apna lund choot se bahar nikal liya. Phir wo kajal ki chuchiyon ke upar baith gaya aur uske munh mein lund ghusa diya. Kuch der baad usne kajal ke munh mein apna virya bhar diya aur is baar apna lund munh se bahar nahi nikala . kajal ka dam ghutne laga par karim virya ki dhar uske munh mein chorte raha. Kuch palon ke baad usne apna lund bahar nikal liya aur lund ko uske sexy chehre aur balo par ragadne laga . Phir un dono ke sath wo bhi jamin par hi let gaya lekin un dono ke badan ko chumte aur danto se kat-te raha. Thodi der baad kajal uth gayi aur peshab karne ke liye toilet chali gayi. Uski choot se abhi bhi virya tapak raha tha. Usne toilet ke mirror mein dekha ki uske balo , chehre aur badan mein kafi jagah par virya laga hua hai . usne apna munh dhoya aur sar ke balo se virya nikalne ki koshish ki par jahan taha chipka hone se acchi tarah se saaf nahi ho paya aur baal sab ulajh gaye. Ab mein is halat mein bahar kaise jaungi , is Bastard ne buri gat bana di hai , kajal ye sab sochne lagi. Apne balo ka wo bahut khayal rakhti thi aur din mein bahut waqt unki dekhbhal mein laga deti thi ab unki ye halat dekhkar wo ruansi ho gayi. Uski garden , gaalon , chuchiyon aur badan mein kai jagah par chusne, katne se laal rang ke nishaan pad gaye the aur hoth bhi sooz gaye the. ("upar - neeche" dono jagah ke kajl ne socha , jab tak ye nishan mit nahi jate mujhe koi bahana banakar husband se dur hi rehna padega. Jab usne ghadi mein dekha to sham ke 5 baj chuke the. Wo log lagbhag pichle 1 ghante se chudai kar rahe the. itna time kab beet gaya unko pata hi nahi chala.

1192

kajal ne purvi ko kaha 1 hour ho gaya hai .. movie khatam ho sakate hai thode hi der mai.. priya aur pooja hame dhundate hui yaha aa sakate hai.. Haan.. Bolkar wo uth gayi.. dono ne kapade pahan liye aur fir bathroom se bahar

1193

jane lagi.. priya ne un dono ko bahar aate hui dekhkar waha ek corner mai chup gayi.. wo dono movie haal mai chale jane ke baad karim bahar aa gaya .. bahar aane ke baad porch mai use priya mil gayi.. Kya kar rahe the bathroom main Tere bhabhi ko chod raha tha.. Fir se tum dono ka shuru ho gaya.. Haan.. tuje koi problem hai.. Nahi.. achha hua … Kya matlab.. Tuman muje jodane ko kaha tha .. automatic tum log ek ho gaye.. to muje kuch karane ki jaroorat hi nahi padege.. Kisne kaha.. Aab mera kaam khatam ho gaya.. Nahi mai kaise tuje itane aasane se jane kaise de sajkata hu.. Kyon.. Tera tight gora jism, tana hua sina, gori gori taange.Tu kareena jaise mast maal hai priya .Kasam se tera yeh mast jism dekhke koi bhi mard tujhe chodana chahega… aur fir mai itane aasane se kaise chor sakata hu.. Kam se kam dialogue to badala kar.. yahi daialogue bhabhi ko mara hoga aab muje maar rahe ho thik hai dialogue badal deta hu Karim-Tera yeh kasi-hui gaand(haath lagata hai gaand pe.. wo haat jatake se priya hata dete hai )mast kadak mamme(nipples ko chuta hai .. gusse se wo haath hata dete hai )aur yeh gilli garam chut(ungli uske chut par rakhta hai .. gussse se priya use pichhe dhakel dete hai ).Tera jism ek film heroine jaisa hai tera. Karim mere badan ke saath tum wahi kar rahe ho jo tum kajal aur purvi bhabhi ke saath karte ho …. Haan .. meri rani …

1194

Mai koi tumari rani nahi hu.. Karim fir se uske mamme pe haath rakhane wala tha tabhi priya waha se uska haath hata deti hai..… Kamine ..jhoote… Kya hua.. Muje laga sach mai tune pooja ko aapne jaal mai faans liya… Hahhaa.. mai kya jhooth bol raha hu kya .. Haan.. jhooth bol rahe ho.. Nahi.. Mai ne pooja ko pucha hai.. Wo kya kahegi ki muje karim ne choda hai.. Jao muje tumase kuch baat nahi karane hai. Mat karo baat … sirf ek kiss de do Kya sach much jab tum mujase baat kar rahe the tab tum pooja ke saath sex kar rahe the.. Haan .. mai kyon jhooth bolu… aapne chamak challo se.. Mai koi tumari chammak challo nahi hu Karim uska haath pakadata hai Tabhi uske haath ko jataka dekhe priya jhat se waha se bhag jati hai.. movie haal mai .. aur pooja ke paas jake baith jati hai.. Aander cinema haal mai aake baith jane ke baad pooja puchati hai Kaha thi itani der Call aaya tha Rajiv ka Haan Usko itane bhi sabra nahi hai kya Seriously… tum ek baat bata sakati ho pooja … for god sake …

1195

Haan pucho na .. mai tumhe nahi bataunge to kis ko bataunge.. Jhooth mat bolo Priya mai tumase jhooth kyon bolunge … haan yar, tum kyon jhooth bolungi mujase .. tum friend jo ho mere .. Haan mai bhi to wahi bol rahi hu yar seriously bata na .. kya kya karim ne tumara kaam kiya hai kya pooja mann mai kahti hai harami sala... iss ne priya ko kuch kaha hai kya .. Ye sala sudhrega nahi kabhi bhi.. ye mera bhanda fodane se pahale muje priya ko batana padega… priya what happen ? tum fir se wahi sawal kyon puch rahi ho …. mujhe bahut ajeeb lag raha hai.. aise sawal ka jawab dena… tume kuch hua hai kya.. no i am good, actually mein kafi din se puchana chahati thi tume pahale to tumane pucha tha na causally pucha tha .. aur aab seriousally ek baat bolu priya bol… i thing .. if tume karim pasand nahi hai to avoid it ... pooja ne bade simple lehaze mein kah diya. mai to avoid kar dungi.. par usne karna chahiye na .. muje avoid.. wo to hai wo to haath dhoke mere piche pada hai

1196

priya .. usko to bahut saree ladkiya aur ladies pasand aati hai ... tum agar usko avoid karti rahogi to wo tumare piche se jaldi hatt jayega .. matlab ? matlab .. use baate mat karo.. us se dur raho ..agara wo tumare paas aata bhi hai to tum us se ulajo mat… agar uske saath ulajogi to wo tume nahi chorega .. aur phir rajiv ki jagah wahi tumare saath suhagraat banayega.. pooja ye kahte hui smile karti hai .. pooja ki baat priya ko ajeeb lagi par use ignore karna behtar samjha. … par ignore nahi kar payi… vaise pooja muje lag raha hai tum jabse uske sath contact mein aayi ho bahut badal gayi ho, vo pooja jise mein janti thi vo nahi rahi tum.. karim ne bahut badal dia tumhe ... sala hai hi ek number ka chalu... harami.. hey... aise koi baat nahi hai .... pooja ko bura laga par wo use dikhana nahi chahti thi.. to baat kya hai.. mai to tumari bhalaye ke liye kah rahi thi.. sahi mein ? kya baat hai… bado hi badal gayi hai tu pooja , muje to kuch aur hi lag raha hai … tum kya kehna chahte ho bas yahi ki tu bahut badal gayi ho ... kyun tumhe aisa kyun lagta hai mai badal gayi hoon ? lagne ki kya jarurat hai, harami hai ek number ka wo … ... na jane kitni hi ladkiyun ya ladies ki bajai hai iss harami ne .. gusse mein priya ye bhul gayi ki use kis tarah baat karni chahie. … lucky bastard ne na tumare bhabhi ko chora na mere bhabhi ko… priya kuch pal chup rahi sochti rahi uske baad usne kaha .. iss bastard ne aabhi dono bhabhi ko toilet mai choda kya aur tum kaha thi

1197

bahar khadi thi.. aur undono ke saath sex karane ke baad mere taarfa vasana se dekh raha tha.. bahar aane ke baad.. ooohhhooo… my god… aur aab muje lag raha hai usne tume bhi nahi chora hoga … ek se ek badkar ladkiyan aur bhabhiya uske pas hi jati hai, sala lucky harami kahin ka .. priya ne ye kaha tab pooja ne uski taraf dekhe bagar niche aapne garden jukha li .. pooja .. pooja .. kya .. kya hua ? pooja ka chehra puri tarah se tuta hua tha … vo kuch nahi boli aur apne garden niche jukhi rakhi .. priya ko ek pal bhi samajh nahi aa raha tha ya ki ye ho kya raha hai ? tabhi uske dimag mai aaya ki .. kya pooja bhi uske changul mai aa gayi hai ? phir wo pooja ke shoulder ko pakadati hai .. kya hai pooja .. mai kuch puch rahi hu tume .. pooja ka chehara pada hua tha.. sorry .. what do you mean by soory .. pooja.. muje maaf kar do .. priya… mai bhul gaye the ... pooja ne hath jodte hue kaha matlab … muje bhi .. usne … kya .. maine to uske bare mai tume bataya tha .. fir bhi.. sorry .. priya.. kya usne tume kiss kiya .. yaa.. pooja – sab kuch … priya – ohh.. my gooddd… bastarad sala ..

1198

fir dono shannt rahe movie khatam hone tak.. movie khatam hone ke baad charo bahar aayi .. pooja - priya please take care .. i will, mai kal subah kaam khatam karke tumare gahr aati hu … shopping k liye jana hai.. hmm ok bye … kal milate hai.. Us din hui jamkar chudai se mahi ki life ki sab frustration dur ho gayi thi. Ab wo khush thi aur uska mood bhi accha rehta tha. Wo aab karim ki extra care karne lagi thi. Karim ne usko baad mai ek do baar choda bhi tha .. par uske baad 10 -15 din wo gayab hi ho gaya tha ..( actually wo us time priya ke piche tha) mahi ko laga ki wo busy hoga .. is liye usne aapne aap pe control kiya .. Par kitane din … wo control karti .. uske baad to karim uske paas aaya hi nahi … wo hamesha kuch na kuch bahana bana deta tha ..pichale kuch dino se chudai na ho pane ke frustration se mahi chidchidi aur edgy type ki ho gayi thi . aab uska ek ek pal akele katna mushkil hota jaa raha tha……… din se fir raat ho ja rahi thi ........ aur udher mahi ki tadap pal pal badhti jaa rahi thi ........ use kisi bhi keemat par karim ko fir se hasil karna tha .. mahi apne sawal jawab ko lekar pareshan thi ki karim ko kaise paya jai fir se .. ........ karim se fir se chudane ka khyaal dil mai aate hi wo bar bar bakabu hoti jaa rahi thi..... (Aisi halat mein wo phir se dusri baar aise galat kaam mein ja phanse wali thi jo warna wo kabhi nahi karti . pehli baar karim ne uske sexually unsatisfied hone ka fayda uthaya tha , abki baar phir wo uska fayda utha ne wala tha ). mall mai jo kuch hua uske dusare din karim kanthisheth ke ghar aata hai .. mahi bhi wahi thi… actually manish ke saath use kisi function mai jana tha aur uska ek dil yahi bhi kah raha tha shyad karim bhaiyya ke gahr pai hai .. isliye wo saj dhaj ke aayi thi aaj.. karim ko rizane ke liye.. karim ko dekhate hui hi mahi uske paas chali gayi aur gusse se boli .. muje tum kyon avoid kar rahe ho mai kaha avoid kar raha hu tume kya chahiye .. batao na karim muje kuch nahi chahiye ..

1199

paise chahiye kya .. bolo kitane chahiye .. bolo mai dungi .. tume paise.. nahi chahiye muje paise.. chal hatt durr .. randiii.. Sali … muje dusare kaam hai .. actually karim pooja ke paas jana chahata tha .. pooja ke sahare use priya ke saath jo suhagraat manani thi… kal jab priya us ke changul se bhaag gayi thi tab se wo gusse mai tha … wo wahi kuch pooja ke saath baith kar plan karane wala tha .. pooja aur priya ke beech jo kal movie theatre mai baat hui thi wo karim nahi janata tha.. priya bhaag jane ke baad wo aapne gahr chala gaya tha.. plz karim .. aapni randi ko avoid mat karo.. tumari mahi randi tumare bina mar jayenge tum mere randi ho haan .. hu.. tume koi shak hai kya .. to mere saath randiyo ki tarah pesh aao jara.. haan.. aaunge.. mere raja … to ho ja shuru.. yaha .. iss haal mai.. waha mera husband khada hai to mai kya karu plz karim.. randiyon ka koi husband nahi hota hai.. aab kya kare bhaiyya ne us se shadi ki hai to nibhani padege na to nibha na.. mere paas kyon aa rahi hai.. uski nuni.. aapne chut mai daal le aur aapni aag shant kar le .. plz karim mere mazburi samajo.. chal hatt … yaha se .. aisa kah ke karim waha se chala jata hai… udhar dusari taraf priya pooja ke gahr jane ke liye aapne gahr se taiyaar hoke nikalane lagati hai .. .. aapne shadi ki shopping karane ke liye …

1200

aur idhar tisari taaraf uppar aapne room mai pooja bhi ready thi aapne best friend ke shade ke shopping ke liye… wo excited thi aapne best friend ke shadi ko leke ya aapne budhhe yaar se aapne best friend ke suhagraat ko leke … ye mai nahi janata .. aaap ache se janate hai .. pooja kyon excited hai…. ????

1201

udhar karim pooja ko dhudate hui pooja ke room mai chala jata hai … par waha to kanthisheth aur pooja baate kar rahe the … kanthisheth ko pooja se baate karte hui dekh ke karim ko gussa aa jata hai .. wo gusse galiya dete hui neeche haal mai aa jata hai .. waha abhi bhi mahi khadi thi.. karim ko wo dekhate hi use aapne taraf ishare se bula leti hai .. pahale to karim ka koi irada nahi tha par baad mai sochata hai sala isko aaj kush kar hi deta hu.. aur thoda paisa bhi aat leta hu isse.. Sali khud hi bol rahi thi paise muje dene ke bare mai .. fir karim uske paas jata hai.. mahi -- chalo

1202

kaha piche chelate hai .. waha hame koi disturb nahi karega.. tuje kya bola hai .. haan na baba .. mai tumari randi hu .. aur randi jaise hi pesh aaungi.. to pesh aa na .. tum mere sath sex karte samay mujhe randi hi samjh kar ke chodo to pahali pesh to aa wo aab dono darwaje pai khade the .. aur mahi ka husband haal se hote hui aapne room mai chala gaya tha.. aab mahi hall mai aa jati hai.. . aur aapne dressing table ke samane khadi ho jati hai ..Ek do minute ke aander Usne aapne dress ko randiyon ki dress jaise bana dala..aur waha se karim ko aapna jalwa dikhane lagati hai .. ye jalwa dekh ke karim bahut kush ho jata hai..

1203

fir mahi Munh par khoob makeup kar dete hai aur hothon par khoob laal lipstick laga dete hai. Usne pure badan mein perfume dala hua tha aur 6 inch ki heel wali sandle pehni hui thi. aab karim darwaje se garden ki taraf aata hai ..aur darwaje par mahi randi ki tarah banker khadi ho jati hai. Aab karim uske paas aata hai .. karim ko mahi aapna randi wala roop dikhane lagti hai..

aab mahi bolti hai.. blowjob ka one thousand, andar dalne ka 5 thousand , piche ka 10 thousand aur agar mujhe sara din chahte ho to twenty thousand. karim uske munh se aise baatein sunkar kush ho gaya .. mahi fir boli aaj poore din mera koi business nahi hua hai, batao tumhara kya jawab hai , nahi to mein dusri jagah try karti hun.

1204

muje English samaj nahi aata .. hindi mai bol ..randi… kya naam hai tera … mahi .. randi.. aab bol .. kya bol rahi thi.. munh mein lund lene ka ek hazar, choot mein dalne ka 5 hazar , Gaand mein ghusane ka 10 hazar aur raat bhar chodne ka 20 hazar , kya bolta tu, tereko kya mangta ? itani upper class padi likhi aurat ke munh se randi ki jaisi bhasha sunkar karim ka lund khada ho gaya. Usne mahi ko pakadkar kiss karna chaha. nahi nahi , mera chumma nahi lena, mein aisa chumma nahi deti… bagar paise liye hui.. aisa kehkar mahi ne apne ko karim se chuda liya aur phir boli pehle paise do , phir maza luto.. aur tuje jindagibhar aapni special raand banakar rakhane ka kitana mai kisi ek hi nahi ban sakati.. mere hajaro grahak hai.. ek ki hoke baki par mai aanyanya nahi kar sakati fir karim ne 100 rupai nikale aur us ke munh par fenkte hua bola Randi ye le tera daam, ab tu din bhar ke liye meri hai Sali … Sirf itane hi… itane mai mai nahi baithathi kis ke saath … Chal nakhara mat kar .. aab jaldi se chal.. tere aukat itani ki hi hai… Aur fir karim mahi ko leke bahar garden mai le jata hai .. waha se wo gahr ke pichale side jane lagte hai… Aab jab wo dono ghar ke pichale side ja rahe the tab priya aapne ghar ka kaam khatam kar saj dhaj ke pooja ke ghar mai dhakil hoti hai .. .. aate hi usko mahi karim ke saath ghar ke pichale baju jate hui dikh jate hai .. pahale to wo sochti hai sale ne aunty ko bhi pata liya … phir kuch sochane lagti hai .. piche ek khander jaisa ghar hai .. waha to ye log ja to nahi rahe hai … pooja to kahti thi waha bhoot hai …phir wo khud ko kahati hai muje kya karna hai ..aisa soch ke gahr ke aander dhakel ho jati hai .. ghar me aane ke baad wo pooja ke room mai aa jati hai … lekin waha pooja nahi thi.. Kanthisheth ke ghar ke piche ek open place thi.. forest walo ki jamin ..

1205

waha ek purana tuta phuta ghar tha.. jo aab koi use nahi karta tha .. wo aab khander bana hua tha .. sab log waha bhoot hai ye samajate the.. is liye waha koi nahi jata tha.. pooja ne bhi pahale kayi baar priya ko bataya tha ki hamare gahr ke piche ek khander hai waha bhoot hai … Aab karim aur mahi waha us khander ki taraf ja rahe the .. Aander ek room mai jate hi mahi ne karim ke pant ki zip kholi aur uska musal lund bahar nikal liya. karim ke kuch sochne samajhne se pehle hi mahi ne jhatse munh kholkar apni choot ke yaar ko apne garam honton mein kaid kiya ..

aur use choosne lagi , sath hi sath uski goliyo ko bhi hath se sehlane lagi.

1206

Kamre ka tempreture badhta ja raha tha. Rah rah kar mahi ke munh se jab uska lund bahar liklata to 'pump' ki aawaj hoti. Kuchh hi dinon mein hi wah oral sex mein perfact ho chuki thi. mahi ne choos choos kar karim ke lund ko ekdum chikna kar diya tha; apni kasi choot ke liye taiyaar!

karim ne mahi ke 40" ki gand ko masalne laga. To Mahi ki siski nakal gayi.Usne karim ka sir apni chuchiyon par daba diya.karim uss pal baki sabkuchh bhool gaya. Karimuss par bhookhe sher ki tarah toot pada, aur jism ko nochne laga, wah sach mein hi bahut sexy thi. Fir Usne mahi ko palata diya aur waha pada ek fata hui takiye ko uske niche set kar diya. Mahi ki gaand upar uthh gayi.....uski darar aur khul si gayi.mahi ko jald hi samajh aa gaya ki aaj karim ka iraada khatarnaak hai; wah gaand ke tight chhed par apna thhook laga raha tha... pls yahan nahi!

1207

Mahi ko darr lag raha tha... Fir kabhi kar lena...!" abhi nahi to kabhi nahi wale andaj mein karim ne apni ungali uski gaand mein fansa di, aisa to wo pahle bhi usko chodte huye kar chuka thha! Par aaj to uska iraada asli aujar wahan use karne ka lag raha tha. mahi ko ungali andar bahar lene mein pareshani ho rahi thi. Usne apni gaand ko aur chouda diya taki kuchh rahat mil sake. Kuchh der aise hi karne ke baad karim ne mahi ke parse se cold cream nikal li isse aasan ho jayega.. Jaise hi cold cream lagi huyi uski ungali mahi ki gaand ki daraaron se gujari, mahi ko chiknayi aur thhandak ka ahsaas hua, ye apekshakrit adhik sukhdayi tha. Kareeb 2 minute tak karim ungali se hi uske 'dusre chhed' mein drilling karta raha, ab mahi ko maja aane laga tha. Usne apni gaand ko thhoda aur uncha uthha liya aur rastey aur aasan hote gaye; fir thhoda aur....fir thhoda aur..... Thhodi der baad wah kutiya ban gayi.....! Iss position mein uski gand ki aankh seedhe chhat ko dekh rahi thi, ungli nikalne par bhi wah thhodi der khuli rahti thi. karim ne driller ka size badha diya; ab angoothha apne kaam par laga tha. karim jhuka aur mahi ki choot ka dana apne honton mein daba liya, wah to 'hiye mar gayi' kah baithi.Mari to wah nahi thi lekin karim ko pata tha wah marne hi wali hai. karim ghutne mod kar uski gaand par jhuk gaya, target set kiya aur 'fire!'.....

1208

mahi chihunk padi, pahle hi waar mein nishana shateek baitha tha..... Lund aadha idhar.... Aadha udhar.... mahi munh ke bal gir padi, lund ab bhi fansa hua tha.... Kareeb 3 inch bussssss.... Pls.... Ruk... Jao! Aur nahi mahi ka ye kahna yunhi nahi tha... Uski gaand fail kar 4 inch khul chuki thi...... 4 inch! karim ne saiyam se kaam liya; uski chhatiyan dabane laga..... Kamar par kis karne laga.... vagaira vagaira! mahi kuchh shant huyi, par wah baar baar kah rahi thi hilana mat....hilana mat!

1209

karim ne usko dhheere upar uthhaya.... Dheere.... Dheere aur usko wapas chaar pairon wali bana diya......KUTIYA! karim ne apna lund thhoda sa bahar kheencha.... Uski gaand ke andruni hisse ko thhodi rahat bakshi aur fir julam dha diya... Poora julam uski gaand mein hi dhaa diya.

mahi ko kato to khoon nahi.... Badhawas shi hokar kuchh kuchh bolne lagi, shayad batana jaruri nahi! karim ne kaam chaloo kar diya.... Kamre ka watawaran ajeebo gareeb ho gaya tha. mahi kabhi kuchh bolti.... Kabhi kuchh. Kabhi karim ko kutta kahti.... Kabhi kamina kahti.... Aur fir usi ko kahti.....i love you jaan.... Jaise maja dene wala koi aur ho aur saja dene wala koyi aur. Aakhirkar mahi ne rahat ki saans li.... Uska dard lagbhag band ho gaya.... Ab to lund uski gand mein stak se ja raha tha aur fatak se aa raha tha.... Fir to donon jaise doodh mein naha rahe ho.... Sara vatavaran asabhya ho gaya tha.... .... Aaj to unhone maje lene ki had tak maja liya..... Maje dene ki had tak maja diya.... Aur aakhir aate aate donon toot chuke thhey....... Aur fir jab budhhe ne aakhri dhamaka kiya to mahi ke moo se aawaj nikali Hai ram! Aur fir dono waha ludak gaye ..

1210

Idhar priya pooja ko dhunati rahi lekin usko pooja nahi mili.. usne kahi naukaro se pucha.. pooja kaha hai.. to koi kahta pooja didi idhar gayi .. koi kahta pooja udhar gayi hai.. uska mobile bhi not coverage dikha raha tha .. pareshan ho kar priya bahar garden mai aa jati hai… tab usko yaad aata hai ki mahi aunty karim ke saath gahr ke piche khander ki taraf gayi hai… phir wo sochati hai … nahi nahi .. uska picha nahi karte hai… thode der wo waha hi khadi rahi .. aab pooja ko dhundana wo bhul gayi thi.. Priya soch soch kar pareshan ho gayi thi ..wo kuch soch kar aapne aap ko kahti hai.. Sala .. ye budhha mera pichha nahi chorane wala hai.. Aisa kahke wo bhi khander ki taraf jane lagi.. …. Aab wo aur uss khander ki taraf badhane lagee….jiss taraf mahi gaye thee… Jab priya ko wo jungle dikh gaya tab use pooja ki wo baat yaad aa gaye.. yaha iss jungle mai ek khander hai.. aur waha bhoot hai.. wo khud ko samjate hui aage badane lagi.. charo taraf ek dum sunsaan tha….naa koi insaan nazar aa raha tha….aur naa hee koi ghar….kareeb 5 minute chalane ke baad….priya ko ek toota sa hua ghar dikhai daya. Door se hee pata chal raha tha…wo ghar abb khandar ban chuka hai… priya teji se uss taraf badhi…jaise-2 wo uss ghar ke kareeb phunch rahi thee….dar ke mare us ke hath pair kanpane shuru ho gaye thee…..uss ghar ke bahar lakadi ka ek toota hua door tha…thoda sa jhuk kar uske ander jaya jaa sakta tha… usne ander jhankane ke kosish kee to ander bhot andhera tha… fir bhi priya ne door open kar ke aander gayi … aander jane ke baad use aur ek door dikha jo piche ki taraf khulata tha..usne wo door khola toh samane ek chota sa angaan tha….jiske ooper chhat nahi thee. suraj ke roshani dekh kar use thodi rahat mahsoos hui…par angaan ke charo aur kai rooms thee…wo sochane lagi .. abb mahi aunty kiss room mai hai… wo dabe paun agge badhi…toh use phir se kuch ahat sunai dee….wo uss taraf badhi…jiss room se awaz aa rahi thee…usne dekha ke uss room ka door bhee khula hua tha…wo jaise hee uss room ke door par phunchi. Kissi ne use peeche se dakha dekar room ke ander gira daya…. wo apne ooper hue iss hamale se bikul anzaan thee…isslye wo bhot dar gaye…tabhi bahar se aati roshani ke samane koi aakar khada hua…wo uske chehare ko theek se dekh nahi paa rahi thee… ka ka kon ho tum….. usne apne aap ko uthane ke kosish karte hue kaha….

1211

kyon raand muje nahi pehachana tu ne… ye awaz karim ke thee….wo ek dum se ghabara gaye…. Budhhe … tum.. ye kya badtameezi hai…. Usne apne kapdho par lagi ghass meethi ko jhtakate hue kaha… aaj mai tumhe dikhunga ke badtameezi kaya hoti hai priya jaise hee khadi hone lagee…karim ne agge badh kar uske tango ko neeche se pakad kar use aapne aur khaseet liaaya…. Wo karim ki taraf

khinchate aa gaye…. aahh karim choro muje kaya kar rahe ho….chor muje kutte….

1212

Isse pehale ke priya kuch kar pati yaan samaj pati… karim uske ooper sawar ho gaya… uske kamar se neeche wala hissa priya ke tango ke beech mai tha…aur baki ka hissa uske ooper tha…wo uske wajan ke karan neeche dab gaye….bhale hee priya karim se hight mai unchi lambi thee….par uski karim ke samane ek nahi chal rahi thee…isse pehale ke priya apne aap ko sambhal pati…usne usko apne neeche jakad laya…. usne dono hathon se karim ke chehare ko nochana chaha….par usne uske hathon ko pakad kar neeche jameen par sata daya… budhhe chor muje..kaya kar raha hai….tu mera rape karne ke kosish kar raha hai…tuje ye bhot mehanga padega ye sab… priya ki baat sun kar karim hasane laga…. rape aur tumhara….wo bhee mai hahaha….….….aur mere itne bhee bure din nahi aye ki, muje rape karna pade…….

dekho karim hat jao….warna mai tumhari complaint police mai kar dungi… tuje jo karna hai kar lena…tu mere jhaant ka baal bhee nahi ukhad sakti..

1213

accha toh phir ek baar chor ke dekh mai tumhara kaya hashar karti hun…. hashar to mai wo tumhara karunga….ki tum marte dum tak muje bhool nahi paoge….sote jagate har samaye mere ye chehare tumhare samane ayega…. Ye kehate hue, karim ne uske hatho ko pakad kar priya ke sar ke sath laga daya. Jisse ke wo apna sar bhee naa hila paye …aur phir priya ki aur dekh kar muskarate hue bola… aaj ka din tuje hamesha yaad rahega… aur ye kehate hue, usne priya ke honto par apne honto rakh daye…aur jabardasti uske honto ko chusane laga… usne apne honto ko aaps mai jor se beench liya….par wo jiss tarah se priya ke honto ko chus raha tha… wo apne honto ko jayda der tak apps mai sata kar nahi rakh paa rahi thee…usne priya ke honto par apne honto ko ragadate hue, uske hathon ko ek hath se pakada, aur apna ek

hath neeche ke aur lejane laga…..

1214

yee yee tum kaya kar rahe ho…karim choro muje please choro mujee koi hai…. Priya ne cheekhate hue kaha….par waha kon tha…jo waha par atta….tabhi priya ke kano mai jaise kissi ne bomb phod daya ho…. use karim ke pent ke zipp khulane ke awaz aye….aur agle hee pal wo apni tango ke beech apni chut par kuch kadak sa aur garam sa ahsaas hua…..aur agle hee pal priya ka rooh ander tak kanap gaye…. karim ka lund uske salwar aur penty ke ooper se uske choot par dhansa hua tha…. uske tange thartharene lagee….aur uske choot mai sarsarah mahsoos hone lagee…. Jo phone se baat karte waqt ho rahi thi kuch waise hi.. par iss baar choot ke kulbulhat bhot jayda thee. ek ajeeb se gudgudi use apni jhango ke beech aur penty ke ander chupi hui choot par ho rahi thee…par priya ka dimag use keh raha tha….ki iske changul se nikal jaa priya… Par jiss tarah se karim ne use daboch rakha tha….wo hil bhee nahi paa rahi thee…usne phir se dono hathon se uske hathon ko sar ke pass se pakada aur uske honto par phir se apne honto ko laga daya…. Priya ne phir se apne honto ko band kar laya…par karim jaise aurat ke sabhi kamjoryon ko janta tha….usne priya ke salwar ke ooper se apne lund ko uske choot ke ooper ragadana shuru kar daya…naa chathe hue bhee wo ek dum se sisak uthi…aur uske hont ek dusre se alag ho gaye…. karim ne lapak kar uske honto ko apne honto mai bhar laya….aur neeche wale honto ko apne dono honto mai daba daba kar chusne laga… priya ko aisa lag raha tha..jaise wo uske honto ka sara khoon nichod lena chatha ho…. neeche se wo abhi bhee lagtaar apne lund ko priya ke choot par aise ragad raha tha…jaise koi adami kissi aurat ko chod raha ho…naa chathe hue bhee priya ki ankhe abb dhere-2 band hone lagee thee….choot mai tej sarsarahat hone lagee…use aisa lagane laga tha ki, abb uske hathon mai uska virodh karne ke lye jaan nahi bachi hai….uska lund buri tarah se priya ke salwar aur penty ke ooper se uske choot ke phanko ke beecho beech ragad kha raha tha….. priya karim ke bahon main machali jaa rahi thee….aur wo karim ke hathon ko apni gudaj aur mast chuchyon par se hatane ke kosish kar rahi thee……par karim uski chuchyon ko bedardi se maslate hue uske garadan ko chatna shuru kar diya tha…….

1215

priya ko aisa lag raha tha jaise uske badan main jaan hee naa bachi ho… karim ke mardana hathon ke agge uski ek naa chal rahi thee…..aur uske pair uske badan ka sath chorane lagee…. Priya kisi machali ke tarahan tadpati hui dhere-2 virodh kam karane lagi.. ….par karim uski chuchyon ko nahi chor raha tha…….wo lagtar priya ke dono chuchyon ko masal raha tha……aur jaise priya neeche ko ho rahi thee…wo bhee neeche bethate hue, uske gardan gallon aur kano ke pass apni jeebh ko ghuma raha tha…..

1216

Priya ke badan main na chathe hue bhee masti ke lehare kondhane lagee…..uske sanse abb aur tej se chal rahi thee…… karim priya ko buri tarah se kiss kiye ja raha tha kabhi uske gaal par kabhi uski aankh par kabhi uske maathe par kabhi gardan to kabhi uske kandhe par.. inn sab ki wajah se priya ki halat aur bhi jyada kharab hone lag gayi thi.karim ke yun usko lagatar chumne se wo niche buri tarah se machalne lag gayi. Wo apna chehra kabhi idhar to kabhi udhar kare ja rahi thi. Usne apni dono aankhe band kar li thi. 24 saal ke hone ke bawajood bhee usne abhi tak kissi se sex nahi kiya tha…aur naa kissi mard ne aaj tak use sexully chua tha….par aaj toh seedha aapne janaang par use mard ke badan ka wo hissa mahsoos ho raha tha….jiske bare mai usne sirf suna hee tha…( haa.. karim ka dekha bhi tha .. wo aur baat hai .. )ek ajeeb tarah ka nasha uske dimag par chatha jaa raha tha…aur karim uske iss kamjori ka fayda uthane laga….wo abb priya ke honto ko apne honto mai bhar kar bari-2 chus raha tha. Uttezna se uske nipple tan gaye the aur choot ras behne se gili ho gayi thi. Karim ne priya mein aaye badlav ko mehsoos kiya.

1217

Priya ke bra ke qaid mai chuchyon ke nipples mai use tanav banta hua saaf mahsoos ho raha tha….najane kyon naa chathe hue bhee priya ko dil kar raha tha….ki koi uske chuchyon aur nipples ko masal kar rakh daye…. Use aapne penty par geela pan mahsoos hone laga tha…thodi der priya ke lips ko suck karne ke baad karim ne uske honto se apne honto ko alag kaya…aur uske aur dekhane laga….priya ne apni ankhe khol kar uski taraf dekhana chaha…par wo uski taraf nahi dekh paye, aur dusri taraf face karke vinti bhari awaz mai boli…. karim please muje chor do….jane do muje…. koi muje dhunndhate hui yaha aa sakata hai.. …. agar usse pata chala toh ahhhh karim ne phir se neeche apne lund ko priya ke choot ke phanko par buri tarah se ragad diya tha….Jisse priya apne aap ko siskane se nahi rok paye…. Karim .. hat jao tum ye sab theek nahi kar rahe… Priya ke dimag mai ajeeb-2 tarah ke khayal anne lagee the… chalo chor deta hun…par ek sharat par…. priya karim ke taraf hariat se dekh rahi thee…. Use yakin nahi ho raha tha ki ek gahtiya tailor uske saath aise pesh aa raha hai…. Phir usko yaad aata hai ki karim ki kya sharat ho sakati hai.. Muje pata hai tumari sharat.. Konsi .. Suhagraat wali Wo nahi hai Dusari koi sharat hai to jaldi bolo Karim kuch nahi bolta .. sirf uske taraf dekhte rahta hai bolo jaldi bolo…. Priya ne apna peecha churane ke lye bola… phir ek baar muje tum apni marazi aur pyar se apne honto ko chusne do…aur apni tango ko utha kar mere kamar par rakh kar lapeto…. priya karim ke ye baat sun kar ek dum se ghabara gaye… nooooooooooo… kya ?????

1218

nahi … ye sab mujse nahi hoga chor do please….warna theek nahi hoga…. toh theek hai phir sara din aise hee raho….jisko pata chalana hai chalane do…. Aur ye kehate hue usne phir se priya ke honto ko apne honto mai bhar liya. Aur uske honto ko chusne laga…abb aur koi rasta naa dekh kar priya ne apne honto ko khol laya…jaise hee us ne apne honto ko khola…. karim ek dum josh mai aa gaya….aur apne honto mai daba -2

kar uske honto ko chusne laga… karim ne priya ke hatho ko chora aur apne honto ko priya ke honto se alag kaya… abb chalo mere peeth par apni bahon aur tango ko utha kar lapait lo. sirf 2 minute ke lye…. priya ne karim ke baat ka koi jawab nahi daya….aur apna face dusri taraf ghuma laya… akrim ne ek hath se uske face ko pakad kar seedha kaya…aur phir se uske honto ko apne honto mai lekar chusne laga….naa chathe hue bhee priya ne apni baahon ko karim ke peeth par kas laya…par use apni tange uthate hue sharam aa rahi thee… use aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise wo sharam ke mare dharti mai dhans jayengi…. Karim ne apne dono hathon ko neeche lejkar priya ke tango ko ghutno se pakad kar ooper ke aur utha daya. Aur abb priya ne khud hee na chathe hue, apni tango ko uski kamar par lappet laya…. karim ne honto se apne honto ko alag karte hue kaha jor se jakado mere kamar ko… priay ne apni tango ko us ke kamar par aur kas laya… karim neeche se lagtaar apni kamar ko hilate hue salwar aur penty ke ooper se uske choot par apne lund ko ragad raha tha…

1219

aur kabhi wo uske neeche wale honto ko apne honto mai bhar kar khenchta aur kabhi ooper wale hont ko… sharam ke mare priya ne apni ankhe band kar lee thee…phir usne apne tapate hue hont priya ke neck par laga daye…aur uske neck par apne honto ko ragadane laga…. Priya ne apne honto ko danto mai bheench laya….kyonki wo nahi chathi thee ki, wo us kamine ke samane sisakane lage ….uski saanse bohot tej ho chali thi, aur dil bhi bohot jor-jor se dhadke ja raha tha. Pair uske kamar par lipatane ki wajah se priya ke dono pairo me dard hone lag gaya tha aur uski chut na jane kab se bahe ja rahi thi jiske bare usne dhyan hi nahi diya. Use aab ek ajeeb si feeling ho rahi thi.. Kareeb 2 minute baad karim uske ooper se uth gaya…. Priya ne apne ankhe khol kar karim ke taraf dekha… karim uske aur dekhate hue apne lund ko hila raha tha…phir usne apne lund ko pent ke ander kaya aur zip band kar bahar chala gaya… Sharam haya ko pare rakh kar aaj priya apne uss yaar ke lye sajane jaa rahi thee….jisse usne kabhi Kabul nahi kiya tha…usske lye jis se priya aaj tak nafarat karati aa rahi thee. uske lye jiske lye priya ke dil mai kadhawat ke sivaye kuch nahi tha… lekin aaj priya uske liye taiyaar ho rahi thi.. jaise wo us harami ki.. priya use hamesha harami hi kahti thi.. jaise wo us harami ki duilhan ho aur wo aapne dule ke liye taiyaar ho rahi ho usne apne sare kapdhe utar phenke….phir apni almari khol kar usme se red colour ke bar aur penty nikal kar phen lee….aur uske ooper ek sexy black color ke dress….jisme se red color ke bra aur penty saaf nazar aa rahi thee….phir dressing table ke samane beth kar dobara se makeup kiya… maroon color ka lip color lagaya….

1220

Tabhi achank se uske room ka door khula…ayane mai karim use saaf dikhai dee raha tha… use ahsaas nahi tha ki, karim itni jaladi aa jayega…. Priya ne hath main abhi bhee wo maroon color ke lipstick pakadi hui thee…. Usne karim ko jaise hee ayane mai dekha toh, wo usse jaladi se dressing table par rakh daya… wo ander hee ander jhulas rahi thee…..maan ke sari duvdhayen door ho chuki thee… wo wahi bethi uss pal ka intjaar kar rahi thee ki, kab karim agge badh kar use apni baahon mai bhar lee. Wo muskarta hua priya ke taraf badha…. Wo sar jhukaye hue, apni kankhyon se ussse ayane mai apni taraf badhata hua dekh rahi thee…

1221

wo dhere-2 priya ke pass aa gaya…usne dhere se priya ke dono kandho ko pakada, toh uska poora badan ek dum se kanap gaya…. wo apne dono hathon ke unglyon ko aaps mai phanse hue, unhe masal rahi thee…. phir karim ne use kandhe se pakad kar dhere-2 ooper uthaya, toh wo khud hee uthati chali gaye… priya abb khadi thee….. uski peeth karim ke taraf thee….usne priya ko apni taraf ghumaya aur dressing table ke samane bethane wale chote se table ko peeche karke, us par priya ko betha daya… priya apni tej chalati saano par nirantran pane ke kosish kar rahi thee….abb wo khud uth kar bed par neeche ke taraf pair lataka kar bethi ….aur karim uske samane khada tha…usne priya ke aur dekhate hue, apni kamiz ko pakada aur ooper uthate hue apne gaale se utar kar peeche lage sofe par phenk daya….phir ek kadam aur agge badh kar usne apni kamar ke neeche wale hisse ko thoda sa agge ke taraf nikala… Uske pent mai bana hua ubhar priya ko cheekh -2 kar keh raha tha ki, isme chippe hue khajane ko nikal lo aur isse jee bhar kar payar karo….. priya ne uski ankho mai dekha toh. Wo usko aisa dekh raha tha ki, jaise keh raha ho ki, priya aab tum shuru ho jao …. Na jane kab priya ki sari sharam haya gussa sab kaha kho gaya tha …. Use hi pata nahi chala .. uske hath khud ba khud uthe aur priya ne uske pent ke nade ko pakada aur dhere-2 usse kholane lagi …. priya ne ek baar phir se uske ankho mai dekha, toh usne sar hilaya….jaise priya ko agge badhane ke lye hami bhar raha ho….. priya ko nahi pata tha ki wo sab ye kyon kiye jaa rahi thee. Par priya ne apna ek hath uske nade ke waha se pant ke ander dalate hue, uske underwear ke ander dala, toh priya ko jhatka sa laga….jab priya ke hath uske dhekate hue lund par jaa lage ….tab ek ajeeb se sansani priya ke poore badan mai doud gaye. uska hath apne aap hee karim ke lund ke girth par kasta chala gaya…..aur fir priya ne uske lund ko uske pent ko niche sarka ke aanderpanth se bahar nikal laya priya ko hi nahi pata tha ki kya wo aaj aapne poore hosho hawas mai apne marazi se karim ke lund ko apne muthi mai thame hue bethi thee ya nahi … uske lund ka mota supad laal hokar dehak raha tha….ek ajeeb se kasish thee…uske uss laal mote supad mai…. Priya ne uske ankho mai dekha, toh karim ke honto par teekhi muskan thee….jo uske vijay hone ka parmaan dee rahi thee…. Priya ke ooper kabu pane kaa…parmaan tah wo …. Priya bhee aab uske kai premikyon mai se ek ban chuki thi ….uska ka parmaan tha wo ….

1222

karim ne priya ke ankho mai jhankate hue uske gaal par apna hath rakhaate hue, apne lund ko uske honto ke taraf badhaya….. priya abhi bhee karim ke ankho mai ankhe dale uske taraf dekh rahi thee….jaise hee uske lund ka mota supad priya ke honto se takaraya toh, usne apni

nazre neeche karke uske lund ke supad ko dekha, aur phir dhere-2 apne honto ko khol kar uske irda girda lapatati chali gaye…. shhiiiiiii priyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaa…….. chinaaaaaaallllllllllllllllllll….

1223

jaise hee karim ke lund ka supad priya ke mooh mai gaya toh, usne siskate hue dono hatho se priya ke sar ko pakad laya…abb wo uske lund ke supad par apne honto ko ragadate hue usse mooh mai lekar ander bahar kar rahi thee…. priya ko uske lund ke nashe apne hath mai aur phulati hui mahsoos ho rahe the….par iske saath hi priya ke maan mai ek ajeeb sa dar dera jamaye betha tha….kahi karim muje jalil karega .. sabke samane .. ya phir … ya phir wo mere mooh mai hee apna veerye chorana toh nahi chatha…kya wo muje jaan buj kar tarsta hua chor kar chala jayega…kya karim ye chatha hai, ki mai kissi lund ke bhukhi randi ke tarah uske minatain karu….. Par priya ke dimaag mai jo bhee khayal aa rahe thee…. karim ke agle kadam ne unn sab ko kharaij kar daya….usne apne lund ko priya ke mooh se bahar nikala aur jhuk kar priya ke honto par apne hont rakh daye…..kuch pal toh priya bhut bani rahi….par thodi hee der main usne bhee usse response dena shuru kar daya….aur apne honto ko dheela chor kar khol daya. Usne priya ke neeche wale honto ko chuste, use bed se khada kaya, aur apni baahon ko uske kamar mai kaste hue, use apne se ek dum chipaka laya…. aab priya ke mamme uske chest mai dhans gaye thee….usne priya ke kamar ko sahalate hue, apne hatho ko neeche lejana shuru kaya… priya ka poora badan uske hathon ke harqaton ke sath-2 kanap raha tha….poore badan masti bhari siharan douudati jaa rahi thee….uske hatho ka dabaav priya ke jism par lagtaar badhata jaa raha tha…..phir jaise hee usne dono hathon se priya ke bade-2 gol chutdon ko pakad kar dobcha, toh wo ek dum se siskate hue, usse lipat gaye….. priya aaj muje apni chut marane dogee….. karim ne priya ke chutdon ko dono taraf phela kar maslate hue kaha… priya karim ke mooh se apne laye aise wording sun kar ek dum Sharma gaye….use aapne kaano mai se senk nikalta hua mahsoos ho raha tha…. wo uske baaho se nikal kar sofe ke taraf jakar uske taraf peeth karke khadi ho gaye… priya ko yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki, karim jaisa ganda aadmi use saaf-2 lafajo mai keh raha hai, ki wo mere chut marna chatha hai… use pata tha karim harami hai .. par phir bhi itane saaf saaf wording mai kon kahta hai kya .. fir uska dusara mann kahta hai .. karim kahta hai.. jo koi nahi kahta wo karim kahta hai .. uska dil joro se dhadak raha tha …. choot mai dhunaki se bajani lagee thee… aab karim priya ke taraf badha….iss baar usne priya ke kandho par hath rakha, aur uske dress ke straps kandho se sarkane laga… priya ne apni ankhe band kar lee, uska dil iss baat savikaar kar chukka tha ki, aaj karim har kameet par uski choot marega ….jaise hee dress ke straps uske kandho se sark kar neeche aye, toh usne apne hatho ko agge ke taraf badha kar uske baahon se wo straps nikal daye…..phir dress ko pakad kar thoda sa neeche ke taraf jhatka daya toh, uska dress khisak kar priya ke mote chutdon par akar atak gaye….phir ek aur jhatka aur agle hee pal priya ka dress uske kadmo mai padha tha….

1224

Phir bra aur phir penty teeno ek ke ooper ek dher ho chuki thee…. priya bikul nangi ho chuki thee…..ankhe band kye hua, tej dhadakate dil ke sath uss pal ka intjaar kar rahi thee, jab karim uske nange jism ko apne bahon mai lekar maslana shuru karega. Room mai aisa sanata chaya hua tha….jaise uss room mai koi ho hee naa….phir agle hee pal priya ko apne peeth par uske nangi chest ka ahsaas hua, uske hath priya ke kamar ke baglo se nikal kar agge ke taraf aye, phir pait se hote hue, priya ke nangi tani hui chuchyon par…. jaise hee usne priya ke nangi chuchyon ko apne hathon mai bhar kar masala. Toh priya ek dum sisak uthi…..aur uske taraf palate hue, uske baahon mai samati chali gaye….

1225

Aur phir karim priya ko aapne bahon mai kaste hue, uske nange chutdon ko apne hath mai lekar maslata toh, wo usse aur chipak jate…. Priya ko apne mammo ke nipples uske chest mai ragad khate hue saaf mahsoos ho rahe thee…. uske rom-2 mai masti ke lehar doudati jaa rahi thee… Chinaall…. bol naa muje apni chut marane degee….kya … Ahhhh ye kaisa tareeka hai poochane ka…..

1226

Priya ne maan hee maan socha….jahil kahi kaa…. Usne priya ke kaano ko apne honto mai lekar chussa toh, wo ek dum se tadhap uthi unnn budhhe muje bed par lee chalo…… priya ne siskate hue kaha….aur apni taraf se uske sawal ka jawab bheee dee daya…usne priya ko bahon mai bharate hue utha laya... aur bed ke pass akar use dhere-2 bed par leta daya…..uska lund priya ke ankho ke samane phanphata hua jhatke khaa raha tha…..agle hee pal

ussne bed par ate hue, uske pait par apne khurdate honto ko rakh kar chumana shuru kar daya…. jaise hee uske khuradate hont priya ko apne pait par mahsoos hue, tab priya ne siskate hue, apne sar ke neeche rakhe takaye ko apne dono muthyon mai beench laya…. shiiiiiiiiii saa …..kkkkk…aaaa…. rrriii… … mmmmmm…. Mere…

1227

rajjaaa… priya ki ankhe masti mai bhari hokar band hoti chali gaye….hont buri tarah se thartharane lagee theee…..

Wo kabhi uske pait ko chumata kabhi apne honto ko ragadata toh, kabhi apni jeebh nikal kar pait ko chatana shuru kar deta….uske jeebh ka saparsh apne nange pait aur nabhi par mahsoos karke priya ka poora badan kanap raha tha…. Uske saanse lagtaar tej hoti jaa rahi thee…..saans lena bhee muskil lag raha tha use …choot mai tej khinachav mahsoos ho raha tha…wo dhere-2 apne honto ko pait par ragadate hue, priya ke chuchyon ke taraf badhane laga...toh uske badan mai tej gudgudi se doud gaye….usne apni gudaj chuchyon ko apne hatho se chupa laya…par wo dhere-2 ooper badhata raha…phir priya ke hatho ke bilkul pass apne honto ko lejakar pagalo ke tarah uss hisse ko chusne laga…. Kaam mai behaal hokar priya ke hath dhere-2 uske chuchyon par se hatate jaa rahe thee….aur uske honto priya ke chuchyon ke har inch par apni mohar lagate jaa rahe thee…

1228

phir achank se usne priya ke dono hatho ko pakad kar bed par sata daya….aur agle hee paal kissi vahashi ke taraf uske right mamme ko mooh mai lekar suck karna shuru kar daya…. Umhhhhhhhh shiiiiiiiiii ahhhhhhhhhh budheeeee……… Priya ne siskate hue apne badan ko akada laya…itana maza aa raha tha ki, usse bardast bhee nahi ho paa raha tha… uske mamme ka nipple karim ke taali aur juban ke beech mai pees raha tha… karim priya ke nipple ko bhot jor se daba -2 kar chus raha tha…. Priya ek dum mast ho chuki thee…..kab uske taange khuli aur kab wo uske tango ke beech mai akar beth gaya…. Priya ko pata nahi chala. priya ankhe band kye hue kissi aur hee dunaya mai phunch gaye thee… uss dunya mai jaha se wo hargij wapis nahi aana chathi thee…par agle hee pal jab priya ko uske dhunki ke tarah baj rahi choot ke ched par karim ke lund ka garam aur mota supad mahsoos hua, toh wo ek dum se tadhap uthi…. uske Choot ne apne gadhe pani ka khajana khol daya… uske choot ka ched teji se khulata aur band hota priya ko mahsoos ho raha tha…mano jaise apne ooper dastak dee rahe uss supad ko apne ander jalad se jalad khench lena chathi ho uski chinal chut …aur priya ki halat shayad abb karim bhee acche se samaj chukka tha….par wo beharam toh, choot ke ched par lund ka supad bihdaye hue, uske mamme ko bacho ke tarah chuss raha tha…..jab priya ke bardast ke inthaa ho gaye toh, wo khud hee bol uthi….. ohhhhh karim please abb aur naa tadhphao…..maar lo mere chut ahhhh jitni der marazi maar lo….please maaro naa… tabhi priya ke aankh khuli … raaat ke 2 baje the… wo uth ke bed pail baithi thi.. aapna chehara aapne dono haatho mai samate hui .. wo sochane lagi .. ye kaisa sapna .. aur sale sapne mai wo kamina .. sala sapne mai bhi muje nah ichor raha hai .. priya chor nahi raha hai .. agar tu nahi utati to aab tak tere saath usne chudai shuru ki hoti… ooohooo .. my goddd.. ye kaise ho raha hai .. iss kamine ka kuch na kuch sochana padega .. nahi to sala sachmuch mai mere saath suhagraat manayega .. fir usne baju mai rakhe glass mai se pani liya .. aur pani pine lagi.. phir din bhar hui ghatana ko yaad karani lagi.. subah subah wo pooja ke gahr gayi .. aapne shopping ke liye… fir aapne aap ko kahne lagi.. mai agar pooja ke gahr nahi gayi hoti to ye sabkuch mere saath nahi hota .. fir se wo yaad karane lagi.. waha pooja nahi mili.. phir maine aunty aur us kamine ka picha kiya .. us kamine ne moke ka fayada uta liya.. mere body ke saath pure maze kiye.. muje kiss karane

1229

par majbur kiya.. fir wo waah se chala gaya…fir mai bahar aayi to kya dekha .. aunty use paise de rahi thi.. 2000 ke notes ki gaddi thi.. tab mai sochane lagi .. sala ye ladies ko patakar paise bhi aatata hai kya.. mai wahi khadi rahi .. muje laga agar mai aander ghar mai gayi to sala fir se moke ka fayada na uta le .. aur fir se mere saath suru na ho jaye… thode der baad wow aha se aunty ko kiss karake chala gaya.. sale ne aunty ko bhi aapni jaal mai fansa liya hai.. mai aander chali gayi.. to pooja muj par hi chilla rahi thi.. itana lait kyon aayi.. mai kabse tumara wait kar rahi hu.. maine use kaha ..mai kabse aayi hu .. to usne kaha .. fir tu itane der kaha thi.. aab mai kaise bata sakati thi kit ere yaar ne mere ko aane nahi diya … maine use kaha ..mai tume kabse dhund rahi hu.. tu kaha thi.. fir hum logo ne aise hi kuch batchit ki … fir hum log shopping chale gaye.. shopping karte waqt muje hamesha lagta tha ki wo kamina mere aas paas hi hai.. muje dekh raha hai.. mere hipps ko dekh raha hai.. kahi se aayega aur muje daboch lega.. par wo aaya nahi.. lekin mai darati rahi .. dinbar mere dimak mai wahi chaya hua tha.. shopping maim era dhyan hi nahi tha.. baad mai raat mai rajiv ke saath dinner ke time mai bhi wahi.. mere dimak mai wahi tha.. aur aab ye dream.. phir priya khu ko hi kahne lagi.. mai kuch sochati hu iss ke bare.. nahi to ye muje kahi ka nahi rahane dega.. aur fir wo pani piker so gayi.. Udhar karim ka hal bhi koi jyada accha nahi tha. Wo to waise bhi priya ke bare mai itna ganda ganda soch chuka tha .. usko chumane aur mamme dabane ke baad .. uska loda pehle se hi control main nahi tha.. upar se usne jab se uske kahne par karim ka chuma to karim ko laga ye Sali mujase chaldi hi chud jayegi .. Ye baat soch ke uska loda control ke bahar ho gaya tha.. Uska man to kar raha tha abhi hi priya ke ghar ja ke usse chod do.. Par yeh to wo kabhi bhi kar sakta tha..Usse to iss pari ko apne lode ka ghulam banana tha...Essi ghulam jo uski har iccha ko hukam samjhe... Jiske liye uski har farmaish pura karna apna dharm ho.. karim bethe bethe lungi pe hi apne lode ko sehla raha tha aur priya ke sexy jism ko yaad kar raha tha .. karim ka ab khud par kaboo nahi tha.. Uska loda ek dam tight ho chuka tha... Wo lungi ke upar se hi apne lode ko masalte masalte apne age ke Plan ke bareme sochne lagta thai..Par karim Excitement mai bhi apne hosh nahi khota tha... priya jaise kamsin kalio ko chod pane ki soch itni exciting thi ki wo kuch aur soch nahi paa raha tha, wo bhi tab jab usne priya ki khubsoorti ko aapne baho mail eke mahsus kiya tha .. ... Par in sab ke saath saath wo ye bhi janta tha ke ye saab tab hi

1230

mumkin hai jab priya uski Randi ban jayegi... Agar ek baar priya uski ho gai to maza aa jayega .. aisa ho sochata hai .. Savere 7 baje jab Alarm baja tab priya ki aankhe khuli.. us ka uthne ka man to nahi tha par uthna pada.. Uthte hi usko aapne panty mai kuch ajib sa feel hua .. tab use raat ka pura sapna yaad aa gaya. Uske badan se ek tez jurjhuri si pass ho gai..karim ne uske saath ye sab kuch kiya ye soch ke usse apni choot me ek gudgudi si mehsoos hui.. Subah utane ke baad se priya ko bahut sirdard ho raha tha .. use kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha .. sirdard ka tablet khane ke baad mai bhi uska dard kam nahi ho raha tha .. use kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha.. karim ne uske dimak ki batti gul kar rakhe the.. Wo sochane lagti hai.. kaha se iss kamine pooja ne purvi bhabhi ke liye tailor ke liye pucha aur maine iss harami budhhe ka naam usko bata diya.. agar pooja ne muje ye nahi pucha hota aur maine na bola hota to aage ka ye sabkuch na hua hota (.. aur shyad story bhi nahi ban pati )Aab ye sala muje thik tarike se sone bhi nahi de raha hai .. Phir wo sochane lagi .. mai kiss se iss ke bare mai baat karu .. mere sabse achhi jamati hai pooja aur kajal bhabhi se.. usmai se ek ko iss kamine ne aapni raand bana ke rakha hai .. aur dusare ko kya bana rakha hai muje hi pata nahi.. fir wo kuch sochati hai .. sochane ke baad wo faisala karti hai ki mai karim ko milunge.. shayd use kis cheez ka to laalach dene padege.. muje pata hai wo jald nahi manane wala par muje try to karna padega hi … priya ke liye bhi ye aasan nahi tha...Ek gair mard, wo bhi itna ganda ..jab wo kal uske boobs daba raha tha to ek ajeeb dar or excitement ka mixture wali feeling hui thi use tab ... Use ye feeling thodi bahot pasand to aayi thi.. par wo ghabra bhi gayi thi..Uski sharm usko rok rahi thi... Uska dimag kaam karna bandh kar chuka tha.. Wo tay nahi kar pa rahi thi ki wo kya kare... priya ko ye exciting lag raha tha par wo yeh nahi soch rahi thi ki uske aise karne se wo karim ka kaam asaan aur khud ka kaam mushkil bana rahi thi... uska mann to nahi ho raha tha ki karim ko call kare par dusara koi option uske paas nahi tha .. kuch der soch kar wo karim ko call karne lagti hai.. udhar karim priya ke bare mai hi soch raha tah .. tabhi priya ka call dekhte hi kush ho jata hai .. call utate hi wo bolta hai Aare randi .. tu .. subah subah .. muje yaad kiya … chut mai bahut khujali ho rahi hai kya .. Ekdam se karim se kahi gai iss baat se priya kya reaction de ye soch nahi pati.. priya ek dam se khud ko zalil hota huva mehsoos kar rahi thi...

1231

Waise socha to usne ye bhi nahi tha ke koi use randi bulayega.. Wo bhi itna ganda insan.. Aur abhi to bahot kuch hona tha jo usne kabhi sapne mai bhi nahi socha tha.. aab wo randi shabd pe koi objection nahi le sakti thi .. use pata tha karim aisa hi hai .. .. Muje tumase milana hai .. kaha miloge.. shadi ka card dena hai.. Priya ke aise kahte hi karim bahut kush ho jata hai .. Kab milana chahathi ho .. Aaj .. dophar mai .. Aa jao mere ghar mai Dusari kisi jagah pai mil nahi sakate kya Nahi raand .. Thik hai .. mai aa jaungi .. par ye baat kisi ko mat batana ..pooja ko bhi Kyon Aane ke baad bata dungi.. Thik hai .. aa jana priya ne aaj ek Backless - Sleveless cream blouse pehna tha. Upar cream color ki saree pehni thi. .. bal khule hue the… kale kale baal uske gaand tak lambe the.. gale me ek sone ki chain , hath me sone ki chudiya aur pair me payal. .. hotho pe lal lipstik. ..aur ekdam halka sa makeup.

1232

Priya aaj iss dress mai ek dam bala si khubsurat lag rahi thi. Dekhte hi lode ka pani nikal jaye…uski 34-26-36 ke size ko iss sare mai dekhkar karim pagal hone wala tha aaj.. Priya kajal ke saath shopping mall mai aa jati hai .. shopping ke bahane .. wo kajal ko kahti hai .. bahbhi .. mai 15 minute mai aati hu .. ek friend ka ghar hai yaha nazdik .. usko shadi ka card deke .. Haan .. thik hai jaldi aana.. Fir wo karim ke gahr aapni car leke jane lagti hai..Uske dimag mai ab bhi karim chal raha tha.. Uski ek ek baat use yaad aa rahi thi.. karim ne jab pehli mulakat mai use Model kaha tha wo yaad karke wo thoda sharma gai... Sharm ke sath sath ek gurur ka ehsaas bhi use hone laga..Uska dimag na chahte huye bhi ye soch raha tha … Kya mai such much itni khubsoorat hu??? aab karim ka ghar aa gaya tha ... Taung galio k bich mai se ek purane aur chotte makono ki line thi... Jo the to pakke, par zopadiyo se jyada nahi the..! Darwaza khote hi karim ki najar priya par padi.. aur wo usse dekhta hi reh gaya.. karim ki najar jaise hi priya pe padi, uske lode mai halchal hone lagi. Ek to waise hi priya itni sexy thi aur sleeveless blouse aur sadi mai wo aur bhi sexy dikh rahe the. Aur upar se jab usne socha ki kuch hi dino mai wo iss khubsoorat bala ko chodnewala hai to uska loda tight ho k dard karne laga. use dekh kar mann mai kahne laga .. Benchod.. Kya mast lag rahi hai... Aur isska pasina... Hai .. Sali .. lagta hai aaj mera katal kar ke rahege..

1233

Phir bhi ussne apne aap ko sambhala .. sambalate hui aapne aap ko samjane laga .. Abhi mujhe apne aap ko control karna hoga, warna shayad issko control karne ka moka hi na mile.. karim ki najar priya ke halke se dikh rahe clevage ke bich behrahe pasine ki dhar par jata hai.. aur wahi ruk jati hai.. ye dekhkar karim k lode mai harkat hone lagti hai... Priya ko dekh ke karim mann mai sochane laga .. saali saree mai kya dikh rahi hai...! aisa lag raha hai iski lachakti kamar aur gand, tight saree mai mujhe har dam bula rahi hai aur kah rahi hai aao muche chodo...aur iski blouse mai se dikhti nangi pith mujhe bula rahi hai aur kah rahi hai ki aao chumo mujhe... karim ne shirt, under ek jalidar baniyan aur niche ek checks wali blue lungi pehan rakhi thi.. ye uska regular costume tha.. Saree mai dhake huye uske aam sans lene ki wajah se upar niche ho rahe the... karim ki najar bhi abhi priya k aam par hi thi.. Uske gol gol aam ko blouse mai dekh kar bhi karim k lode mai gudgudi ho rahi thi.. Pata nahi jab kabhi wo nangi priya ko dekhega tab kya hoga... priya kuch der tak lambi lambi sanse leti huyi dusare taraf nazar karkr hi dekhti rehti hai.. AAj tu ek dam mast lag rahi hai...Aur iss saree mai tu aur bhi mast lag rahi hai.. use pata tha karim kuch ganda bolega par use yakin nahi tha ki karim aisa kuch bolega ..priya ko karim ki ye flirting thodi acchi lag rahi thi.. Waise bhi normally har ladki tareef ki bhokhi hoti hai.. aur apni tareef ko ignore nahi kar sakti..Waise bhi priya ko aisi open flirting jyada sunne ko nahi milti thi.. aur apne boyfriend se to bilkul nahi.. unke beech mai jada koi romantic talk aabhi hoti hi nahi thi... pahle hoti thi.... uske liye bhi ye sari chije mehaj ek filmi cheej hi thi.. Koi uske liye aisa uske samne bolega ye usne kabhi socha nahi tha..Esi bato se Usse bhi naye romanch ka anubhav ho raha tha… karim Phir ek najar priya k badan par dalta hai... priya ka paseena aab room mai jo fan ki hawa thi usse sukh chooka tha.. pani chahiye kya tuje .. priya haa kahti hai muje bhi chahiye .. karim ne aise kahte hi priya use aacharya se dekhne lagi .. fir karim

1234

aapni hasi chehare par late hui kahta hai .. us matke mai pani hai .. waha glass hai .. tu us se pani le le .. aur muje bhi de de.. priya baat ko jada bigadana nahi chahati thi iss liye wo karim ki baat maan lete hai .. issi ajeeb si khusi aur excitement aur nervousness ki mix feeling k sath priya pani nikal kar karim ko deti hai.. priya ke hath se pani lete waqt karim janbhujh kar apna haath priya ke haath ko lagata hai.. Par use pata tha karim aisa hi hai aur iss cheej ko ignore kar deti hai.. aur karim k samne k bed pe beth jati hai .. Aur sochne lagti hai ki baat ko age kaise badhaye.. shuruat kaise kare?? Jab karim ko priya ne bataya tha ki wo usko milane aaye hai .. tab karim ne aapne ghar ke sare longo ko bahar bhej diya tha .. gahr mai wo akela hi tha .. jab priya Matke se pani nikalate waqt thodi jhukti hai aur uski gand thodi bahar nikalti hai.. karim chair pai baith kar yahi dekh raha tha.. Wo apne lund ko Lungi ke upar se masalne lagta hai.. pani nikalane ke baad priya karim ki taraf mudti hai use pani dene ke liye... Par karim ko apne lund ko masalte dekh ek dam se aapne jagah pai rukh jati hai .... Wo sochti hai .. kamina sala .. mere ass ko dekh kar aise gande harkate kar raha hai.. Wo dobara karim ko dekhti hai aur us ko muskurata hua pati hai... karim ne apna lund masalna tabhi band kar diya tha jab priya piche mud kar sidhi hui thi.. Pani dete waqt karim priya ke soft haatho ka touch paa kar khud ko kaise control kar raha tha ye sirf wahi janta tha... Uska man to kar raha tha ke priya ko yahi nanga kar ke chod de.. Par usne khud ko roka... Uska maksaad rape karke ghadi do ghadi ka maja lena nahi tha.. Wo to wo kabhi be utha sakta tha.. Par wo to iss bala ko apna gulaam banana chah raha tha... esa Gulam jo uske lund ke alawa kuch na soche.. Jo uske kehne par kuch bhi kare... Uska hukam hi jiske liye sub kuch ho.. Pani dene ke baad priya karim ke samne jo ek chota sa bed tha uspar jake baith jati hai Are itni dur kyun bethi hai meri randi. aaja mere paas ake usne ghar se aate waqt hi soch liya tha ki wo karim ki language ko ignore karege .. uska issue nahi banayege .. karim ki aisi language sun k priya thodi uneasy feel jaroor karti hai.. par pata nahi kyun usse ye language

1235

thodi pasand bhi aa rahi thi.. Aur waise bhi pasand agar use na bhi aati to wo kya karnewali thi.. Nahi karim mai yahi thik hu... Kyn saali.. mare pass bethne se dar rahi hai kya .. Waise baath nahi hai .. karim Phir wo bolane lagi .. Karim mai tume mere shadi ka card dene aaye hu .. Aisa kah ke karim ke paas jati hai .. aur use card dene lagti hai .. card dene ke liye karim jis chair pai baitha tha waha use thoda jukana pada tha .. iss liye uske blouse se thode cleavage karim ko dikh jate hai .. karim wo dekh ke kush ho jata hai .. jab priya ne dekha ki kari kaha dekh raha hai tab wo seedha khade hoke aapne jagah pai baith jati hai.. ghumke aapne jagah par baithate waqt karim piche se priya ko jate huye dekh raha tha..

1236

Chalte waqt uski lachakti hui gand dekh kar karim ek pal ke liye madhosh hone laga.. Uska lund phadphadane laga.. Upar se priay ka cream color sleeveless aur backless blouse, jisme ek 2 inch ki patti hi thi jo uski pith par thi.. Ek kandha jo sari ka pallu liya hua tha uss par se niche kuch kam dikh raha tha kyun ki pallu bich mai aa raha tha.. Par dusri side ka pura view kamar tak nanga tha sivay ek patli si blouse ki patti ke aur priay ke lambe balo ke alawa... karim priya ki gand ko dekhata rehta hai.. aur sochta hai .. Haye sali..Iss gand mai apna musal to ghusana hi hai... Bus moka milne de. Suhagraat tak ka mai kaise intejaar karunga Janeman?...kab teri choot ka pani chakhne ko milega? Kab mere lode ko tere moh ki garmi naseeb hogi.? Kab mere lode ko teri choot ki diwaro ko choda karneka moka milega? ? Aur kab banegi tu meri raand . ??. ) aab karim khushi se shadi ka card dekhne lagta hai .. wo

1237

mann mai kahta hai .. Sali ne card to bahut mahenga banaya hai.. to shadi bhi bahut badiya hogi .. aur honeymoon use bhi badiya .. Sali ke saath suhagraat manane mai bahut maza aa jayega .. Aur phir wo priya ki taraf dekhte hui kahta hai.. Thanks .. priya .. tune muje aapne shadi mai bulaya .. aur personally mere gahr aaye muje ye card dene ke liye .. mai tere shadi mai jaroor aaunga .. Karim ko dekh kar priya ek baar muskurati hai.. Welcome karim.. Priya karim ka ye badla hua roop dekh ke kush ho jati .. use lag raha tha aab gandi baat karim nahi karega .. Waise raand.. tu nahi bulati tabhi bhi mai tere shadi mai aa hi jata .. par karim to kari hai .. wo aapne aadat kaise chorega .. Karim ke aise kahate hi wo use ajeeb se nazaro se dekhne lagi .. Aise mat dekh muje.. maine pahle hi bola hai na tuje mai tere saath suhagraat manane wala hu.. to uske liye muje tere shadi mai aana hi padta hi na .. Karim ke aise kahte hi wo darane lagi .. Dekho karim .. mai sirf tume card hi dene nahi aaye hu .. To kya chut dene aaye hai .. Mere baath to suno Haan .. bata raand .. Mai tumse friendship karna chahati hu . Priya ke iss baat se karim bahut kush ho jata hai Wo to bahut achhi baat hai .. Thik hai tu friendship kar .. par friendship ke chakkar mai mai tumare chut chorane wala nahi hu .. samaje raand .. Priya aaj tak kisi se dabi nahi thi...Kisi ne aaj tak karim ki tarah authorative tone mai priya se baat nahi ki thi.. Use aaj tak jo bhi mila pyar karne wala mila.. Par karim ke agressive behaviour mai kuch baat thi.. Dekh raand .. tuje mai aasane se chorane wala nahi hu..

1238

Priya ki dar ke mare halat kharab ho rahi thi. Wo sochane lagi .. Kya karu ? kahi ye phir se mujhe na pakad le. Hey bhagwaan kya karu ab ? us waqt to jaise priya ke dimaag ne kaam karna bilkul band hi kar diya tha. usne darti hui aawaj me kaha… Dekho .. karim .. mai tumare saath ek soda karna chahati hu .. Raand .. tu .. aur mere saath soda .. priya ne karim ki muskan, uski bat me khud ko izzat na dena jesi bato par jaroor gaur kiya. Par use ye pata tha ki karim aisa hi hai ..Par ye shayad ek badi galti hone wali thi. Haan Bol .. kya kahna chahathi hai .. Mai aapne mangetar se bahut pyar karti hu .. maine aapni jawani rajiv k liye hi rakhi hai .. aapne badan ko kisi ke hawale maine aab tak nahi kiya hai .. mere virginity sirf rajiv utarega .. aisa maine tai kiya hai .. To mai kya kahu.. Mai tumse friendship ke liye taiyaar hu .. par tume ye bhul jana padega ki tum mujase suhagraat manaoge.. Kabhi nahi … Plz maan jao karim tere soda yahi hai kya .. Nahi To jaldi bol na kya soda hai .. baat ko kyon ghuma rahi hai .. wo niche gardan kar ke sharmate hui kahane lagi Mai tume kiss dene ke liye ready hu .. aur .. Aur kya .. darate hui .. kahti hai.

1239

Aur shadi ke baad.. yane rajiv ke baad honeymoon hone ke baad mai aapna sharir tume sopane ko taiyaar hu .. karim man me kahta hai saali aaj tu sirf kiss de par thode din ke baad tu mujhse aapne chut marvane ke liye gidgidayegi... Tujhe meri har baat manane hogi ... Aapni personal rand banaunga mai tujhe... Bus tu dekhti aapni suhagraat bachane ke liye , aapni virginity bachane ke liye aur aapni nathani sirf aapne rajiv ke haath se utarne ke liye use aaj sab manjoor tha...Par uska samna karim se tha .. shyad wo ye baat bhul gayi thi.. wo karim ko jitana kamina samajati thi use kayi gunna jada karim kamina tha.. tu kya muje pagal samjate hai kya matlab matlab tere honeymoon tak mai shant rahu .. tu us rajiv ke saath suhagraat manayege .. aur baad mai mere gaand pai laat mar nahi karim aisa nahi karungi .. pakka karege.. aur kiss ka kya wo to maine pahle hi tuje kal kiya tha nai. wo to tumane jabardasti kiya tha .. aab mai aapni marzi se de rahi hu .. priya ko pahle laga jab wo karim ko kahege ki wo use kiss dene ko ready hai tab use laga tha ki karim maan jayega .. par uske baar baar kahne par bhi jab karim maan nahi raha tha tab priya ab thodi frustate bhi ho rahi thi... itna to aaj tak usne kisi ko nahi manaya tha. .. usne phir ek koshish ki.. Ok thik hai.. to tum hi batao ke mai kya karu jisse tumhe yakeen ho jayga ke mai tume aapna badan honeymoon ke baad sonp dungi..? Tumhe kis bat ka bharosa chahiye ?" Dekh.. Agar tu sach mai ready hai tere honemoon ke baad tere chut muje dene ko to meri 2 shart hai... Agar tu manegi to hi mujhe yakeen hoga ki tu jo keh rahi hai such hai... aur ek guarantee bhi mil jayegi muje ki tu aapni baat se mukar nahi jayege Guarantee?? Ha Guarantee.. main nahi chahta ke tu aapne baat se palat jay .. aur tu janate hai ki mai kitana kamina hu.. agar tu aapni baat se mukar gayi na raand .. phir tub hi janati hai mai tera kkya hasher hoga .. par ye sab mai nahi karna chahata .. isliye muje gurantee chahiye .. Gurantee ?? wo to de rahi hu na .. kiss de rahi hu na.. Kiss dekar tu muj par meharbani nahi kar rahi hai Kya shart hai tumhari Priya bhi aab utsuk thi ki karim kya shart rakhega "Pehle bol ki tujhe meri shart manjoor hai"

1240

"Pehle shart to batao.." "Nahi.. pehle shart ko man phir hi bataunga.. Agar tu sach mai mere saat deal karna chahati hai to mana mat kar.. mere shart ko ... priya thodi confuse thi... Kya kare? Shart mane ya nahi? Par phir usne apne apko manaya ke Shart hi to hai...!! shart manana … na manana .. shart pai depend karta hai .. thik hai tere baat manjur hai .. phir sun mere shart… thik hai batao Nahi aise nahi.. Apne hone wale Pati ki kasam kha.. ke tu meri dono shart manegi aur piche nahi hategi Karim priya ka swabhav ache se janata tha .. usi swabhav ka karim bakhubi se fayda utha raha tha... priya thodi shock hui aur confuse bhi.. fir usne socha .. jab usne itna risk leneka soch hi liya hai to ye thoda aur sahi.. Ye soch kar priya boli Thik hai apne hone wale pati ki kasam...Ab to batao karim thoda rukta hai aur " Tujhe bura to nahi lagega na?"

karim ek nihayati kamina insaan tha. Vo jawan ladkio ka bahot shokheen tha, khas kar ke shadishuda aurato ka… to ghar mai aaye aise bala ki khubsurat jawan unchui ladki ko kaise chorega… priya karim ke shart ke liye khud ko taiyaar kar rahi thi.. use pata tha karim bahut kamina insan hai .. wo koi gandi hi sharat rakhega .. jisse mai aasane se puri na kar pau ya mera mann wo shart pure karne se darega .. jis wajah se wo muj par yakin nahi karega… Thodi jhijak ke sath priya ne yahi socha ... Par wo karim ko yakeen dilana chah rahi thi ki wo usko dhoka nahi degi .. ... Sath hi pata nahi kyn wo karim ko mayus bhi nahi karna chah rahi thi... Idhar karim bhi samaj raha tha ki Barf tutni shuru ho gai hai.. Ab agar sahi vaar kiye to barf chura ho hi jaygi.. thik hai ..? mai bura nahi manungi .. Ab batao tum kya keh rahe the? Kya hai tumare shart?" dekh raand .. mai aapni shart bata dunga .. pahle ye bata .. dekh tu bura to nahi manegi na? Nahi manungi...bola na baba.. Batao na.. aab ..

1241

Dekh bura mat manana... Par Meri shart hai ki.. mai chahta hu ke agar mai tuj par yakin dikhau .. tere baat par bhrosa karu .. to badale mai tuje mera lund chusana hoga .. Ye kya bakwass hai.. Ye mai nahi kar sakte.. priya ye shart sun kar ek dam se dung rah gayi... aur Priya k muh se shock k mare ye nikal gaya... Ye ek sudden reaction tha.. priya apne app ko control nahi kar payi.. Kyun manjoor nahi hai kya..? priya samajh nahi paa thi ki wo kya reaction de...Uska dil joro se dhadak raha tha..Wo thodi shock mai thi... Iss wajah se wo karim k chehre ka reaction nahi dekh payi... aur fir itana hi boli.. Dekho karim ye mai nahi kar sakti... Waahh to tune abhi se haar man li na...? Mujhe pata tha ..! Usne apna gussa control kiya aur karim ko samjhane ki koshish karte huye kaha Please karim ... Tum mujhe kiss karo waha tak thik hai.. par ye .. nahi nahi.. meri ijjat ki … Haan .. haan .. pata hai.. Karim ne priya ki baat katate hui kaha .. Priya ko pata tha ki karim ko samjhana bahot mushkil hai, kyn ki jab karim par Havas havi hoti hai to wo bahot vehshi ho jata hai... Kuch bhi kar sakta hai aur kisi ki nahi sunta.. Phir bhi ek koshish ke taur par usne karim se kaha.. Nahi karim .. mujhe maaf kar do.. Mujhse nahi hoga… Karim ne moke ko bhap kar bola Sab samajh ta hu.. Rehne de...Aur apne hone wale pati ki kasam bhi khayi thi na.. tune !! Phir bhi meri shart ko maan na payi na.. Nahi esi koi bat nahi hai priay thodi ghabra gai.. usse laga shayad wo situation ko handle nahi kar pa rahi hai. Ab mai tujhpe kaise bharosa karu k tu tere baat se mukar nahi jayege ? karim ne aisa dikhaya jaise wo kuch jyada gussa hai.. Nahi tum galat samaj rahe ho Ha ha.. Me sab samajta hu.. Dost kehti hai ? Saali kamini kahi ki.. Rand saali..

1242

karim kamya ke dimag se khel raha tha. Taki vo use age se roke nahi paye. Ek padi likhi hone ke bavjood priya karim ke iss khel ko pehchan na saki.karim ke muh se khud ke liye kamini aur rand sun ke usse kuch ajeeb feeling ho rahi thi... wo pata nahi kyun par thoda adventurous feel kar rahi thi jaise usne kuch daring wala kam kiya ho...Par usne apne dimag me ayi iss feeling ko ek side mai hata diya... Nahi karim tum mujhe galt samaj rahe ho. Kya galat samaj raha hu .. aapni baat se abhi ke abhi tune palate mare .. aur mai tujpar barosa kyon karu.. itane dino baad tu aapne shabadh par kaise kayam rahege.. Priya aab soch rahi thi ki baat haath se bahar ja rahi hai... Abhi do min pehle to Dosti ki bate ho rahi thi aur abhi ye baate.. Mujhe maaf kardo.... lekin mai ye nahi kar sakti.. Accha abhi mera lund moo mai tuje lene ko takalif ho rahi hai to shadi ke baad kaise mera kala musal lund aapne chut mai lege.. Kamya shock ho gai. wo niche garden kar ke kahti hai .. wo mai tab kar lungi .. jhoothi… tu kuch nahi karege.. tu sirf timepaas karege.. aur tere suhagraat hone tak muje aise hi ghumayege.. ek do kiss dekar.. priya soch rahi thi .. mai jitana isse kamina samaj rahi ti use jada chalu nikala ye to..... wo iss situation ko aab control bhi nahi kar paa rahi thi. Use ek ajjeb sa daar lag raha tha.. priya kuch bhi samajh nahi paa rahi thi. priya ek ajjeb si mushkil me thi..Wo tay nahi kar pa rahi thi ki kya use karim ke saath age badhna chahiye ya nahi? Kya karim ki sharat manana thik rahega? karim priya ko apni aur khich raha tha.. priya karim ko sex ke irrade se nahi, par haaa! soch jaroor rahi thi uske bare mai . Use ye pata nahi chal paa raha tha ki wo kya kare aab .. priya ne man me socha Ke ab chahe kuch bhi ho jay.. Kuch bhi sehna pade.. Kuch b sunna pade bolna pade... Mai piche nahi hatungi... Agar karim ka muje moo mai lena pade to mai le lungi .. nahi to ye mere shadi ko spoil karega .. mai jaisa rajiv ke saath suhaagraat manana chahati hu waise ye manane nahi dega.. ..Par mai aab aapni suhagraat bachake

1243

rahunge .. aur ye sochate hui priya has ker Boli thik hai .. jaise tum chaho. Ye sun ke hi karim ke lode mai halchal badh gai.. Wo samajh gaya ke wo sahi raste par ja raha hai.. Agar sahi se usne baat age badhai to ye wo sab kuch karegi jo ek sasti randi b karne se mana karti hai... Itni khubsoorat ladki ke sath wo kya kya karega ye soch kar uska lund ab dard karne laga tha... Wah meri rand... To such mai meri dost hai..! So to mai hu Priya ne thoda confidence dikhate huye kaha karim ne socha .. Yahi sahi moka hai.. Ab mujhe khul ke isse baate karni padege .. Chal ab bata tu mera louda kaise chusegi? Kya?? Priya shock ho gai.. Use kuch samajh me nahi aya karim ne maan mai socha .. Sali ek baar lund chus mera .. he he.. fir kal se tu meri hogi.. Teri chut, gand, muh.. tera ye pura makhmali badan mera hoga... Aur uske baad to tu khud chal kar mere pass ayegi..Bus ek bar mera loda aapne moo mai le to ...Janeman Bata na raand .. priya ne bhi ab tak nahi socha tha to wo karim ko kya batayegi.. ?? Thika hai .. jane de .. aab ho ja shuru.. kya .. ho ja shuru.. Mera lund chusana aabhi .. aur yaha .. priya ne banavati gusse se kaha kyon aapne yaar ke gahr uska kala mota lund chusana achha nahi lagega kya tuje Nahi esi koi bat nahi hai To baat kya hai .. Nahi.. Aaj nahi.. bahbhi waha mall mai mera wait kar rahi hai ..

1244

Dekh saali... Nakhre maat kar.. Aaj mera bahot maan hai.. Mujhe kisi bhi

halat mai tere saath ye karna hai.. tere mulayam moo mai mera sakht lund dalana hai.. aur iss tere mulayam hoontho se mere lund ko chusvana hai.. priya aabh khamoshi se bahar ki ore dekh rahi thi......aur beech beech mai thode thode deer ke liye wo ek nazar karim ki ore dekh leti thi ...... priya ek nazar karim ki ore dekti hain fir wo apne khule balon ko bandne lagti hain........ ye dekhkar karim bol padta hain..... rehne de na raand ........ tere bal khule hote hain to tu aur bhi sexy lagti hain..... priya ko laga aab yaha se jana hi behatar hoga .. nahi to ye harami mujse aise hi gandi bhasha mai baate karega ..isliye wo waha se jane se pahle aapne aap ko thik karke yaha se

1245

jana usne thik samja .. isliye priya waha ek toota foota dressing table tha uske samane beth gayi aur apne saree aur baloo ko thik karane lagi ….aur uske peeche karim khada tha…

haath mai aapna hatiyar pakad ke .. aah jaaan aaj toh gajab dha rahi ho….sachi tumhare honto par ye maroon lip color bhot sexy lagata hai…. usne priya ke peeche akar usse apne bahon mai bharate hue kaha..

1246

aahhhhaaaaa… choro muje .. muje jana hai .. tumare irade muje kuch sahi nahi lag rahe hai.. maine yaha aake galati ki hai .. priya ne apne dono hath se karim ne jo do haath se uske kamar ko pakada tha usko churate hui kaha .. aaj iss maroon ke lips se lund chusawane ka dil kar raha hai…. Raand… dressing table par bethe-bethe karim ke taraf ghumate hai … priya ek cream rang ki transparent saadi pehan kar karim ke samne sexy aandaz mai baithe hui the.. usi jagah pai jaha karim ki bahut sari bazaru randiya iss se pahle baithe thi.. .......uska blowse deep cut tha aur peeth aadhi se jyada nangi thi.......blowse ke ander bra ki strips saaf dikhayi de rahi thi....... aam ka kareeb 25% hissa bahar ki ore dikh raha tha....jo kisi bhi mard ka khoon garam karney ke liye kaafi tha.....blowse itani tight ki mano aabhi uske dono aam blowse se bahar nikal padenge.....in kapdon mein wo aaj bhi puri kayamat lag rahi thi......priya ek nazar karim ki ore dekhti hain aur dheere se muskurate kahte hai … accha tumhara dil kar raha hai ….aur tumare dil ki ichha puri karane ke liye mai kya tumari kajal ya purvi ya pooja nahi hu .. priya ne karim ko chidate hui kaha.. karim aankhe faade priya ko dekh raha tha.......is waqt uski nigaah priya kea am par thi......uska haath apne pent ke upar chala jata hain aur wo apne lund ko pent ke upar se masal deta hain...... priya karim ko aisa karte hui dekh rahi thi.. par kuch kahti nahi hai.. karim ne priya ke ankho mai dekhate hue apne lund ko pant se bahar nikala……tube light ke roshani mai uske lund ka laal supad ek dum chamak raha tha… karim ne jab aisa kiya to priya ne usse gusse se dekha.. ka.. kaa.. karim .. ye tum kya kar rahe ho... aur utakar waha se jane lagi … karim uske samne khada tha.. karim yee kya kar rahe ho tum mere samane .. hato peeche…muje jana hai.. priya ne uske chati par hath rakhate hue, usko peeche ke aur dakhelate hue kaha…. aaj tu bhot sexy lag rahi ho…tere hont ko dekh kar mere lund ka bura haal ho gaya hai…..dekho naa kaise tan kar khada hai….please isse apne raseele honto mai lekar shant kar do naa….. karim tum ye sab mere sath kyon kar rahe ho….akhir tum chathe kya ho mujse…?

1247

priya ne use fir se gusse se dekha jiska karim par koi asar nahi hua kuch bhee nahi baby….thoda se moj masti aur kuch nahi…please chuso naa isse mooh mai lekar…. karim ne neeche jhuk kar uske hath ko pakad kar apne mote lund par rakh daya..aur phir uske hath ko muthi banate hue, apne lund par dhere-2 kaske hilane laga…. shiii ohhh priya memsaab … tere hath bhot naram hai…..bhot soft hai…..dekh naa mera lund kaise khada ho gaya hai…… priya ne usse gusse se dekha aur usne jhatke se apna haath piche kheencha aur fir use gusse se dekha jiska karim par fir ek baar koi asar nahi hua please karim muje ye sab karana accha nahi lagata…. par muje toh accha lagata hai naa…please isse chuso… nahi karim mujse nahi hoga….. dekh lo….abb ye khada ho chuka hai….ye shaant yaah toh tere honto ke beech mai jakar hoga…yaan phir teri chut mai jakar ….abb isko shant kiss tarha karna hai wo mai tuj par chorata hun… fir se usne aapne loude pai priya ka haath rakh diya .. aur aapne loude ko priya ke haath se daba diya …aab usne apna hath priya ke hath se hata laya….. priya ke hath mai karim ka tana hua mota lund tha…jise priya apne hath jhatke khata hua saaf mahsoos kar paa rahi thee…. priya ki bechaini ek baar fir se badh gayi thi......uska dil fir se zoron se dhadkane laga tha......wo baar baar apne sanseion ko apne bus mein kar rahi thi.......kafi deer tak wo karim ke bare mein hi sochti rehti hain aur aakhir kar wo jhat se uske lund se aapne haath ko hata lete hai ........aaj use apne aap par bhi hairani ho rahi thi ......... Phir wo karim ki taraf aacharya se dekhte hui kahti hai ..

1248

1249

Lekin hamari deal hui thi .. na.. karim .. Karim ne bade pyaar se priya ke gale mein bahen daal di aur uske gaal par halka sa kiss karte hue bola.. Hui hai na deal… mere chinal raand.. priya memsaab.. chut ke badle tu muje tera moo degi … matlab tuje agar aapni chut bachani hai mere lund se .. kuch dino ke liye .. to ye kala ajgar aapne moo mai lena hoga.. aisa kah ke aapna lund ek haath mai pakad kar hilakar use dikhane laga.. priya bhi bade gaur se aankhe faad kar uske musal lund se dekhane lagi.. Fir Karim uska ek haath priya ke kamar mai dal ke usko aapne baho mai beechate hui kahta hai.. Thank you .. priya raand .. tu sach mein bahut hi acchi hai… tu mere sabse best raand banege.. Priya niche garden kar ke kahti hai .. bhabhi waha wait kar rahi honge.. karne de na … is baar wo apna ek haath jhat se priya ke ek aam par le jata hain aur bade halke haathon se uske aam par firane lagta hain..... priya ke jism mein ek sirhan si daud padti hain...... wo muje gussa honge mai us raand ko bula lu kya idhar aur dheere dheere uske dono aam ko apne haathon mein lekar use masalna shuru karta hain....... aab priya ka jism kisi aag ke bhattey ki tarah tapne lagta hain.....

1250

nahi nahi karim jhat se apne ek haath mai uska ek nipples ko lekar use masalna shuru karti hain....... lajjat se priya ki aankhein band ho jati hain aur uske mooh se ek siskari foot padti hain..... aaaaaaaaaaaaa.............ssssss..iiiiiiiiiiihhhhhhhhhhhh ...... to kya usko call karke bol du kya .. tera wait na kare.. tu mere saath hai wo is baar apni aankhein khoti hain aur karim ko dekhte hue kahte hai.. nahi nahi .. karim .. unko maine bataya nahi hai.. aab karim uske dono nipple ko sehlana shuru karta hain..... aab priya karim ke mazboot jism mai khud ko pakar achha feel kar rahi thi.. kya nahi bataya meri raand.. aab karim uske mazbut haathon se priya ke nipples ko masalta hain......ek baar fir se priya ki saansein tezz ho jati hain..... yahi ki mai tumare yaha aaye hu.. Sali raand .. tu to chupi rustum nikali .. thik hai wo jane de.. chal lund chus mera aab.. Nahi tum muje jaldi nahi choroge . Aare tuje kya mai chodane wala hu kya ..jo jada time lagega .. muje tumare saath yaha kisi ne dekh liya to mai badnaam ho jaungi... kon dekhega.. tume milane koi aa gaya to koi nahi aayega yaha mujse milane .. meri raani.. mai koi tumari raani nahi hu... haa.. haa.. pata hai.. pata hai to bolate kyon ho.. karim ke haatho ko aapne aam par se hatati hai .. aur thoda piche hat jati hai.. nahi hai to ban jaogi... muje nahi banana hai..

1251

karim uske paas fir se jata hai aur dhire se aapna haath uske kamar par rakhata hai.. usko dhire dhire uppar sarakata hai.. aur aapna chehara priay ke chehare ke paas lata hai..aab karim priya ke hoonto ke paas aapne hoonth lata hai..aur kis karnewala tha aab .. aur dusara haath jaise hi karim uske aam par haat rakhata hai.. priya jat se piche hat jati hai... aab kya hua .. kuch nahi tune hi to bola tha na .. kit u khud hoke muje kiss dege.. priya kuch sochati hai Thik hai .. par sirf kiss.. nothing else.. Lund kon chusega .. tere maa.. Mummy ko beech mai mat lao tum Thik hai tere chinal maa ko beech mai nahi launga.. pahle lund chus.. Wo bhi karungi baba .. To kar na shuru.. Aaj aabhi nahi.. Kya nautanki kar rahi hai.. Sali… pahle bolti hai kiss dungi .. paas aata hu to piche hat jati hai… lund chusungi nahi bolate hai.. fir maan jati hai.. fir bolti hai aaj nahi.. kya natak laga rakha hai.. itane time mai to maine un teeno ko pataya tha.. Kon teen Pooja .. purvi … aur kajal.. inn teeno ko mil kar jitana time laga patane mai utana time muje tere ko akele ko patane mai lag raha hai.. Priya hasane lagti hai.. Has kyon rahi hai.. chal jaldi se kiss de aur lund chusana shuru kar.. Mai kya koi machine hu kya.. tune bola aur mai shuru ho gayi .. muje mentally prepare hone mai thoda time to lagega na.. kisi unkonown person ka dick suck karna itana aasan nahi hai.. Kya .. kya .. bola tune raand..

1252

Kuch nahi.. English word the wo .. tu nahi samjega. Fir hindi mai bol na.. Tuje bada mazaa aata hai na aisi gandi bhasha use karne mein. kyon tujhe nahi aataa? Mujhe to wakai bahut majaa aata hai. Muje nahi aata koi maza .. Apni choot ko haath laga kar dekh le .. thodi bhi gili agar tere chut hui hai to samjh use bhi bahut majaa aataa hai aisi baatein sunkar. bas kar aab .. Raand .. tere jaisi raand samne khadi hogi tabhi to sirf baat karne se kya dekhne se hi lund khada ho jaata hai. bas bola na … aab band karo tumare ye gandi bakwaaj .. Thik hai … ek kaam kar pahele. Kya Wo bedshit kharab hua hai .. us almari mai ek dua hua bedshit hai wo dal de.. Priya karim ki taraf gusse se dekhte hai

1253

karim aapni waasna bhari nazar leke priya ki taraf dekhte hui uske paas aaya aur uski badan ki khusboo ko soonghane lagah . uske badan ki khusboo iss tharki buddhe ko pagal banaye jaa rahi thi. Wo aab uske sleevless blouse ke upar waale hisse se jhalakti uske ubhaar ko dekh raha tah .. karim ko aapne itane karib pakar priya dar gayi thi.. aab karim ki nazar uske rasheele laal honthon par thi .. wo apni jeebh nikaal kar uske rasele honthon ko chatana chah raha tha. Jeebh to usne nikaali aur priya ke honthon ke paals bhi le gaya par phir ek baar wo piche hat gayi .. priya jaise hi piche hat gayi waise hi usko dekhane lag gaya .. wo bhi use hi aapne sexy aada dikha rahi thi..

1254

use dekhte hui karim ne aapne ek haath se apne lund ko masal diya … Karim ko kuch samaj mai nahi aa raha tha .. wo soch raha raha tha ki ye sali muje aise kyon tadapa rahi hai..jee to kar raha hai ki uske naram aam ko mai apne kathor haathon mein le kar neembu ki tarah nichod du! Par kya karu jabardasti to nahi kar sakta na .. iske saath suhagraat jo manani hai .. wo bhi uske honeymoon spot pai .. ya uske pati ke alishan ghar mai .. jabardasti ki to ye moka haath se chala jayega.. sunane mai aaya hai iska pati bahut amir hai .. purvi ke sasur se bhi … ek baar ye haat mai aaye to ye maal bhi aur paisa bhi haath mai aayega … isliye gusse pai control karna padega..

1255

Fir karim fir se priya ke paas jata hai aur uska haath pakadke hui bolta hai Aare raand … tere liye hi bol raha hu.. tere itani achhi sari us gande bedshit se kharab ho jayege .. karim ke haath pakadne se priya ke jism mai ek current daudta hai.Apna

haath churane ki koshish karte hui woh bolti hai Kyon kharab hoge aab karim uske safed chikne pet ko dekhane laga ... dekhte hui usne aapna doosra haath priya ke kamar ke paas rakh diya.. tab jhat se priya ne uska wo haat waha se hata diya .. mere haath ko kyon pakda hai? Chor do mera haath.. priya ke aise kahne par karim muskurata hai aur priya ka dusra haath bhi pakadte hui usko dekhne lagta hai. karim ki boldness aur daring dekhke priya dang reh jati hai .. jindagi mai pahli baar use kissi mard ne aisa pakadke rakha tha …priya aapne dono haath churane ki nakaam koshish karti hai .. aab karim uske dono haath pakad ke priya ke badan ki taraf jhukata hai .. .. aur apna moo ko uske garden se bas ek dhage bhar ki doori par rakh kar uske poore badan ko wo aab sung raha tha .. tab priya sochane lagti hai kya ye muje kiss karega waha .. aab .. kya wo suck karega waha ya chatega ..aisa priya sochane lagti hai .. jab tu waha soyege tab tere sadi kharab hogi na raand .. Priya aapne soch se bahar aate hui usne jahat se kaha Mai kyon sounge .. Aab karim uske dono haath ko aapne ek haath mai pakad leta hai aur aapne dusare haath ko 2-3 baar wo priya ke aam tak le jata hai … par chuva nahi tha karim ne uske aam ko ..

1256

Uske aam ke paas jo haath tha vo haat karim priya ke khando pe rakhte hui bola .. Priya tune kabhi aapne aap ko aayane mai thik se dekha hai? tera badan kitna bhara hua hai... Tera ye nazuk jism..yeh kasi-kasi gaand..mast kadak mamme… tere ye rasele hoonth… kisi filmi heroine se kam nahi

hai tu.. muje to dar lagta hai Kis baat ka darr priya chounkate hui puchate hai tere jaise itni khubsurat ladki ko koi bhi mawali uthake le jayega to socho kya hoga?

1257

aisa kabhi nahi hoga tu to is sari mai deepika padukone jaise lag rahi hai.Wohi tight gora jism,waisa hi tana hua sina,waise hi gori taange.Tu bhi uske jaisa mast maal hai .Kasam se tera yeh mast jism dekhke koi bhi mard tujhe apanana chahega. Karim ka haath aur direct karim ki aise bolne se priya ko accha to lagta hai lekin wo khud ko sambal kar Priya kaise to apne dono haath uske haath se churate hai aur thoda piche hoke khadi hoti hai. aur sharmate hui neeche dekhkar aapne sadi ka pallu thik karne lagti hai ..

Karim ki baate sunke uska dil zorse dhadakne lagta hai. priya ko ye sab accha bhi lag raha tha.. Use ab karim se aankh milane bhi daar lag raha tha … lekin aapne aapko samhalte woh karim se bolti hai

1258

Tumara kya irada hai .. karim priya ki baat sunkar karim uske pallu se khelte hui bolta hai Jaan .. dhar mat .. tere marzi ke khilaf mai kuch nahi karunga .. Priya karim ke taraf dekhte hui kahti hai .. thooda darate hui .. Pakka na .. pakka .. Haatho se karim priya ke blouse ke uppar ka sadi ka pallu thoda side mai karta hai jisse ab priya ka blouse thoda expose hota hai. Uss mai se priya ke tight sleeveless blouse mai us ke kadak mamme dikne lagte hai.Us blouse ki taraf lalchai nazar se dekhte hui karim bolta hai.. Aise saj dhaj ke jaya mat kar kaha .. ye duniya bahut harami hai .. saj dhaj ke sirf mere paas hi aaya kar.. Karim ke aise bolane se priya smile karti hai .. aur mann mai kahti hai harami sala.. muje saj dhaj ke aane ko bol raha hai .. karim ke aise kahne se aur blouse par se sari thodi hatane se usse accha lagta hai aur woh feeling chehere pe dikhati bhi hai lekin phir bhi karim ka haath aapne pallu se door karne ki jhooti koshish karti hai… Pallu thoda hatne se uska dhadakta sina ab karim ke samne tha.Woh bhagwaan se dua kar rahi thi ki is waqt iss room mai koi aaye nahi .fir apna pallu sine pe lane ki nakaam koshish karte hai .. par karim waise karne nahi deta hai … Apne blouse ke uppar ke nange sine pe haath rakhte woh boli Tumare irade kuch sahi nahi lag rahe hai.. muje .. Aapne samne khadi apni choti randi priya ke mamme dekhke karim ka lund uchalne laga. Uske mammo ki golai,nipples ka brown colour, bra strap ki marking itane nazdik se usse saaf dikhai de raha thi. Kyon Hamare baat sirf kiss ki hui thi.. Tu hamesha lund chusana kyon bhul jati hai … raand .. Wo karungi par tum kiss karte hui yaha waha haath mat lagao Tere jaise kamsin badan ki malkin samane ho to yaha waha haath to jayenge hi na

1259

Aisa nahi chalega karim Kya nahi chalega Hamari deal hui hai Deal mai tune aisa kahi nahi kaha ki yaha waha haath nahi lagao bolke Abhi bol rahi hu na To tere ye deal muje manjur nahi hai.. ja tu aapne gahr .. Karim tum muje aab blackmail kar rahe ho Nahi Fir aapne vade ko change kyon kar rahe ho Tu condition kyon change kar rahi hai .. chinaal .. Tik hai lekin kuch hi jagah pai haath lagao .. sare jagah pai nahi ..par mai kapde nahi utarungi .. Thik hai .. ( karim mann mai kahta hai .. Sali raand .. ye kuch jagah konsi hai ye mai tume aage bataunga)… Phir mai utarunga Karim…. Kyon muje pareshan kar rahe ho .. Karim hasta hai .. Aare raand .. mai aapne kapde utarane ki baat kar raha hu .. Thik hai.. Chal aab .. wo bedshit change kar .. Priya almari jake naya bedshit purine bedshit pai dalate hai Aisa kyon kiya Achha lagega Abb aur ek kaam kar Aab kya hai Room bahut gandi hui hai .. jara zadu leke ye kachra saaf kar de na Priya gusse se karim ki taraf dekhte hai..

Priya gusse se karim ki taraf dekhte hai Tere liye hi bol raha hu

1260

Mere liye Maan lo tere sadi waha niche gir gayi to kharab ho jayenge na Tumane wada kiya hai .. tum mere kapde nahi utaroge Maine aisa wada kiya hai kya ? Matlab mai nahi utarungi … aur tub hi nahi utarooge .. Karim hasta hai Karim .. plz .. batao na.. tumra koi galat irada to nahi na .. Agar tumara muj par barosa nahi hai to tu jaa sakti hai .. Waise nahi .. phir room mujse clean kyon karwa rahe ho Aare tum jab mera lund chusane ko niche baithoge tab tere sadi kaharab ho jayenge.. Thik hai.. par karim mai kabhi mere room ko bhi clean nahi akrti .. Raand .. ye tera gahr nahi . akrim ka gahr hai.. Priya kuch nahi bolti hai .. aur room saaf karne lagti hai .. wo haath mai jadu leke room saaf karke kachra ek corner mai leja rahi thi tab karim priya ke paas aake use pakad leta hai ...

1261

uske kamar mai haat dalake aapni aur piche khinchta hai .. Aaaaahhhhhhhaaaaaaa…. Kya kar rahe ho … Kuch nahi raand Muje room saaf karne do na

1262

Phir karim Priya ke garden ke aage haath dalake usko aapni aur khinchate hui uske shoulder par aapne hoonth rakh diye aur Ek haath gaand pe rakhta hai . . aur waha jor se dabata hai .. Ooouuuchhhhhhhh… aaaahhhhhha.. kutte aah aah …. Wahhhhaaaaa.. nahiiiii aah aahaahh aah aah aah aahh.. priya aankhen band kiye karah rahi thi.. tabhi karim wahi pai jor se dabata hai Priya aankhe band karte hui waha se haath hatati hai .. Nahi bola na budhhe .. Phir se karim waha hath rakh ke uski gaand dabate hai .. karim fir apni kamar dheere dheere upar neeche karne lagta hain aur

1263

karim aapne dono haathon ko uske naval par rakhkar dheere dheere maslane lagt hain......... karim aab poore ufaan par aa chuka tha.....aab use koi parwaah nahin thi ki priya kya kahegi ....... Karim ki iss harkat se priya ki sex ki bookh jaagne lagi thi aur wo aankhen band karke in sab cheejon se dhyaan hataane ki koshish kar rahi thi… fir bhi wo khud pai control karne ki koshish karte hai .. priya jhijhakte hue karim ka haath aapne badan se hatane lagi .. ........na jane kyon uske haath aaj dagmaga rahein the....shayad iski sabse badi wajah thi....... karim ...... is waqt uska sabra poori tarah se tootane ke kagar par aa chukka tha ..... shyad use bhi apne chut ki aag shant karni thi........uske liye use sabse pahle sharam aur jhijak ko hatana tha

1264

..........par iske liye uska mann abhi bhi taiyaar nahi tha ...... karim jhat se apna moo priya ke garden ke paas le jata .. aur uski khusboo ek baar fir se apne ander utarne lagta hain……. Garden se priya ke badan ki khusboo aa rahi thi……wo aab apni jeebh shoulder par le jata hai aur waha chatane lagta hai …..is waqt karim ka lund kisi lohe ki tarah sakht tha…….itna sakht ki use apne aap par hairani ho rahi thi…… fir Wo bade deer tak apni jeebh garden par firata hain……aur karim ke lagataar jeebh firane se garden ka ek hissa lagbhag puri tarah se gila ho chukka tha…..wo phir aapna haath kamar se dhire se aam ki taraf le jane lagta hai tabhi priya uska haath pakad leti hai .. karim phir aapni jeebh shoulder se garadan tak apni aankhein band karke tezi se chatane lagta hain……. priya karim ki baho se chutane ki tilmila rahi thi.. wahin dusari taraf karim apne lund ko baar baar priya ke gaand par sehla raha tha........ priya lund ko chusane wali hai ye sochkar uska lund bar bar bakabu hota jaa raha tha..... iss jhatpat mai karim uska garden ko katata hai .. kaise to priya uske jakad se aapne aap ko hata lete hai .. phir ghum jati hai aur aankhe khol ke karim ki aur dekhte hai .. Ye kya hai karim Kiss Aise katoge to mai tume kiss nahi karunge.. Mat kar .. maine invitation nahi diya tha.. tu hi yaha aake ye offer diya tha.. khud ki suhagraat bachane ke liye.. Mere majburi ka fayada uta rahe ho tum karim .. Hahahha. Priya khadi hokar karim ko chup chaap dekh rahi thi......... wahi dusare taraf karim ke chehre par ek vijayi muskaan thi.......shayad jaisa wo chaah raha tha kuch waisa hi sab kuch ho raha tha........ aab priya ko ek ek pal waha katna mushkil hota jaa raha tha………par aabhi to yahan use kuch aur waqt bitana tha……. Karim kuch deer tak aise hi khamosh rehta hain fir wo priya ko dekhkar muskura padta hain.. Raand .. ek kaam karege kya Aab kya bacha hai kaam .. karim .. bedshit change karva liya.. room saaf karva liya.. aab kya tumare liye khana banau kya ?

1265

Waise tu karna chahati hai to muje koi problem nahi hai… waise mai bhi dekhna chahata hu mere priya raand ko khana banane aata bhi hai ya nahi.. Chup karo.. aab itana hi kaam karna baki hai… by the way tumare kajal raand .. se tumari ye priya ra…. ( aisa kahke wo chup ho jati hai .. wo kya bolane wali hai use samaj mai aa jata hai ).. mai achha khana banati hu .. Karim hasta hai.. Waise mera kaam dusara hi tha Aab kya kaam karna hai .. jaldi bata do.. muje jana hai.. Haan bata raha hu.. wo tuje maroon color ke lipstic dikh rahi hai kya .. Priya dressing table ke taraf dekhti hai .. tab use wo lipstick dikh jati hai Uska kya Usko laga do Kyon Mere khatir Priya karim ki taraf dekhti hai .. aur smile karti hai .. Kya mere lipstick achhi nahi hai.. Raand .. wo bhi achhi hai ..par ye bahut sexy lagege tere hoontho par … tere iss sari par ye marron colour suit karega Tume bahut pata hai re .. konse sari pai konsa lipstick suit hoga muje to pata hi hoga... tailor jo hu .. waise ye lipstick kis ki hai.. tumare biwi ki .. nahi phir kiski hai shazia ..ka .. kon hai raandi hai priya hasti hai ... tum kya sabhi ko hi randi kahke bulate ho kya

1266

ye sachmuch wali hai .. dhanda karti hai.. uska lipstick yaha kya kar raha hai kal raat wo yaha hi thi kya ?? tum waise bajaru randi ke paas bhi chale jate ho kya haan kya aadmi ho kya ho gaya .. tumare paas to kajal bhabhi hai, purvi bhabhi hai .. fir bhi ... shazia bahut maza dete hai haan .. pata hai.. phir bhi.. uska lipstick muje lagane ko kah rahe ho haan .. to kya hua ek bajaru randi ka lipstick muje lagane ko kah rahe ho tu bhi to randi hai na mere nahi hu ... pakka nahi hai nahi hu.. tu aise hi bolta hai .. fir tune kyon bola tha maine kab bola tha thode der pahle tune kaha tha na wo galati se jo bhi ho tu bhi shazia ke jaise mere randi hai kabhi nahi .. wo bazaru randi aur tu muje nahi pata sharmakar priya kahti hai bata na aisa kah ke karim uske paas aake uska chehara uppar uta leta hai gharelu thik hai.. aab lipstick laga de..

1267

priya phir kuch der us lipstick ko dekhne lagti hai ..pata nahi kyon priya ke hath khud ba khud uss lipstick ko uthane ke lye badh gaye….usne uska dhakan khola aur usse apne honto par lagane lagee… priya khud par harian bhee ho rahi thee ki, wo ye kaya kar rahi hai…. aab dono ek dusare k samne khade the ..Aab Dono ek dusare ki aankho mai dekhkar ek pal ke liye kahi ghum se ho gaye.. Dono ke dil dhadak uthe .. priya ke lab laraj uthe aur wo thoda aage khisak aaye ..Karim ke bilkul karib Itane karib ki uski saanse wo aapne chehare par mahsus kar pa rahi thi .. priya aage aaye hai ye jankar karim aapna haath uske mamme pai rakhnae ke liye aage badata hai ..tabhi karim ka haath priya ne aapni chathi ke bilkul samane pakad liya tha.. karim ki badi ungali uski breast ko touch kar rahi thi uska mann to kar raha tha ki aapne haath aur aander daba de .. par aisa karna use thodi jaldbazi lagi.. usne socha kahi ye yaha se bhag na jaye Priya ko bahut pyas lagi thi .. isliye wo piche hat jati hai .. usne fridege ko dekha aur usne thanda paani fridge main se nikala aur dressing table par beth gayi ...

aur glass main pani daal kar peene lagi. Iss trah karim ke samne uske chote se gande se ghar main beth kar paani peena use buth ajeeb sa lag raha tha …Thanda paani uske andar gaya to aik chain use mila . aur fir wo waha beth kar us sb ke baare main sochne lagi jo ke usne abhi abhi kiya tah. Wo sochane lagi .. mai itne khoobsorat, gore , highly educated hu .. mera badan hamesha se aik buht attractive se perfume ki khusboo se mahkta rahta hai.. mere hoonth kitane nazuk pyare hai … kitane rasele hai .. jiski rajiv hamesha se tariff karta hai … uspar maine aise aurat ki lipstick lagaye hai . jo ek low standerd hai .. bahut ganda kaam karti hai .. dikhane mai kaise hai muje aab tak pata nahi hai … kali hai ya gori hai ..

1268

badsurat hai ya achhi dikhati hai… jiske hoonth aab tak kis kis ne chuse hoge.. kis ne chuse hoge.. karim jaise gande galeez, kale se badsoorat aur low standard ke long eke hoonto ne us aurat ke hoonto ko chusa hoga ..kya pata uske munh se badboo aati hogi … suna hai aise bazaru randiya daru ( wo bhi low standerd ) piti hai.. bidi ..sigarate piti bhi hai … aise auarat ke lipstick maine lagai … shame on you preeti … shiii… kitani gandi hai ye lipstick.. Use aapne aap se ghin si aa rahi thi … Priya khamoshi se waha bethi rahi aur karim khamooshi se uski taraf dekhne laga. Thode der baad karim bola Raand ..tumhare marun lipstic lage honto mai mera lund kitna sexy lagega mere jaan……. fir Priya ke pass aake usne uska hath ek dum se pakad laya… priya ne chonkate hue uske taraf dekha….wo uski taraf badi hasarat bhari nazro se dekh raha tha…. Bura lag raha hai .. Usne thoda sa muskarate hue kaha.,… priya ne uske taraf dekha lekin kuch nahi kaha Ek bajaru randi ki lipstick laga ke bura lag raha hai haan …. Lekin uska tume kya .. priya ne gusse se kaha muje bhi bura lag raha hai .. tume bura legega … wo bhala kyon .. tum ne to ye jalil harkat karvayi mujse .. choro mera haath .. janata hun mai ne hi ye harkat karvayi .. lekin mai bhi kya karu … mere ichha thi .. aise kaise ichha.. muje zalil karne ki .. jaan .. tume mai zalil kaise karvata.. mai ye lipstick tum jab lagaoge tab itana hi dekhna chahata tha ki tum us bazaru randi se kitane ache dikhte ho ya.. ya .. . kya karim. Ya wo tumse hasin dikhte hai .. Aab priya bahut jada gussa ho jati hai .. Karim tum mere comparision us bazaru randi se kar rahe ho .. job hi naam hai uska.. tum aise kaise kar sakte ho ..

1269

shazia haan .. haan .. shazia .. uske saath mere comparision kaise kar sakte ho Jaan ye comparision nahi hai to kya hai ..Karim mera haath chor do .. muje nahi rahna hai yaha pai .. Aur deal Bhaaad mai jaye wo deal Aur fir suhagraat .. tere ichha .. aapne pati ke saath manane ki.. Muje kuch nahi pata .. karim please mera hath choro…. karim ne uska hath chor diya…. aur fir Usne use ek baar ooper se neeche tak dekhate hue kaha…. Priya aaj tu sach mai bhot hot lag rahi ho … Hato mere samne se Kyon Muje jana hai .. bhabhi waha wait kar rahi hai Hamari deal Muje nahi pati Ruk jao na Kyon .. aur jalil hone ke liye Priya ke maan mai utha puthal machi hui thee….use samaj mai nahi aa raha tha ki, aaj us ko kaya hua hai…. wo sochane lagi ... wo iss tarah itana kuch hone ke baad yaha kyon khadi hai …. aur wo uske iss tarah rokane par ye kyon soch rahi hun ki, mai yaha se jaun yaan nahi… Ruk jao na kyon….? waise hee mai keh raha hun naa….. iss liye .. accha mere ooper haq jata rahe ho….aur muje itane jalil karne ke baad .. muje par haq jata rahe ho ..

1270

accha toh mere itna kehana ka bhee haq nahi hai …. nahi….. kyon rajiv ka hai haq toh phir thoda sa haq hume bhee de do priya jee…. haq toh khud banana padhata hai…… accha abb muje apna haq khud sabit karna hoga iska matlab…..? himmat hai toh sabit karke dikha do….. priya ne shararti muskan ke sath karim ke taraf dekha

1271

aur phir karim priya ke karib aa gaya .. karim ke lye priya ke ye baat seedhe-2 ek challenge thee… karim jaan chuka tha ki, priya uske sath sabadon ka khel khel rahi hai. abb karim ne iss khel ko uske anzaam tak phunchane ke fainsala kar laya tha…. Karim nazdik aaya hai ye dekhkar priya palat gayi aur baal ko kangi karne ka natak karne lagee….. aab karim aur nazdik aaya tha .. Jaise hee karim uske aur nazdik aaya waise hi priya ne ne ek baar apna face ghuma kar uski taraf dekha

1272

aur muskarate hue agge face karke fir se mirrer mai dekhte hui baal ko kangi karni lagi karim aab priya ke theek peeche aakar khada ho gaya tha …. Kya kar rahe ho Priya ne baal banate hue kaha….. Karim ne thoda sa agge ke aur sarkate hue kaha….. kuch nahi Karim ne ek dum se priya ke kamar mai se apne bahon ko gujarte hue usse peeche se bahon mai bhar laya….

1273

aur agle hee pal priya ke mote-2 mummo ko apne hathon mai kas kar pakadate hue jor se daba daya….. ahhh budhhe kaya kar raha hai …. Priya ek dum se machal uthi….. Aaj pahli baar koi aadmi priya ke itana karib khada tha aur uski body priya ke body par ragad raha tha..

1274

mai apna haq jata raha hun…. Karim ne priya ke chuchyon ko uski saree ke ooper se maslate hue kaha…….

siiiii umhhh choro iss tarah ye ye kaya kar rahe ho….. wo aab karim ka lund aapne gaand ke uppar mahsus kar paa rahi thi.. muje toh issi tarah apna haq jatana atta hai…tumhe koi itraaj hai….

1275

priya chathi toh karim ko piche dhakel sakati thi .. haye karim aise haq jataoge tum muj par…. Priya ne apni gaand ko peeche ke aur dekhelate hue kaha. Jaise hee karim ko apne lund par priya ke gaand sadi ke ooper se dabati mahsoos hui, ye dekh kar karim ka dil khusi se uchal padha…. Tabhi priya ko dhyan mai aa gaya ki usne josh mai aake kya kar diya … fir usne aapni kamar fir se aage kar li.. karim aur priya lund aur gaand ke ahsas pakar dono ke dil ki dhadkane kafi tej ho gayi thi .. pahle dono ne jo decide kiya tha shayd wo hawa ho gaya tha.. par priya hawa kaise hone dete ye sab.. usko to aapni natani aapne pati se hi utarani thi.. priya samaj chuki thi ki karim kya chahata hai .. par priya wo nahi chahati thi yaw o aabhi ke liye nahi chahathi thi.. udar karim usko jabardast wala boobs masaage de raha tha.. aaaahhhaaaahhhh… Karim .. tum aapni deal bhul gaye ho shayad.. Konsi deal.. raand.. aabhi tak karim ke haatho ko aapne aam ke uppar aur uske aas paas priya ne mahsus kiya tha.. aur uske lund ko aapne gaand par .. priya ke liye ye naya ahsas tha.. isliye wo use enjoy karna chahati thi par uska dimak ye manane ko taiyaar nahi tha .. Priya hasti hai .. aaaahhhhhh...... dard ho raha hai... kaha gaand mai ya chuchiyon par boobs par... to dhire se dabau kay Thode der pahle jo deal hui thi .. uska kya shyad tum bhul gaye ho Tumane hi kaha tha bhaad mai jaye ye deal .. Gusse mai kaha tha

1276

To mai kya karu .. tuje gussa aaya to karim ne aapne lund ko uske gaand par uppar niche karna shuru kar diya .. priya ne jab ye mahsus kiya to uski uttejana aur jada bad gayi .. halanki wo uska lund dekh pane mai aasamrth thi .. par usko karim ka lund dekhne ki kya jaroorat thi.. usko tho usne pahle dekha hi tha… aur us uttejana mai wo bol padi .. Sorry.. darling.. Darling … raand tune muje darling kaha.. Tab priya aapne hoonth chabha leti hai .. aur sochane lagti hai .. ye maine kya kah diya.. karim ne ye jab dekha ki priya ki saanse tej ho rahi hai tab usne fir se uske lund ko pakad kar uske gaand par uppar niche karna shuru kar diya Hamare deal mai sirf kiss.. aur wo tha. Wo kya raand.. sucking kya sucking pennis Hindi mai bol Tume pata hai mai kya bol rahi hu .. jada natak mat kar .. To hamare deal mai tum aab jo kar rahe ho wo kuch nahi hai .. Pata hai Fir kyon kar rahe ho Aise hi Tume muje kya tumare shazia samaj rahe ho kya Ban jao ek din ke liye.. mere shazia .. tumari shazia tume mubarak .. ban ja na raand.. Nahi .. kabhi nahi .. mai priya hi thik hu ..

1277

Thik hai priya nahi .. priya raand ban jao.. Aab wo tumane bana hi diya hai na .. kuch baki hai kya .. Bahut kuch baki hai .. Aab tak jo hua wahi tak hi thik hai Muje to aage aur kuch karne ka irda hai Muje pata hai tumara irda kya hai .. To maan kyon nahi jati priya bhi uske baato mai aa hi gayi aur dhire se boli Waise wo tumari shazia raand tumare saath kya kya karti thi ya tum uske saath kya kya karte the .. Mai to uske saath bahut kuch karta hu Kya kya aise hi dressing table ke samne use khada kiya tha maine kal .. phir kya kiya .. karim tumne us bazaru raand ke saath pahle us bajaru raand ke garden par chumma mainliya waise hi karim ne priya ke garden pai chum liya sssssssssshhhhhhhhhh……. Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh…. Sirf yahi nikala priya ke moo se .. aur usne aapne dono haath aage mirrer par rakh diye.. taki wo gir na jaye .. phir aage kya kiya phir uske shoulder ko chumane laga … Aur phir karim priya ke saath ye sab karne laga.. Phir Phir aage chumate chumate niche aane laga .. uske blouse ke uppar se uske kamar tak .. Kya usne sadi pahni thi Konsa colour tha sadi ka Black Black hi hogi isliye black pahni hogi .. aage kya kiya ..

1278

jeebh se uske kamr ko chatane laga aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaa…………. Ooooooooohooooooooo………. Karimmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm… Aise hi jeebh se chat rahe the kya use Haan mere jaan aage se karim ke haath ki speed badane lagi aur uske mamme ko jorse dabane la aage … niche aakar … tumari gaand… matlab uski gaand… aisa kah ke karim uske gaand ko aapne moo mai lene lagta hai aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaa…. Karimmmmmmmmmmm… ooooohhhooooo… yessssssssssssssssss…. Aise hi suck kiya kya uske gaand ko tumane karim.. itane hi jorse… isse jada .. karim aage se aapne dono haatho se uske mamme ko aise masal raha tha jaise wo koi ghubara ho .. karim ko bhi sabra nahi ho paya . ..aur moo se gaand hatake kahne laga aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh… mere bajaru randi… aaahhhhaaaaaa… kha jaunga .. tere ye katil gaand… sadi nikal na .. tere gaand ko kha jaumga.. use chatunga bhi .. uppar se niche tak .. tera pura sharir chat lunga..ahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa… aisa kahke uske mamme aur jor se dabane laga … priya pura try kar rahi thi ki wo khud ko aapne control mai rakhe .. apr karim ke harkato ne use bebas bana diya tha.. ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh… budhhhhhhheeeeeee…. Jara dhire daba na … karim aage se aapne dono haatho se uske mamme ko aise masal raha tha jaise wo koi ghubara ho .. karim ko bhi sabra nahi ho paya . ..aur moo se gaand hatake kahne laga aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh… mere bajaru randi… aaahhhhaaaaaa… kha jaunga .. tere ye katil gaand… sadi nikal na .. tere gaand ko kha jaumga.. use chatunga bhi .. uppar se niche tak .. tera pura sharir chat lunga..ahhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa…

1279

aisa kahke uske mamme aur jor se dabane laga … priya pura try kar rahi thi ki wo khud ko aapne control mai rakhe .. apr karim ke harkato ne use bebas bana diya tha..

ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh… budhhhhhhheeeeeee…. Jara dhire daba na … priya ke response se buddhe ki himmat thodi badh gayi thi. Uske seene par se wo anchal hata deta hai aur fir uske chuchi ko halka halka sahlane lagata hai . priya ki chuchi blouse ke button ko tod kar bahar nikalne ko betaab ho uthi thi . Uski, dil ki dhadkane full speed par chal rahe rajdhani express ki tarah chal rahi thi. Apni saanson ke lay ko banaye rakhne mein hi priya pasheena pasheena ho rahi thi. karimne priya ki chhati ko haath se sahlaya. Phir kisi randi par jaise aapni bhookh mitane ke liye tooth padata hai waise hi priya par tooth pada .. Par priya randi nahi thi. priya ko bhi kabhi kisi ne is tarah se nahi chhua tha. Kon chuta .. uske mangetar ke bina.. usne kabhi priya ko nivashtra nahi kiya tha. Pehli baar kisi mard ka haath uski jishm ke un hisso par ja raha tha jo wo duniya se chhipa kar rakhti thi . Pehli baar use ladki hone ka sukh mil raha tha. aab buddhe ne uski poori chuchi ko apne haathon mein bhara aur use dabate hue upar uthaya to ek current ki lahar priya ke chuchi se chalti hui seedhe uski choot tak pahunchi. priya ko laga jaise uske chuchi se geelepan ki dhara bah nikli ho. Anand ke jis jhoole mein abhi wo hichkole kha rahi thi, isse pehle usne us jhoole ko kabhi mahsus tak nahi kiya tha.josh mai aake usne aapni gardan piche kar li..

1280

aaur jor se chilla uthi

1281

aaaaaahhhhhaaaaaaa... mumiiiiiiiiiiiiii... ye kaminaaaaaaa.. budhhhaaa... wo khud apne control se bahar jaa rahi thi. wo apni hoontho ko daanto mai leke peesh rahi thi.. , aur aankh ko zor se band kiye hue thi. uska poora badan akada hua tha. jab uske chuchi par karim ne dabab badaya tab use priya ke dil ki dhadkan mahshoosh hui, aur wo aab samajh chuka tha ki loha garam hai, ab bas hathoda maarna hai. Uska hathoda bhi to kaafi garam ho chuka tha! Usne priya ki chuchi ko aur confidence se masalna suru kar diya. priya anand ke aise mukaam par pahunch chuki thi jahan sahi-galat, uchit-anuchit, ye sab tark manushya nahi sochta. Sochata hai to sirf sex ke bare mai.. chut aur lund ke bare mai .. Wo kaam dev ke teer ka shikaar ho chuki thi. Uska antarman karim se nivedan kar raha tha - thoda aur zor se, aur jor se dabao ..tumhe roka kisne hai, kisse darr rahe ho? Isse soch mai wo bol padi tumane shaziya aur mere badan ko chuva hai … tume kon behtar lagi .. priya ye bhul gayi thi ki woe k randi ke saath khud ka comparision kar rahi hai .. wo priya ki taraf jhuka hua tha, usne apne qutub minar ko priya ki ggaand par dabaya. Uske purushatva ke sampoorna takat ko priya apne gaand par mahshoos kar rahi thi. Uska control ab kamzor hone laga tha, wo bekaabu hui jaa rahi thi. Buddhe ne uski baayin chuchi ko apne daayin haath mein pakad kar dabaya aur apne munh ko priya ke honthon ke paas le gaya. Uske munh se desi daaru ki tez baas aa rahi thi. Us tez baas se priya ko ulti sa aane lagi, par wo iss maze ko ulti se kharab nahi kar sakti thi! Wo aankh band kiye waise hi shithil khadi rahi. Tum … mere raand… Achchha! aisa kya hai mujhme? Jo shaziya mai nahi hai … Priya apne tareef sunane ke liye itni bechain thi ki wo bilkul bhool gayi thi ki karim se thode der pahle kya deal hui hai aur wo aab kya kar raha hai uske saath .. Priya ko pura pata tha ki uske aise kahne par karim kya bol sakata hai .. aur kya kar sakta hai .. budhha kya bolega aur fir uske saath kya karega ye sochkar hi uske jishm mein shiran daur gayi thi. Uske dil ki dhadkan fir tez ho rahi thi, uske gufa se kaamras fir se bahne lagi thi.. priya aab khul gayi hai ye sochkar buddhe ka hausla uske lund ki tarah hi shashakt ho chuka tha. usne dono chuchiyon ke beech bani ghati mein apna ek ungli ghusa di..

1282

pasheene se bheegi priya ki chhati mein asaani se uski ungli fisalti hui andar chali gayi. usne ungli daayein baayein ghuma kar priya ki chuchi ko chhua. par aise thoda thoda se karim ki pyas bujhne ki jagah aur teevra hoti jaa rahi thi. Apne sampoorna akaar mein priya ki uttejit chuchiyan bahar aane ko machalne lagi thi.. usne himmat kar ke ek jhatka dete hue priya ke blouse ke ek button ko khol diya. Bahut badmash ho tum! budhhe !! maine tume kuch pucha hai aur tum jawab dene ke bajaye mere blouse ke button khol rahe ho.. Karim kuch nahi bolta .. aur ek button aur kholta hai .. Aur ek button khologe to ek jhapad marungi priya ke awaaz mein shararat aa gayi thi. Karim ka surajmukhi fir khilne laga.wo sochta hai thoda isko open karte hai karim uske blouse ka ek aur button kholata hai .. uske blouse ke teen button khul chuke the .. sirf ek button baki tha.. tera wo bahut mast hai.. raand .. wo kya? Priya ab dheere dheere karim ke jaal mai fans rahi thi. Wo ek budhhe ke saath uske gande se room mein is waqt akeli thi. Ek aise budhhe ke saath jisko priya ache se janati thi ki wo kitana kamina hai.. wo kitana pagal hai ladkiyon ke piche .. ye sab wo janati thi..

1283

tere ye santare.. tere ye rasile aam .. karim ne apne gande lambe lambe daant ko bahar nikaal besharm ki tarah mushkurate hue kaha. karim ka qutub minaar apne sampoorn akaar mein pant mai khada tha. Priya use ache se mahsus kar rahi thi aapne gaand ke uppar .. santara ya rasilye aam ? pahle decide karo aur fir bolo… karim apne chehre par besharmi bhare muskaan liye apni daayin haath se priya ki daayin chuchi dabate hui bola tumara ye rasella aam aam bahut mast hai aur fir baye haath se priya ki bayi chuchi ko pakad kar dabate hue bola tumare ye santra to lajwaab hai .. “Hat besharm!” Aisa kahte hui karim ko piche dhakel ke wo ghum jati hai .. priya ka chehra laal tha, dhadkane tez, saanse badhi hui, aab uska pallu gira hua tha .. blouse ke teen button khule hui the.. wo sirf ek button par tika hua tha .. priya ki nazar karim ke pant par tiki hui thi. Aur karim ki nazr uske kale bra par.. Aise kaise ho sakta hai .. ek aam aur ek santra … dono ki size to same hai .. phir tum ek ko aam aur ek ko santra kaise kah sakte ho .. priya ke shabdon mein shahmati chhipi thi. Buddhe ke aankho ke samne laal blouse ke aander Safed gol chuchiyon ke upar kaali designer bra thi .. jo na to poori tarah se chuchi ko dhak rahi thi, na poori tarah se use nanga kiye hui thi, aise madak drishya ko dekh kar buddhe ke munh aur lund dono se laar tapakne lagi. Lambe khade hui lund par priya ka dhyan tika hua tha. Use is baat ki na to fikra thi aur na hi use fark padta tha ki karim uske bra ke bheetar khadi uske nipple ko bra ke upar se hi ghoor raha hai. tumane bhi naziya jaise hi kali bra pahni hui hai .. mere designer bra hai to kya hua mere ke jitane kimat hai jitane mai tumare naziya ke sare ,peticot aur bra aa jaye .. aur panty bhi.. dhatt... besharam... tume to sirf chance hi chahiye bolane mai .

1284

waise kya farak padta hai bra aur panty kitane ki hai .. aakhirkar isko mai hi utarane wala hu na.. chaye wo naziya ki simple si kali bra ho ya tumare designer bra ho.. achha ji .. kuch farak nahi hota hai kya .. thoda bahut hota hai .. aur kya achha laga tume muj mai aab budhha josh mai aa gaya tha Kya mast gora khubsoorat chehra hai sali rand tera..! tere ye lambe baal..! Gulab ki pankhudiyo jaise hoth...! Sali jab tu un najook hootho se mere hoonth chusegi to mera kya hoga? Jab tu unhi pyare hotho se mere lode ko chusegi tab mai kaise seh paunga? dhatt!! Beshram !!!.. bahut besharam ho tum ..kuch bhi bolate ho .. aisa kahke karim ki aur dekhte hui aapne blouse ke button laga leti hai … aur sari ka pallu aapne shoulder par dalkar chup chap bister pai jake baith jate hai .. apne dono pawn upar karke .....dil uska zoron se dhadak raha tha.....magar choot mein dheere dheere sensation aabhi bhi ho raha tha.......kuch gilapan uske choot mein bhi hone laga tha..... karim priya ke theek peeche jakar baith jata hain......aur apne dono pawn dono taraf poora faila deta hain.....beech mein priya khamosh baithi hui thi...... waise baithate hui karim apna honth priya ke galon par rakhkar bade pyaar se choom leta hain......wahin priya bus haule se muskura padti hain........ Thode der karim shant rahata hai .. kuch nahi karta .. waise hi baita rahta hai .. kuch der ke baad karim usi tarhan baithte hui karim apne tapate honth priya ke gardan par rakhdeta hai aur usko chumane lagata hai .. aaaaahhhhhhaaaaa… budhhee… muje chor de.. muje jana hai .. bhabhi wait kar rahi hogi aab aapne hoonth uske garden par ghumate hue, karim us ki chuchyon ko masalane laga …… karne de na wait.. kya hota hai.. mere sasural wale aanewale hai .. wo chakka bhi aane wala hai kya kon tera mangetar

1285

rajiv nahi aanewala hai achha hai.. waise aake bhi wo kya karta .. aaj tak kuch nahi kiya to aab kya karega aisa kah ke priya ke seene par se sadi ka palu hata deta hai .. aur apna ek haath karim ne uske mamme par rakha aur halka halka us ko sahlane laga aur dusare haath karim priya ke jaangh par rakh deta hai aur waha sahlane lagta hai .. Uski safed, narm, mulayam jaanghon ke sparsh se karim ko bechain kar raha tha.aab karim dheere dheere priya ki saree ko upar sarkane laga… jab priya ki saree ek pair par se thode uppar aane lagi tab priya ko pata chal gaya ki karim kya kar raha hai ya karna chahata hai .. no ..karimm.. aise chalaki mere saath nahi chalege.. saree uppar mat lena..jitane deal hui hai utana hi .. nahi to mai yaha se chali jaungi … aisa kah ke saree niche karti hai .. thik hai raand ..jaisa tum chaho.. aisa kah ke karim thode der ke liye uski saree uppar lena bandh kar deta hai.. aab Karim ka ek haath to priya ke santare ka ras nichodne mein laga hua tha, to doosra haath jaanghon ko sahlane mai laga hua tha .. Priya karim ke aise dohare hamle se uski bahon main machali jaa rahi thee….aur wo us ke hathon ko apni chuchi aur jaang par se hatane ke kosish kar rahi thee…… karim ke mardana hathon ke agge uski ek naa chal rahi thee….. karim uski chuchyon ko bedardi se maslate hue phir se uske garadan ko chatna shuru kar deta hai …….priya ko aisa lag raha tha jaise uske badan main jaan hee naa bachi ho…… uske pair uske badan ka sath chorane lagee….priya kisi machali ke tarahan tadpati hui dhere-2 aapna badan piche karim ke sharir par dalati hai ..…. aab bhi karim uski chuchyon ko nahi chor raha tha…….wo lagtar priya ke dono chuchyon ko masal raha tha…… ek hi haath se .. ek ke baad dusare.. jaise priya peeche ko ho rahi thee…wo wahi bethate hue, uske gardan gallon aur kano ke pass apni jeebh ko ghuma raha tha….. priya ke badan main na chathe hue bhee masti ke lehare kondhane lagee…..uske sanse abb aur tej se chal rahi thee…… Masti ka alam priya par iss kadar havi ho gaya ki, wo apne pair neeche jamin par rakhkar tangon ko idhar udhar hilane lagi ..aur uski masti bhari siskaryan poore kamare main gunjane lagee….. Aahhaaa.. karim … mat kar mere saath aisa .. abb bus priya sirf mooh se hee karim ko chor dene ke lye keh rahi thee……uske ulat uske badan ne karim ka virodh karna chor daya tha …..

1286

Ye dekhate hue karim aab uska jo haath uske jhaang par thaw o haath wo uski jhaang ko sahalate hui us ke gulabi gufa ki ore teji se badha raha tha jisme priya ne apne yauvan ke khajane ko chhipa rakha tha. aab karim uske chuchi ko nichod raha tha aur saath mai uske jhaang ko bhi sahla raha tha .. par iss wajah se priya ke gulabi gufa se uska ras ris ris kar bah raha tha. Jab tak karim priya ki chuchi tak tha, tab to priya maze le rahi thi. par jab wo teji se us ke choot ki taraf badha to priya pareshan ho gayi. priya ne ye kabhi nahi socha tha ki wo aise badsoorat adher umra ke do kaudi ke insaan ke saamne apne jishm ki sabse keemti bhaag ko khol degi… wo bhi pahli baar.. jo usne rajiv ke liye itane dino se sambhal ke rakha tha ..usne pahle hi soch liya tha ki ye sab wo uske pati ke saath karege.. yahi soch kar wo yaha aayi thi aur yahi deal usne karim ke saath kit hi.. priya ye bhi janati thi ki agar ye kamina uski choot tak pahunch gaya to wo use rok nahi payegi. use to ye bhi nahi pata tha ki wo khud ko rok payegi ya nahi? Wo aapne aap se kahne lagi .. nahi nahi.. ye nahi ho sakta .. ye rajiv ki amanant hai.. ye mai iss kamine ke hawale kabhi nahi karunge .. iss kamine ko rokna hi hoga. Par kaise? Nahi wo kaafi tezi se choot ki taraf badh raha hai. agar usne meri geeli panty ko chhu liya to use pata chal jayega ki main bhi garam ho gayi hoon. nahi, ab sochne ka samay nahi hai, kuchh karna hoga! Priya tuje … jaldi se kar nahi to bhul ja rajiv ke saath suhagraat .. aur wo jor se chilla uthi... NAHI YE NAHI HO SAKTA .. tabhi karim ek dum se priya ke saree ke ooper se uski choot ko apni muthi main bhar kar jor se masal daya…… priya ko ek jor dar jhatka laga…..mano uske poore badan main bijli kondh gaye ho….uske ankhen masti main ek dum se band ho gaye…. ahhhh budhhee yeee tum theek nahi kar rahe ahh umhhhhh chor do mujeee priya ke choot ko saree ke ooper se sahalate hue kahta hai aaahhaa raand ….kasam se tera jaisa gadraya hua maal aaj tak nahi choda……aaj tere gdaraye hue choot chod kar mere lund ke kismet jaag jayge… karim ke mooh se apni choot ke bare main aise baten sun kar chonkate hue priya kahtiSAKTa aah chor na muje .. …..aahhh main main rajiv ke sath dokha nahi kar sakti….. plz samja kar na .. karim .. saali raand tun uss tere chakke mangetar ke sath chudawa sakti hai..aur idhar tera itana bada aashiq kab se taras raha hai tere choot ke lye…..tuje mere parwah nahi hai kaya……aaj

1287

to tere choot main apna lund ghussa kar hee dum lunga…..saali ek baar mera lund apni choot main le legee to sab bhool jayge… Ye kehate hue, karim ne ek jhatke main priya ke saree ko uske kamar tak ooper utha daya….priya to jaise sharam ke mare jameen main gadh gaye…..usne apne ijjat yani choot ko chupane ke lye apne jhangon ko apps main sata laya…..par karim ne apne taktwar hathon se uski jhangon ko phela daya. priya ke choot uske samne thi ek panty mai dhaki hui .. uski chut kaamras se lablaba rahi thee……jisse dekh peeche bethe karim ka lund ek dum se fanfana utha….. ahhhh kya kamal ke choot hai ree tere raand ahhh dekh naa Sali kaise pani baha rahi hai….aur ooper se tun nakhare chod rahe hai…..chal aaj dekh tere choot kaise phadta hun….. Ye kehate hue peeche bethe karim ne apna chehara uske chut ke paas le gaya aur uski khusboo sungane laga.. mashaaa.. aallah... kya khusboo hai tere chut ki raand ... maza aa gaya .. karim ke iss harkat se priya sharma jati hai .. besharam.. tumare ye gande harkate band kar do .. tab karim uske chut par aapni ungali ghumane lagata hai .. aur uski panty thode baju se uppar karta hai .. tab priya ek dum se sisak utati hai .. …….uske ankhen masti main band hone lagee…. ahhh nahi chor do ohhhh ahh nahi budhhe maiinnnnnn ahhhhhhh hamari deal hui hai .. Par karim ke dimag par to jaise wasna ka bhoot chaya hua tha….. Bhad mai jaye tere dil .. aise kunware chut ke khatir mai 100 deal kurban kar du.. nahi karim tum aise nahi kar sakte .. Saali idhar mera loda dard kar raha hai...aur tuje deal ki padi hui hai .. Aaj mujhe chodne se maat rok... mai tere suhagraat tak intejaar nahi kar sakta.. bhabhi .. wait kar rahi hai aisa kah ke wo karim ko piche dhakka deke waha se uth jati hai .. darwaje ki taraf jane lagti hai .. Priya darwaje tak pahunch gayi thi..

1288

Jana hai to jao.. lekin baad mai muje kuch mat kahna .. fir mai bhi deal bhul jaunga.. uski jimmedari tumare rahege.. Karim ke aise kahne se priya wahi rukh jati hai aur piche gardan ghuma

ke karim ki aur dekhane lagti hai.. gusse se.. karim kuch nahi bolata use hi dekhata hai.. Muje dhamka rahe ho Nahi chetavani hai Tumane hi to abhi deal thodi hai na Thik hai .. jaisa tum chaho .. deal todane hai to tod do.. muje kuch farak nahi padega ..

1289

Karim ke aise kahne ke baad priya kuch sochane lagti hai …kuch sochane ke baad samne thoda chal kar aake ek stool thaw aha pai baith jati hai ..aur karim ki aur dekhane lagti hai..

Karim waha chala jata hai .. wo sochata hai .. kuch jhooth mooth bolake isko rukana hoga yaha pai .. Wo yahi sochkar bolata hai .. Muje maaf kar do priya

1290

Priya ke chehare par hasi aa jati hai Tere jaisi sundar ladki samne pa kar mai apne upar kabu nahi rakh paya. Priya karim ko ache se janati thi .. bakwaas band karo! Bakwaas nahi sach kah raha hu priya ko karim firse apni baaton mein fansane ki koshish karne laga tha.priya deewar ke paas jake khadi ho jati hai

Chalo hato! baatein mat banao. Main tumhari baaton mein nahi aane waali.hu.. mai tume ache se janti hu .. aapana kaam nikalavane ke liye tum jhuth bahut bolate ho mai ache se janati hu Aisa kah ke priya ghum jati hai .. .aab priya ki Makkhan jaise chikne komal peeth karim ke aankhi ke samne thi .. uspar patli se laa blouse ke lace thi . kya drishya tha! Uski chikane peeth dekh ke karim priya se se aur chipak gaya, uka khada lund priya ke gaand par fir se sat gaya tha. Karim ne priya ke khule baal jo uske peeth par the wo samet kar aage kar liye aur usne priya ki sangmarmar se peeth par haath sahlane laga. Kya kar rahe ho? gudgudi hoti hai! Apne saamne itni madak, gori nangi peeth dekh kar karim ke munh mein paani aa chuka tha. Raand tere peeth to makkhan jaise hain.

1291

Karim ne apni jeebh nikaal kar priya ke peeth ko chaatane ki koshish ki. aahhhhhhhhhha... kamine.. muje jane de... tabhi priya ke mobile pai call aata hai.. Karim ne priya ke khule baal jo uske peeth par the wo samet kar aage kar liye aur usne priya ki sangmarmar se peeth par haath sahlane laga. Kya kar rahe ho? gudgudi hoti hai! Apne saamne itni madak, gori nangi peeth dekh kar karim ke munh mein paani aa chuka tha. Raand tere peeth to makkhan jaise hain. Karim ne apni jeebh nikaal kar priya ke peeth ko chaatane ki koshish ki.

aahhhhhhhhhha... kamine.. muje jane de... tabhi priya ke mobile pai call aata hai..

1292

Call kis ka hai ye dekhne ke liye jab priya parse se call nikalane lagti hai tab karim uska haath pakad leta hai .. Karim mera haath chor do .. muje dekhne do call kis ka hai Karim wo haath nahi chorata hai .. aur uska haath pakade hui priya ko ek tak nihar raha tha .. dono bus ek dusare ko dekh rahe the .. priya ka dil zoron se dhadak raha tha .. tabhi priya ke aankho mai dekhte hui karim uske chehare ko dono haatho mai pakadkar uske hoonto ko aapne hoontho mai leke pahle chusata hai aur phir kaat leta hai .. priya uska chehara aapne se door karti hai aahhhaaa... kamine .. ....... karim ke iss harkat par priya ko gussa aane ke bajaye use sharam aa rahi thi .. wo sharam se garden niche juka leti hai.. sharam saaf saaf uske chehare se jhalak rahi thi ..wahin karim priya ke khoobsurati ko bus nihaar raha tha....... Priya tum sach mein bahut khoobsurat ho .......tum janti ho jab se tume dekha hai tab se din ba din meri chahat tumne pane ki badhti chali ja rahi hai ....... pichle 4 salon se main tumhein pane ki har mumkin koshish ki hain.....aur dekho aaj itne salon ki mehant meri rang layi.....aaj tum meri bahon mein ho.........sach hi log kehte hain ki pane ki aas kabhi nahin chodhni chahiye........aab mujhe kuch nahin chahiye........bus tum mil gayi ho mujhe sab mil gaya...... aur karim itna kehkar dherese uske chin ko haath laga kar uska chehara

1293

uppar uta leta hai .. aab karim bilkul khamosh tha ........ priya ko dekhe ja raha tha wahin priya bus khamoshi se karim ki baatein sun rahi thi...... thode der shaant rahane ke baad bade pyaar se karim ke chehre ki taraf dekhne lagti hain....... uske chehre par hulki muskaan thi...aab na jane kyon use iss kamine budhhe par bahut pyaar aa raha tha...... tum jhoot bolte ho karim ........ tumari chahat mujhse nahin balki mere jism se hain........ itana kah ke priya fir se dubara khamosh ho jati hain....

1294

nahin .. aise baat nahi hai ..mai tumare jism ke taraf dekhta hu .. use pane ki muje chahat bhi hai.. par mai tume chahata bhi hu priya.. muje lagta hai ismai galat kuch nahi hai .. karim ......... tume kyon aisa lagta hain ki main tume nahin chahati ........bahut chachti hoon main tume .....magar meri chachat wo nahin hain jo tum samajh rahein ho ........main tume apne bhabhi ke yaar ki nazar se chahti hoon....na ki premika ke roop mein....... aisa kah ke haste hui karim ko piche dhakel ke thoda piche ho jati hai .. aab call ki ring baj baj kar call cut ho gaya tha .. priya ki aankhon se shararat, sharm aur kaamna chhalak chhalak kar bahar aa rahi thi. .. aur fir kahne lagti hai main ye bhi janti hoon ki tumari nazar mujhpar bahut dinon se hai......jab bhi tume mauka milta tha tum mere badan ko ghurate rahte ho .......ye baat nahin thi ki mujhe nahin pata tha.......magar main bus chup chaap ye sab dekhte rahti ........shayad tume mere badan ko dekhane mein maza aata hai ...... aur shayad is wajah se main tumare kareeb nahin aati thi......ye baat tum bhi bahut aache se jante ho karim ....... priya karim ke chehre ki taraf dekhte hue ye sab kehti hain aur fir se haule se muskura padti hain.....aab uski baateion mein shararat saaf jhalak rahi thi....... Buddha ishara samajh chuka tha. tum jo chahe kah lo magar sach to ye hain ki main aab tumhare bagair aur nahin rah sakta........ aab tum meri sabse badi kamzori ban gayi ho....... aisa kah ke priya ke paas aake usne priya ke seene par se anchal ko hataya. priya ki taraf jhuk kar dono haathon se priya ki blouse ka ek button ko kholne laga. tabhi priya karim ke haath ko marti hai aur uske blouse ka button fir se lagati hai .. fir karim uske chehare ke paas aapna chehara lata hai..uska chehra priya ke munh ke saamne tha, aur daaru ki durgandh bhadi saans seedha priya ke munh par chhod raha tha. lekin priya aab to tum mere karib aa gayi ho na karim ke aise kahne se priya karim ki aur dekhte hui haule se muskura padti hain...... tab karim uska chehara uske hoontho ke aur paas lata hai .. karim ke moo se aa rahi garam saansose priya madhosh se hone lagi thi.. iss wajh se wo aankhe band kar lete hai ..

1295

1296

aankhe band karte hui shararati aandaz mai wo kahti hai aa gayi hu magar deal ke conditional apply ke tahat karim mann mai kahta hai .. sala iss deal ke maa ki chut.. aisa sochate hui wo priya ke sar ke piche se uske sar par haath rakh deta hai aur aapne pyase hoonth priya ke nazuk se pankhude jaise gulabhi hoontho par rakh deta hai aur jaise hi use chusane wala hota hai tabhi priya ko mobile fir se bajane lagta hai .. mobile ke ring ke wajah se priya hosh mai aa jati hai aur thoda piche hat jati hai.. karim gusse mai kahta hai.. sala .. iss mobile ke maa ki chut .. isse aabhi hi bajana tha kya ... priya haste hui kahti hai .. sahi moke pai baj uta hai .. aisa kah ke jor jor se hasane lagti hai .. Call uske bhabhi ka tha .. kajal bhabhi ka .. Kaha ho priya

1297

Karim phir kuch sochkar priya ke paas jata hai aur apna lab priya ke gaal par le jati hain aur bahut aahista se priya ke gaal ko choom leta hain......wahin priya khamoshi se bus karim ko ek tuk dekh rahi thi ...... kaan pai mobile lagake .. Hello .. hello.. priya … mai kuch puch rahi hu … priya apne aap ko sambhalate hui mobile ko dekhane lagti hai aur karim ko aapne se dur karne ke liye karim ko uske kandho se tham laya…. Bhabhi aa rahi hu .. thoda trafiq mai ataki hu Karim ke kiss ki wajah se priya ke badan main mano bijli kondh gaye…… ankhen aise khul gaye..jaise kabhi band hee naa ho….usne ek baar apne aap ko sambhalte hue, karim ko peeche kaya….. priya abb bhee waise halat main thee…uske saree ka pallu niche gira hua tha aur uske blouse par karim ki gandi nazar thi .. Priya ne apne aap ko sambhalte hue mobile aapne sharir se thoda dur karte hui ladkhati awaz main kaha…… Chalo abb abb bahut ho gaya .. muje bhot lait ho gaya hai.. bhabhi bhi bula rahi hai .. Priya karim ko dekhte hui ye kah rahi thi.. ghabrahat ki wajah se uske saanse jor se chal rahi thi.. …….uske blouse ka pallu jo khula tha … iss wajah se uski 38 size ke chuchyan jo uppar niche ho rahi aur uske bade-2 dark brown nipple karim ke ankhon ke samane thee….. karim use hi ghur raha tha .. karim se raha nahi gaya…..aur usne ek aur nadani kar dee……jo shayad priya ke jindgi ko badal kar rakh dene wali thee. Kya chuchiya hai Ye kehate hue karim ne priya ka left nipple ko mooh main bhar laya…….isse pehale ki priay kuch bol pati yaa karti……. karim ke garam jeebh ko apne mote gulabhi nipple par mahsoos karte hee uske badan main masti ke tej lehar doud gaye… Aaaaahhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa…. Marrrrrrrr…….. gayiiiiiiiiii…. Myyyyyyy.. godddddddddd… Aise sisakate hui usne karim ko hatana chaha….par uske badan main mano jaise jaan hee naa bachi ho……. ahhhhhhh karim hat jaaa naa… aisa mat kar mere saath …….nahi to tuje daantunge umhhhhh siiiii karim .. budhhe.. kaya kar raha hai…….ohhhhhhh ruk jaa kamineeeeeee….nahi… nahi… bhagwan ke liye aisa paap na kar mere saath ..

1298

Par karim to jaise uski baat sun hee nahi raha tha…….wo itna utjet ho gaya tha ki, usne jitna ho sakta tha. apna mooh khol kar uske chuchi ko blouse ke uppar se mooh main bhar kar chusna chalu kar daya….. karim koi bacha nahi tha…… priya ke chuchyon ko aaj tak kisi ne nahi chusa tha.yahan tak ki uske hone wale pati ne bhee nahi….. priya ke halat kharab hoti jaa rahi thee…..abb wo badhawashi main badbatte hue karim ko apne se alag karne ke nakam kosish kar rahi thee…. Par karim poore jor se uski chuchi ke nipple ko chus raha tha…..barso daba kaamwasna ka jawal mukhi priya ke aander dehakane laga tha….apne aap ko iss paap se bachane ke lye priya ne aakhare kosish kee…..usne karim ko kandho se pakad kar peeche hatana chaha….par karim peeche hatata…uske ulat wo khud peeche ke aur hote hue ek dum piche jo wall thi waha tak chali gayi .. wo aab seedhi khade thi …… aur karim usse aise chipka hua tha…..mano usse apni iss nahi chahat se koi alag naa kar sake ….nateeja ye hua ki, abb priya ke peeth ke piche wall thi aur aage se karim uske ooper jhuka hua, uski chuchi ko chus raha tha…. Karim priya ke chuchi chuste ja raha tha.. aur priya ki saanse jor se chalane ki wajah se aisa lag raha tha ki uski chathi jor se jhatke kha rahi ho … tabhi phone se kajal kahti hai priya .. priya. priya aapne saanse sambhalate hui kahti hai haann… bhhhhaaa….. hhhh…. Bhhiii… kaha ho .. bhabhi… yahi hu ..

itana haanf kyon rahi ho… tab priya karim ko gusse se dekhte hai aur aapne se dur karti hai.. use laga shyad bhabhi ko pata chal na jaye .. nahi to …

1299

mujase kyon jhooth bol rahi hu .. nahi bhabhi mai aap se kyon jhooth bolane lagi pakka .. tum aapne friend ke yaha gaye ho kya kyon bhabhi kuch nahi.. aap ko kya lag raha hai maine aap ko jhuth bola hai kya nahi .. Jaldi aanna .. tumare saans aur sister in law wait kar rahi hai .. Aa rahi hu baba .. jara unko busy kar do .. kisi shopping mai .. plz bhabhi.. uatana to karana padega na .. mere naand rani ke liye .. thank you .. mere pyare bhabhi .. maska mat laga aur jaldi se yaha aa ja.. ok .. bhabhi aati hu.. Aisa kah ke kajal phone rakh deti hai " aab mujhse aur sabra nahin ho raha priya .........please ek baar ise apne mooh mein lekar chooso na........" Jaise hi priya ne phone rakha waise hi karim priya ko dekhte hui aapne lund ko haath mai leke hilate hui use kaha aur fir se use aapne baho mai bhar ke use chipak gaya ..… Karim ke munn mein jo baat thi aab uske jubaan par aa chuki thi.....wahin priya ek nazar karim ke chehre ki taraf dekhti hain aur haule se muskura padti hain....... wahin karim bade pyaar se priya ke taraf dekh raha tha........aur uske balon ko sehla raha tha...... karim ka lund uski pant main ek dum tana hua tha….. chipakane ki wajase wo theek priya ke jhango ke beech aa tika……

1300

Karim aapna chehara priya ke chehare ke paas lake kahta hai Deal to cancel bhi ho sakti hai na aur agle hee pal usne apne honto ko khol kar priya ke garden ko mooh mai bhar kar chuste hue, chumate hui , dhere-2 apne haath ko uske kamar par .. uske naval par uppar niche ghumana shuru kar daya Uske lund ka mote supad ne aab priya ke jhango par apna kamaal dikhana shuru kar diya tha …. Nahi ho sakti Priya ne aise kahte hi karim priya ke garden ko chor kar uske chuchi ke nipple ko moo mai leke chusane laga ..

1301

chus chus kar karim ne use ek dum laal kar daya tha… priya ka nipples ek dum kadak ho gaya tha …..aur neeche karim apni jhangon ko priya ke jhangon ke beech main set karne ke kosish kar raha tha….issi wajah se karim ka lund pant ke ooper se priya ke choot ke ched par jaa laga…… umhhhh karim priya ne sisakte hue apni jhangon ko dheela chor daya……

1302

To kya usmai ek cheez add ho sakti hai kya Karim ke jhange abb priya ke jhango ke beech main aa gaye the ….. priya ne apna ek hath neeche lejakar apne pant ko neeche sarkana shuru kiya….jab priya ko iss baat ka ahsaas hua to, priya ek dum se harian reh gaye…aur maan hee maan sochane lagee…. heye bhagwan yee budhha yee kya karane jaa raha hai…kaha se seekha isne ye sab…..muje to ye sab kisi xossip pe story jaisa lag raha hai.. par muje isse yahi pai rok dena chahye…. apne aap ko sambhalene ke kosish main priya ke gadraye hue jhangen khul gaye…..aur karim ka tana hua lund theek priya ke jhangon ke beech choot par aa gaya…… Fir bhi karim kya bolana chahata hai iss utusakta se priya puchati hai

Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh…. Kya Karim aab priya ke dusare chuchi chusane laga .. karim ne apne danto ko halka sa priya ke nipple par gadha daya….. priya ke ankhe masti aur dard ke karan band ho gaye….. Tu mera lund chusane wali hai to badle mai mai bhi tumare chut chusana chahata hu Priya ne apni nasheeli ankhon ko badi muskil se khola, aur karim ke taraf dekhate hue boli…… ye yeeeee tum kya kah rahe ho kaariimmm yeee possible nahi hai umhhhhh... Par tab tak bhot der ho chuki thee….. apne lund ko uski choot ke uppar .. sadi ke uppar se rakha kar karim pagalo ke tarhan uski ghisaye karne laga….. apne lund ke supad ko priya ke choot ke uppar idhar udhar ragadte hue karim pagal hua jaa raha tha…… Nahi kabhi nahi

1303

Kyon karim ne ek dum se uski choot ko apne haathon main daba kar bhinch daya…… ahhhh karim hat jaaa ohhhhhhh umhhhhhh tun tunnnn yeeee sabbbb sabbbb kyon ohhh…. priya isse agge nahi bol paye….. uski ankhen masti main band ho gaye….hath apne aap karim k e peeth par aa gaye…..aur kamuktar hokar wo apne iss budhhe yaar ke peeth ko sahlane lagee…. Karim samaj gaya ki , abb priya ko bhee majja anne laga hai….apni choot ke muhanepar karim ke sakhat lund aur haath ko mahsoos karke priya ek dum madhosh ho gaye ….. badhawas ho chuki priya ko samaj main nahi

aa raha tha ki, akhir ho kaya raha hai use …..isse pehale ke priya kuch aur kar pati karim ne aapni ek ungali uske chut mai thodi aander ghusa di aaaaahhhhhhaaaaaa.. aisa sisakate hui priya ne dono haath uske garden ke piche daal ke use aapne aur karim ko daba diya … tabhi karim thoda niche juka aur uske naval ko chumane laga .. aaaaahhhhhhhhh..... muje pata hai … Karim aab apni ungali ko priya ke chut ke aur aander karne ke kosish kar raha tha…. kyonki use utana maza nahi aa raha tha jitana aana chahiye . …. par sadi .. peticot aur panty ke hote hui bechare ungali kitani aander jati .. aur idhar jab karim ke ungali thodi aander gayi priya ke chut mai to priya ke choot main sarsarhat doud gayi …..aab uski choot lund lene ke lye machalne lagi thi …..

1304

Kya pata hai thoda uppar aake uske boobs ke uppari hisse ko chumate hui kahta hai

Wo lagataar apne lund ko uski choot ke uppar ragadne laga……. Priya kaamwasna se behal ho gaye…..aur wo karim ke peeth ko apen hathon se aur teji se sahalne lagee….jab us ka lund priya ke choot ke phanko ke uppar ragad khata , to priya ka poora badan masti ke lehar main kanap jata…. Uske ke choot main se pani nikal kar uski gaand ke ched ko bhigone lagata…..aur wo apni gaad ke ched par jab geela pan mahsoos karti to aur madhosh ho jate ….. aab kaamwasna main jalati hui priya ne mano jaise apne aap ko uss budhhe ke samane samrpit kar diya ho…. Priya ne apne honto ko halka sa khol kar dheela chor daya….. karim to jaise satave asmaan main thaa…..wo aapne hoonth priya ke hoontho par rakh deta hai .. aur use chumane lagta hai

1305

fir wo pagalo tarhan priya ke honto par toot padata hai ….. aur uske honto ko chus chus kar laal karne laga…. Apne raslee honto ko ek budhhe se chuswate hue, priya bhot jayda utejit ho rahi thee….neeche karim abhi bhee apni kamar ko chodane wale dang se hila raha tha…honto ko chuste hue usko yee bhee nahi pata tha ki, uska lund abb priya ke gadraye hue pait par ragad kha raha hai….. priya abb poori tarahn behak chuki thee….. kiss todate hui wo kahti hai Ye tumara bahana hai Kaisa bahana karm ka confidence lagtar badhata jaa raha tha…aur uske ragadane ke speed tej hoti jaa rahi thee… jo priya ko uss charam sukh ke aur lee jaa rahi thee..jo usse jindagi mai pahli baar milane wala tha…..phir to jaise wasna ka bhoot priya par hawi ho gaya…..usne apne bahon ko karim ke peeth par kas laya.. reply mai karim ne bhi use aapni baho mai bhar liya

1306

tab priya poori raftar se apni kamar ko hilane lagi…aapni gaand ko ooper ke aur uchalte hue karim ke lund par apni choot patakane lagee. Mere marne ke liye Nahi to aisa kahte hui uske naval ko fir se chumane laga Muje pata hai Aab tume yakin dilane ke liye mai kya karu

1307

Kuch bhi mat karo muje jane do tabhi karim aapni ungali priya ke chut ke thodi aandaer dall ke hilane laga ahhhhh karim mereee kamine uhhh unghhhh siiiii ahhhhh ahhhh budhhhssee thodi derrr aur ohhhhh ohhhhhh… Mere raja ..muje baksh do karim ne uske face ko dono hatho se pakad kar uski ankho mai dekhate hue kaha….

kya kaaha tumne mene suna nahi…. Usne tej saanso ke sath kaha…. hayee yee mai kya keh gaye…uff iss kameene ne mujse bulawa hee laya… priya ne sharam se dohari hoti hue maan hee maan socha….toh karim ne apne lund ke supad ko halke se choot ke ched par dabate hue phir se kaha…. kya hua mere jaan bolo naa… kya kaha tumne .. mere raja .. priya sharmakar aapna chehara dusare aur ghumate hai .. uska chehara aapni aur ghumate hui karim kahta hai marane dogee naa… mere rani.. priya mann mai kahne lagi.. Abb mai kya karu….iss kamine ko kaise samajo…. bol naa rani … iski toh mai….. priya ne maan hee maan kaha … karim ke swal se priya pareshan ho gayi thi .. priya ke paas koi jawab nahi tha .. ye sab sochte hui aab use ek hee rasta uska mooh band karwane ka dikha…..wahi usne kiya…usne

1308

uske face ko pakad kar apne honto par jhuka daya…aur uske honto ko apne honto mai bhar kar band kar daya… abb wo uske honto ko chuss rahi thee… aur apni gaand ko ooper uthate hue, apne choot ko uske lohe ke rod ke tarah tane hue lund par daba rahi thee….. thode der baad kiss todate hui kahti hai mere raja .. jitana ji chaye mar lena .. par mere rajiv ke saath suhagraat ke baad .. aab muj se sabra nahi ho raha hai .. sabra karna padega .. Kam se kam lund ko chus kar use shaant kar do na .. mere raand..

Ye kehate hue karim ne apni aanderpant ko khol kar bed par phenk daya.aur khud priya ke samane khada ho gaya…..uska kala lund kisi naag ke tarha phunkarte hue, hawa main jhatke kha raha tha…. jisse dekh priya ke ankhen jhapakna bhool gaye….uski sanse tej hone lagee….. ye ye kya kar raha hain tu budhhe priya ne uske lund ko dekhte hui ladkhadati hui awaz main kaha…… karim: (muskarte hue) aapne rani ko apne dil ka haal dikha raha hun …..dekh naa jab se isne deal ki baat sune hai tab se ye bethane ka naam hee nahi lee raha hai ……. priya uske lund ki taraf dekhte hui smile kar ke kahti hai .. iss kamine ko sunayi bhi deta hai kya

1309

haan ... na.. iske paas aakar baat to kar na .. fir tu bhi samaj janyege.. lagta hai ye tumare jaise hi chalu hai taste kar ke pata kar .. tabhi bahar ke aawaj aati hai .. us aawaj se priya ghabara kar bahar ke aur dekhate hue kahti hai yaha nahi kyon.. mere ghar mai kya dikkat hai dekh nahi rahe ho ..wo bahar darwaja khula hai…..agar koi aa gaya aur hame us halat main dekh laya to, wo mere bare main kaya sochega…… koi nahi aayega yaha .. aur agar koi aa gaya aur usne aapne ko dekh liya ..aur aapne bare mai kuch bhee socha to bhi muje koi farak nahi padta….. priya: (kanapati hui awaz main) dekh … budhhee.. tume farak nahi padta hoga ..par muje farak padata hai .. mere shadi hone wali hai .. aur mai rajiv se bahot pyar karti hu .. use khona nahi chahati hu kar na us rajiv se pyar.. tera jitana ji chahe.. kisne tuje roka hai.. par saath mai mera bhi khayal rakh .. muje bhi kush kiya kar baate mat bana budhhe ..issi wajah se kajal bhbhi ki shadi tutate tutate rah gayi thi .. wo muje nahi pata …aab der mat kar .. mujse raha nahi jar aha hai .. chal jaldi se shuru ho ja.. budhhe jada.. shahanpati matt kar .. aapne ye gandi se aanderpanth aur pant pahan le …. Itne main bahar se kuch aurat ke hasane ke awaz aye, tab priya ne aapni sare foran hi thik kar lee….. aurat ke awaz ghar ke bahar se aa rahi thee….shayad koi auart wo kisi dusare aurat se baat karte hue ghar ke bahar khadi thee… ya iss room ke taraf aa rahi thi .. us aurat ki awaz sun kar priya buri tarhan ghabara gaye…… shyad tumare biwi ya bete aa gayi hai .. bahar .. aisa kahte hui priya turant door ki taraf bhagi aur turant usne door close kar liya.. tabhi piche se jake karim use aapne baho mai bhar leta hai

1310

darr mat koi nahi aayega ... par aapni aur aa rahi aawaj se priya ghabra rahi thi.. aur door ki taraf dekhne lagti hai..

1311

Karim ne uske gaale mai apne baaho ka haar daalate hue, aapne chehare ko uski garden par jhuka laya… karim ne ek hath neeche lejakar phir se uske choot ke phanko ko sahalana shuru kar daya….. ahhhh karim hat jaooo ohh mujee kuch ho raha haaiii ohhhhhh karim…..dekho naaaaa ahh ahhhhh umhhhhhh koi ahhhhhhh bhahhhrrrr karim ke iss harkat se priya ke ankhe masti mai band hoti chali gaye…. arrre waah raand saali tere choot to bhot pani chor rahi hai….abb tere choot main lund pelane ka aur maja ayega…… no .. aise deal nahi hui hai .. tabhi bahar jaise aawaj aata hai chacha … salma hai kya aawaj aate hi priya ghabra jati hai .. aur aapne chut ke uppar ka karim ka haat nikal deti hai .. nahi hai thik hai chacha .. phir karim ne apne dono hathelyon main uske chuchi ko bhar laya…..aur uske nipples ko dabate hue, apne hathelyon se ragadne laga… priya ek dum se sisak uthi ahhhhhhhhaaaaaa…. Dhireeeeeeee se naaaaaaa… budhee.. abb wo apna appa khote jaa rahi thee….uske mooh se masti bhari siskarya nikal kar poore kamare main gunj rahi thee….. karim ek dum se ghum kar priya ke samane aakar khada ho gaya….. priya ne apne ankhen khol kar dekha, to karim ko apne samane khada paya…. Wo apne hath mai apna lund leke khada tha ….. karim ka kala lund ek dum chamchama raha tha…..aur uske gulabi supad dekh kar to jaise priya apni palkane jhapakana bhool gaye…. karim ne priya ke taraf muskara kar dekhate hue poocha…. kyon accha laga raha hain naa apne aashiq ka louda priya kuch nahi bolti … sirf use dekhe ja rahi thi kyon bol naa raand…..chal abb isse chusyahhhhhaaaaa mere pyare lund ko ghuarana band kar aab ….. priya kanpati hui awaz mai kaha….

1312

kyon…..? karim : (uske sar par halka sa thapad marate hue) ……. Deal hui hai hamari .. deal mai lund ko gurana likha nahi hai.. iss par smile dete hui karim ke ankho mai apni masti se bhari ankho se priya ne dekha, toh wo aise muskara raha tha jaise koi bizade pyar karne wale milane ke baad muskarate hai … priya ko uske iss tarah dekhane se sharam bhee aa rahi thee…aur hansi bhee…uska face ki taraf aabhi bhi priya dekh rahi thi.. tabhi karim ne apane honth priya ke honthon par rakh diye aur unhe chusane laga... aisa lag raha tha jaise wo use kachha chaba jayega..fir karim ne uske munh se apane honth chudavaye aur use uske gardan par le gaya... aisa lag raha tha jaise koye filmi poz ho ... karim uske gardan ko chumata hua neeche aane laga.. neeche aakar usne dheere-2 priya ke blouse ke batan kholane shuroo kar diye... jaise-2 wo unhe kholata gaya, uska nanga seena samane aata gaya... karim ne do button khole aur tisara button kholane wala tha ki priya ne use rok diya ..... karim ne muskurate hue use dekha aur phir dheere se neeche jhukakar usne uska angoore daana apane munh mein bhar liya... uske nippals lagabhag ek inch bahaar nikal chuke the, ekadam laal surkh daano ko jab usne blous ke uppar se munh mein bharakar chusa to priya ki aankhe band hoti chali gayi uuuuuuuuuuufffffffffffff…….Kamineeeeeeeeeeee… aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh… wo sisak uthi aur usne karim ke sir ko pakad kar aur zor se apane chhaatiyon mein daba liya.. aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahah budhee ....... aur zor se suck karo.. karim uske blouse ko kandhe se saraka kar shoulder se baju karne laga par pura baju mai nahi nikal paya .. thoda hi nikal paya .. uske rasile aam chusate hue karim ka ek haath uski saree ke uppar se panty ke uppar chala gaya ... aur wo uske unchude chut mein apani ungali dalkar uske uttejana ko aur bhadaka raha tha... jaise aag mein ghee kaam karata hai theek waise hi uske chut mein karim ke ungalin ne kaam kiya... wo ekadam se bhadak se gayi aur karim ko bure tarah se chumane lagi chumatete –chatate hui use dhakka dete hue bed par bitha diya.aise itana achha treatment milane se karim aaj apane aap ko kisi raja ke tarah feel kar raha tha..

1313

ye pahla moka tha jab priya ne khud hoke pahal ki thi aur dhurt karim ne moka dekhte hi uska fayada utane ka socha aaahhhhhhhhhhhh…. Priyaaaaaaa… tere hoonth kitane mulayamm hai ..maza aa gaya.. aisa lag raha hai jaise kisi mulayam sa .. nazuk sa .. swewt sa rasgula kha raha hu mai .. Aur jab tu khud hoke mere hoonth chusate hai tab aur hi maza aata hai… Priya ka dil dhad dhad kar raha tha .. uske Jhango ke beech rasilapan aa gaya tha aur aankho mai gulabhipan aur chus na muje ..

1314

sharma kar priya niche dekhane lagi to usne usne jo dekha to uske to aankhe phatane ko ho gaye...saamane tha karim ka kadak lund ....ekadam tan kar khada hua...uspar laga hua jamuni rang ka supada .. wo itana mota tha ke priya ko dar lagane laga ke jab ye mere andar jayega to uske chut ke lakire phir kabhi aapas mein nahin mil payenge...ek parmanant gap bana dega ye lund to mere chut mein ... ye to normal lundo ke muqabale kafi lamba aur mota lag raha hai ... rajiv ke pant mai maine kabhi itana bada tanav kabhi nahi dekha tha.. par karim ke lund ne use aisa madhosh kar diya tha ki wo usse nazar hata hi nahi pa rahi thi .. Priya ki nigahein uske kaddu par tiki hui hui thi. Usne budhe ka lund dekhne se pahle sapne mein bhi nahi socha tha ki aadmi ka lund itna bada bhi ho sakta hai. Aur soche bhi to kaise? Usne apne jeevan mein bas ek Rajiv ka lund dekha tha ( wo bhi pant mai se bana hua uska tambu) jo buddhe ke kaddu ke saamne mirch jaisa tha. Aur uska jee us mote lund ko haath mein lene ke liye machal utha. aur idhar karim to kab se uske kadak kabootaron ko dekhakar laar tapaka raha tha... usse aab aur der sahan nahi ho rahi thi .. karim uske kareeb aakar khada ho gaya aur usne priya ka haath pakad liya .. priya ko ek hi jhatake mein aapne tarf khinch liya .. use aapne se lipat liya aur priya kuch samj pati use pahle priya ko leke bed pai baith gaya .. aab priya uske god mein thi .. karim ne badi aasani se priya ke yauvan se jade shareer ko apane god mein bitha rakha tha ...jaise koi phool ho... priya aankhe band karte hui na na karne ka natak karni lagi .. aur apani gaand hilane lagi to uski gaand karim ke lund se ghisane lagi ... iss wajah se priya ki to halat kharaab ho rahi thi ...use to aisa lag raha tha jaise uske gaand ke neeche koi bada sa belan lekar wahan ke maalish kar raha hai...us belan jaise lund par apane komal se gaand ghisate hue priya ke munh se sisakare nikal gaye... ahhhhhhhhhhhhh………… karim ne phir josh mai aake priya ko leke piche bed par gir pada.. karim ne fir der na karte hui uske mumme ko munh mein lekar chusane laga ...

1315

uske dono mummo ko wo apane nukeli daanto se kutarane mein laga tha... karim kee dhadi moonchhe priya ke mummo par ragad khakar unpar laal nishaan bana rahe the...par priya ko is waqt usse kuchh farak nahi pad raha tha...wo to iss waqt apane yovan ka karim ko amrtapaan karavana chhathi the..aur phir karim ne uske pith par haath pherana shuru kar diya...aur dheere-2 karim ka ek haath uske pith se pet tak aagaye aur fir uske blouse ke andar niche se ek ungali karim ne aander saraka di ... noooooooooooo…… kyon rani .. mera blouse fadane ka irada hai kya tumara fir button khol du kya nahi .. ye deal mai nahi hai .. aisa kah ke wo smile karne lagi haan aab to deal ke mutabik hi jana padega.. itana kahkar usne priya ka chehara apane taraf kiya aur uske hontho par toot pada.... uuuuffffffffffff.....kya narm honth hai tumare ..pahli baar chusa tha tab ekadam kathor the...par chusate - 2 kab wo pighalakar ekadam narm ho gaye hai pata hi nahin chala aur phir innmen se jo ras nikal raha hai uska mukabala to mahange se mahange sharab bhi nahee kar sakate...

1316

Aapne hoontho ki tarif sunkar priya to pagal se ho rahi thi .... wo udhar karim buri tarah se bechare ke chhate par lage nippals ko kachotate hue dusare haath se uske gaand ko sadi ke uppar se sahala raha tha ........ is

waqt karim ke kathor haatho ke maze priya le rahi thi .... Karim fir uske hoontho ko chusane laga .. karim ne uske honth choosate -2 use apane lund par bitha diya .. fir apane haath upar karake uskee kadak chuchiyo ko zor-2 se ragadane laga.... priay apane aankhe band karake karim ke sakht haatho ka maza le rahe thi ...

1317

aab uska lund aur bhi zyada utavala hokar uske gaand ke neeche halchal macha raha tha... karim ke haath aur gaand ke neeche uske lund ko mahasoos karke prina ne aavesh mein aakar ek hee jhatake mein karim ka shirt faad diya … uske shirt ke sab button tut gaye the .. usne fir karim ka shart utaar phenka .... aur fir wo karim ke nange jism par tooth padi .. uske chaathhi ko betasha wo chumane lagi .. karim ne bhi dekha aab priya josh mai aa gayi hai .. aab moke ka fayada uta lete hai .. wo aab uske dono haath priya ke gaand par le gaya .. aur waha uske haath se uske gaand dabane laga .. idhar priya uski chaathi ko chumate hui uppar uske garden taka aa gayi thi .. aur karim ek haath se uske gaand ko maza de raha tha aur dusare haath se uske saree thori thore uppar khinch raha tha .. Wo aab jo haath priya ke gaand ke uppar tha us haath ki ungali dhire se uske gaand ke ched par rakh deta hai aur dhire se use uske gaand ke ched ke aander daal deta hai .. tabhi priya sisak utati hai Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhaaaa.. Aab karim teji se apni unglyon ko priya ke gand ke ander bahar karne laga….. iss wajah se priya ke choot main sarsrahat ek dum se badh gaye….. priya buri tarhan chatpata rahi thee….usse aisa lag raha tha.jaise uski choot se kuch nikalne wala hai…..…… aab karim poori raftar se apne unglyon ko priya ke gaand ke ander bahar karne laga jawab mai priya bhi karim ke chhhathi ko , garden ko , uske gaalo ko chus rahi thi….. priya ka badan buri tarhan se kanapane laga….……. priay ke kamar lagtar jhatke kha rahe thee…..aab karim ne apni unglyon ko rok diya tha .. aur dono haatho se uske sare uppar khinch li thi uske ghutano ke uppar ..….…. priya ke ankhen masti main poori tarhan se band thee….. fir aankhe khol kar priya ne ek baar karim ke chehare ke aur dekha…..jo uske aur hee dekh raha tha…aur phir dhere se karim uske hoontho par aapne kathor ungali rakh di .. aur usko ghumane laga .. ahhh chuss naa saali karim nee kamar ko masti main ek jhatka dete hue kaha….. Kaamvihal ho chuki priya abb sab kuch bhool chuki the…..aab uske mast gol gol boobs karim ke aankho ke samne the … .... iss waqt to wo ye bhee bhul chuke the ke wo yaha kya soch ke aayi hai aur aab kya kar rahi hai ….... karim ne usko ghuma kar aapne god mai bitha diya aur uske shoulder ko chumane laga ..

1318

fir uske blouse ki strip nikalane laga .. usko chumate hui .. tabhi priya palat jati hai aur wo karim ke sir ko pakadati hai aur apane chhaatee se lagakar apane gulabhi nippal uske munh mein thoos dete hai .... karim ne apana kala sa munh kholkar uske daane samet poore mamme ko hi apane munh mein nigal liya...bechare dard se chhatapataane lage... aaaaaaaaaaaaahah ..... budhhheeeeeeeeeee..................aaaaaaahah maaaar daala re ........ kamineeeeeeeeeeeee…. Tuneeeeeeeeee…

1319

sassssssssssssass..... apne kamasin chhatee par pahali baar kise mard ke daanto ko mahasus karke uskee choot ne pani chor diya... karim ka lund ek kunwari chut ke

gandh ko sungh kar bekaaboo sa ho gaya... idhar priya to paagal se ho gaye .... tbhi karim priya ka haath pakad ke uske haath ko neechhe tak le gaya aur aapne lund ko pakada diya … uska kadak lund haath mai aate hi josh mai aake priya ne aapne hoonth karim ke hoontho par rakh diye aur use jor shor se chusane lagi .. karim ko to yahi chahiye tha.. uski aab laar tapakane lagi .... Karim ne priya ki peeth par haath rakh kar uski peeth ko sahlane laga . aur dusare haath se rahi sahi saree uske gaand tak uppar kar di . iss baar priya ki saree uppar hone ke baad bhi priya ne kuch nahi kaha tha .. wo to karim ke hoontho ko chuse ja rahi thi ..Uske vyabahar mein prarthana nahi thi, ek aadesh tha, aur priya uske adesh ko na jaane kyun maan rahi thi. Buddhe ne uski peeth ko sahlate hue uske gaand par panty ke uppar aapna haath rakh diya aur waha jor se daba diya .. priya budhhe ke moo mai hi sisak padi .. ummmmmmmmmmmmm Uppar ki hui sari , uske aander red colour ki panty, panty ke uppar buddhe ke kaale kathor haath, aur haath ke neeche priya ki pyari, komal,gol, pusht, safed gaand . Buddhe ne dono haathon mein priya ki gaand ko zakad kar zor se masla. Ouch! itne zor se mat dabao na. Dard hota hai Kiss todate hui priya kahti hai .. Jaise hi buddhe ne priay ki gaand ko dabaya, ek pichkari ki tarah priay ke choot se ras ki fuhaar nikal padi. Dard mein itna maza priya ko kabhi nahi aaya tha. priya ki panty geeli ho chuki thi, aur wo apne choot se chipakte panty ko mahshoosh kar pa rahi thi.

1320

usne phir priya ke panty ko ek corner se pakad ke niche karne laga tab priya ne usko chumante hui na na mai garden hila de .. aur uske us haath ko nakhra dikate hui ek chapat mari .. aur kiss todate hui aapne dono haatho se aapne sari fir se niche kar di .. Deal mai nahi hai .. Karim ne haste hui uske chehare ko aapni aur khincha aur usko chumane laga.. Aab karim dono haathon ki hatheli se uske peeth par rakh kar dheere dheere dono taraf uski baajuon ki taraf badha. Priya zor zor se saans le rahi thi aur saans ke sath laybaddha ho kar uski peeth upar neeche ho rahi thi. . Buddhe ne apne dono haath ko dheere dheere dono taraf sarkate hue priya ki chuchi par le gaya aur dono haatho se uske mamme ko jor se dabane laga .. aaaaaaaaaaahah .... budhhe ............ sasssssssssssass ..... khaa ja inhe........ bade pyaase hai ye............ tere bare mai pahale se itana pata hota na budhhe ....to kab ka ise apane chut mein le chuke hoti ..... par kya karu .. aab bebas hu .. mai .. aapne aap ke samne .. tension mat le .. aaj na kal tu aapni chut mai mera lund lenewali hai hi na.. bahut confidence hai tuje aapne aap par use confiendence ke chalte hi tu muje chum rahi hai na aisa kahte hui karim uske blouse ka button khol deta hai .. tab priya uske haath ko pakad lete hai nahi .. aisa nahi chalega karim ek dhire se thappad jad deta hai priya ko aur uski sare uppar karne lagta hai yee yee kaya kar rahe ho karim .. choro muje … ye hamare beech mai tai nahi hua hai par karim ne uske baat nahi suni…. room mai chota sa bulb jal raha tha…… aab karim ne priya ko neeche bistar par patak daya….isse pehale ke wo kuch kar pati. Wo uske ooper aa gaya,….aur uske blouse ke button kholane laga .. priya ne uske haath pakade to priya ke dono haath aapne ek haath mai pakad kar dusare haath se uske blouse ke sare button khol diye .. aab wo uske bra ke straps pakad kar khenchate hue, uske kandho se sarkane laga… wo hadbada gaye…. Priya ne uske hatho ko pakad kar rokane ke bhot kosish kee….. aab priya uth kar baith gayi thi .. Agle hee pal usne apne blouse ko apne mammo ke ooper se kaske pakad laya….

1321

dekho karim please muje jane do…. Ye sab thik nahi hai ..dekho hamane tai kiya hai .. ye sab mere shadi ke baad karna hai pakka shadi ke baad I mean mere rajiv ke saath suhagraat hone ke baad Mai aur kuch nahi karna chahata .. bus tere mamme ko chusana chahata hu .. Aab tak chusa na Blouse ke uppar se maza nahi aata To Tere mamme nange chusana chahata hu Nahi kabhi nahi .. wo rajiv ka haq hai Uska chakke ka hi haq hai .. muje pata hai .. par ek baar muje chusane de na Plz .. aisa mai nahi kar sakti … please muje jane do…. chali jaana mere jaan….pehale muje ye tumare mamme chusane to de na Ye kehate hue, karim ne uske kandho ko pakad kar neeche dabate hue use leta daya…aur phir uske dono hathon ko uske mammo se pakad kar hatate hue, neeche bistar par sata daya..,..…. bra ke ander se uske chuchyon ke nipple bhee saaf nazar aa rahe thee.. priya ko karim ke ankho mai wasna ke badhati hui bookh saaf nazar aa rahi thee….aur agle hee pal usne jhuk kar uske patali se bra ke ooper se uske right chuchi ko mooh mai bhar laya…. ahhh ohhh karim nahi please ohhh ahhhh nahi ruko…..ahhhh shii…. Wo pagalo ke tarah uske nipple ko bra ke ooper se chuse jaa raha tha…. priya ko apne nipples mai tanaav badhata hua saaf mahsoos ho raha tha…. uske dono hath uske hathon mai bandhe hue thee….aur priya apne dono hathon ko aur apne aap ko usse churwane ke poori kosish kar rahi thee…. use lag raha tha ki, aaj mai iss kamine ke haath mai loot jaungi….aur mai chah kar bhee kissi ko madad ke lye nahi pukar sakti thee….khud ke badnaam hone ke dar ke karan…. priya apni awaz ko dabaye hue thee….wo pagalo ke tarah priya ke har baat har deelal ko ansuna karate hue, uske chuchi ke nipple ko chuse jaa raha tha….aur priya uske neeche lete hue machal rahi thee…. Jab apni poori takat laga dene ke baad bhee priya uski girfat se nikal naa paye, toh usne kosish karni bhee chor dee…. wo jaan chuki thee ki, abb wo uski girafat se nahi nikal payengi…aur abb usme aur virodh karne ke takat nahi bachi thee….ooper se jiss tarah se karim ukse nipple ko chus raha tha…. uska virodh apne aap hee kam hota jaa raha tha… aur

1322

isse baat ka fayda uthate hue, uske palak jhapakate hee uske hatho ko chor kar uske bra ko mammo se pakad kar uppar sarka daya….. uske mamme uchal kar bahar aa gaye….jiske nipples ek dum tan chuke thee….aur unhe dekh kar toh jaise karim ke ankho ke chamak kai gunna aur jayda badh gaye ho….sharam ke mare priya ne apne apni chuchyon ko phir se apne hathon se chupane ke kosish kee.. hey bhagwan... karim aisa mat karo na .. par agle hee pal usne priya ke hatho ko pakad kar phir se neeche bistar par sata daya….aur palak jhapakte jhuk kar uske right chuchi ko mooh mai bharate hue chusna shuru kar dya…. Jaise hee priya ko apni nange nipple par uske garam jeebh aur honto ko ahsaas hua, wo ek dum se machal uthi…use laga ke abb wo aur sehan nahi kar payengi…. usne karim ke munh se apana boob chudavaye aur use bed par litakar dheere-2 kisee nagin ke tarah wo neeche kee taraph sarakane lagee... aur uske lund ko dekhte hui kahte hai … ahhhh budhee… ...... kamine .. kya land hai tera.....kasam se....mujhe mauka mila hai aab … aab to poora lund nigal jaungee ek hee baar mein chus na .. mai bhi yahi chahata hu .. fir wo khadi hui .. bra ko uppar karke aapne mamme ko dhak liya usne .. rahne de na ..tere ye gore gore mamme dekhane ka bahut mann kar raha hai priya nakhra dikate hui kahti hai dekh liye na .. aab bahut ho gaya .. dekhna.. aab mai kaise tumare seva karti hu wo dekh lo ... tum mera ye kaam dekh kar naziya ko bhul jaoge.. thik hai randi.. chal jaldi se suru ho ja.. par mamme khule rakh kar chus na .. blouse ke button lagate hui priya kahti hai .. chup raho .. jada badmashi nahi chalege.. blouse to khula rahne do na . nahi

1323

aur wo fauran pass mein parse mai rakha hua cadbury apne haathon mein leti hain aur use leke bahut aahista se karim ke paas aati hai ....... karim ke lund ke paas .. Karim ne aaj ek baat soch hi li thi ki aaj kisi bhi kimat par uske lund ko priya se chusava ke hi rahega. Phir karim khada hua aur karim ne uske kaan ko munh mein bhar kar zor se chusa aur dheere se kaha : o priya ....meree jaan..... aapne iss budhhe aashiq ka lund chus na ..... jawaab mein priya ne aapne aawaaz mein bharepan aur mithaas late hue kaha : "haan mere budhhe aashiq ..... chusungi na tera ye musal lund ...... Priya karim ke musal lund ko dekh hi rahi thi .. ye wahi lund tha jo kal usne dekh liya tha par kafi door se... lekin haath mai nahi liya tha ..aab wo kisi bhi kimat par intajar nahi karana chahati thi.. karim uski taraf muda aur muskura diya. Priya bhi muskurayi tab karim badi besharmi se uske dayi chuchi ko apne anguthe se daba diya. Priya sharma gayi par bilkul bura nahi mana usne

1324

. Ek aisa aadmi jo lagatar 2 ghante se priya ke saath aisa abhadra vyvhaar kar raha tah uska aab priya bura nahi maan rahi thi. Wo khud hi hairaan hone lagi thi ki har gujarte pal ke sath wo besharmi ki nayi uchaiyon ko kyon chu rahi hai. Karim aapne mote hoth wo priya ke kaan ke paas le gaya .. aur use chute hui wo kahta hai .. Mere raand … mere liye karenge na .. itana .. usne apni banh priya ke piche se dalkar use halke se alingan mein liya hua tha. Karim ke aise romantic harkat se priya ke badan mein kanpkapi daud gayi aur wo bahut sharma gayi. Use aisa lag raha tha ki jaise wo ek college ki ladki hai aur apni pehli date par hai .. aapne aashiq ke saath.. uska dil joro se dhadak raha tha aur uski bhavnaye bilkul waisi hi thi jaise college ke dino mein dating par jate hue hua karti thi. Priya karim ka hath pakde hue thi aur wo uski patli anguliyon se khel raha tha. uski hatheli garam mehsoos ho rahi thi aur isse priya ko aur bhi uttezna aa rahi thi. Fir karim ne priya ke saree ke pallu ke andar hath daal diya aur uski mulayam chuchiyon ko sahlane laga. uske pyar se priya ke chuchiyon ko sehlane se wo man hi man muskurayi… aab karim dhire se uski chuchi ko daba raha tha. use itna accha lag raha tha ki priya ne aankhe band kar li. Uski anguliyon ko wo apne blouse ke upar ghumti hui mehsoos kar rahi thi. uski anguliyan blouse ke upar se uski bra mein nipple ko dhondhne ki koshish kar rahi thi. karim – priya rani , tumne apne nipples kahan chupa diye ? mai dhondh nahi pa raha hu . priya ne sharmakar banavati gusse se uske hath mein thappad maar diya. hat badmashhh!!!! Ab uttezna se uska kaan garam hone lage the. bol na raand.. karenge na mere liye .. priya par aab chudase bure tarah se chadh chuke the.... wo kampate hui se aawaz mein boli haan .... karungi main ... apane yaar ke liye .... kuchh bhee karane ko

1325

taiyaar hoon ... jo tum kahoge... vo sab ... karoongee.... Fir haste hui kahti hai Wo chor kar .. wo baad mai .. Karim bhi smile karta hai aur ye bolate-2 wo itani bhavuk se ho gayi ki usne apane wo kanpate hue honth karim ke honthon par rakh die aur unhe zor-2 se chusane lagi .. karim bhi uske gadaraye hue jism ko apane haathon se masalata hua uske chuchiyon ko apane hatheliyon ke beech rakhakar uname hava bharane laga.. honthon ke saath-2 wo uske kaano ko bhi chubhala raha tha, jo priya ka sabase bada weak point tha. karim ko apne se choti umar ki jawan aurat ko bina kisi roktok ke alingan karne mein bahut maza aa raha tha. usne priya ke sabhi gupantango par chua tha .. usne priya ke blouse ke upar se chua , bra ke strap ko chua , panty ko sadi ke upar se chua. priya ne aab karim ke aage samarpan kar diya. Karim ne use kas ke pakde hue tha aur priya bhi apni rasili chuchiyon ko uske munh mein daba rahi thi. wo blouse ke bahar se hi chuchiyon par daant gada raha tha. Phir karim ne uska haath pakada aur aapne lund par rakh diya .. Priya ne banawati gusse se karim ko dekha ..

1326

aur karim ko pakadkar use bed pai bitha diya aur phir uske samane niche baith gayi ..aur aapne haath mai jo cadbury tha use bahut aahista se karim ke lund par malne lagti hain ....... Aur karim ki taraf dekhne lagti hai .. Karim uska aapne taraf aise dekhane ke baad kahta hai Chus na raand… Tab aapne kattil aaddda ke saath priya uske lund par jeebh lagakar chatane lagti hai ..

1327

Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh.. raandddd.. Aab priya uske lund par jo chocolate laga thaw o chatane lagi thi..Wo dekhte hi karim kush ho jata hai .. use aab bardast nahi ho raha tha .. usne priya ke sar ko pakad kar uske honto ko apne lund ke laal dehak rahe supad par jhukana shuru kar diya….aur jaise hee uske lund ka garam supad priya ke honto se takarya, toh uska poora badan kanap gaya …. honto uske lund ke supad ke golai ko apne ander samate hue, apne aap khulane lagee….aur kuch hee paalo mai uska mota lund priya ke raseele honto mai tha.usne apana munh gol kiya aur neche jhukh kar bina kisi bhumika ke use munh ke andar lekar chusane lagi ..

1328

aaaaaaaaaaaaaahah priya raanndddddd karim ke munh se sirf yahi nikala.. priya dhere-2 uske lund ke supad ko apne honto mai bhar kar chusne lagee… ahhh ohhh priya jab se mene tumhare in hoontho ko iss color mai range hue dekha hai, tab se mera dil bhot bechan tha….shiiiii tum bhot sexy lag rahi ho….ahhh tumhare honto mai mere lund ka supad bhot sexy lag raha hai….aur teji se chuso isse daba-2 kar chuso… aisa kah ke karim ne uske blouse ke button khol diye aur bra uppar kar ke uske dono rasele aam ko aazad kar diya priya uske lund ko abb madhosh hokar chus rahe thee…. karim ka ek haath uske sir par tha... priya khud ko control karane ki koshish kar rahi

1329

thi taki apane uttejana me bahkar wo uske lund ko koyi nuksaan na pahuncha de, par wo apani hi dhun mein , bavale se hokar uske lund ko chose ja rahi thi . priya ke munh se laar nikal-2 kar uske hi chhati par gir rahi thi ... jin nippalon ko karim ne abhi kuchh der pahle chus –chus kar suja sa diya tha, unpar garm laar kise davayi ka kaam kar rahi thi ... wo apane chhatiyon ko ek haath se masalate hue us malayi ko apane boobs par malane lagi .. beech-2 mein wo uske balls ko bhi chus rahi thi ... usne gour kiya ke karim ke lund ke saath-2 uske balls bhi kafi bade the...aur balls par jeebh ya honth lagate hi wo aur zyaada uttejit ho jaata tha... aur ek achi ladki agar ye samajh jai ke uske yaar ko kya-2 karane se maza milata hai , aur wo unhe baar-2 karate rahe to sawal hi nahi uthata ki wo use chor kar kabhi chala jaye.. aab karim kabhi apne lund ko mooh se bahar nikal leta aur hath se ishara karate hue priya ko waha apne honto ko ragdane ke lye kehata….toh kabhi apne lund ke jhad mai…toh kabhi

1330

priya ko apne balls ko mooh mai lekar suck karne ko kehata… priya uske har baat aise maan rahi thee….

jaise wo uske daasi ban gaye ho … yahi is waqt priya kar rahi thi .. wo har 10 second ke baad apane munh se karim ka lund bahar nikalate, apane haath se uske gotiyaan sahalati aur phir daanton se...honthon se....jeebh se unhe chubhalati.karim ko uska ye sensual masaj mein kafi maza aa raha tha...uske kadak nippals ko dekhate hue wo uske munh mein apane lund ko dalkar joron se hila bhi raha tha...aab priya buri tarah se haanf rahi thee…. use apni choot mai tej sarsarhat mahsoos ho rahi thee. karim se baithana aab mushkil sa ho gaya, wo bed ke samne khada hokar apana lund chusvane laga, pant uske pairon mein aa gire .. priya uske pairon mein baithi uska lund aab chus rahi thi wo apne haathon se lagtaar priya ke sir ko daba raha tha.......wahin priya aab aahista aahista uske lund ko apne gale tak utarti ja rahi thi....... aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh… mere raand …cummm oonnnn… chus aur mere lund ko … lund mota hone ki wajah se aab uska saas lena mushkil hota jaa raha tha...... priya ke mooh se nikalta thook aab uske lund par se behte hue neeche farsh ki taraf taapak raha tha.......wahin aab priya ki dono aankhein bahar ki taraf aane lagi thi........aadhe se zyada wo karim ke lund ko apne mooh mein le chuki thi.....aab use bhi takleef ho rahi thi magar wo aab karim ko naraz nahin karna chahti thi.......

1331

kuch sochkar wo fauran apna mooh hata leti hain aur karim ka fanfanata hua lund jo is samay priya ke thook se puri tarah sana hua tha wo uswke aankhon ke samne jhoolne lagta hain...... karim ek nazar priya ke chehre ki taraf dekhta hain aur fir se use choosne ka ishara karta hain........ priya is baar wahin ghutnon ke bal aakar baith jati hain aur is baar apna mooh jitna khol sakti thi pura khol deti hain aur karim ko dheere dheere aage badhen ka ishara karti hain ........ karim apne dono haathon se priay ke sir ko kaskar padake hue tha aur lagaat wo uske sir ko dabata jaa raha tha ......... priya karim ka aadhe se zyada lund apne mooh mrin le chuki thi......magar karim to uske halak tak apna lund utarna chahta tha jaise nazia uska lund choosti thi...... ise aur ander tak utaro na priya ........ nazia to ise apne halakt tak le leti hain.......thodi koshish karo tum bhi le logi...... aur itna kehkar wo priya ke sir par thoda aur dabav dalta hain aur priya ki takleefein badhne lagti hain.........kuch sochkar wo aur koshish karti hain aur is baar karim uske upar aata hain aur uske sir ko kaskar apne dono haathon mein tham leta hain aur is baar poore pressure se apne lund ko bahar nikalkar ek hi jhatke mein poora ander tak utar deta hain...... karim ke is harkat se priya mano tadap si gayi thi........uski saans rukati hui mehsoos ho rahi thi ...... aankhon se aansoon chalak pade the......aur dono aankhein bahar ki taraf ubaal mar rahein the......... wo wahin kaskar karim ke pairon ko apne se door dhakel rahi thi....magar karim to aab haiwaan ban chuka tha.......wo aab apna lund priya ke halak mein utarna chahta tha aur wo ismein bahut hudd tak kamyaab bhi ho chuka tha.....wahin priya ka aab bura haal tha.....uski saans aab rukti hui si mehsoos ho rahi thi.......jab karim ka lund priya ke halak mei poora utar jata hain wo kuch pal tak aise hi apne lund ko aise hi rakhta hain wahin priya is baar tadap uthathi hain.....wo kaskar apne dono haathon se karim ke pair ko marne lagti hain......... karim ke to halat kharab ho chuki thi ... aur wahi dusare taraf priya ke halat dekhate hi banati thi ...aab use aisa lag raha tha jaise aaj uski jaan nikal jayegi......uski is tadap par karim ko uspar zara bhi daya nahin aa rahi thi.... karim ko uske tapte hui mooh ki tapish ne jala dala.. usne ye mahsus kiya ki ladki jitana jada uttejit hoti hai uske moo ki garmahat utni hi jada hoti hai.. aur iss waqt karim usi tapish ko mahsus karte hui aapne organasim ke bahut karib aa pahuncha tha .. kareeb 10 second baad aakhir karim ka sabra jawab de deta hain… uske mehanat ka parinam uske samne tha … aur phir jald hi usne aapne zadane ka elan kar diya aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh…. Sali … tu bahut hot hai …. wo usi postion mein apna poora cum priya ke halak mein utarta chala jata hain........wahin priya is baar zoron se use dhaaka deti hain aur is baar wo wahin uspar cheekh padti hain........aab karim ka lund bahar aa chuka tha......magar uspar aabhi bhi cum laga hua tha.......ek lumbi laar thi jo uske lund se aabhi tak priya ke honton se judi hui thi..... priya

1332

wahin farsh par baithi hui lumbi lumbi sansein le rahi thi........wahin uska khasi se bura haal tha...chehra poora laal pad chuka tha......aur aankhon mein aansoon lagataar beh rahein the.............. karim ke lund se nikali precum ke bunde jab uske chehare par pad rahi thi to uska chehara aur jada khil uta tha.. aab uske lambe lund ki paidayish yani uska gada raas nikalkar priya ke chehare ki putayi karne laga tha .. wo aankhe band karake un garm bundo ko apane chehare par mahasoos karati rahi ....jaise koi face pack lagava rahi ho. gadde ras se dhaka chehara bada hi sexy sa lag raha tha. karim ke lund ke ek-2 boondo ko usne apane chehare par mal dala ... kar liya budhhe tune jo tume karna tha......... tume zara bhi muj par daya nahin aayi...... tum poore janwar ho .......aab mujhe tum se baat nahin karni hai . ....... aisa priya ne gusse mai kaha .. Sorry raand.. tere khoobsurati dekhkar mai apne upar kaboo nahi rakh paya . aab apne chehare par gire boondo ko mahasus karate hui priya ne aankhe khol di ... aur samane jo usne dekha, wo uske jindagi ka sabase hasin drshaya tha..uska ye budhha aashiq apane aankhe band kiye

apana khada lund liye use aage piche karte hui use hila raha tha....aur use ke lund se nikali boonde uske chehare ko chhu rahi thi... baki ki bunde pharsh par apane nishaan chhod chuke the .. karim ke gaade aur saphed ras se bhega uska chehara aur chhaatiyaan bade sexy lag rahe the.

1333

priya ko gussa aaya tha par usne jab apane chehare ke saamane karim ke naag ko phuphakaarate hue dekha to uska gussa kaha se kaha chala gaya .. priya ek nazar karim ke chehare ki taraf dekhti hain fir wo apna mooh haule se poora khol deti hain.....tab karim aapne lund uske moo ke paas le jata hai .. aapna gada ras uske moo mai dalane lagta hai .. ek do bunde moo ke aander girate hi priya aapna moo band kar leti hai .. priya ko bhi aab sabr nahi ho raha tha ... priya ne karim ke land ko apane haath mein pakada aur apane jeebh se use chatane lagi .. shyad Cadbury kuch bachi hui thi .. priya pehle us cadbury ko apne jeebh se chaat kar aache se saaf karti hain ..fir usne dono hatho se uske lund ko pakadate hui use fir se munh mein le liya... fir wo us lund ko apne mooh ki gehrai mein utarti chali jati hain........ bade pyar se

1334

apane munh ko jitana khol sakate the use khola aur karim ke pyare lund ko munh mein

lekar chusane lagi .. aab jaise hi karim priya ke aur kareeb jata hain priay haule se apna mooh poora khol leti hain aur karim ke lund ko apne mooh mein lekar dheere dheere choosne lagti hain......

1335

wahin karim ke mooh se bhi siskari foot padti hain.......lajaat ki wajah se uski bhi aankhein band ho chuki thi.....uske lund ko aab poora aander bahar karate hue priya chusane lage... laar nikal-2 kar side mein gir rahe thi .... use saans lene me mushkil ho rahe the par priya ne iss baar lund chusana nahi chora... uske supade ko apne mooh mein lekar fir se haule haule chusna shuru karti hain........

1336

is tarah se priya ke mooh ka sparsh karim ke mooh se siskari nikalne ke liye kafi tha ........ lajaat mein uski dono aankhein band ho chuki thi.......wo apne haathon ko priya ke sir par rakhta hain aur use dheeere dheere dabana shuru karta hain...... priya tezi se karim ke lund ko choos rahi thi… priya ke dono boobs is waqt karim ke haathon mein the...........wo unhein badi hi berahami se masal raha tha...... ........jaisie jaise uski choosne ki raftaar badh rahi thi waise waise karim bhi uske boobs ko masalane ki raftaar badhate jaa raha tha..........poore kamre mein un dono ki siskari nikal rahi thi........ karim ne uske sir par haath rakha aur apani taraf se jordar jhataka maara aur apana lund uske munh mein poora pel diya... aaaaaaaaaaahah budhhe ......mera munh phadega kya..... bechari se lund pura nigala nahi gaya aur usne wo bahar nikaal diya... wo sochane lagi ki jab ye munh mein pura nahi ja raha hai to chut mein kaise ghusega... phir wo sochane lagi phir thode der pahle kaise iss kamine ne aana hatiyar mere moo mai dala tha .. aab to nahi jaa raha hai.. aab to aise lag raha tha jaise koi bheemkai janavar ek hiranee se lund chusva raha hai... karim ka lund jitana bada tha uska aakaar bhi utana hi bada tha ..

1337

uske baad priya ne uske ras se sane lund ko munh mein liya aur use chusane lagi .. fir se karim ke lund se nikale gaade ras ko mahasoos karate hui priya apana chehara pechhe karane lage par karim ne apane sakht haath uske sir par lagakar use hatane he nahi diya...aur ant mein na chahate hue bhi use karim ke lund ke cream apane gale se neeche utarane padi ...par ek baar jab us ras ka swaad usake jeebh ko laga to wo sochane lage ke main to bekaar mein hi us rasele pani ko chorane lage thi.....aisa maza to kisi bhi juice mein bhi nahi hota ... bas...phir kya tha....ek randi ki tarah priya ne karim ke lund ko nichod daala...uske lund ke bansure tab tak bajati rahi jab tak usmen se sur nikalane band nahi ho gaye...sur to karim ke munh se bhi nahi nikal rahe the aab....sale ne uske lund ko itane bure tarah se chusa tha ke aab use khada hone mein kareeb 1-2 ghante aur lagane the.... uth jati hain aur apne saree thik karne lagti hain.....tabhi karim jhat se priya ke paas aata hain aur akaar uske labon ko bade pyaar se choom leta hain.....

uska ek haath uske sir par tha.....wo uske balon par bade pyaar se apna haath fer raha tha..... jawab mai wo bhi use chusane lagti hai..priya itni uttejit ho chuki thi ki use ab buddhe ke munh se aati badbu utni buri nahi lag rahi thi. priya aab bahut garam ho chuki thi.. wo uske hoontho ko chusana chor ke uske pet pai aapna moo rakh ke waha se chathi tak chatane lagti hai ..

1338

priya ke iss hamle se karim bhi aab bekabu ho jata hai ..wo usko aapne baho mai utake use chumane lagta hai .. priya poore masti ke mood mein aa gayi thi. priya bhi use chumane lagti hai .. Par karim bhi koi kam nahi tha. karim usko utake bed pai le jata aur uske rasele hoontho ko ras pine lagta hai .. priya bhi use aache se response dene lagti hai ..karim ke haath usko chumate hue priya ki bra mein ghus gayi aur uske chuchi ko tatolne lagi, maano kuchh dhoondh rahe ho. Buddhe

1339

ko abhi bhi priya ko chorane ki ichha nahi thi. Buddhe ne priya ke bra ke lace ko uske kandhe se sarkaya aur bra ko neeche sarka kar uski chuchi ko poora nanga kar diya.. karim fir priya ko bister par sulata hain aur fir uske jism par apna honth ferne lagta hain...... priya ki aahein ek baar us kamre mein goonj uthi thi.....ek baar fir se wo is safar par jane ko taiyaar thi.......... karim haule haule hoontho se hote hui neeche ki taraf badh raha tha.......uske lab priya ki pal pal bechaini ko badhata jaa raha tha.........jab wo neeche ki taraf aata hain to wo bade pyaar se priya ke naval ko dekhen lagta hain....... Kya dekh rahe ho Tumara sexy badan … Chup karo badmaash.. Kahte hai nabhi se chut ka rasta milata hai Bakwaaz band karo Kitane pyare hai tumare Naabhi ..Naabhi chut saman mithi hoti hai .. Aur aajkal sabhi aurate nabhi aasani se dikhati bhi hai.. bahut maza aata hai dekhane mai.. aise sexy nabhi.. Priya aab sochane lagi ...... He bhagwaan! ye buddha kya kar raha hai aab ? fir se suru na ho jaye .. main pagal ho jaungi aab . Waha sabh mere rah dekh rahe honge … pooja ya kajal bhabhi yaha aa na jai .. iss budhhe pai trust bhi nahi kar sakti .. kya pata bhabhi ya pooja ko chupake se bula na liya ho .. yaha se jaldi se nikalana hoga .. nahi to ye kamina fir se muje bahka na de.. aab mujhse bardasht nahi ho raha. ye to rukne ka naam hi nahi le raha hai . Meri to poori panty geeli ho gayi hai. Iska garma garam mota tagda lund haath mein mahshoosh karke mai vichalit ho rahi hu. yahi sochkar wo jhat se waha se uth jati hai .. aapna bra , blouse theek karti hai ... baad mein dono us gandi si bathroom mein gaye aur achi tarah se saaf hokar bahar aaye. priya ka chehara ab bahut chamak raha tha..pata nahi ye chamak uske iss budhe yaar ke veerya ko malane se aaye thi ya uski baton se.par jo bhi tha, aane wale samay mein dono ko aise kaam karane the jisme ye chamak aur bhi badhane wali thi phir wo karim ke room se jane lagti hai .. jane ke liye wo door tak pahunch gayi thi .. phir waha rukh jati hai .. use kuch yaad aata hai .. wo

1340

karim ke taraf ghum kar smile karti hai .. aur pyar se usko kahti hai .. mai yaha aayi thi iss bare mai kisi se mat kahna .. pooja ko bhi nahi .. samje ..

1341

karim haa mai garden hilata hai .. jo kuch hamare beech mai hua uske baare mai bhi karim sirf gardan hilata hai .. priya ko kuch samj mai nahi aa raha tha .. wo maan raha hai ya nahi .. ye use samj mai nahi aa raha tha.. mai kuch kah rahi hu karim haan meri rani.. mai kisi ko kuch nahi bataunga .. aab kush haan.. aur deal ki baat bhi yaad rakhna .. ok aisa kah ke priya waha se chali jati hai ..room ke bahar aate hi kuch 1-2 gali ke tapori ladke khade the.. wo priya ko dekhte hui kahte hai .. kya Sali maal hai .. itane der tak aander kya kar rahi hogi dusara kahta hai measurement dene aayi hogi itane der .. chacha ne to khub maze se iss maal ka measurement liya hoga .. Priya ko ye sunate hui gussa to aaya tha par use pata tha aise ladke se ulaj ke koi fayada nahi hai .. wo aapna bura sa moo banake car mai baith ke shopping mall chali jati hai ..

1342